《The Bodyguard System》 Chapter 1: The Bodyguard System "Hah! I don''t know if I really am that unlucky. It seems that this world is not meant for me." A young man muttered in a low voice. The young man possessed ck hair, together with brown eyes. He possessed an athletic body. Although his muscles were not that toned, he looked impressive. He was currtly wearing a ck suit. His well-kempt hair; a shaved buzz, made him look extremely clean in a suit while possessing a domineering stance. At this momt, he was standing in front of a club. The club was not that big, but still, the number of people that wereing in and out of the club was quite high. This club was called ''Dynamic Nightclub'' and was located in Faru City. Faru City was quite prosperous, with many businessm located in this city. But nevertheless, although it was a big city, it was only considered a second-ss city within the country. Leaving all of that behind, Jad''s life was quite horrible. He had lost his parts wh he was only 5 years old. His greedy rtives wt ahead and grabbed all the wealth that his parts had umted. The matter of his parts dying in an idt was never investigated, no matter how many times he tried to push for the investigation. In the d, it was simply concluded that the idt was caused by a drunk driver, something that was impossible considering that Jad''s father never drank alcohol. As for the matter of the wealth that concerned his family, only being 5 years old at that time, Jad was not capable of defding the wealth. So, in the d, all of it was tak away, leaving him with only a few dors. Without any other choice, Jad was forced to drop out of school. In order to make sure that he survived, he looked for a job. In the d, anytime that he managed to get a job, he could only do it for a single month before he was fired. And every single time, the reason for his dismissal was differt from thest one, though, of the reasons made sse. And it was due to those absurd reasons he was died his sry for the tire month or was sometimes paid a measly amount. Finally, after trying several times and surviving all this time, until he was at the age of 0, he finally managed to find a job at this club. In fact, it had not be a month yet, it was only going to be a month after 3 days. All this time, Jad had made sure he was extremely careful, making sure that he did not mess up anywhere. This way, he was not going to be fired, at least without being giv some kind ofpsation. But for some reason, Jad could feel that he was going to lose his job soon. That was the feeling that he had always gott the previous times after losing his job several times already. He had already vtured into differt jobs, abling him to acquire several differt skill sets. Although he was not a master of those skills, he still had a wide range of basic skills. Just as Jad was thinking about his miserable past, suddly, a convoy of sports cars arrived in front of the club. Jad could not help but raise his brows a little. Although the club that he was working at was popr, it was not popr ough to be able to attract those rich kids. So, he was wondering what had actually led to this group of people that had arrived toe over. Although he was curious, he just maintained his position, outside of the trance of the club. He looked towards the direction of the sports cars. And at this momt, several young people alighted. It was a group of about people. Each and every one of them was wearing luxurious clothing and essories. Although he was not sure about the price of the items that this group of people was currtly carrying, he could tell that just a single watch from one of them was capable of feeding him for several months. Looking at them, Jad could not help but reminisce about his past. During the time wh his parts were alive, they were wealthy, causing him to be considered a young master. But now, after more than 5 years down the line, he had transformed into a broke young man. Deciding not to let the matter get into his head, Jad decided to pay atttion to this group of people. Nevertheless, he was pretty sure that he was not going to be able to interact with them anyway. Just as he thought like that, the group of young people walked past him. But suddly, one of them stopped and looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze. Jad was a little surprised. He had not expected that there was going to be a young master who was going to pay atttion to a person like him. With the position that he held as a bouncer of the club, he was definitely considered among the low-level employees of the club. Jad looked at the young man in front of him. This young man possessed medium-lgth blonde hair that touched his shoulders, gre eyes that were looking at him scrutinizingly, and there was a small scar on his left cheek. This young man was of a height of about 7 cm, ording to Jad''s estimation. His body was not that healthy, considering that Jad could see that his skin was kind of pale. Just as Jad was focused on scrutinizing the young man in front of him, the young man spoke with a hint of dissatisfaction in his voice. "Somehow, you look like someone I have se before. It is just that I cannot remember clearly who it was. But nevertheless, do you want to be my dog? I promise that I will pay you better than what you are going to receive in this ce." The young man stated as he looked at Jad. Jad could not help but frown. From the voice of the young man, he could clearly tell that this young man was contemptuous of him. As for the matter of him looking like someone else, was it not normal that people looked alike? Nevertheless, although his life was difficult, he was not interested in being a young master''s dog. So, resolutely, he responded, "I''m sorry but I''m not going to ept that. I am satisfied with what I currtly have." The young man, Lucas Smith, had not expected that Jad was going to refuse his offer. For a momt, he was dumbfounded. ording to his experice, as long as he gave a person of Jad''s stature a chance like this, they would definitelytch onto it. Completely irritated by the fact that he was refused in front of his group of frids, Lucas did not ev try to ask Jad to reconsider the offer. He just looked at one of his bodyguards and said, "Get rid of him. I don''t want to see him wh I get out of this club." Immediately after saying those words, he followed the group of young people who had already tered the club but were still at the trance, waiting for him. Jad on the other hand waspletely dumbfounded by the decision made by Lucas. What kind of logic was this? Just because he had refused, he was going to be killed? Jad was not giv a chance to react much considering that five bodyguards immediately attacked him. They did not question the order that they had be giv and simply followed themand. Jad tried to resist, but he could not fight against five well-trained bodyguards. In the d, he was beat terribly, with several wounds on his body. Wh the bodyguards realized that Jad was about to die, they carried him and threw him into an alley. It was clear that they had left him there to die. Jad''s bodyy down on the g, feeling immse pain coursing through his tire body. He had never expected that he was going to die just like that. While Jad was reminiscing on his past, a stray dog suddly came over. Th, without hesitation, it bit onto his hand, the one that had already be brok, and a bone could ev be se. Jad did not have the strgth to resist the dog considering that the beating that he had received was cruel. ''I never thought that I was going to die from both injuries and rabies. Well, it doesn''t matter, if I get another chance, I will make sure that whoever has ever wronged me, will pay for everything that they have done,'' Jad thought to himself. As his consciousness became blurry, Jad could not help but feel reluctant to die. After all, he had not joyed his youth at all and had died unjustly. But just as Jad was about to die, a holographic scre suddly appeared in front of him. Although he could not see clearly what had appeared in front of his vision, a voice that rang in his head could not escape his fading consciousness. [Congrattions on being chos by The Bodyguard System.] Jad''s mind wt nk for a momt as he tried to process what was going on. But before he could do so, another series of prompts appeared in front of him together with the mechanical voice. Chapter 2: Systems Functions [Congrattions on being chos by The Bodyguard System.] Jad''s mind wt nk for a momt as he tried to process what was going on. But before he could do so, another series of prompts appeared in front of him together with the mechanical voice. [It has be detected that the host''s currt health is not good, and he is going to die within the next 3 seconds.] [Emergcy healing effect of the system has be activated. The host is being healed by the system for free.] [Due to the healing, the host is not going to receive a beginner''s pack.] At the same time as the prompts appeared in front of him, Jad suddly felt a warm currt rushing through his body. In the next momt, he felt extremelyfortable as the pain that he was feeling from the injuries that he had suffered was being relieved. During the time that Lucas''s bodyguards were beating him up, they did not do so barehanded. Instead, they were using their own weapons, which consisted of bats and metal rods that they had picked up from the club. Those weapons actually belonged to a few ruffians who had tered into the club but were not allowed to bring in any weapons. Due to the intse beating, the injuries that Jad had suffered were not to be underestimated. They were so severe in such a way that Jad was almost dying. But right now, Jad could feel that the pain that he was feeling not long ago had suddly be relieved,pletely disappearing as if it had never be prest. Feeling the ergy that was currtly returning to his body, Jad could not believe what was happing here. He didn''t understand what this system was, but at the same time, he was surprised he had be healed. Since he was not feeling any pain, Jad got up from the g. The momt that he did so, he did not feel ev a hint of pain. He looked at his body and realized that there was not ev a single injury that was left on his body. In fact, ev the previous scars that he had suffered throughout his tire life had suddly disappeared. Jad could not believe any of this. He was wondering if it was a wonderful dream, before tering into the afterlife. After all, he had never heard of any situation where ev his old scars were actually healed. Moreover, the injuries that he had suffered from the bodyguards were extremely severe. But somehow, within just a few seconds, they had disappeared. At this point, Jad actually felt that he was stronger than he was before. Although the change in the increase of his strgth was not big, Jad could still feel that he had gott a boost in his strgth. The hancemt wasn''t limited to his strgth; extding to ev his agility and other parameters, although he had not tested them out. After flexing his hands for a while, making sure that they werepletely healed, he wt ahead and pinched himself, just to make sure that he was not dreaming. And wh he felt the pain, he realized that everything was real. With this realization, he finally focused on the holographic scre that was in front of him. Initially, as long as he was focusing on his body, that scre simply became transpart, allowing Jad to see himself. But now that he was simply focusing on the scre, it had be opaque. "May I know who it is that was talking to me? And what is this system?" Jad asked. Unlike other people who had already read through several novels and had a good understanding of how a system worked, Jad did not have the luxury of reading novels. He was busy looking for jobs so that he could feed himself and survive, where could he have gott the chance to joy a momt of rest so that he could read through a novel? After Jad asked the question, there was a momt of silce. In the next momt, a line of words appeared in front of him, together with the same mechanical voice that he had be hearing along with it. [To answer the host, this system is simply meant to assist the host to be the best in the field that he or she chooses.] Jad: "???" Although Jad had not gott used to hearing the voice that was resounding in his mind, he could not help but be a little bit dumbfounded. With his mtality, he had already gone through a lot of things. Due to that, he was quite epting of the changes that had urred, especially those that were rted to him. So at this momt, since he was receiving information about the system, Jad did not pay much atttion to the fact that the system had not giv him much of an introduction. He instead, simply focused on the information that he had be giv. "So, are you trying to say that I can choose any profession? Any that I like and you''ll help me to be the top in that particr profession?" Jad asked, a little excited. Of course, he was also a little cautious about this system considering he does not know the origin of this so-called system. [That''s right.] Jad thought about it for a while, before he suddly spoke, "Now, I have decided on a profession. I want to be good at investmt. I don''t have much capital right now, but I do believe that with the small amount of dors that I have, as long as I be good at analyzing stocks, I should be able to earn big, right?" [I''m sorry, but I have to inform the host that the system has already decided on what profession the host is going to take.] "Huh?" Jad was surprised. How was it that the system had preselected for him the profession that he was going to go for wh he was not ev giv a chance to make a selection yet? As if understanding the confusion that Jad was having, another system prompt appeared in front of him, as the mechanical voice resounded in his mind. [Although it is true that this system ables a person to choose a profession themselves, however, in the condition that you were in, it was clear that you were going to die.] [It would''ve tak about seconds to make a selection, that is if you already had one in mind.] [By the time that the host would have made a decision, he would have already be dead. The system preemptively decided to select the host''s most rect profession ¨C guarding.] [With this selection made, the system could th heal the host. Otherwise, there was no other way that the system couldplete the healing process.] [Instead of simply bing a bouncer in a club, the host has be giv a chance to be a bodyguard.] Jad: "¡­" Jad was quite smart. So of course, he immediately understood what the system was trying to imply. But nevertheless, he could not help but feel that he was a little unlucky. Why was it that the system only appeared after he had be injured, and was about to die? It could have actually appeared a little earlier before he was injured. That way, he would be able to make the decision himself. Nevertheless, after thinking much about it, he realized that there was nothing that he could change. It had already happed, and there was no need for him to think much about it, considering that he could only go with the flow. "Now, leaving all that aside, can I get an exnation of what this system is?" Jad asked. At the same time, he looked a, realizing that there was nobody else other than himself inside the alley. Knowing that by still continuing to be here he would be in danger, Jad began moving away from this ce. He had to find a safe ce first before he could get a deeper understanding of the system. The system on the other hand just continued giving Jad information about itself as he moved. Since he waspletely healed, Jad was able to move at a faster pace, abling him to leave the alley. [The matter of the origin of the system is something that the host is going to know in the future. The host has to be informed that the system is not here to harm him. In fact, the system is not here with any inttion to harm the host or anybody close to him.] [Back to the topic, The Bodyguard System, the currt system that is possessed by the host, is a system that is going to able the host to be the best bodyguard in the tire world.] [The system''s function is quite simple. The host is going to be giv a mission, and once the hostpletes a mission, he is going to be rewarded ordingly. There is no punishmt if the host does notplete the mission giv to him, or does not ept the mission.] [Currtly, the host can simply ess a single mission. That mission is simple, the host has to join a bodyguard association or group. This way, the host will be able to gain missions that would able him to level up and be stronger.] Chapter 3: Jadens Personal Life [Currtly, the host can only ess a single mission. That mission is simple, the host is required to join a bodyguard association or group. The host will be able to gain missions that will able him to level up in order to be stronger.] Jad remained silt for a while. This was all too overwhelming for him. Although he had learned how to adapt quite easily, he still found the matter concerning the system quite difficult to ept. The system did not tell him about its origin as well as its real aim. However, he was informed that the system did note with ill inttions. Although he was unsure, Jad figured that there was nothing that he could do about it. So, he decided to put the matter to the back of his head and observe whether what it had informed him about was actually true or not. He first decided that he was never stepping foot into ''Dynamic Nightclub'' again, with what had happed yesterday. He took a deep breath and resolutely wt back to his ce. He had already gott a system, and as long as the system was what it promised him, th it was going to be life-changing for Jad. However, if the system did not work, he would have to go and look for another job. He would be targeted by that young master if he wt back to the club. He was unsure about why the young master had decided that he was supposed to be beat up simply because he had refused to be his dog. So, he decided that it was better to avoid him for now. However, if he was ever giv an opportunity in the future, he would definitely make sure that the young master paid for what he had done to him today. Just thinking of his fate, Jad could not help but clch his fists. It was as if the world was just against him, considering everything that he had gone through since childhood. He had tasted the good life, but that life was tak away in a blink of an eye. Oh how cruel was fate, from a rich young master to suddly bing a broke young man. Jad lived quite close to where he was working. Although it was true that Faru City was quite big considering that it was a second-rate city, the area where Jad lived was definitely not that developed. In any case, considering that he usually struggled financially after he was fired, it was definitely impossible for him to be able to live in a good ce. After all, he could not afford the rt that was supposed to be paid in those developed areas. Ev the ce where he was living right now was simply due to the mercy of thendlord. Otherwise, he would have already be chased away from that ce. He was supposed to be paying the rt after receiving his sry this month, but it seemed that it was going to be almost impossible considering the currt situation that he was in. Jad was living in an apartmt that was located on Bizo Street. The street was kind of dirty considering that this was the part of the city that was mainly ignored by those holding high positions within the city. Poor security is a byproduct of the poor developmt of Bizo Street. Several hooligans would be found within this street, and it was not something new to find that people lose their items to those who would threat to kill a person for a dor. Since it was nighttime, it was clear that there was a high chance that the hooligans were operating. However, Jad was lucky ough to not counter any of them. Although unsure about the reason why they had suddly disappeared, he dly epted that fact. He usually worked during the night, so he did not need to deal with those gangsters. During the day, it was kind of secure, though those who were unlucky to counter those extremely hungry or greedy gangsters would definitely suffer. Jad lived on the 3rd floor of a four-storied apartmt. After arriving at the shabby apartmt that was in real need of repainting, Jad did not waste his time and tered the apartmt. There was no elevator prest in the building. So, Jad took the stairs. After a while, he finally managed to reach the third floor. There, on the third floor, were six bedsitters, and Jad lived in room number 6. Upon tering the room, one could see that there was nothing fancy within that room. There was a small bed that would definitely not be able to amodate two people, with a worn-out mattress. There was an area that Jad had set aside for a kitch where all the cooking appliances and utsils were located. As for his clothes, they were located in one corner of the room. In short, the room was well organized despite being in shabby condition. Jad did not care much about the room. He had already gott used to staying in this ce considering that he had be here for over a year already. After locking the door, he removed his shoes and the blood-stained clothes that he was wearing andid on his bed. At the same time, he decided to put the matter of the system aside. After all he had be through he needed right now was a good rest. If he woke up and found out that the system was still prest, he would definitely use it to the maximum. But if it were false, he would have to go out and look for another job. Without ev knowing, Jad fell into the embrace of sleep. It was a dreamless sleep, in which ev Jad did not know how much time had psed by the time that he woke up. He was wok up by a knock on the door, and the rumbling of his stomach that demanded non-existt food. With a small frown etched on his face, Jad got up from the bed. He th put on a simple shirt and a pair of grey sweatpants and headed towards the door. Wh he oped it, he realized that there was an old man prest. He was wearing a in shirt that was currtly having several of its top buttons op, exposing his old chest. On his head, there was grey hair that indicated that he was extremely old, without ev considering the bt posture that the old man was in. This old man was Jad''sndlord, and at the same time, he was living in the same apartmt building, just opposite Jad''s room. The apartmt was arranged in such a way that there were three rooms on each side of the floor, with their doors directly opposite from each other. In the old man''s hand, there was a te that was full of steaming rice. The rice was in-looking, however just looking at it, one could not help but agree that it was well-cooked. "Here you go Jad, I''m pretty sure that you are hungry. I heard youing back yesterday, but you switched off the lights the momt that you got into the room. I''m pretty sure that you did not eatst night, right?" The old man stated as he handed over the te of steaming rice. Looking at the food in front of him, Jad could not help but swallow his saliva. It was true that he was currtly hungry. But, he was not willing to take the food. After all, the old man in front of him was hisndlord, and he felt incredibly indebted to him. It was good ough that thendlord had already allowed him to stay here, after missing two months of rt. This was definitely not the first time that this old man was giving him food. Shaking his head, Jad responded, "Thank you for your kindness grandpa. But I already ate during the time that I was about toe over. So, I did not need to cook anything." Of course, there was no way that Jad could lie to the expericed old man. So, without responding to him, he simply shoved the te of rice into Jad''s hand, immediately turning a to leave. Jad waspletely helpless. Nevertheless, looking at the te of food that he was holding in his hand, he decided to eat it anyway. At the same time, he vowed in his heart that he was going to repay the kind old man if he ever got a chance. With determination in his heart, he was about to go into the room and eat before making preparations on what to do next wh suddly, a prompt appeared in front of him. [Reminder from the system. The host only has one day to join a bodyguard association or group. Otherwise, the host will be punished by having the system tak away from him.] Chapter 4: Bankruptcy [Reminder from the system. The host only has one day to join a bodyguard association or group. Otherwise, the host will be punished by having the system tak away from him.] Jad was a little dumbfounded because he was not expecting that the system was going to impose a time limit. After receiving the system the previous day, he did not explore much because he felt fatigued, causing him toe back home and sleep. But now that he had wok up, looking at the prompt in front of him, the memories of everything that had happed yesterday appeared in his mind. It turned out that everything that had happed yesterday was real. After thinking for a while, Jad asked in his mind, ''System, can Imunicate with you through my thoughts?'' He was not sure if he couldmunicate with the system the same way hemunicated with others. If he began speaking to the system, others would think that he had gone mad because he was speaking to nobody as they could not see the system. [As long as the system gains ess to the host''s thoughts, it should be possible for him tomunicate with the system through his thoughts.] Jad frowned after hearing that. It was clear that if he allowed the system to ess his thoughts, that implied that there was nothing that was going to be hidd from the system. But thinking about his life right now, there was definitely nothing that was of value to be hidd. In any case, the presce of the system was something that was considered to be supernatural, something that could not be exined. Compared to his life, the system was definitely at an indecipherable level. ''Okay th. I think that this would be better considering that I would have better interactions with the system.'' Jad thought to himself before he gave the system permission to ess his thought process. [The host''s thoughts can be essed by the system. The host can finallymunicate with the system through his thoughts and does not need to speak out loud.] After reading the system prompt, Jad thought to himself for a while before he said in his mind, ''System, I would like to get information about the mission.'' [Mission: Join a bodyguard association or group. (The host has to join any bodyguard-rted association or group.) Reward: Backg information editing. Punishmt: System''s disappearance from the host''s life.] Jad looked at the prompt in front of him. He could not understand much about it. In any case, the simple description from the system about the mission was simple, something that he could understand. But the reward that came from the system was something that he could not understand. What was backg information editing? In response to this question, the system prompt appeared in front of him again. [The host will get information about the reward from the system immediately after the reward is disbursed.] Jad could only shake his head because there was nothing that he could do. Since the system had decided that he was going to receive information about this thing called ''backg information editing'', th the only thing that he could do right now was to focus on the mission. Jad began thinking about which bodyguard association he was going to join. Within the city, it was not that difficult for him to be able to join an association. The major bodyguard associations prest within this city held several recruitmt ceremonies. However, there was an arranged day where recruitmts for bodyguards were held. Thest recruitmt had only urred about a week ago. So, it was definitely going to be almost impossible for him to be able to join the big bodyguard associations. In any case, it was not as if the system wanted him to join the major bodyguard associations. As for the small ones prest within the city, as long as you possess ough qualifications, you will be able to join them. However, those who were prest within that association would have limited job opportunities. After all, it was not as if those who worked there were actually professional bodyguards. Since he had be moving a the city all this while to look for jobs, he was quite familiar with the city. There was a nearby ce that he was nning to go to right now. If he wanted to reach that ce, he was going to have to walk for about an hour. Thinking of that, Jad wt ahead and took a shower in the m''s bathroom prest on the third floor of the building. After that, he wt ahead and put on one of the suits that he possessed, the only one remaining after thest one had be destroyed. After making sure that he looked prestable, he wt ahead and left the building after eating the rice that he had be giv by the old man. Since he was walking faster, he was able to arrive there about 5 minutes earlier than expected. Nevertheless, wh he arrived there, he found that this ce was kind of congested. The location of the bodyguard association that he had decided to go to was a ce that was quite better aspared to his street. The buildings here looked quite luxurious aspared to the worn-down ones back in his street. The building that belonged to the association that he wanted to join was a sev-storey building. It upied an area of about 800m2. The building itself was the tallest in this area. The building was located in an area that possessed quite a huge field, which was a requiremt for the association considering that from time to time, those who were in the association would undergo training. However, it could not bepared to the training facilities offered byrger associations. Jad nced at the trance, there were currtly several news reporters that were prest in the ce. They were not the only ones as ev police officers could be se a. Jad did not understand what was going on. But still, he wt ahead and looked. He was here with only one purpose, and that was to join a bodyguard association. After that, ording to the system, he would be able to receive several other missions that he was going to use to be able to level up. As he approached, he finally understood what was going on through the argumts and discussions that were going on. It turned out that this association was giv a mission, but they failed toplete the mission. In fact, the person that was giv the mission had actually decided to steal from the family that he was working with rather than fulfilling his duties of bodyguarding. This immediately caused the association''s reputation to plummet because immediately after that bodyguardpleted his theft, he left,pletely disappearing. This association was the only ce that possessed information on that bodyguard. But ev aftering here to inquire about that person''s whereabouts, it turned out that ev this ce did not actually possess much information about this person, and they could not bring him out. In the d, the association was forced topsate the family that had giv them a contract. It was just that the amount that was required was extremely high, and if the association decided to give the money, they would d up bankrupt soon ough. As for the family that wantedpsation, after realizing that thepany was not going to pay in full, but wanted to pay in installmts, they decided to cause amotion. Of course, they could have simply gone to court and solved everything quite easily, but still, they decided toe here and make a big sce. They ev called news reporters, just to make sure that the reputation of thispany dropped to the maximum limit. Those who were ke ough would be able to recognize the fact that this might actually be a scheme by one of theirpetitors. Jad could not help but shake his head. It seemed that thispany was going topletely copse soon. After all, ev if thispany possessed capital, with the bad reputation that it currtly possessed, it would definitely not be able to secure any worthwhile contracts. That was actually the reason why the majority of the bodyguards in the association wanted to quit. Why would they continue being in an association wh it was not certain that they were going to receive their sries in the future? Jad shook his head, although the system had said that he was supposed to join an organization, and had not specified which, he was definitely not going to join an organization like this one. So, he turned a, deciding to leave this ce to go to another ce, to try another organization and see if he could join them. "Young man, wait a momt. I have a good offer for you." Suddly, a tired voice reached Jad''s ears. Chapter 5: Job Offer "Young man, wait a momt. I have a good offer for you." Suddly, a tired voice reached Jad''s ears. Jad stopped his movemt and turned to see who it was that was speaking to him. The momt that he turned a, he realized that the person who was speaking to him was actually a middle-aged man who was currtly looking so worn out. Jad could not help but raise his brows a little as he observed the man in front of him. The man possessed short ck hair that was currtly in an unkempt condition, grey eyes that looked at him with hope, and he was currtly wearing a ck suit that was not ev properly arranged, with the tie not tight a the neck. Jad was not sure about the backg of this person, but it seemed that he actually held quite a high position considering that Jad could tell that although the suit was not in a good condition right now, but at least, the material that were utilize in making that suit were definitely of a high quality. The middle aged man was immediately relieved the momt that Jad stopped. Th, he stretched his hand forward for a greeting, and Jad immediately received it. "Hello, my name is Alex Santos, and I am the currt boss of assured bodyguard association." Alex immediately introduced himself. Jad was once again surprised. Although it was true that this Bodyguard Association was small aspared to others, but ev th, the world that this association possessed was definitely not low. So, to have the boss of such apanying directly to him like this, it was quite strange. But th again, thinking about the situation that thepany was currtly in, it was definitely not that much weird that Alex was behaving in such a way. And of course, since Alex hade over towards Jad, he had already attracted the atttion of the people a. So, all of them were focusing on both Alex and Jad, wondering what it was that Alex was trying to y here. "Hello Mr. Alex, my name is Jad, nice to meet you." Jad introduced himself back as a form of courtesy. Alex was immediately pleased by Jad. So, he wt ahead and cleared his throat as he released Jad''s hand. Th, he said, "As I had said it before, I really have an offer for you. Do you mind having a chat with me in private?" Jad looked at Alex, and he could see that Alex was sincere in what he was saying. But ev th, Jad could not help but think about what offer it was that Alex was actually intding to give him. This was the first time that the two of them were meeting each other, so, it was definitely impossible that Alex was offering him something because he knew him. And why would Alex ev go ahead to give him an offer wh they did not ev know each other that well? But ev th, looking at the gazes that he was receiving from the suring crowd, Jad immediately agreed to apany Alex into a secluded area. The momt that the two of them left the ce, the crowd began murmuring to each other. "Poor young man. He doesn''t know that he is going to be tricked." "That''s right. I do believe that Alex has the inttion of making that young man join his Bodyguard association. With all the other employees that he possessed before deciding to quit their jobs right now, he definitely is in a tight spot, especially due to the fact that there are several contracts that he had signed before." "Well, that is to be expected. I don''t really think that thispany is going to have much of a future. After all, it has be targeted by a big family, and ording to the way that things are going, it seems that ev the other people that signed a contract with thispany would definitelye knocking on their doors considering that several bodyguards have already left the jobs that they had gone to." "What about that young man? Should we tell him not to ept joining Alex? If he decides to join them, he is definitely going to be in a tight spot. After all, since he is going to be in thepany, he is also going to be targeted by the emies of thepany." "Why do you ev care about him wh you don''t ev know him? It is not as if he is an idiot, or is he? Anyway, it doesn''t matter. It is going to be his decision on whether he is going to join or not." "Yeah, you are right. If he can see that thepany is not in a good situation right now, he will definitely not agree to join. But if he does, it is his own decision, and he Is going to pay for it in the future." "What future are you talking about? I''m pretty sure that it will not be long before he is targeted the momt that he is going to join thepany. After all, all the others did not quit their jobs simply because they thought that thepany was going to copse, but instead, they must have be giv a better offer somewhere." Jad and Alex both heard the conversation of the crowd because they were not that far away from them. But ev th, Jad did not really care about what they said, because he was quite curious about what Alex had to offer. Jad looked at Alex who was walking beside him, and realized that although there was an angry expression on his face, he did not say anything, and neither did he try to refute what the crowd was saying. The two of them wt ahead and tered into thepany building. The momt that they got into the building, Jad suddly realized that almost everything within this building was a mess. It seemed that there was a person that hade into thispany to make trouble. But ev th, Jad still focused on Alex who looked a little embarrassed. "Forgive me for this embarrassing situation in thepany." Alex coughed to cover his embarrassmt, before he pointed towards a couch that was still standing. The two of them wt ahead and sat on it. Immediately after that, Jad looked at Alex, waiting for him to speak. Alex took a deep breath before he finally spoke. "The offer that I want to give you is for you to join mypany." Jad did not say anything, considering that he had already expected that the offer that Alex was talking about was somehow rted to his bodyguardpany. Looking at Jad''s expression that did not change at all, Alex decided to continue. "Of course I do understand that the currt situation of thepany is definitely not that good. But ev th, I do hope that you join mypany. And if you join, believe me, you are going to get a good ie. It should range about $,000 per month." Jad could not help but raise his brows as he looked at Alex. Of course he did not believe what Alex had said. $,000 per month? That amount of money was definitely not something that a small bodyguard of a smallpany could be paid. Alex immediately saw the expression that was on Jad''s face, and immediately understood that Jad did not believe what he had said. But ev th, he still continued with a calm expression on his face. "Of course the job that you are going to receive after joining thispany is not going to be simple. I''m not really sure about much of the details considering that this mission came abruptly." "But ev th, the one who has giv the job is definitely a person who holds a high position within this city. So, if you think that $,000 a month is so much for a bodyguard, th you are wrong. To him, $,000 a month is definitely nothing." "Additionally, there''s something that I will not like to hide from you, as long as you agree to do this job, you are going to experice a lot of difficulties because you will be targeted by several people with high ranking positions." Alex was quite sincere wh giving the information about the job that he was offering to Jad. Of course he understood that if he tried to lie to Jad, and Jad found out, he was definitely not going to agree. It was not as if Jad was the first person that Alex had talked to so far. It was just that whoever it was that he talked to before, of them could agree. They both refused the momt that they heard what he said, thinking that he was just bluffing, as hispany was going to copse soon. Where was he actually going to get such a luxurious job, wh there are actually other bodyguardpanies prest within the city that could perform better than this, with each possessing better reputation? Jad contemted. Of course he also thought that what Alex was saying was just a bluff. But ev th, he looked at Alex, and saw that the guy was extremely serious in what he was saying. If this guy was lying, th he actually deserved an Oscar award for acting. After all, with all the experices that Jad had gott during the past years ever since he lost his parts, he was quite good at reading people. And right now, he could tell that Alex was actually telling the truth. "Do you mind telling me what you get after I join yourpany, and go on the job?" Jad asked after a momt of contemtion. Chapter 6: Mission Completed "Do you mind telling me what you get after I join yourpany, and go on the job?" Jad asked after a momt of contemtion. Of course there was no way that Jad was going to believe that Alex was going through all this trouble simply because he thought that was going to befit Jad. At least, for him to undergo all this trouble in order to look for a person who could take the job although thepany was already facing such a situation, it was obvious that there was something that he was going to gain as well. Alex from the other hand was not that much surprised after Jad asked the question. Of course, he believed that such a question of going to rise up, especially considering the promises that he had made. Although not directly, he had somehow told Jad that he was going to earn big, during the time that he epted the job. Alex immediately decided to reveal what he was going to gain in this. Of course he felt that it was good ough that Jad had not outrightly decided that whatever Alex had said was just a lie. "For my part, I''m going to get a boost in my finances. I''m currtly in trouble, as you can see that thepany is about to close down due to the pressure that It is facing. So, as long as I manage to get someone that can do the work, I''m going to be assisted out of this situation." Alex responded with an honest expression on his face. Jad thought about it and realized that it seemed to be true. After all, the situation that thepany was in, it desperately needed finances in order to pay the debts that it was having. But of course, it needed more than that, considering that the reputation of thepany had already suffered, and the majority of the employees of thepany had already decided to resign. But ev th, as long as there was ough money, it was definitely not impossible for Alex to start thepany afresh again. "But there''s something that I''m still confused about. For a bodyguard, there is usually a standard that is required. So, do you think that I am qualified ough to take the job? After all, I do believe that there is testing that is required in order for someone to get a job, especially a lucrative job like this one." Jad asked with raised brows. Of course no matter how small thepany was, as long as it was rted to safety, those that wanted to work in thatpany had to undergo some testing period, before they were allowed to join. At the d of it all, if a person joined thepany and was not capable of the responsibilities that were giv to him, the reputation of thepany would definitely go down the drain. After hearing Jad''s question, Alex''s expression became a littleplex. He looked at Jad and said with a helpless expression on his face, "I''m currtly stuck. I don''t really have a way out of this situation. Right now, I can only take what is avable." Jad immediately understood what Alex was trying to imply here. With the reputation of thepany right now, it was definitely impossible for him to be able to get a person to join thepany. After all, joining thepany would immediately make that person the emy of the person who was targeting thispany. Additionally, there was no guarantee that there was going to be ie for the person who joined thepany, considering that thepany was about to go bankrupt. In such a situation, who would try to risk joining such apany? "What about the one who is giving out the job? Doesn''t he have some standards of the bodyguard that he requires?" Jad asked once again. ording to the ie of the job that he was being offered, it was clear that it was kind of risky. Since that was the case, that implied that a skilled person was actually required for this job, and not just anybody. And right now, Alex had just met with Jad, and he did not know much about him at all, but still, he was already offering him the job. "Just like I said before, I currtly don''t have much of an option. Additionally, it is not just me, but the situation over there is definitely not good as well, and that is the reason why they came to such a smallpany as mine in order to get a bodyguard. Otherwise, don''t you think that they would have just gone to those big organizations in order to get the bodyguard that they wanted?" Alex responded with a calm expression on his face. Jad rxed his mind for a while, as he began thinking about the situation clearly. It was clear that right now, he was being giv a job, which was rted to the system mission. But th again, it was very clear that the job that he was being offered was somehow dangerous. Otherwise, it was definitely impossible for him to be able to receive such a lucrative sry. Additionally, how was it possible that they were just going to give him a job like that? It implied that his life would definitely be at risk, considering that most of the times, bodyguards would always put their lives in danger first before the person that they protected. Alex on the other hand simply looked at Jad. He did not say anything, and simply waited for Jad toe to a decision. Of course he believed that it was going to be difficult for Jad to ept such a job, if he did not believe what he had told him. But ev th, he possessed hope that Jad would do so. As long as Jad epted, everything would be okay, not only for Jad, but ev for himself. He could already tell that Jad was having some troubles with money, just considering that the suit that he was wearing right now was kind of worn out, although it was well maintained. After a while, Jad finally looked at Alex and said, "I agree." Alex was a little startled by the response from Jad. He had expected that Jad was going to ask a few more questions, but he had not expected that Jad was going to ept just like that. But in the next momt, he became excited. Since Jad had already epted, th that implied that the future of hispany was definitely going to be better. But ev th, he understood that it depded on the performance that Jad possessed during the time that he was going to be at work. He himself was not that much sure about the details of the job, considering that he had just be asked to bring a bodyguard there. As for who it was that was going to be protected and so on, he was not sure, considering that it was being kept as a secret. With bright eyes, Alex looked at Jad and said, "Thank you for epting. Believe me, as long as you manage to do your job well, and if you are lucky ough, you should definitely be capable of earning more than just $,000." Jad did not say anything, and remained silt. Of course he understood the reason why Alex said something about being lucky. If the job was filled with danger, he might actually die on the same day that he began the job, or maybe ev before. "All that I need from you right now is a few details about yourself. I just require your ID number, together with your full names, and your ce of residce. That''s all." Alex stated hurriedly, as if he was afraid that Jad would go back on his word. Jad did not say much, and immediately provided the required details to Alex, before Alex recorded them. As for why only a few details had be tak, Jad did not care much about it, because that was of his concern for now. Although the job that he had tak this time was full of dangers, but as long as hepleted the mission from the system, everything was going to be okay. Additionally, it was not as if he was not going to get stronger anyway. The system had informed him that it was capable of giving him missions, and as long as he seeded, he was going to be rewarded with something that was going to make him stronger. So, if he managed to get ev more strong, stronger than ev the special forces, did that not imply that the dangers that were in the mission could bepletely ignored? After everything was finally out of the way, Jad had finally joined thepany. Thepany''s name was Assured Bodyguard Association, a name that Jad really doubted. In any case, after he hadpleted everything that was required for him to join thepany, a system prompt a immediately appeared in front of him. [Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission of joining a bodyguard Association. The reward for joining a bodyguard association is information editing.] [The reward has already be granted, and the host''s information is being edited. The host''s information would be fully edited in the next minutes.] Jad was finally relieved after that prompt. This mission of him joining a bodyguard association, although it looked quite simple, it was quite difficult, if the situation did not favor him. But ev th, he had alreadypleted it before the limit was over. With a little smile on his lips, Jad finally left the building, leaving behind the exhrated Alex, who felt like his life had already be saved. Chapter 7: Understanding the System, Arrival After leaving thepany, Jad did not care much about the looks that he was receiving. To him, all of that did not matter at all, instead, all that he cared about was the next mission that the system was about to offer him. Instead ofmunicating with the system during the time that he was prest in the building, he decided to go home first. There, he couldmunicate with the system once again, before nning his next step. It was true that he had already joined apany, and a mission had already be arranged for him. But ev th, considering the risks that were involved, it was better for him to be prepared for everything. As for the details, he had be informed by Alex that he was going to receive it as long as he met with the person who was going to give him the job. As such, he had to be patit. He was to meet with the person the following day at eight in the morning, in the samepany. The momt that he arrived home, he immediately took off his suit since he was not that used to wearing those kind of clothes. After changing into his casual outfit, which made him feel quitefortable, he immediately hopped on his bed and beganmunicating with the system. ''System, I have alreadypleted the mission. Is there another one that has be offered for me to do?'' Jad asked excitedly. As long as there was a mission, he was going to make sure that he wouldplete it. It would be better if he got a mission that could bepleted right now. That way, he would be able to get a little stronger before beginning his job the next day where he was supposed to be someone''s bodyguard. [Responding to the host. New missions have not yet be granted considering that the host has not yet be someone''s bodyguard. The host has to understand that the system is called The Bodyguard System.] [As the title suggests, it is rted to the host being a bodyguard. So, all the missions that are going to be giv to the host from now on are going to be rted to his bodyguard mission.] Jad was a little disappointed after hearing that. It seemed that he had to wait until he received the information about the job that he was going to do. Only th would he get missions from the system. But ev so, Jad decided to ask for more information about the system. After all, considering the missions that would be giv in the future, he had to understand them well. This was so he could exploit them to the maximum level possible and take advantage of them during the time that missions were giv out. Jad wt ahead and asked the questions, and the system immediately responded. ording to the system, not all missions had to bepleted. But ev th, there were other missions that Jad had no choice but toplete. Of course, that was something that Jad did not like. After all, that was like being forced to do something, ev if it was going to be considered impossible. But ev so, there was nothing that he could do, considering that right now, the system had already be permantly bound to him. Nevertheless, ording to the system, missions that were consideredpulsory were ones with better rewards. So, although it was true that some of them would be risky, so long as he managed toplete them, he would be granted a reward ording to the level of danger the mission involved. Jad finally got an understanding of the system and missions. With that understanding, he prepared himself, hoping that the following day, after meeting up with the person who had giv him the job, he would get a mission from the system. After finishing the discussion with the system, Jad wt ahead and rxed. The momt that noon came, he wt out to eat at a street stall that was located not far away from where he lived. Jad th wt ahead and spt the rest of the day doing some chores. Since he was going to work as a bodyguard, it was obvious that he was not going to be avable at his residcy, at least during the time that he would be working. ... The following morning, Jad put on the new suit that he had purchased. The suit was bought using the money that he had be saving all this while. The suit cost him $5 to buy. The total remaining amount of money he had was $98. Although it took arge chunk of his savings, Jad did not have much of a choice. After all, he had to give off a good first impression on his first day at work. Additionally, he had to try to keep his job, because considering the system, so long as he did not have a job, th he would not get any missions. Furthermore, it was not as if it was going to be easy for him to get a job that would pay him this well. So, with such a well-paying job, his standards of living would rise. Afterpleting all the preparations, Jad immediately wt to thepany, the Assured Bodyguard Association. Wh he arrived, he realized that the crowd that had be filling up thepany''s trance had already disappeared. It seemed that something had happed the day before. Recalling what Alex had said to him about him receiving assistance from the one who had giv out the job, it seemed that he had already received the assistance that he required, and that was the reason why he had be able to solve the issue. Jad wt ahead and tered thepany building. The momt that he did so, he found that everything had be reorganized once again, and was in good condition. After tering, he found that Alex was already waiting for him in the lounge area that was located on the g floor of the building. He looked quite groomed aspared to before. Wh he saw Jad arriving, the worry in Alex''s heart immediately disappeared. Although he had already agreed with Jad that he was going to work for him toplete the assignmt, it was not as if Jad could not change his mind. At the d of it all, it wasn''t as if they had signed a contract the previous day. But now that Jad was here, it implied that he had already epted everything. Additionally, looking at the way that Jad was dressed, it was clear that he was ready for the job. "Wee Jad. It is good to see you again," Alex weed him with a warm expression on his face. Jad simply smiled back, as he epted the greeting from Alex. Although it was true that Alex was currtly his boss, the direct boss, considering the situation that Alex was in, it was Alex who was depdt on Jad. If at any time Jad decided to no longer ept the job, Alex was going to be in trouble. But ev so, it was not as if Jad was nning to quit the job. It was currtly about 7:30 In the morning. So, there was a little over 30 minutes remaining until the meeting time. The one that Jad was supposed to meet had not yet arrived. Jad did not say anything and just waited together with Alex, who had already arranged for someone to bring tea for the two of them. As the two of them drank their tea, they chatted with each other casually. Of course, Alex was trying to get to know more about Jad. He did not want something that had happed before to repeat itself again. But ev th, he believed that there was no way that Jad was going to do anything like that. After all, where he was going to work was at apletely differt level aspared to where that guy had stol from. As they casually chatted with each other, time moved on, and finally, just about five minutes before eight, somebody arrived at the trance of the lounge area. The person who had arrived was a man who seemed to be in histe forties. But ev th, Jad could see that hair had already begun appearing on his temples. He possessed medium-lgth blonde hair and gre eyes. He was currtly wearing a high-d suit while possessing an authoritative demeanour. He walked over with a straight posture, while his slightly muscr body and authoritative demeanour could easily intimidate a person. Had it not be for Jad''s past experice, he would have be flustered in front of this middle-aged man. His expression was calm. But ev th, at a closer inspection, Jad could see that there was a hint of worry in his eyes, hidd behind the calmness that was shown on his face. The momt that the middle-aged man arrived, he immediately looked at Jad. Since he was quite familiar with Alex, so, the momt that he saw Jad was prest, he immediately knew that he was the one that he was going to meet. Looking at him, he could not help but raise his brows a little. But ev so, he did not say anything as he was weed by Alex. As a form of courtesy, Jad also stood up, before the three of them finally sat on the couches, with Alex and Jad facing the middle-aged man. Chapter 8: Feud Between Top Families The middle-aged man looked at Jad siltly. He was currtly scrutinizing him meticulously, analyzing his features. He could see that the person that Alex had gott him was extremely young, but ev th, looking into the eyes of Jad, he could see that this young man had expericed a lot. As for the matter of his strgth, although it was true that physique could not determine the strgth of a person, looking at Jad right now, it seemed that he had some muscle on him. After about a minute of silce, the middle-aged man finally spoke. "My name is Clifford Johnson. I do believe that Alex here has already informed you about the fact that I want a bodyguard." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Clifford. My name is Jad Moore. Mr. Alex has already informed me about the mission, and I''m only waiting for the specific mission details from you." Clifford nodded his head in response. Of course, he had not informed Alex much about the job itself and had simply told him that he required a bodyguard. As for who it was that was going to be guarded, he had not told anybody. "Since that is the case, let''s get going. I do believe that since you''re here, you have already decided to ept the job. Let''s go first, you will get to know more about the job after we arrive. After we get there, you can decide if you''re going to continue with the job, or you can decide to quit as well," Clifford stated, his expression still calm and indiffert. Jad did not say a word and immediately agreed. So, after bidding goodbye to Alex, the two of them immediately left the building. Wh they got out of the building, Jad realized that there was a ck BMW X5 M. It was a luxurious vehicle, with tinted windows. Jad could not help but feel awed by the vehicle. ording to the information that he possessed about vehicles, the price of this vehicle was a $30,000. This was not something that he could afford. After all, it was already difficult for him to eat, how could he think about getting something as luxurious as this? Clifford did not say anything and oped the door of the car. He tered the driver''s seat whereas Jad took the passger''s seat. As the car began driving away, silce dominated the car''s interior, as no one spoke. Although Jad was amazed by the luxury of the car, he did not act like an idiot who simply looked a from time to time. Instead, he simply maintained his posture, only looking in front. The car drove from the outskirts of the city that was located on the eastern side of the city, heading towards the west. Clifford did not utilize the cter of the city, instead, he utilized a about heading west in order to get to the western part of the city. It might be a long way, but it was better considering that the traffic on the road was betterpared to the city''s cter. As they finally began approaching the western side of the city, Clifford finally spoke up. "I wanted us to get to our destination first, but I think it is better if I start informing you about the job right now." The momt that Clifford began speaking, Jad immediately paid atttion. Although he was a little surprised by the decision that Clifford had made, it was not that much of a surprise. After all, why would he want to take him to the western part of the city, only for Jad to refuse to take the job? It was better for him to be informed right now, rather than getting there first. So, he simply nodded his head as he waited for Clifford to continue. "I will not hide anything from you. Although it is true that the Johnson family is extremely influtial in the city, it is not as if the Johnson family is the only family that is prest within the city that is of a high level," Clifford began. The momt that Clifford mtioned families, Jad immediately understood what was going on. It seemed that there was something that was happing betwe the two families who were considered the top within this city. The first one was the Johnson family, a family that was well-known within the city due to its influce, and participation in various businesses. At the same time, there was the Williams family, which also delved into several businesses as well. Due to the fact that of them had any area that they specialized in, they oft shed with each other considering that what they dealt in were quite simr. Of course, as one would expect, both families wanted to dominate a certain industry, but most of the time, the other family would prevt them from doing so. They had be fighting covertly and oply, but ev th, of them had be able to win against the other, considering that the power of the two families was almost the same. The information that Jad possessed about the two families was geral. He only heard about them through rumours and news rted to the two families. "I do believe that you already know about the Johnson family and the Williams family. The two families have be having tsion, and the situation is not looking good," Clifford continued. "I will be straightforward with you. The job is quite simple, you have to protect my daughter. But I''ll have to warn you, this job is extremely difficult. It is not only because you are going to experice a lot of danger due to the Williams family, but ev my daughter herself is quite stubborn." Jad simply listed. As for the matter of the job being risky, that was something that he had already be informed of and had already expected something like that. As for the part where he was supposed to protect the daughter of Clifford, that was not something that he had be expecting. ording to his thoughts, it was a risky job, but he never thought that he was supposed to protect an important member of the Johnson family. ording to his knowledge, he understood one thing, with the power and influce that the Johnson family possessed, they would not find it difficult at all to get a professional bodyguard. Jad possessed zero experice in being a bodyguard. So, this was not the most suitable job for him, dealing with the security of an important figure. Additionally, that person was ev being targeted by a very strong family within the city. He understood that the methods that the big families could utilize in order to get what they wanted could at times be extremely cruel. So, it would not be strange if he ded up dead a few days after he began his job. Clifford observed Jad''s expression closely. But until now, there was only a small shift in his expression, which was a surprise. But ev th, it did not seem that Jad did not want the job at all, and neither did he seem afraid. Nodding in his heart, Clifford continued. "Of course, I know that you''re wondering why it is that I did not look for a professional bodyguard. But with the influce that the Williams family possesses, they are more than capable of easily being able to gain the loyalty of those professional bodyguards by the use of money." "It is not that my family does not want to spd money in order to sure the safety of my daughter. It is just that with the currt situation that my family is in, we definitely cannot afford to spd a huge amount of money. Additionally, there is no guarantee about the loyalty of the person." "As we are speaking right now, an investigation about your backg is being carried out. Once we get to our destination, your full information will be there. As long as you have nothing to do with the Williams family, and as long as you agree to do the job, you will get the job." "As for the matter of your skills and so on, you don''t have to be so worried. The Williams family will not utilize skilled people toe and deal with my daughter. Instead, they would use simple tricks, such as hiring small goons, and so on. I do believe that you''re capable of taking care of that, right?" "Yes. That should not be a problem at all," Jad responded with a solemn expression on his face. Of course, before he reached the level that he currtly was, he had already dealt with several gangsters in the streets. So wh it came to dealing with one or two or ev three of them at the same time, it was not difficult for him. But, if they exceeded that number, it was going to be difficult for him to deal with them, considering that he was not a professional fighter. Seeing the confidce that Jad possessed as he responded, Clifford felt that he was telling the truth. But ev th, he did not say anything and just continued speaking. "My daughter is currtly in her second year of university. So, all that I need you to do after getting the approval and the job is for you to join the university that she is in. I''m going to organize everything else, including the matter of you joining the university," Clifford stated. Chapter 9: The Johnson Mansion "My daughter is currtly in her second year in campus. So, all that I need you to do is after you get the approval and the job, you are going to join the campus that she is in. I''m going to organize everything else including the matter of you joining the campus." Clifford stated. "The campus is called Bodvill. You should already know about it, right?" Clifford asked as he looked at Jad. "Yes. I know about it." Jad responded. He had be living in this city the tire of his life, so, it was obvious that he understood quite well about the most reputable university prest in the tire city. Bodvill University, the most prestigious university within the city, the one that almost every high schooler wanted to join. But of course, not just anybody could join that university considering that the fees that was required was extremely high. Apart from those top performers from low backgs who had received schrship, all the others who had joined this university were all from rich families. So, the lifestyle in that university was quite high, and during the time that Jad himself was in high school, he had already be dreaming of joining that university. With his family backg during the time that his parts were alive, it was definitely possible for him to join. But ever since he dropped out of high school, he never thought of joining that university ever again. After all, ev his own life was quite difficult to sustain, considering that it was quite difficult for him to be able to get a job. Clifford had already expected that Jad would possess some information about the university. Ev if he was not a local of this city, and had juste from another city, the reputation of this university had already spread out to the national level. But of course, it was not as if this university was the best within the tire country, but still, it could be ranked within the top 0. Jad on the other hand was not that much surprised that the daughter of Clifford had joined this university. At the d of it all, considering the fact that they were the Johnsons, it was obvious that they could afford to take the only daughter of the family there. Jad could not help but muse to himself about how he had suffered a lot, but at the d of it all, he was actually going to fulfill his childhood dream, which was to join Bodvill University. He could not help but look forward to stepping into the university that he had only be seeing in televisions. Silce dominated the vehicle once again, as Clifford continuously drove towards the Western part of the city. Completely differt from the Eastern part of the city, the Western part of the city was kind of dominated with vegetation. The number of buildings that could be found in this Western part of the city was quite low, but ev th, all of them were of high standards. Mansions, vis and big apartmts could be se in this part of the city, indicating that only big shots could be found in this side. The infrastructure in this part of the city was sublime, just indicating how well maintained the roads were. Of course, it was not only due to the fact that the traffic in this part of the city was quite low, but ev th, as long as there was any problem with the roads, they would be rectified immediately by those in charge of the city. Clifford continuously drove towards the very edge of the city. Finally, they tered into a forest, before they began moving up a small hill. After about minutes of going uphill, they finally arrived at their destination. They arrived in front of majestic gates that was guided by a group of security guards in their ck uniforms. Jad could not help but be a little surprised at the momt that he realized that all the security guards in this ce had guns with them. He could not help but wonder at how influtial the rich people really were. They were actually capable of getting permission for this group of guards to be able to get the permission to utilize guns. The momt that the guards saw the approaching vehicle, they immediately oped the gate. Of course, the gate was not manually oped, but instead, it was automatic. The momt that the gate was oped, Jad was ushered into a very differt vironmt than the one that he had gott used to. Ev during the time that his family was quite rich, they had actually never lived such a life. Behind those gates, there was a majestic mansion that could be se in a distance. It was sured by lush vegetation, making the scery in this ce beautiful, and attractive. From Jad''s observation, he could see that the mansion was made out of concrete. It was facing the east, and possessed tall ss windows,rge ough to wee the sun rays. The way that flora sured the front of the mansion, a mixture of flowers and other rare nts could easily make a person want to rx here. Behind the mansion, there was a huge oak tree, providing shade for the mansion, but at the same time, it somehow blocked the sun from reaching a certain part of the mansion as it set towards the west. After Clifford drove into thepound, he immediately headed towards the parking area. Jad could not help but be amazed by the vehicles that he saw. There were three sports cars, together with two SUVs. All together, added with the BMW that they were currtly in, it would bring a total of six vehicles. Additionally, it seemed that the BMW that he was currtly in was the cheapest amongst all the vehicles. After the car came to a stop, the two of them finally alighted. Jad immediately began observing his surings. But of course, he did not observe them like an idiot, but Instead, he observed like a curious person, visiting a new ce. "Let''s go." Clifford stated as he led the way towards the small brick path that led towards the double doors of the mansion. The size of the mansion itself was quite big, upying an area of about 800m2. On both sides of the part, there was a well and freshly trimmedwn. The grass on thewn was gre, indicating how it was well tak care of. The momt that they arrived at the double doors, the doors oped, as if they had already be anticipating the arrival of the two of them. Someone appeared the momt that the doors were oped. It was an old man who seemed to be in histe ''50s, wearing a butler suit and a pair of gloves. The momt that he oped the doors, he gave a deep bow to Clifford and said, "Wee back master. Wee Jad." Jad was a little surprised by the butler. He was of course not surprised by the etiquette that he possessed, considering that that was normal for butlers. But what surprised him was the fact that this guy already knew about his name. It seemed that just as Clifford had said before, his information had already be investigated, and this butler already possessed it. "This way please." With an expressionless face, the butler ushered the two of them in. Clifford did not have a change of expression, considering that he had already gott used to this life. As for Jad, although it was true that his family also possessed a butler, the level of professionalism that the butler that they possessed at that time possessed, could notpare to this. As he tered into the mansion, Clifford said, "I do believe that you have already got what I asked for you to get, Stev." Stev closed the double doors after the two of them tered into the room. At the same time, as he began following behind the two of them, he responded, "Yes master. I have alreadypleted the assignmt." "That''s good." Clifford stated with a calm voice, as if he had already expected this answer. Jad looked at the magnifict hall that had weed him. The crystal clear walls that could reflect the lights that came from the chandeliers that were hanging on the roof gave him the rich vibe. The g beath his feet was extremely clean, indicating that those that were in charge of cleaning were doing their work quite well. After about 5 seconds of walking down the hallway, they finally arrived at the living room. The living room was extremely big. Luxurious couches upied the living room along with the most rect 98" TV that was hanging on the wall. The television was currtly off, but ev th, Jad could already imagine how clear the images and the videos on the TV could be. On the left side of the living room, there was a door that led to the dining room, while to the right, there was a door that led to an area that Jad could not see considering that the door was closed. Currtly in the living room, there were two people. One of them was a man who seemed to be in his mid-twties, possessing blonde hair, and gre eyes. His appearance was just like Clifford, telling Jad that he was Clifford''s son. As for the other person, it was ady with long red hair that was currtly tied in a ponytail, with blue eyes that stared directly at Jad. She seemed to be in herte thirties, but ev th, Jad believed that she was older than that. "It seems that you have already arrived. Wee." That young man stood up from the couch that he was sitting on, next to thedy, as he approached Jad with a smile on his face. Chapter 10: First Mission "It seems that you have already arrived. Wee." That young man stood up from the couch that he was sitting on, next to thedy, as he approached Jad with a smile on his face. Jad was a little surprised at the thusiasm that the young man possessed towards him. But ev th, he did not respond awkwardly, and wt ahead and shook hands with the young man. He was definitely not surprised that the young man already knew about him. After all, a matter concerning The Johnson family was definitely not something that could be considered small. Additionally, since Jad had be tak to be a bodyguard here, that implied that the members of the family definitely knew about it. Since the butler had already investigated about him, it was clear that he had already shared the information with the family ev before Clifford arrived. Clifford did not say anything, but instead, he wt ahead and sat next to thedy who was still seated, while observing Jad. She had to scrutinize this young man, considering that he was the one that was going to be in charge of the security of her daughter. Through the observations that she had made, she realized that Jad was definitely quite good. That was just a matter of an instinct, and that was the vibe that she felt from Jad. Jad and the young man wt ahead and sat to a couch that was facing Clifford and thedy. The momt that the two of them sat down, the young man did not speak anymore, but instead, he remained silt while looking at his father, Clifford. Clifford did not speak as well, and simply remained silt. Jad could not help but raise his brows a little, wondering what was going on. But just as his thoughts were about to picture the possibilities of what was going on here, thedy finally spoke up. "I believe that you have already be informed about the mission that you are going to handle, and that is the security of my daughter. You already know about the dangers that are involved in this matter, and we already know about your backg." Thedy stated with a calm voice. At this momt, her blue eyes were staring directly at Jad without blinking. From the posture that she possessed, Jad believed that she definitely held quite an authority, and had be in power for quite a while for her to be able to possess such an aura. This was something to be expected considering that she was a member of the Johnson family, a family that was dealing in many things in the business world and many more. So, he had to be a leader somewhere, and she had already gott used to talking to her subordinates while asserting her authority. "Your backg ispletely clean, and I do believe that you are good for this job. So, as long as you agree, you will definitely get the job." Thedy continued. Jad had long made a decision the momt that he decided toe together with Clifford. So, there was no reason for him to think much about the situation. "I have already be informed about the mission, and I know the dangers that are involved in it. But ev th, I would still like to get information about the person that I''m going to protect." Jad stated. This daughter that they were talking about, although he knew that the Johnson family actually possessed a daughter, he was not familiar with her at all. Additionally,pletely unlike her two brothers, she was not featuring in any news headlines, and she seemed to be in the darkpletely. But from the actions of the family of trying to look for a bodyguard for her, it implied that they really cared about her. Thedy looked at Jad with raised brows. But ev th, she did not say anything concerning what Jad had asked. She understood that as a bodyguard, of course Jad had to understand who it was that he was going to protect. He had to understand her behaviors, so that he could be prepared for any situation. But ev th, she just looked at her husband Clifford, clearly signaling him to speak up. "You can get information about Scarlet from Anthony. After you get acquainted with the information that you require, we will make arrangemts for you to meet up with Scarlet." Clifford stated. Scarlet was other than Clifford''s only daughter. She was the one that Jad was supposed to protect. "Let''s get going. I will be telling you about the information on my sister, as I show you a this ce. You will have to live in this ce after all." Anthony, the young man who was sitting beside Jad stated as he stood up. Although Jad was not sure about why this young man seemed quite thusiastic about him, he still stood up theless, and left together with Anthony. The momt that they stepped out of the mansion, Anthony finally began speaking. The smile that was on his face did not fade at all, maintaining it all the same. "I have already gone through the information about you, and I can say that you are actually clean. But ev th, that is just ording to the backg check that we have carried out. If I ever find out that you are somehow rted to the Williams, believe me, I''ll make sure that you experice the most cruel torture." Anthony stated, this time, the smile that was on his face suddly fading the momt that he spoke thest stce. Jad was a little surprised by the sudd change. But ev th, he did not say anything, simply remaining silt. In this situation, it was not as if there was something that he could say. They had already carried out a backg check, and since they found out that he was not rted to the Williams in any way, that implied that he was not. After all, a person of his level was definitely not capable of dealing with a family like the Williams. Ev during the time that his parts were alive, it was impossible. Seeing that Jad was silt, Anthony did not go on with the threat. But instead, the smile that was always on his face returned. "Leaving all of that aside, let me tell you about my sister. Since you are going to be her bodyguard, you have to be prepared to undergo a lot of trouble. I do believe that my father told you that my sister is quite stubborn." Anthony stated with a chuckle. Jad raised his brows, wondering at just how stubborn this Scarlet was. He was being reminded about her being stubborn again and again. Could it be that she was so troubles on that the other bodyguards could not actually deal with her? "Leaving that troublesome personalities that she possesses, overall, she''s quite a good girl. She usually works hard, and she is determined. As long as she makes a decision, it is quite difficult for us to be able to change her mind." Anthony continued, regardless of Jad''s reaction. As the two of them talked, they continued to walk a the vicinity of the mansion. They wt behind the mansion, and Jad saw that there was a huge oak tree that he had se the time that he was tering into thepound. From the looks of it, it seemed that this oak tree had be surviving in this ce for over several decades. Additionally, the scery a this mansion was pleasing to the eye, and it was no wonder that the Johnsons were among the top power within the city. Jad observed that a distance away from the mansion, there was another building. And in front of that building, there was a huge swimming pool that was definitely capable of amodating hundreds of people at the same time. As the two of them continued to walk, they countered several people that were in charge of taking care of the mansion and its surings. Anthony on the other hand kept on informing Jad about the information on his sister. And by the d of the trip a thepound, Jad had basically gott a grasp on who Scarlet was. "But I''ll have to tell you in advance. My sister is quite a charmer, and she has many admirers. So, since you are going to be apanying her almost everywhere that she goes, you will definitely be targeted by those people, other than those from the Williams family." Anthony stated jokingly. Jad was not that much surprised that he would be targeted by the Williams. But the matter of him being targeted by those admirers, he really did not care at all. In any case, in this world, there was actually nothing that he possessed other than himself. And to say the truth, he was just like a person who possessed nothing to lose. Since that was the case, why would he be afraid of those puny admirers? Additionally, he possessed a system. And as long as he managed toplete several missions, he would definitely be capable of getting stronger through the system. As long as he was strong ough, he would definitely be capable of dealing with almost every problem. But of course, he understood one thing, although he could be strong physically, it was not as if he was above thew. [First mission gerated. The host has to make sure that he maintains his position as a bodyguard. Time frame, week. Rewards would be calcted depding on how well the mission waspleted, together with the difficulties countered.] Chapter 11: Trouble? [First mission gerated. The host has to make sure that he maintains his position as a bodyguard. Time limit, week. Rewards would be calcted depding on how well the mission waspleted, together with the difficulties countered.] Jad was not expecting that the system was going to give him a mission at the momt like this. But ev th, he could not help but get a little excited about the mission that he had be giv by the system. Of course, it was not that he was happy about the contt of the mission, but instead, he was happy about being giv a mission by the system. This implied that as long as he seeded, he would definitely be rewarded by something that would be able to increase his strgth. But the momt that he wt through the information about the mission, he could not help but crease his brows a little. Why the hell was the mission informing him that he was supposed to maintain his position as a bodyguard for an tire week. Just how difficult was it for him to be able to maintain the position as a bodyguard for a week? But thinking about the information that he had be giv about Scarlet, being a very stubborn person, he could not help but wonder if it was going to be difficult for him to maintain the position. But ev th, no matter what, he was definitely not willing to give up. He had to make sure that he maintained the position as a bodyguard. It was not that he was happy to be someone''sckey, but instead, this was the only way out of the misery that he had be going through, at least he hoped. So, with determination clear in his heart, he decided that no matter what, he had toplete the mission. As for what Anthony had said about being targeted by other people, he really didn''t care about it. In any case, as long as he managed to survive for a week, that was definitely a possibility for him to get something that was going to able him to get stronger, increasing his survival chances. Anthony looked at Jad, and he could not help but be a little surprised to the momt that he realized that there was not much of a change of expression on Jad''s face. At that momt, he internally nodded. It seemed that the person that his father had brought over was definitely quitepett. The only thing that they would have to pay atttion to was the matter of his ability to do the job. They had already gone through the backg that he possessed, and ording to the backg, he was definitely fit for the job. But ev th, that was just information that they had gott, and not the practical ability that he possessed, well, at least what they had se. The two of them continued walking a the mansion and the area, trying to make sure that Jad got familiar with the area. Since he was going to be living in this ce, th Jad had to be familiar with everything. After all, as a bodyguard, he had to be familiar with the vironmt that he was going to make sure the safety of his clit was assured. After about 30 minutes of going a and chatting with Anthony, the two of them finally decided to go back to the mansion. ¡­ On the other hand, inside the mansion, thedy looked at Clifford and asked, "ording to the information about this young man, it seems that he is quitepett. But ev th, some of the information about him is kind of incredulous considering his age." Clifford looked at his wife siltly as he pondered for a momt. Th, he looked at Stev who was standing behind the couch that the two of them were currtly sitting on, and Stev immediately understood the signal. Without hesitation, he took a tablet that he was having inside his coat and handed it over to Clifford. Clifford received it and wt through the information that had already be oped siltly. The Information that was possessed inside that tablet would have definitely surprised ev Jad himself, despite the fact that the information was about him. ording to the information that was disyed there, Jad possessed quite a simple backg. He lost his family at the age of 5, and was forced to depd on himself for several years until today. But ev th, at some point in time in betwe after he had lost his parts, he had joined an organization that was in charge of training people, especially teagers within the country. That was an indepdt organization in the country and it was giv the permission of doing that. Those that tered into that organization would definitelye out with incredible abilities. And ording to the information, it seemed that Jad had gone into that organization, and hade out just about 3 years ago. But within those past 3 years, he had just be doing simple jobs, trying to survive without ev utilizing the abilities that he possessed. Of course, ev the information about him being beat close to death was disyed within the tablet, showing how terrifying the Johnson''s were wh it came to looking for information about a person within the city. Clifford could not help but frown a little. But ev th, he did not say anything, and continued going through the information. After a while, he handed back the tablet to Stev, and contemted for a momt. "ording to the information disyed here, as long as he joined that organization, he definitely possesses ough ability to protect our daughter. It might be true that he might not possess ough abilities considering that he spt only a short time within the organization, but ev th, it is better for now, considering that we don''t have that much of an option for the momt." Clifford stated all of that in a single breath. Lte remained silt as she knew what Clifford had said was the truth. At the momt, with the Williams pressing so hard on them, it was definitely going to be difficult for them to be able to find somebody that was going to be protecting Scarlet. "I guess with the skills that he gained during the time that he was in that organization, he can actually manage to hold on for a few days. After that, we can simply look for another person who is more skilled. But that will require us to utilize more resources in order to find that person." Lte stated with a frown on her face. Clifford agreed with her but he did not say anything. Of course, he understood that the job that they had giv Jad was definitely quite difficult. So, the only thing that they could hope was for Jad to be able to hold on for a few days before they found another person to take the position. Of course, they did not have that much of expectations from Jad, as they believed that he did not have that much of an ability to be able to hold on for much longer. After all, the people that they were dealing with were not simple. "Though, we have to do something about Scarlet. We all know that if she knows that we have hired a bodyguard for her, she is definitely going to cause trouble for him." Lte stated with a hint of concern on her face. After hearing what Lte had said, Clifford simply dismissed it. "If he simply cannot ev handle Scarlet, th that implies that he definitely doesn''t qualify to take the position of guarding her. If he cannot ev deal with her, how is he supposed to deal with the trouble that she cannot deal with?" After hearing what Clifford had said, Lte did not say anything. Instead, she simply thought that what he had said was actually true. If Jad could not ev handle Scarlet, th there was definitely no use for his presce at all. After the two of them came into an agreemt, Clifford finally looked at Stev and instructed, "Make sure that all arrangemts are made. You can inform Scarlet in advance, so that she knows what is going on. I don''t want her toe here to be surprised by what we have done." "Yes master." Stev stated in response after giving a slight bow. Th, he turned a, going to carry out the order that he had be giv. Lte on the other hand looked at Clifford with raised brows. She could not help but ask, "Are you sure that this is going to help? I''m pretty sure that the momt that you inform Scarlett about what has happed here, she might actually ev decide not toe back home. And if shees back home, she is definitely going to cause trouble for that young man." "I understand that she doesn''t want a bodyguard at this momt at all. She has always be stubborn all her life, but we have no choice this time. We cannot allow her to y a just like that. As for causing trouble for Jad, this is going to be the first test. If he cannot handle the situation here, we can at least make an early decision on what to do next." Clifford responded nonchntly. Immediately after saying those words, he got up and left the living room. Lte thought about what Clifford had said, and she thought that he was actually right. In any case, this was just a test if Jad could actually manage to handle Scarlet. Otherwise, they could just dismiss him. Chapter 12: Force to Retreat Bodvill University was located towards the north of the city. This part of the city was just like the western part of the city which was not possessing much poption. Since it was a big institution, it was obvious that it required a big area for it to be established. So, it was located in an area that was not congested with the human settlemts. But ev th, settlemts could be found within the northern part of the city, but as expected, only those that possessed ough influce could live in those ces other than the studts that stayed there in hostels that had be constructed mainly for them. The developmt in this part of the city was quite high considering that it was the side that the university that was popr within the country was located. To make sure that the essibility of this ce was easier, it was located just a few kilometers away from the airport that was located within the city. To say the truth, it was this university that was located here that made this city at third-tier city. Otherwise, aspared to the other cities, it was definitely impossible for this city to be able to reach the third tier. The area that was upied by the University was extremely huge, and the number of buildings within the university was almost uncountable. The infrastructure of the university was quite advanced, and the tire facility was closed by a huge perimeter wall. In a certain part within the university, inside a lecture hall that was located on the third floor of the building that belonged to the finance departmt, two people were conversing with each other. "So, what do you think about the arrangemt that I made? Do you think that they will agree to thepetition?" Thedy of the two, possessing medium-lgth wavy red hair and gre eyes asked as she looked at the young man that was sitting opposite her. Just like in any institution, they were seated on the chairs that belonged to the studts within the lecture hall, and currtly, the tire room was empty, as others had already left. "Of course they will have to agree. In any case, why would they refuse considering that if they do so, their reputation is going to be damaged badly." The young man who was sitting opposite to thedy responded confidtly. He possessed short blonde hair, and brown eyes. He possessed a muscr physique, and his muscles could be clearly se through his tight ck T-shirt. Thedy who was currtly wearing a T-shirt inside a ck leather jacket, looked at the young man siltly. She was contemting something for a momt, before she spoke up again. "That''s going to be good. If they agree, we are definitely going to win thispetition this time. Last time, they managed to win against our group simply because I was not a. But this time, since I will be there, I will definitely make sure that they pay for what they did the previous time." The momt that the young man heard that, he could not help but get a little excited. He looked at thedy in front of him with admiration in his eyes. Thedy in front of him was not only a beauty, but instead, she was also the leader of the group that they belonged to. Since they were in campus, it was definitely not strange that several gangs would be formed. With the formation of differt gangs within the campus, it was inevitable thatpetition would ur due to several feuds betwe the members of each gang. Thedy was just about to say something wh suddly, her phone began ringing. With a simple frown on her face, she took out the phone, which seemed to be quite advanced despite the small size, the size of a normal smartphone with a scre of about 5.6". After looking at the caller ID, she realized that the one that was calling was her mother. After a momt of hesitation, she picked the call. "Hey mom, what is it? Did something happ? I''m still in school." Thedy asked the momt that she received the call. There was a momt of silce from the other side of the call, before a female voice responded. "Scarlet, does it have to be that every time that I call you, there has to be something that happed?" From the voicema it was clear that the other party was definitely not happy about the way that Scarlett was responding. After hearing the question, Scarlet could only force a smile as she responded stiffly, "Not really mom. You know, you don''t usually call me during the time that I am in school, so, I''m kind of wondering if there''s actually something that happed." "Whatever. I know that you are currtly still in school simply because you are nning to do something. But let me tell you in advance, you better be careful, as you know the situation of the family right now." Thedy on the other d of the call stated seriously. Scarlet''s expression became a little serious as she thought about the situation that the family was currtly countering. But ev th, she really did not think that there was anybody that was going to cause her trouble for the time being, right? But ev th, there was definitely no way that she was going to tell her mother that. Otherwise, it was definitely going to cause trouble for her. Before Scarlet could say anything, thedy on the other d of the call continued. "We have organized for a person to stay by your side starting from tomorrow. So, you better know how to treat him well. If you cause trouble, you have to know that there will be punishmt for you." Scarlet was a little surprised after she heard that. They had organized for a person to stay by her side? What kind of logic was that? Were they actually trying to look for a husband for her? Of course, she was a rebellious person, and there was no way that she was going to agree to something like that. So, she immediately responded with a little anger in her voice, "I already said that I don''t care about those idiots. No matter who it was, I am definitely not going to agree to any of them. As for staying by my side, I''m going to make sure that they run back crying." There was a momt of silce betwe the two of them, before thedy on the other side spoke again. "Who said anything about looking for a husband for you? Ever since thest time that you caused amotion, we stoppedpletely looking for a person for you. But ev th, you know that that is something that is only temporary, and it is going to continue after some time." "I don''t really care if it is now orter on, but no matter what, I don''t want those stupid arranged marriages. Don''t I have my own rights of making a choice?" Scarlet retorted angrily. "Sigh! Forget it. Let''s not talk about that for now. Your father has arranged a bodyguard for you. With the currt situation that we are expericing, your safety is kind of important. So, there''s somebody that is going to maintain your safety for the next few days." Thedy stated after a helpless sigh. There was yet another momt of silce, as Scarlet began trying to digest water her mother had just said. It was only after about 5 seconds that she reacted. "A bodyguard? You do know that that is something that I don''t really like, and that is the reason why I have always be making sure that I stay away from the media. I don''t like some idiots just following me a everywhere that I go." Scarlet stated with a frown on her face. She waspletely displeased by this. It was not as if this was the first time that her family had arranged for a person to be her bodyguard. But ev th, she had always be chasing them away, or causing trouble for them if she could not deal with them. She could not agree to have a strict person following her time, during that they would limit her freedom. She had thought that after the previous drama, her family was not going to do something that she did not like, but it seemed that she was wrong. "Sigh! I do understand what you are trying to say. I know that you really don''t like this, but ev th, you have to understand that the currt situation is definitely not favorable for you. So, you will have to tolerate this for the next few days, before you regain your own freedom to do what you want." Thedy responded helplessly. "Whatever. I don''t really care now. Whoever it is that you have arranged for me, believe it or not, I''m going to make sure that he retreats. Don''t say that I am the one that rejected, but I''m going to make sure that it is the other person that willingly retreats." Scarlet stated with gritted teeth. "It really doesn''t matter. If it is true that he is going to retreat, th that implies that he is not suitable for the job of protecting you. But if he doesn''t, I hope that you will cooperate. You will only have one week to make him retreat. If you don''t seed, you will have to agree to having him by your side." Thedy responded before she ded the call without giving Scarlet a chance of saying anything. Chapter 13: Back Home Scarlet was extremely furious the momt that she realized that her mother had already ded the call. At that momt, she realized that it was definitely impossible for her to be able to talk about the matter for the time being. As for trying to call her at the momt, that was just an impossibility considering that she understood her mother quite well. If she called right now, there was nothing that was going to change at all, because her mother was quite decisive. Looking at the fuming Scarlet, the young man who was sitting opposite to her could not help but wonder what was going on. "Scarlet, what is wrong? Is there a problem?" The young man asked with concern on his face. If there was anybody that he really cared about in the tire campus, it was definitely thedy in front of him. It was not simply because of the rtionship that existed betwe his family and Scarlet''s family, but it was also due to the fact that he really cared about her and possessed feelings towards her. But due to the personality that Scarlet possessed, it was definitely impossible for him to be able to confess to her. The only thing that he could do was to continue stay a her, while making sure that nobody approached her. At the d of it all, he could not predict wh she would actually fall in love with somebody else. She might not really care about rtionships at the momt, but who could tell if there was another person who would make her know about them? Just to make sure that nobody did something like that, he decided to be close to her, making sure that whoever it was that approached her, he would get ough information about them. He could not allow anybody else to take her away from him. Scarlet remained silt for quite a while before she replied. "My mom just told me about hiring a person toe and be my bodyguard. I don''t really know whom it is that they have hired this time, but I will make sure that they pay for it. How dare theye to try and restrict my freedom?!" Scarlet was extremely angry about this matter. One had to know that she was from an influtial family within the city. But ev th, only a few people knew about who she was. They might know that the Johnson family possessed two sons and one daughter, but ev th, due to the fact that she was always away from the public eye, only a few people really knew her real idtity, and so, many people did not know much about who the daughter that the Johnson family possessed was. She had done all of that just because she wanted freedom. She did not want to be treated special everywhere that she wt. Instead, she wanted to live her life in a carefree manner. But her family kept on sding people to protect her. What was the use of them protecting her? Could she not protect herself? Or did they think that she was extremely weak that she could not ev protect herself? Or was it simply because they thought that she was young and ady? No matter what the reason was, she was of course not happy with her family caring much about her own freedom. She was a youth, and she was supposed to be joying her life at this momt, right? The momt that the young man heard what Scarlet said, he could not help but frown. This was not the first time that Scarlet''s family had arranged for a bodyguard for Scarlet. But ev th, each and every time, it would be a man. Of course, ev if the level of the bodyguard that was gott by Scarlet''s family was low wh it came to the social ranking, but ev th, nobody could say about what would happ betwe the two of them as long as ough time was giv. It was a good thing that Scarlet was not happy about having a bodyguard. And for that reason, he was more than happy to help her in getting rid of those bodyguards that would be st over to protect Scarlet. "You don''t really have to worry about him at all. As long as you want to get rid of him, you can just let me do that for you." The young man responded confidtly. Scarlet was silt for a while after hearing what the young man had said. The two of them possessed quite a deep rtionship, considering that they had be together during the time that they were in high school, and they both joined this university, pursuing the same course. In the group that the two of them belonged to, he was definitely the person who was the closest to her. And, she could say that he was actually her right hand man, as he was the one that was in charge of the majority of the things that she wanted to do out of her part''s supervision. "Don''t worry much about it. I should be able to take care of it personally. And if I cannot, we will deal with it as a group in the next few days. I have to make sure that he retreats by himself, so that it would not look like I am the one who chased him away." Scarlet stated with determination in her eyes. Wh the young man heard that, he could not help but feel a little disappointed. But ev th, there was no problem considering that Scarlet wanted to get rid of that bodyguard. Since that was the case, he was definitely going to cooperate with her. "There''s no problem with that. As long as you need me, I can mobilize a group of people to take care of him." The young man stated. He could simply organize for a group of ruffians to go over and take care of that bodyguard, th give him a warning to stay away from Scarlet. That was something that he could easily do with the influce of his family. "You can simply make an arrangemt for that. If I go back home and it doesn''t work, be prepared to take care of the issue tomorrow. After tomorrow, I really don''t want to see that guy following me a everywhere that I go." Scarlet stated with a frown on her face. "You got that. Tomorrow, you can be assured that he will be tak care of. Of course, no injuries will be se, unless he goes to the hospital for examination." The young man replied with a creepy smile. "Okay, you don''t have to smile like that. Just make sure that the matter is tak care of tomorrow. But for now, I will have to go back home. As for the matter of the other group, make thepetition in 3 days." Scarlet stated before she stood up. Th, she wt ahead and left the lecture hall, intding to go back home. "No need to have any worries. You can rx at home, and wait for my good news. I''ll make all the arrangemts." The young man stated with a smile on his face. This time, he was going to make sure that he took care of everything meticulously. After Scarlet left the building, she headed towards the parking area and got into the sports car that she possessed. It was a Red Ferrari f8 spider. It was quite cool, and it stood out among the vehicles that were parked in the same area. The momt that she got into the car, the gine roared to life, before the vehicle left the parking lot at an incredible speed. The maneuvers that were being made by the vehicle were quite incredible, and those that were observing from the sides could not help but look at the vehicle that was leaving, heading towards the gates in awe. It didn''t take that long for Scarlet to be able to reach the area where her family mansion was located. Due to the fact that this was the area where the Johnsons were located, the number of people that could be found in this area was quite small. So, it was quite easy for Scarlet to be able toe and go without many people noticing her. The momt that she arrived at the trance of the mansion, the ones that were in charge of security at the gate immediately oped the gate for her. The speed at which they were oping the gate for Scarlet was actually faster aspared to the time that Clifford wasing in. The momt that Scarlet got into thepound, she did not ev bother to take the vehicle to the parking lot, but instead, she simply left it closer to the trance and alighted from it. In the next momt, she rushed towards the mansion, wanting to see who it was that had be giv the job of being her bodyguard. Wh she got into the mansion, she realized that both her parts were currtly in the living room. Her brother Anthony and the person that had be hired as her bodyguard were not here. "Where is he? I want to see who it is that you think is capable ough to be my bodyguard." Scarlet asked as she looked a the living room. She was currtly sweating slightly due to the fact that she had be running a the momt that she arrived. "Can you at least calm down first? How anxious are you to meet with the bodyguard that we hired for you?" Scarlet''s mother stated helplessly. Of course, she had expected that Scarlet was going to act like this the momt that they informed her about the bodyguard. Scarlet calmed down for a momt. She realized that she was already back home, and she could not act the way that she did during the time that she was in school. After taking a deep breath, she was just about to say something wh suddly, she heard the sound of somebodying into the room. Chapter 14: The Missions After taking a deep breath, she was just about to say something wh suddly, she heard the sound of somebodying into the room. She turned a, and looked towards the direction of the sound. There, she realized that her brother wasing in with an unfamiliar man. The man was not that old, and he seemed to be almost of the same age as herself, his early twties. The person that she was unfamiliar with was not any extraordinary in terms of appearance, other than his slightly muscr body. As for the suit that he was wearing, she could immediately tell that it was a cheap brand. She could not help but squint her eyes as she looked at him. This was definitely the first time that she had be assigned to a bodyguard that possessed such cheap clothes. The other ones came from a certain top bodyguardpany, but for this one, she guessed that he was definitely not from one. Just from the very start, she did not really like this guy. And this increased the motivation that she possessed in order to chase this guy away. Since she could not convince her parts to chase away this guy, th she could only make this guy decide to leave by himself. Of course, she was not going to do that in front of her parts. Instead, she had to wait until they were alone. And currtly, since both of her parts were currtly avable here, it was very clear that it was impossible for her to do anything suspicious. After looking at Jad for a while, she simply ignored him before she turned a and looked at her parts. Th, after a momt of hesitation, she decided to leave, going to her room. Jad had also se Scarlet. For a momt, he could feel that thisdy did not really like him. But in any case, it was not as if there was anything that he could do for the momt. To him, he really did not care if thisdy wanted him here or not. As long as Clifford did not chase him away, he would definitely continue staying here and doing the job that he had be giv. Additionally, he could immediately tell that perhaps the reason why he had be giv a mission by the system, to make sure that he remained as a bodyguard for a week was definitely rted to thisdy. It seemed that she did not want him here, and she might actually lead to him losing the job. Anthony simply shrugged his shoulder the momt that he realized that his sister had left the momt that the two of them arrived. Of course, he understood that Scarlet did not really want a bodyguard. But in any case, they did not have a choice considering the situation that the family was facing at the momt. "You''ve se it, right? She already doesn''t like you. So, I can tell you that you are definitely going to have a hard time being by her side. But make sure that you maintain her security, considering that that is your job." Anthony said as he looked at Jad. "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll make sure that Iplete my task no matter what." Jad responded calmly. Anthony nodded. He did not say anything else to Jad, and looked at his parts and said, "I will take him to his room. You have no problem with that, right?" "The arrangemts have already be made, so there''s no problem if you take him to his room. He should getfortable as soon as possible, considering that he will be on duty starting tomorrow." Clifford responded. Anthony nodded before he led the way out of the mansion. Th, they headed towards the building that was located closer to the swimming pool. "This is the area where all the servants of the mansion live. For the time being, you will be living here." Anthony stated after they got inside a room that was located on the second floor of the building. Jad did not say anything and tered into the room. He had not brought anything with him this time, and it seemed that he would have to stay with the clothes that he was wearing for the time being. After Jad tered into the room, Anthony left, going back to the main mansion. He still had something to talk about with his father. Jad, who had be left behind took off the coat as he looked a the room. The room was quite luxurious, that ev a person could doubt that this was actually the servants quarters. The room that he had be giv possessed one bedroom with a self-contained bathroom. In the small living room of the room, there was a set of couches, and each and every one of them looked expsive, though not as expsive as the ones that were located in the main mansion. Additionally, there was a 5" television in the living room. There was a chandelier that was hanging in the ceiling, illuminating the tire room. The floor was covered in tiles, and they were extremely clean, indicating that this room was well maintained ev though there was nobody that was living here. After taking off his shoes, Jad hanged his coat on the coat hanger. After that, he wt a, surveying the room. He could not help but get a little satisfied about this room. Although it was true that this room could notpare to the house that they were having during the time that his parts were alive, but ev th, that was the main mansion, and this was just a servant''s quarter. ''Rich people surely are extravagant. But in any case, it doesn''t matter. It seems that as long as I do everything well, my life is definitely going to be able to change to the right direction.'' Jad talked to himself as he decided to take a shower. After taking a shower, he could not help but look at his reflection on the mirror that was located in the bathroom. At that momt, he waspletely stunned. His physique had actually changedpletely. Initially, due to the fact that he had done a lot of things since he was 5, he had built quite some muscles. But ev th, they were not that much promint, and his body was not that big due to theck of ough nutrition. But now, his body was almost a definition of a perfect figure. He could see that he was having abs that were well outlined, and the lines of his muscles could be easily se from a distance. Despite the fact that his appearance had not changed by much, but ev th, he realized that his charm had actually increased by quite a margin. Thinking about it, Jad realized that this was definitely rted to the incidt where he had be healed by the system. Back th, he was in a hurry to leave the area where he had be dumped to die, to go back home that he did not pay much atttion to the changes that had happed to him. But thinking about it now, he remembered clearly that he had gott stronger than before. It was just that he had somehow managed to adapt to the increase in his strgth quite quickly, that he had ev forgott about it. Tighting his fists, he could feel the explosive strgth that was hiding within those muscles. At this momt, he felt that he was definitely almost two times stronger than before. ''It seems that this system is quite magical. As long as it can give me ough strgth like this, capable of ev resisting bullets, I would definitely not be having much trouble being a bodyguard. I will definitely be a super bodyguard if I have abilities of ev dodging bullets.'' Jad thought to himself as he continued looking at himself in the mirror. [The host doesn''t have to worry much about having ough strgth. As long as the host canplete ough missions, the strgth that the host can possess can be unimaginable.] At this momt, the system that had ess to his thoughts responded to him. Although Jad was quite ufortable that there was something that could ess his thoughts, there was nothing that he could do for the time being. And after hearing what the system had said, Jad could not help but look forward to the missions. It was just that the mission that he had be giv by the system right now required an tire week for it to bepleted. That was going to be too long, right? At the d of it all, it seemed that the mission that he was having this time, to guard Scarlet was going to be extremely difficult. What if he was killed the next day before evpleting the first mission? Just as Jad was thinking about that, another prompt appeared in front of him. [The host doesn''t have to worry much about missions. Submissions are gerated ording to the circumstances that the host is facing.] [Despite the fact that a mission has already be giv to the host, there might be some missions that would be giv to the host and could bepleted immediately.] Jad was immediately relieved after hearing that. At least in this way, he was definitely going to be able to get stronger without waiting for a long time. Deciding not to think much about it for now, he decided to sleep, so that he could wake up tomorrow and start the job. The only problem now was what clothes he was going to wear. Just as he was thinking of that, he oped the wardrobe that was located in the bedroom. He could not help but be slightly dumbfounded wh he realized that there were several clothes within the wardrobe. And each and every one of them looked extremely expsive. Chapter 15: Optional Mission He could not help but be slightly dumbfounded wh he realized that there were several clothes within the wardrobe. And each and every one of them looked extremely expsive. For a momt, Jad did not breathe. He stretched his hand forward, and touched the clothes. He realized that they were made of quality material. Just by touching them, he could feel how soft they were, but they were also extremely tough and could not be easily worn out. After retrieving his hand, Jad could not help but wonder if the room that he had be giv belonged to someone else. After all, these clothes did not belong to him, right? Just as he was wondering if he was giv the wrong room, he suddly noticed that there was a small note that was ced on top of a few folded clothes. He took it and hesitated for a momt, on whether he was supposed to read it or not. At the d of it all, perhaps this was something that belonged to somebody else? After a few seconds of hesitation, he decided to read it anyway. The momt that he took the note, he could not help but be a little surprised considering that the note was actually addressed to him. {Mr. Jad, I purchased a few clothes for you. We realized that you came without making arrangemts of living in this ce, but we are not going to allow you to go back for the time being. So, you will have to use the clothes here during the time that you will be on duty.} After reading the note, Jad guessed that the one who had left the note was definitely Stev. He was the butler of the house, and he was definitely the one that could address him as Mr. Jad. After reading the note, Jad could not help but wonder at how powerful the Johnsons were. He was onlying today, but they had already made arrangemts for him, and ev purchased clothes for him in just a short time. From the time that he had be informed by Clifford that they were looking for information about him, to the time that he arrived here, it was just about an hour or so. But ev th, they had already made such arrangemts. Just in case, Jad decided to take a few pairs of clothes so that he could test them out if they fit him. He could not help but be continuously surprised wh he realized that those clothes were actually meant for his body. One had to know that the currt Jad had already changed much ever since he had be healed by the system. But ev th, these clothes actually matched the currt physique that he possessed. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, he could not help but be surprised by how much he had changed by just changing the clothes that he was wearing. Jad was just intding to rx wh suddly, there was a knock on the door. Without hesitation, he immediately put on a pair of clothes, a in T-shirt, and ck sweatpants before he headed to the door. Wh he oped it, he was surprised wh he realized that it was Scarlet who was out of the door. The momt that the door was oped, Scarlet could not help but be surprised. She looked at Jad who had appeared in front of her, and was momtarily dazed. The reason behind that simply being that he had changedpletely the momt that he put on the clothes that he was having now. He waspletely differt from the way that he was during the time that she had se him first. But ev th, Scarlet was able to recover quite quickly. With a hint of dissatisfaction in her eyes, she said, "I want to practice. Why don''t you apany me to the gym that is located in the main mansion?" For a momt, Jad did not believe what he had just heard. What was wrong with thisdy? He had just arrived today, and yet here she was, asking him to apany her for training. "Are you sure that is okay?" Jad asked. Of course, he was hesitant in training with thisdy. At the d of it all, he had just arrived, and they did not know each other that much. Additionally, from the look that thisdy was giving him, it was clear that she was definitely not nning something good. Moreover, if he wt ahead and trained with her, what was he supposed to train with her in? It might be true that he possessed some skills wh it came to fighting, but it was not as if he had be trained professionally. The skills that he possessed were due to the street fights that he had be involved in during the years that he had be surviving ever since his parts died. To him, the job of being a bodyguard was simply for him to protect thisdy. In case there was a group of people that came to kidnap her or something like that, he was the one that was supposed to deal with that. Initially, he would have definitely have much trouble dealing with many people, but after his strgth had be increased, it was definitely quite easy for him to deal with that situation. If he was asked to fight with those people that had beat him up before, he would definitely be able to deal with them quite easily aspared before. The only problem was the fact that he did not possess the skills that were required forbat, though he possessed ough strgth. "Of course I am sure about it. Or do you think that I came all the way here just to joke with you?" Scarlet asked as anger could be se in her eyes. She really did not like a mere bodyguard asking her after she had asked him to do something. Just as Jad was about to say something, another prompt appeared in front of him. [Optional mission issued. Survive minutes under the attacks of Scarlet. Reward: Beginner levelbat skills.] Jad was momtarily stunned. A mission had actually be gerated just like that? Additionally, the reward had be stated this time,pletely differt from the mission that he had be giv first, to make sure that he maintained his position as a bodyguard for a week. The only thing that he was disappointed about was the fact that the reward that he was going to be giv was just beginner levelbat skills. Were the skills that he possessed not at the beginning level? In any case, the mission that he was giv was optional, and he could decide to notplete it. So, Jad was about to decline it wh suddly, Scarlet spoke up. "You better do what I asked. Otherwise, you can as well leave this ce and go back to wherever you came from. It is not as if I am going to have a weak bodyguard to protect me." Scarlet snorted wh she looked at Jad. She could tell that Jad was not willing to go to the gym with her. As for whether he was afraid of her or not, she did not care. To her, since he did not want to go, that implied that the n that she was having was definitely going to fail. So, it was better for her to provoke him, to sure that he agreed. Otherwise, if he did not agree, she would have toe up with another strategy in order to deal with him. But of course, it was not as if she liked thinking that much, unless it was necessary. She did not want to start scheming against this guy, as she had already gott used to dealing with most of the problem in the most simple way possible. Wh Jad heard what Scarlet had said, he could not help but be slightly surprised. Th, thinking about the mission that he had be giv by the system, to maintain the position as a bodyguard for a week, he definitely could not ept to be st away. Additionally, if he was not a bodyguard, th what was going to be the use of the bodyguard system? That implied that no matter what he had to maintain the position as a bodyguard, in order to be able to exploit the system and get the advantages from it as much as possible. "Okay, I''ll go with you." Jad stated. After that, he turned a and wt back into the room. He had to put on his shoes first before going to the gym. The clothes that he was wearing were definitely not that bad for him to go to the gym with. He already knew what was going to happ in the gym. Well, at least he hoped that it was ording to the mission that he had be giv by the system. If that was the case, if he was just fighting the youngdy, it was definitely not going to be that much troublesome, right? Ev if the reward from the system forpleting the mission was not going to be something very big, but in any case, he was going toplete the mission anyway. Just dealing with Scarlet was not going to be something that was going to take that long, right? After putting on a pair of shoes, the two of them left the servants quarters and headed towards the main mansion. But they did not use the main trance of the mansion, but instead, they used another trance that was located at the back of the mansion, before they headed towards the basemt. Chapter 16: Sparring In the main mansion''s living room, Clifford and Lte were currtly discussing some matters rted to thepanies that they owned. Now that the feud with the Williams had escted, it was definitely obvious that some troubles would be arising in thepanies. But ev th, there was nothing that they could do for the momt other than trying to block the Williams as much as possible, as they waited for the right momt to strike back. Just as they were continuously discussing, Stev the old butler walked in. After giving a slight bow, Stev wt ahead and spoke. "Master, I have already made arrangemts on the matters concerning Jad. He should be able to attd the university tomorrow. More than that, I have also arranged for a small group of people to monitor him, and offer assistance just in case." Stev stated with a calm voice. Clifford nodded. Stev was quite efficit wh it came to dealing with these matters. That was the reason why he was the butler, ev after his father had handed over the position of the lead of the family to him. "That''s good. With that group that you have organized for, it should be definitely quite easy to help Jad in case he doesn''t have the capability of handling the problems that he would be facing." Clifford stated. It was not that they trusted Jad that much. In any case, ording to the backg information that they possessed about Jad, they understood that he had gone to a certain organization for training, but they did not know much about hisbat capabilities. After all, despite the fact that the Johnsons were quite influtial, they did not possess any influce in that organization. So, it was impossible for them to be able to get information about Jad and his achievemts in that organization. But ev th, since Jad did not spd that much time in the organization, they believed that his abilities were definitely not that much high. So, ev if the group that they had organized was not as skilled as Jad was, but they at least could make up the numbers, and help whever possible. Just as Clifford was about to continue discussing with Lte on the countermeasures that they were supposed to take, he realized that Stev had not left. "Is there something else that you would like to say?" Clifford asked with raised brows. This was definitely the first time that he had se Stev holding back from saying something. "That''s right master. I have just realized that youngdy Scarlet has gone to the servants quarters. I do believe that she is nning something against Mr. Jad. This is definitely not good, right?" Stev stated with a hint of worry in his eyes. Of course, he understood the personality that Scarlet possessed. Since they had looked for a bodyguard for her, she was definitely going to look for a way that she was going to sd that guy away. But with the currt situation that the family was facing, Scarlet definitely required a bodyguard. And if Scarlet did something that made Jad to leave, and he actually possessed ough capabilities to be able to protect her, th they would have made a big loss. Clifford frowned for a momt before he responded, "Just let it be. But just in case, you can monitor the movemts that Scarlet is making. We cannot afford to lose Jad for the time being, unless we understand his capabilities fully. If he doesn''t have much capabilities, we can just sd him away after we find another person to rece him." "Okay master. I will do that now." Stev responded before he turned a and left the living room. Lte looked at Clifford and asked, "Are you sure about this? If Scarlet actually ds up offding Jad, and the rtionship betwe the two of them gets tse, it definitely will not be helpful considering that Jad will have to protect Scarlet." "There''s no problem at all. I don''t believe that Scarlet is going to do something that is going to ruin the rtionship betwe her and Jad. And ev if she does something like that, I do believe that the rtionship will not be ruined in such a way that they would be emies with each other." Clifford responded. Th, he continued after a momt of silce, "It might be true that Scarlet is kind of stubborn, but ev th, she has some brains. So, I do believe that she will not go that far wh ites to provoking other people." Lte wanted to say something, but in the d, she decided to remain silt. After all, she understood the matter, and this was just a test that they had talked about not long ago, about trying out the abilities that Jad possessed. It would be good If they could use Scarlet to test out the abilities that Jad possessed. If he actually did not ev possess the ability to deal with Scarlet, that implied that he was definitely not qualified to be protecting Scarlet. "Well, let''s hope everything goes well." Lte stated before she focused on other matters. ¡­ Jad followed Scarlet into the basemt that was located in the main mansion. Although it was a basemt, it was quite well arranged, and it did not look like a basemt at all. The lights in this ce illuminated every corner of the basemt, including the corridor that they had utilized in order to ter into the training room, removing any darkness. The air within the basemt was well circted considering that several air conditioners had be installed in the basemt, and they were capable of maintaining a good atmosphere within the basemt. During the time that they wereing in, Jad realized that the basemt possessed three differt doors. The doors were currtly closed, and the one that they had tered into was the one that led to the gym, which was the training area for the mansion. The gym was quite big, upying arge area of about 3,000 m2. It was clear that the basemt was bigger than the mansion that was located on top. The gym was well equipped with all the modern equipmt, and there was ev a ring that could be used for sparring or fights. Additionally, a the ring, there were ev several pairs of bches, obviously for the spectators. Currtly, in the tire gym, there was nobody else other than ady who was currtly training by punching a punching bag. She was wearing ckdy gym crop top, and a pair of tight trousers, apanied by sports shoes. She was sweating as she continuously punched the punching bag. And wh the two of them tered, she did not ev pay atttion to them, and just continued with what she was doing. Jad observed her movemts for a while, and he could not help but be a little surprised by the power that she possessed. With every time that she punched the punching bag, it would tremble intsely, that ev he who was in a distance could see it clearly. At that momt, Jad realized that he was definitely not supposed to underestimate the Johnsons. Just thisdy here was possessing such strgth, th what about the bodyguards that they had be getting before? Scarlet did not pay atttion to thedy who was continuously training, but instead, she headed straight to the ring. The momt that she got into the ring, she realized that Jad was paying atttion to the otherdy that was training. Pursing her lips, she looked at Jad and asked angrily, "What are you staring at? Don''t tell me that you want to marry her as you have already fall in love with her the momt that you saw her?" Jad could not help but feel his lips twitch wh he heard what Scarlet had said. Was it wrong to look at a person training? Additionally, it was not as if he was looking at her obsequiously, right? He was just impressed by the power that thisdy possessed, and that was all. But in any case, he did not respond, and immediately headed towards the ring. But he did not ter into the ring, and stood outside. He was not sure what Scarlet was nning, but he believed that it might be rted to the mission. But in any case, unless Scarlet asked him to ter into the ring, he was definitely not going to do so. "What? Don''t tell me that you are afraid of fighting with me? I wanted a sparring partner, and as you can see, my cousin over there is busy training on her own. So, I can only ask you to train with me." Scarlet narrowed her eyes as she looked at Jad, while saying with a hint of dissatisfaction in her voice. Jad immediately understood the rtionship betwe Scarlet and thedy on the other side. But he did not care about it, and immediately jumped into the ring. In any case, he had a mission toplete, and that was what he was going to do. The momt that Jad jumped into the ring, Scarlet did not give him a chance at all, and immediately attacked. She wanted to prove that this guy was definitely not qualified to be her bodyguard. And after beating him up, she would go ahead and talk to him about logic, where he was weak aspared to the person that he was supposed to protect. That way, with his ego as a man, he would definitely not continue wanting to protect Scarlet, who had just beat him up. That way, she would be able to make him retreat by himself. Jad who had just stepped into the ring ssed the attack. Immediately, he leaned backwards without hesitation, despite the fact that he was sneak attacked. Chapter 17: Mission Completed Jad who had just stepped into the ring ssed the attack. Immediately, he leaned backwards without hesitation, despite the fact that he was sneak attacked. Swoosh! Wind blew in front of his face just after he had managed to bd backwards. Jad could not help but sweat after managing to dodge that attack. Just from the wind, he could tell that they attack that had beunched by Scarlet was definitely something that could injure him if he did not dodge. He hurriedly moved backwards and touched the ropes a the ring. It was th that he looked up, realizing that Scarlet had already attacked yet once again. This time, she hadunched a kick towards him. Without hesitation, Jad immediately shifted his body to the left, managing to barely dodge the attack. But that was not the d of it all, considering that Scarlet was still continuously attacking. Jad was ev surprised by himself in his ability to be able to dodge the attacks that were beingunched at him. If it had be the previous him, he would have definitely be beat down by Scarlet by now. But now, since he had be stronger than he was before, he was capable of dodging the attacks that Scarlet wasunching. Nobody was supposed to underestimate the attacks that Scarlet was using to attack Jad at the momt. Each and every attack that she wasunching was extremely fierce than the one before. Had it not be for the fact that Jad was getting more and more used to the increase in his strgth, he would have definitely be having much trouble being able to deal with the attacks that Scarlet wasunching. It was just that as time wt by, he felt that he was reacting slightlyte than expected. And he was barely dodging the attacks, and if things wt on the way they were, he was definitely going to be hit by Scarlet. Wasn''t that going to be an embarrassmt? After all, he was brought over to protect Scarlet, but she wasn''t capable of dealing with him? Since he was supposed to protect her, he was definitely supposed to be way stronger than she was. But thinking about what Alex had said, about the Johnsons being in a tight spot at the momt, Jad did not care that much about the results here. The only thing that he cared about was definitely the mission that he had be giv by the system. It seemed that the system was very clear about the mission, about him surviving for minutes under the attacks that Scarlett wasunching. Initially, he thought that the mission was going to be easy. At the d of the day, Scarlet was a daughter of a wealthy family, and most of the time, childr of wealthy families would be dotted on, and would not know much aboutbat. But now, Scarlet had proved himpletely wrong. Scarlet on the other hand was getting frustrated. She was attacking continuously, but no matter how hard she tried, she was not capable of dealing with the guy in front of her. Initially, she had thought that since he was young, almost the same age as herself, she was definitely going to be able to deal with him. But she had not expected that it was going to be difficult, considering that the guy was capable of evading each and every attack that she wasunching towards him. His reaction speed was quite high, something that she had only se in the professional fighters. But ev th, his movemts were definitely not like those of a professional fighter at all. They looked like those of a street fighter, who had never undergone professional training. But ev th, with those moves, he was still capable of dodging the attacks. That was something that was making her frustrated. This was the only n that she was having at the momt wh it came to dealing with Jad. But now, it seemed that it was going to be difficult to be able to deal with this guy. She had already be attacking for more than a minute, but all along, despite the fact that she had suppressed Jad, she had not managed to hit him ev once. Of course, it was true that she was not utilizing her full strgth wh it came to attacking this guy. She might be from a wealthy family, but ev th, that did not imply that she did not train wh it came tobat. In fact, despite her young age, she possessed a ck belt in taekwondo. And she had expericed many fights, and so, herbat experice was extremely high. But for this guy in front of her, he was extremely lucky that he was capable of narrowly evading the attacks. Had it not be for luck, she would have already tak him down by now, right? As Scarlet was getting more frustrated as time wt by, she began increasing the strgth at which she was using to attack. At this momt, she had decided that no matter what, she had to get rid of this guy. Initially, she had nned to use half of her strgth. If she was capable of dealing with him with half of her strgth, it was going to be easy for her to be able to convince him to leave. But now, it seemed that in order to deal with this guy, she had to go all out. No matter what, he had to go. She did not want a bodyguard a her at all. That was a restriction on her freedom! Jad on the other hand could not help but swallow his saliva hard. He had already noticed that the speed at which Scarlet was attacking had increased. And at this momt, the rate at which he was dodging the attacks was definitely going to be decreased by a good margin. Ev during the time that Scarlet was using just half of her strgth, he was barely dodging. But now, he was only a few microseconds from being hit by Scarlet. He could feel the wind blowing in front of his face and other parts of his body, every time that he managed to evade an attack. Jad was already sweating. He was wondering wh the minutes that the mission had stated was going to d. After all, if this continued, he was definitely going to be defeated. After realizing that it was going to be difficult for him to be able to continuously dodge the attacks, Jad decided to utilize his hands in order to block the attacks that he could. Bang! An attacknded on his hands that had be crossed in front of his chest. At that momt, he felt his hands suddly going numb. The strgth of the kick that had beunched by Scarlet was not something that he could block so casually. Jad was forced to retreat three steps backwards before he managed to stabilize himself. But he had just stabilized himself wh suddly, Scarlet arrived, punching towards his chest. Reacting as fast as possible, Jad barely managed to shift his body to the left, dodging the punch. But ev th, although the punch did notnd on his chest, it slightly touched his shoulder. That implied that had he be just a few microsecondste, he would have definitely be hit by the punch. Of course, Jad wanted to counterattack. He understood the logic that if he continued to defd, he was definitely the one that was going to fall at a great disadvantage. But ev th, there was one thing that was restricting him from attacking. That was the fact that Scarlet was the daughter of the boss who had giv him the job. Additionally, she was the one that he was supposed to protect. If he suddly injured her, would he not lose his job? Although Scarlet looked differt from those rich daughters that were pampered by their families, but ev th, did that imply that her family did not like her? Just remembering about Anthony who had warned him not to cause Scarlet any problem, he could not help but shiver. In a normal situation, he would have definitely not have cared about the backg of the other party. Since she was sparring with him, he was definitely supposed to attack as well. Ev if he wt ahead and lost the job, he would have not cared much about it, considering that he would have gone ahead and looked for another job. But it was differt now, considering that there was yet another mission that was running, and that was for him to maintain the job. So, no matter what, he had to maintain the job. And if it was a trick that Scarlet was having, to have him hit her so that he could be fired, that was definitely not going to work. As time wt by, Jad realized that he was actually getting a little more proficit in dealing with the attacks that Scarlet wasunching. It seemed that he was capable of learning the pattern of her attacks, and for that reason, he was able to react effectively. But ev th, he was still at a disadvantage, and he could not help but wonder just how long the minutes were. Just as Jad was wondering about wh the minutes were going to d, I prompt suddly appeared in front of him. At the same time, he suddly felt that his muscles were twitching, while a load of information was suddly poured into his mind. [Congrattions to the host forpleting the optional mission by surviving for minutes under the attacks of Scarlet. The host has be rewarded with beginner levelbat skills.] Chapter 18: Sylvia [Congrattions to the host forpleting the optional mission by surviving for minutes under the attacks of Scarlet. The host has be rewarded with beginner levelbat skills.] Jad did not pay that much atttion to the prompt that appeared in front of him together with the voice. Instead, he simply paid atttion to the changes that were happing all over his body, together with the load of information that was being poured into his mind. He felt that his muscles were kind of itchy, as muscle memory was being injected into his body. Additionally, the information that was being poured into his body was rted tobat. And as he was going through the information, Jad could not help but be surprised by the contt of the information. The information was extremely detailed, that ev Jad wondered if it was actually about beginner levelbat skills. Scarlet on the other hand did not know what was going on with Jad. After this guy managed to dodge an attack from her, his movemts suddly stopped. It was as if he was stunned by something. Despite not understanding the reason why Jad was reacting in such a way, she did not stop her attack at all. Instead, sheunched an attack towards his face. She had already gott frustrated that she had not managed to touch this guy the way that she wanted. And since this was her chance, she was definitely not going to waste it. Bang! Her fist connected with Jad''s face. Immediately, Jad''s nose was injured, and blood beganing from it. The punch that Scarlet hadunched was with her full strgth, and was not holding back. Scarlet herself was not weak at all, and so, wh she attacked, the momt that they attacknded on Jad, Jad was immediately brought back to the reality. Wh he felt the pain on his nose, he could not help but curse the system. Why the heck would the system distribute the rewards to him in a critical momt like the one that he was expericing at the momt? After all, he was slightly distracted wh he was in a fight, and Scarlet used that opportunity to injure him. And more than that, Jad could see that Scarlet was attacking again. Despite the fact that she had already managed to injure him, she had not stopped at all! Jad did not hesitate and made a move, dodging the attack perfectly. This time, it was not just him, but ev Scarlet waspletely bbergasted by the move that Jad had made, dodging the attack that she hadunched easily. [The host is currtly in a difficult situation. So, the reward of the mission will be useful to the host in the currt situation that the host is facing. For that reason, the reward was immediately distributed the momt that the hostpleted the mission.] At the same time as Jad was surprised by how he had managed to easily dodge the attack from Scarlet, prompt appeared in front of him. Of course, Jad did not really care about the prompt, but instead, he simply focused on the fact that he had dodged the attack that was supposed to hit him due to histe reaction. Scarlet on the other hand, although she was also surprised by the fact that Jad had managed to dodge the attack, she just thought that this guy was really lucky. So, she did not stop attacking, andunched a kick towards him. This time, Jad did not dare to focus on the system at all. Instead, he decided to focus on the fight first, beforemunicating with the systemter on. The momt that Scarlet attacked, Jad felt like her movemts had suddly slowed down. It might be true that it was not very slow, but ev th, he felt like Scarlet was slower than before. Thinking that it was because she was tired, he did not think much about it, and easily managed to move to the side, dodging the attack. At this momt, he had realized that the itching of his muscles had already stopped. Additionally, the way that he was capable of dodging the attacks was so natural to him, as if he had done it many times already. So, he was not having much difficulty in dealing with the attacks that Scarlet wasunching. Scarlet did not give up despite the fact that Jad managed to dodge the attack. She just continued attacking, and the intsity of the attacks that she wasunching kept on increasing. But the thing that frustrated her the most was the fact that despite the fact that she was using her full strgth, she realized that she was not capable of dealing with Jad at all. In fact, ever since she had managed tond a hit on him, she had not gott a chance of getting closer to hitting him anymore. Every time, he would be able to dodge her attacks as if he had already be anticipating her attack. She pursed her lips in frustration. She could feel that she was already getting exhausted considering that she had be attacking continuously for more than minutes without stopping, but ev th, she was not willing. Currtly, she was already sweating. The red tracksuit that she was wearing was already soaked in sweat and some of her promint features such as her figure, were outlined. Jad on the other hand, was excited. He had never thought that the beginner levelbat skills were actually this overpowered. With the beginner level skills, he was actually capable of dealing with the attack that he was having difficulty in dealing with. Additionally, he felt that if he wanted to deal with Scarlet, it would just be a matter of about five moves before he eliminated her. But in any case, he just continued dodging the attacks, making Scarlet ev more frustrated. Just like before, he was not willing to attack her, despite being tempted. After all, he was not sure if he was going to lose his job if he attacked her and injured her. Scarlet looked at Jad who was dodging her attacks with ease. The blood that wasing from his nose had already stopped, but ev th, the nose was kind of bloodied. Looking at his calm expression, Scarlet felt like this guy was actually provoking her. After all, he was capable of dodging her attacks easily, but he was not attacking her at all. In fact, he had stopped blocking her attacks, making her hit air time and time again as she attacked. Just as Scarlet was about to continue attacking, a voice suddly reached her ears. "Scarlet, it''s better if you stop now. You are definitely not capable of dealing with him." The feminine voice stated firmly. The voice was kind of authoritative, making Scarlet immediately stop her movemts. Although she stopped attacking Jad, she turned a and looked towards the person who had spok. It was other than thedy that was prest within the gym and was previously training. She possessed blonde hair and blue eyes. She possessed a stern expression on her attractive face as she looked at Scarlet. She looked like a person who was in herte 0s. She possessed a good figure, most probably due to training. "What is it Sylvia? I am trying to spar with my bodyguard. Is there any problem with that?" Scarlet asked in a displeased voice. Sylvia shook her head as she responded, "It is not as if there is a problem here with you sparring with your bodyguard. But this is definitely not going to be beficial to you. First of all, you are the only one attacking, so, you are not going to gain ough in this sparring match." Without giving Scarlet a chance of saying anything, Sylvia continued, "In a sparring match that is beficial to you, you are supposed to be attacked so that you can know how to defd yourself. But if you only know how to attack, how will you defd in case you meet an emy that is going to attack you? That is going to bepletely useless." Sylvia shifted her gaze and looked at Jad who was standing in a corner of the ring without saying anything. He was just observing the twodies in front of him, while at the same time paying atttion to the prompts from the system about the reward that he had received. Noticing that Jad was not saying anything, Sylvia continued. "Additionally, from the looks of it, you are definitely not capable of dealing with him. So, you are so frustrated because you are attacks are notnding on the target. Why don''t you spar with me instead? I promise that I will not use my full strgth to allow you to gain more experice." Wh Scarlet heard what Sylvia said, she could not help but tremble subconsciously. She knew the terror that Sylvia possessed. Thisdy was a maniac, ev more than she herself. Every time that the two of them fought, she was the one that was losing. Additionally, she would d up beat by the other party that she would have to beg for mercy. But ev after begging, Sylvia would continue beating her up, until she was satisfied. "Forget about it. I''m already tired, and I''m definitely not going to fight against you." Scarlet rejected immediately. She was definitely not going to fight against this battle maniac. Sylvia had already expected that Scarlet was not going to agree. So, she turned her atttion and looked at Jad. "Do you want to spar with me?" She asked with a hint of expectation in her eyes. Chapter 19: Plan Failed Sylvia had already expected that Scarlet was not going to agree. So, she turned her atttion and looked at Jad. "Do you want to spar with me?" She asked with a hint of expectation in her eyes. Jad was not expecting that Sylvia was going to ask to fight with him. To say the truth, he really did want to test out the full abilities of the beginner levelbat skills. But right now, it was definitely not the time for that. Additionally, just from the fact that Scarlet seemed to be afraid of thisdy called Sylvia, she definitely wasn''t easy to handle. Since that was the case, it was better for him not to gage her that much. Otherwise, he might d up embarrassing himself. So in the d, he shook his head and responded, "I don''t think that is good, right? I need to be in my full condition in order to carry out my duty starting tomorrow." Jad had just looked for an excuse to use in order to refuse Sylvia. Of course, he had to go and adapt to his strgth, know his limits first, before gaging in any fight. Otherwise, he might d up nching himself in a fight that he would not be able to win. Wh Sylvia heard what Jad had said, he could not help but purse her lips. How could she not tell that Jad was simply trying to give an excuse here, so that he could not fight against her? To say the truth, she had already be bored here, and was looking forward to a thrill, fighting someone like Jad. She had se that Jad possessed quite some skills, and it seemed that he was holding back by a good margin wh fighting against Scarlet. She wanted to know the limits that this guy possessed, and for that reason, she was quite excited to fight against him. But in any case, since the other party did not want to fight, th there was no need for her to force things. It was always good to fight against a person who wanted to fight against her, and only that way would she be able to gain something. But before Sylvia could say anything, Scarlet who was still within the ring looked at Jad. Th, she thought of something and said, "What do you mean by being in a good condition tomorrow? You can just fight, and you''ll be in good shape the momt that you wake up tomorrow morning. After all, how many hours are there until eving of today?" Scarlet had already realized that it was impossible for her to be able to deal with Jad personally. And since there was an opportunity here, she had to take it. She understood the strgth that Sylvia possessed, and she believed that Sylvia was definitely capable of dealing with this guy. If Sylvia actually managed to beat up this guy quite well, perhaps he would be embarrassed to stay here, and would decide to leave. That was something that she was looking forward to. Moreover, she was definitely not happy about the fact that despite all the skills that she possessed, she was actually not capable of dealing with Jad. Although she had managed to hit him once, but that seemed to be out of luck, and due to the fact that Jad was not taking her seriously. Wh Jad heard Scarlet, he could not help but curse in his heart siltly. Thisdy was always trying to look for trouble for him, and since she was not capable of dealing with him, she was actually trying to borrow a knife here. "Leave it at that. Since he doesn''t want to fight, it is definitely not going to be good if he fights under coercion. I guess we will fight next time that Scarlet will be free." Sylvia waved her hand as she said those words. Completely differt from Scarlet, she did not want to fight against Jad simply because she wanted to teach him a lesson, but instead, she wanted to have a differt experice of fighting another person. But since he was not willing, it was not like she was going to use her authority to force him to fight her. Moreover, what he had said kind of made sse. If she idtally injured him, he would definitely not be in a good condition to be able to take care of Scarlet the following day. Scarlett was of course not happy about the fact that Sylvia was also not willing to push for a fight betwe the two of them. But since Sylvia was not willing, there was nothing that she could do. She could only look at Jad restfully, before she left the ring, and the underg basemt. Jad also did not stay here, and immediately left. He had to deal with the information that he had be giv the momt that the beginnerbat skills were granted to him. Sylvia looked at his departing back and thought to herself, ''I do wonder what kind of backg this guy possesses. To say the truth, it seems that he is quite more skillful aspared to many of the bodyguards that have be hired by the family. But ev th, he is quite young aspared to them.'' In the d, Sylvia shook her head and decided to continue training on her own. There was nothing that she could do for now, considering that she did not have a sparring partner. She could only depd on herself to improve. ¡­ After Jad left the gym that was located in the main mansion, he immediately wt back to his room. After that, he began going through the information that he had received. The more he read the information, the more amazed he became. He had not expected that ev the beginner levelbat skills would actually be so amazing. Th what about the next levels that came after the beginning level? How awesome would he be if he managed to get those skills? [The host doesn''t have to worry much about the skills that he will be granted by the system. The categorization of the system is a level higher aspared to the categorization used by the humans in this world.] [ording to the system''s calctions, the beginner levelbat skills should be about the advanced level skills of this world.] Jad was immediately amazed after hearing that. It seemed that wherever this system came from, it was definitely from a higher level aspared to the human race in this world. But this was to be expected considering how powerful the system was. Having already expericed the befits of the system, Jad could not help but look forward to ev more befits. At this momt, he was wondering what kind of reward he was going to receive afterpleting the survival mission that was going to d after an tire week. But in any case, he hoped that it was going to be good. At this rate, if he managed to get a mission on a daily basis, and managed toplete it and receive the rewards from the system, he was definitely going to be invincible in this world, right? Just as Jad was getting excited about the future, another prompt appeared in front of him. [The host should understand that despite the fact that he is going to be assisted by the system in order to get stronger, that does not imply that there are no dangers in this world.] [Some dangers are hidd, and not everything that you see is all that this world possesses.] Immediately after that final notification, the system did not say anything else and remained silt. But ev th, the excitemt that Jad was possessing before had dissipated. This was a warning from the system, implying that ev if he got stronger, that implied that there might be someone else that was stronger than he was. For example, ev if he was good at fighting, if somebody came with a gun and shot him, he would definitely not be able to survive. And ev if he was capable of dodging the bullets, could he dodge a bomb that possessed a wide explosion magnitude? Thinking of this, Jad could not help but feel a chill running down his spine. At this momt, he realized that no matter how strong he was, he had to y low-key. Otherwise, if he attracted too much atttion, he might d up getting killed without ev knowing how he had died. After all, not every form of atttion was beficial to a person, considering that he might d up attracting the wrong kind of atttion. Jad rxed. Due to the injection or the beginner levelbat skills into his body, he had sweat a little. And with that, Jad decided to go ahead and take another shower. After that, he changed into another pair of casual clothes, a blue jeans and a gre t-shirt. Th, he rxed in the room, hoping that another mission would suddly pop up in front of him. At the same time, he just hoped that Scarlet would not start looking for trouble with him. Otherwise, if he lost this job, he was definitely going to lose a good opportunity to be able to get stronger. ¡­ As Jad was rxing, in the Williams mansion that was located in the very western part of the city, there was a meeting that was going on. "We have to take care of the Johnsons as soon as possible. If they continue existing within this city, they will definitely hinder our expansion. Moreover, the mission that we have be giv will definitely not be able to seed if there is another person that canpete with us." A middle aged man with long beards stated with a solemn expression. Chapter 20: The Williams Resolution "We have to take care of the Johnsons as soon as possible. If they continue existing within this city, they will definitely hinder our expansion. Moreover, the mission that we have be giv will definitely not be able to seed if there is another person that canpete with us." A middle aged man with long beards stated with a solemn expression. This person was the leader of the Williams. He was holding the same position as the one that Clifford was holding, controlling the second of the tworgest families in the city. The rtionship betwe the two families had never be good, due to how many times they were colliding with each other in businesses. Currtly, the Williams had managed to find somebody that was willing to help them so that they could advance. But for them to advance, they were giv a simple mission, and that was to make sure that they dealt with anypetition within the city. They had to be the supreme powerhouse in the tire city for them to receive the assistance. Otherwise, they will definitely lose the chance that they had be giv. With that, the Williams could no longer hold it back anymore, and immediately began fighting with the Johnsons oply. Of course, the matter of the two families fighting against each other was well known in the upper echelons of the city. Currtly, the losses that the two families had expericed were definitely unimaginable. But ev th, the Williams did not really care much about the losses that they were expericing, considering that they would be able to recover as long as they received the assistance. That was the reason why they were not holding back at all wh attacking the Johnsons. And this was also the reason why they were capable of suppressing the Johnsons, despite the fact that the two of them were at the same level, and the Johnsons were actually a little bit stronger than them. But since they did not care much about the losses,pletely differt from the Johnsons, they were capable of mobilizing much more force, easily dealing with the Johnsons that were still caring much about the losses that they were going to suffer. The middle-aged man was currtly in his study room. He was seated behind his magnifict desk that was made out of mahogany. On top of the mahogany desk, there was a pile of files that were currtly disorganized. But ev th, the middle-aged man did not seem to care much about the files. Behind him, there was a huge shelf that contained several books and interior flower decorations. In front of him, there was a couch. On it, two people were currtly sitting on. One of them was a middle-aged man, and the other one was an old man. The old man possessed gray hair, and his face was filled with wrinkles, indicating how old he was. But ev th, his blue eyes were bright, indicating his high spirit. He was currtly sitting in a nting posture, indicating how old he was. And despite his old age, the two people a him respected him by arge margin. The middle-aged man on the other hand possessed a bald head that was currtly shining under the illumination of the light in the ceiling of the room. He possessed a clean shav chin, narrow eyes, creases on his forehead, and possessed a hint of cunningness. He was currtly smiling, as if he really did not care much about what the other middle-aged man had said. "Why are you smiling in such a situation? You do understand that if we don''t take care of the matter as soon as possible, we are going to lose an opportunity that is hard toe by. We were extremely lucky to be able to get this opportunity, and we are definitely not supposed to lose it." The bearded middle-aged man, Philip stated as he looked at the bald head with a frown. His muscr body together with his frighting expression made the bald head suddly stop smiling, considering that he was intimidated by the other party. But ev th, he did not say anything, and just remained silt. Wh the other party realized that, he could only give up on that matter for their time being. Instead, he looked at the old man who had be silt all this while, waiting to get his opinion. Wh the old man, Ezekiel realized that Philip was looking at him, he cleared his throat before he spoke. "I do understand that you are currtly in a hurry. But you don''t have to worry much considering that we were giv 3 months in order to take care of this matter. It might be true that the Johnsons are kind of difficult to take care of within 3 months, but as long as we go all out, it should definitely not be much troublesome for us to be able to take care of them." "The only thing that we have to do right now is to continue risking many things in order to achieve what we want. It is true that we are going to lose so much, but at the d of it all, we are going to destroy the Johnsons. And after the Johnsons are destroyed, the befits that we are going to be able to get are going to be capable of recovering all the losses that we would have suffered." After hearing what the old man had said, Philip fell into a momt of contemtion. It was not as if he did not understand this concept, considering that he was the one that had be putting much pressure on the Johnsons. It was just that he was not going all out, trying to minimize the losses as much as possible. It was his habit of being cautious that had made him and the family continue seeding ever since he had tak over the position. He was not willing to risk everything all at once. After all, nobody could tell if the other party would suddly decide to change his mind. If they decided to change their mind and did not support them, ev if they had tak care of the Johnsons, the other forces within the city would definitely take the opportunity to take them down. As if the old man could already know what Philip was thinking, he shook his head and said, "Sometimes, you have to throw cautiousness out of the window in order to be able to achieve greater achievemts. If you continue with this habit of yours of trying to hold back, you will definitely suffer some losses at some point in the future." Philip did not say anything, and continued contemting on what the old man had said. He realized that what the old man had said was the truth. If they actually managed to take care of the Johnsons as soon as possible, that would reduce the chances of the other party suddly changing their mind. So, it was better for them to go all out. He looked at the bald-headed guy, Rub, and said, "You can take action now. But make sure that you don''t go overboard for now. We are going to take care of them slowly, before we finish them in one fell swoop." "Hahaha! That was all that I was waiting for. Had you actually giv me permission to take care of this matter before, I would have definitely finished everything already. But you just keep on holding back and pitying your opponts." Rubughed out loud and was so excited that his tire body was shaking from theughter. Philip simply frowned after hearing what Rub had said, but he did notmt anything. Instead, he began thinking of several countermeasures on what to doter on the momt that they began taking full action against the Johnsons. Wh Rub realized that Philip was not saying anything, he could not help but feel a little displeased. But ev th, he thought to himself, ''Just you wait. I will take care of this matter so swiftly, in such a way that ev if you n, by the time that you will be wanting to carry out the ns that you have, I will have alreadypletely tak care of the tire Johnsons.'' Nobody knew what Rub was thinking about, but the meeting betwe them had already ded. They had already decided to take care of the Johnsons, and with that, several phone calls were made. ¡­ On that specific day, the pressure that the Johnsons were expericing suddly increased. It seemed that the other party did not seem to care much about the losses that they were suffering, as long as they took them down. For a momt, the Johnsons could not help but wonder if they had actually done something that had made the Williams go crazy. After all, ording to them, it seemed that the Williams wanted to take them down with them. From their perspective, they could not see any befit that the Williams were going to get if they took them down at a great loss. At the d of the day, if they themselves lost more than half of their power, the other forces in the city will definitely take advantage of them. On the other hand, while the Johnsons and the Williams were fighting against each other, the other forces in the city could not help but get excited. It might be true that the two families were the greatest forces within the city, but that did not imply that there were no other forces in the city that were almost of the same level. At this momt, they were watching everything from the sides, waiting for the two families to suffer losses, before taking advantage of them and taking them down all together at the same time. At that time, if they took advantage of the two families, they would definitely be able to be the new leaders of the city. Chapter 21: Another Mission Jad spt the rest of the day in his room, and ev his meals were brought to him. He interacted with a few people within the mansion, but themunication betwe them was not that deep. Scarlet did note to disturb him anymore for the rest of the day, and he got more time to understand much more about his currt capabilities. Of course, Jad did not know that after the system edited his information, it was imed that he had actually gone to a certain organization. Had he known about it, he would have definitely med the system. Otherwise, the system was iming that he possessed several skills, but had it not be for the fact that he hadpleted a mission of surviving for minutes under the attacks from Scarlet, he would have definitely possessed no skills at all, other than the ones that he possessed during the time that he was fighting in the streets. Nevertheless, during the night, Jad slept soundly. It was extremelyfortable sleeping on thatfy bed. The tire room was warm, and so was the beddings. The following morning, Jad woke up early. That was a habit of his, considering that he had already gaged in several jobs, so he had already adapted waking up early in the morning. He had just finished freshing up wh suddly, there was a knock at the door. Wondering who it was, that hade over this early in the morning, Jad headed for the door after putting on a pair of clothes. The momt that he oped the door, he realized that the one that was out of the door was other than Scarlet. Thedy was currtly dressed in ady''s ck cargo pants, a T-shirt and a blue jacket over it. She was also wearing a pair of sneakers. One thing that Jad had noticed so far about Scarlet was the fact that thisdy never put on any makeup. But ev th, she was a natural beauty. ording to Jad''s estimations, Scarlet was definitely not that much older that than himself. But nevertheless, he felt that thisdy was kind of mischievous and much more stubborn than himself. In any case, he had expericed a lot of things, and it was normal for him to be more mature than thisdy who was from a rich family, not expericing the troubles like the ones that he had undergone. Wh Scarlet noticed that Jad was looking at her, she could not help but frown. It was not a problem that Jad was looking at her, but the problem was the fact that Jad was actually staring at her without saying anything. Although she was displeased, thinking about the fact that she was not capable of defeating this guy by herself, she decided to put the matter aside for the time being. "What are you looking at?! You should get ready, because I''m going to school early today. I hope that you willplete your preparations in the next minutes because that is the time that I''ll be leaving here." Scarlet stated. Th without giving Jad a chance of saying anything, she turned a and left. Jad was left speechless the momt that Scarlet said those words. For a momt, he could not help but look at the clock on the wall of the room, wondering if he waste. But it was th that he realized that it was still five in the morning. He could not help but wonder if there was actually something wrong with the university that Scarlet was going to. How was it that she was actually going to school so early in the morning? Or could it be that she was taking a unit that required her to be in school early? In the d, Jad could only shake his head. He wt back into the room,pleted all the preparations that were required, before he stepped out of the room, heading towards the main mansion. Wh he arrived at the main mansion, he realized that Scarlett was waiting for him in front of the door with a scrunched expression on her face. He raised his brows, wondering what was up with thisdy. Wh Scarlet noticed that Jad had arrived, the anger that was in her eyes red up ev more. But ev th, there was nothing that she could do but simply snort. Of course she was angry at her parts, and at this guy. She did not know how this guy had convinced her parts, but somehow, they had told her But she was going to go to school together with this guy. And to make matters worse, it was said that they were actually going to use the same vehicle. One had to know that although she was having a lot of frids back in school, of them had actually tered into her vehicle. But now, some nobody from nowhere was actually going to ter into her car? Although she did not want Jad to go together with her inside her own car, there was nothing that she could do. Since it was her parts decision, she could only follow. "Come, let''s go." Scarlet stated before she headed towards the parking lot where the vehicle had already be tak. Jad did not say anything and immediately followed after her. As for the matter of taking breakfast, it was not as if it was a must for him to have it. He had already gott used to having two meals a day, and that had not changed ev after he came over here. Wh they got there, Scarlet got into her car, and waited. Jad on the other hand was left awkward, wondering what he was supposed to do. He looked a, wondering if Stev was here to give him instructions on what he was supposed to do, but he did not find anybody else other than the two of them here. Now th, what was he supposed to use in order to apany Scarlet to school? Were they actually expecting that he was going to run after Scarlet as she drove? Pipiiiip! Just as Jad was not sure of what to do, the honking of the car that Scarlet was currtly in brought him back to his sses. He looked over and looked at the annoyed Scarlet. Scarlet looked at him, before oping the other door of the car. She waspletely frustrated. How idiotic was this guy? Since only two of them were here, and she had asked him to follow her, was he not supposed to follow her into the car? She had already be waiting for almost a minute, but this guy had not tered into the car. Instead, he looked confused, looking a like a lost person. Wh Jad noticed that Scarlet had oped the passger door of her car, it was th that he understood that he was supposed to go together with her in the same car. ''It seems that it is quite differt with these rich people. In the movies that I watched before, I always saw that bodyguards possessed vehicles of their own, following behind the vehicles of their boss. But now, it seems that I will be going with her in the same car.'' Jad could not help but think to himself. Nevertheless, he wasted no time and tered into the vehicle. The momt that he got into the vehicle, Scarlet''s perfume hit his nose. It was the smell of jasmine. Inside the Ferrari, there was an array of items that belonged to ady. To say the truth, the items inside the vehicle actually indicated that Scarlet was ady,pletely differt from the personality that she possessed. In terms of appearance, it was clear that she was ady, but nevertheless, her personality and behaviorpletely contradicted with that of ady. Scarlet did not really care about what Jad was thinking at the time. Instead, she immediately stepped onto the elerator after the raving of the gine, before the car sped off. The gate was already wide op, indicating that the security had already noticed that Scarlet was about to leave. So, the car wt out of thepound without stopping, before they finally reached the road. At this momt, Jad''s heart could not help but pound erratically. He wondered how crazy thisdy was. But nevertheless, he realized that she possessed incredible driving skills. She had already made several drifts before they finally reached the main road that led towards the university. In the d, if hepared his own driving skills to those that Scarlet possessed, it was definitely impossible for him to be able to win against her. But nevertheless, It was not as if he waspeting with her, right? The two of them did not speak to each other at all, as Scarlet drove towards Bodvill. At the same time, she was thinking to herself that wh they got there, Jad would definitely get what he deserved. At that time, he would definitely agree to leave her alone, and resign from his position as a bodyguard. Thinking of what was toe, the anger that Scarlet was having suddly reduced by a great margin. But nevertheless, she was not happy about having a man inside her car, especially not a person that she did not want to be with, her own bodyguard. It took them a few minutes before they finally arrived outside of the gate of Bodvill. And wh they got there, Jad could not help but frown. The reason behind that was because he could not see any studts a. It seemed that Scarlet hade over not because she was having a ss, but instead, it was simply because she was having ns of her own. As for what ns they were, Jad did not have the authority to ask her about it. "Get out. We have to meet someone here first before we ter into the campus." Scarlet stated while looking at Jad. At the same time, Jad received a prompt from the system. [Deal with the group of gangsters and establish your authority. Reward, intermediate levelbat skills.] Chapter 22: This was not the Plan! [Deal with the group of gangsters and establish your authority. Reward, intermediate levelbat skills.] Jad had not expected that he was going to get another mission just like that. But looking at the contts of the mission, his heart could not help but skip a beat as he looked at Scarlet who was looking at him. Could there be a rtionship betwe Scarlet and the gangsters? After all, Scarlet had asked him to get out of the car so that they could meet with a person. But looking at the time, it was still five in the morning, though it was about to reach six. Additionally, it was still dark outside. ording to normal situations, as ady, Scarlet was definitely not supposed to be moving a and meeting with strange people at such a time. But nevertheless, since he was her bodyguard, there was nothing that he could do other than to follow the instruction that she had giv. Additionally, looking forward to the reward that was being offered by the system, Jad could not help but anticipate the attack. Scarlet on the other hand did not know that Jad already knew about the n that she was having. She had alreadymunicated with Lucas. ording to the n, Lucas had already made all the arrangemts, and all that was required was for Scarlet to take Jad to the location. Scarlet was not that afraid of gangsters as long as they did not attack her, many of them at the same time. With thebat skills that she possessed, she believed that she could deal with them. But it was going to bepletely differt for Jad. They had already known about the skills that he possessed considering that she had already informed Lucas about the skills that he possessed. And for that reason, they were already preparing for it. Additionally, it was going to be a sneak attack from the start, instead of a direct confrontation. Just thinking of the fate that Jad was going to counter, Scarlet could not help but get excited. After all, she was embarrassed by Jad the previous day wh he never retaliated against her own attacks, and more than that, she was not capable of hitting him, and it seemed that the single punch that she had managed tond on him was only due to luck. Jad followed behind Scarlet. They headed towards an alley. Despite the fact that a prestigious university was located in this area, alleys could always be found in this area. After all, not far away from the location of the university, several buildings were built in this area. The hostels that the university studts used as their ce of residce if they did not want to use the once inside the campus filled the area, and this was the main source of business in this part of the city. The two of them walked for more than 30 minutes before they finally stopped in an alley. They had tak several times that were capable of confusing a person, but looking at Scarlet who was walking confidtly, it was clear that she knew this area quite well. The momt that they stopped, Jad looked a and wondered, where the heck was the person that Scarlet had said that she was here to meet with. Holding his own suspicions, he did not ask, but instead, he prepared himself for battle. It was very clear that this was the area that he was going to counter gangsters. Otherwise, he would have definitely not received a mission from the system asking him to defeat them at this momt. Just as Jad was looking a, he suddly heard the whistling sound in the air. And without hesitation, he immediately dodged to the left. Bang! A big brick suddlynded on the g behind him, shattering into pieces. From this, it could be se that the strgth that was utilized in throwing that brick was definitely not something that a normal person could possess. Jad furrowed his brows as he looked towards the direction of the source of the brick. At the same time, he approached Scarlet, just in case these people that were going to attack were not arranged by her. Just th, another whistling sound reached his ears. Without hesitation, Jad shifted his body to the right while pulling scarlet with him. The momt that they moved, another brick wt past them. At that momt, Jad suddly realized that they had actually be sured. And it seemed that the ones that were currtly attacking did not have the inttion of revealing themselves for the time being. Scarlet on the other hand waspletely dumbfounded. This was definitely against the n that they were having previously. Initially, she was supposed to meet with Lucas here, before they made another arrangemt on where to take Jad so that he could be dealt with. But now, they were actually being attacked. Additionally, from the trajectory of the brick that had be thrown over not long ago, had it not be for the fact that Jad moved her, she would have definitely be hit by the brick. Not knowing what was going on, she became extremely cautious. At the same time, she remembered what her parts had informed her before. Could it be that the Williams were taking action, or the group of gangsters that had be hired by Lucas was not giv proper instructions? Just as Scarlet was still thinking about what was going on, Jad possessed a solemn expression on his face. At this momt, three people appeared on each side of the alley. They were actually carrying a box that possessed several bricks that could be se ev from a distance, indicating that the boxes were filled to the brim. The six looked like gangsters from the tattoos that they were having. They possessed crazy smiles on their faces as they looked at Jad and Scarlet. "It is going to be a pity that we are going to disfigure that beautiful face. But there''s nothing that we can do, considering that this is the job that we were giv." One of the gangsters stated. "What do you care? It is not as if she is your wife or daughter. In any case, after we deal with these two, we are going to be paid well." Another one with a crooked nose snorted as he said those words. But ev th, there was a smile in the corner of his lips. "All of you, why are you wasting so much time? We should deal with them as soon as possible and get out of here. Otherwise, if we dy, we don''t know if somebody else is going toe over and disrupt the n." Another one interved. "That''s right. But you have to make sure that she doesn''t die. As for that other guy, it doesn''t really matter, we can just kill him anyway." Another one conveyed. Th without hesitation, each of the three picked up a brick from the box that they had already ced onto the g, while looking at Jad and Scarlet. At this momt, Scarlet also suddly realized that there was something wrong with this group of gangsters. After all, from the looks of it, they were targeting her. Since that was the case, it implied that they were definitely not arranged by Lucas. She understood that if the two of them continued staying in the same position, they would definitely be a living target for these six gangsters. But the distance betwe them and the gangsters was quite huge, almost 0 m. Before she arrived in front of them, she was definitely going to be stoned to death. It might be true that they did not seem to be having the inttion of killing her, but nevertheless, being beat so badly by the stones that they were intding to throw over was definitely not something that she wanted to experice. She might not be caring much about her appearance by applying makeup and so on, but nevertheless, she really cared about her natural appearance. She was ady at the d of the day, so how could she not care about looking good? Jad on the other hand did not say anything, but immediately understood that this group of goons was definitely arranged by the Williams. There was no evidce that proved that to be the case, but ev th, they were definitely the first suspect. To say the truth, Jad had never expected that he was going to counter something like this on the first day of the job. Just like how Alex and Clifford had said it before, this job was extremely dangerous. Had it be that Jad did not receive the beginner levelbat skills, and his body had not be strgthed after he was healed, he would have definitely be waiting for a beating right now. But it waspletely differt at this point. Although it was going to be a little difficult for him to be able to handle these six at the same time while protecting Scarlet, but ev th, he believed that it was possible for him to be able to deal with them. Just as Jad was contemting on the method that he was going to utilize in order to deal with them, the six gangsters did not give them any more time and immediately decided to attack. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In just a momt, several rocks were thrown towards them at an incredible speed. The sound of the rocks cutting through the air as they approached them could be heard ev before the rocks arrived. Jad did not make a move in a hurry, but instead, he observed the trajectory of the rocks. All of this happed in just a second. Th without giving Scarlet a chance of doing anything, he pushed her to the g. Chapter 23: Suspicions Th without giving Scarlet a chance of doing anything, he pushed her to the g. Scarlet was not expecting that Jad was going to push her down. But since he had done so, he had managed to able her to evade some of the stones that hade her way. It was a good thing that the alley that they were currtly in was kind of big. Otherwise, had it be any smaller, it would have definitely be quite a trouble for Jad to be able to dodge the stones that were being thrown their way. The momt that he pushed Scarlet onto the g, he managed to pick one of the stones that had rolled not far away from where he was. Th as he got back to his feet, he used his full strgth to throw the stone towards one of the gangsters. Swoosh! The stone cut through the air as it approached the gangster. The gangster had just stood up from picking another rock from the box on the g wh he suddly realized that there was a rock heading his way. He wanted to dodge it, but although the mind was fast, the body could not respond at all. Bang! The stonended on his shoulder. Immediately, the gangster cried out in pain as he fell onto the g, grabbing onto the area that had be hit by the stone. The other gangsters were immediately dumbfounded after realizing that their partner was wailing on the g. For a momt, they stopped what they were doing, and observed the guy on the g. Of course, that only applied to the two gangsters on the same side as the one that had be hit. As for the other three, although they were also surprised by what had happed, they did not stop at all, and immediately continued attacking. To them, they had to make sure that they dealt with Scarlet as soon as possible before other people arrived in this area. Otherwise, it was definitely going to be a little troublesome for them to be able to deal with Scarlet. The momt that Jad managed to hit one of the gangsters, he immediately prepared himself to attack once again. It was th that he was surprised that Scarlet who had be pushed to the g before had already managed to get back on her feet. At the same time, she was already holding a rock in her hand. Th without hesitation, she threw it towards one of the gangsters. Bang! "Aaargh!" The gangster was hit directly on the head, and just like the previous gangster, he fell onto the g wailing in pain. It could be said that Scarlet''s marksmanship wasn''t that bad. But nevertheless, Jad could not help but worry a little. After all, hitting a person on the head with a stone using incredible force was definitely quite dangerous. If it actually managed to hit the wrong ce, it was definitely going to lead to the death of the person that would have be hit. If this situation was tak to court, the one that had killed would definitely be punished, ev if it was just a matter of self-defse. That was the reason why he had targeted the shoulder of one of the gangsters that he had attacked. With his currtbat capabilities, it was kind of easy for him to be able to know the trajectory of the movemt of the gangsters after observing them for a while. Of course, he could not be so sure about it, and that was the reason why he had be making sure that he did not target the head. Otherwise, he might d up killing somebody, andpletely differt from Scarlet, he definitely did not possess ough influce to be able to evade killing a person. Although he was surprised, Jad continued moving. It was not as if the gangsters had stopped attacking ev after theirrades were tak down. It was a good thing that he did not have to care that much about Scarlet. With herbat ability, it was quite easy for her to be able to evade the stones that were being thrown from a distance away. But nevertheless, he made sure that he maintained a close distance from her, to make sure that he would be able to react in case Scarlet was in trouble. At the same time, he managed to pick another rock from the g, before throwing it towards the gangster in the opposite direction that he was facing. He had thrown that rock by simply shifting the direction that he was facing abruptly, catching the gangster off-guard. Another gangster was tak down just like that. Scarlet also managed to get another rock and threw it towards the gangsters, but the gangsters managed to evade it. Nevertheless, the two of them continued using the rocks that were being used to attack them to attack back. Finally, after about an tire minute, Jad managed to take down all the remaining gangsters. Currtly, all of them were already lying on to the g, crying in pain. At the same time that Jad managed to take down thest gangster, a prompt appeared in front of him. [Congrattions onpleting the mission. You have be rewarded with intermediate levelbat skills.] Jad did not pay much atttion to the prompt for now. Right now, they had to take care of this group of gangsters first. He would look at the promptter on. It was good that the system did not inject the information about intermediate levelbat skills directly to him, and it seemed that he would be able to im themter on. Of course, of the attacks that Jad hadunched was something that they could handle. In fact, wherever it was that they were hit by the rocks, the bones in that area would have definitely received several fractures. But ev th, Jad had managed to regte his strgth, making sure that of them was fatally injured. After taking the six down, Jad approached one of them and pulled him from the g by the cor of his shirt. "Who was it that st you guys here?" Jad asked coldly. Although he was kind of sure that this was the work of the Williams, at least he had to know what was going on and be sure that it was actually the Williams that had st these goons. The gangster on the other hand waspletely frighted. They had be previously giv the job, and were told that no matter what, they would be protected. Initially, they had never thought that they would actually d up being beat up. ording to them, the only thing that they could suffer from was definitely being arrested. And ev if they were arrested, the one who had giv them the job had already promised that he would be able to take them out. They did not doubt that at all, considering that the other party definitely possessed ough wealth to be able to pay them so luxuriously. And now, facing Jad''s question, he really did not know what to say. In the d, afraid that Jad would hit him, he responded, "We don''t know who it was that gave us the job. This was the first time that we ever met him, as we have never se him before. He came and told us to do this job, and we would be paid after weplete the task." At this momt, the gangster was during the pain that he was facing after having a stone smashing directly on his right chest. It was good that Jad managed to control the strgth of his attacks. Otherwise, had the bones managed to break and damage the lungs, it would have definitely be the d of this guy if he was not tak to hospital on time. Jad frowned, before looking at the others on the g. Those guys were currtly crying out, as if they had actually gott several of their limbs cut off. Of course, Jad understood that this was just a tactic that they were using in order to make sure that Jad did not question them about the issue. But nevertheless, Jad wt ahead and questioned each and every one of them, but the response was still the same. Jad th looked at Scarlet who was standing behind him. At this momt, Scarlet''s expression waspletely cold. She really did not expect to counter a situation like this. But nevertheless, since she had already countered it, she had to take care of it. "Do you perhaps have any clue on who it is that might have st these guys to you?" Jad asked as he dropped the gangster that he was holding onto the g, while approaching Scarlet. Scarlet remained silt for a momt before she suddly snorted. "Who else can it be other than the Williams? They are definitely the ones that possess the arrogance of attacking me in this city. Other than them, I definitely don''t think that there''s anybody else that possesses the guts to attack me, a member of the Johnsons." Jad had already anticipated that. But ev th, it might be true that they thought that it was the Williams that had st this group here, but nevertheless, it was not as if they could do anything to the Williams. At the d of the day, there was no evidce about it. Had it be that this group of people had actually confessed that it was the Williams that had st them, th it would have definitely not be trouble for them to be able to deal with the Williams, at least give them a little blow. But from the looks of it, that was definitely impossible. After all, this group said that it was a person that they did not know that gave them the mission, and not the Williams. Jad did not say anything and remained silt. Finally, after a momt of hesitation, he asked, "Where''s the person that you were talking about meeting with?" Chapter 24: Change of Plans Jad did not say anything and remained silt. Finally, after a momt of hesitation, he asked, "Where''s the person that you were talking about meeting with?" Scarlet simply frowned after hearing the question from Jad. But she did not respond. She herself did not know what was going on, and why the heck Lucas was not here by now. But ev th, he took out her phone, preparing to make a call. But it was at this time that suddly, she suddly realized that there was a figure that wasing over. It was other than Lucas. The guy waspletely surprised wh he realized that there was a group of people that was lying on the g in the alleyway where they had agreed to meet previously. He could see that each and every one of them had suffered an injury of a certain magnitude. Although the interest that they had suffered was nothing fatal, but ev th, it was definitely not something that could be underestimated. He looked further away from the three that were lying on the g, and realized that Scarlet was looking towards him. And behind her, there was a young man who looked almost the same age as himself, whom he presumed to be the bodyguard. He could not help but frown wh he looked at Jad. He did not like having another guy being beside Scarlet at all. And it seemed that this was the person that Scarlet''s parts had arranged for him to be her bodyguard. And by just looking at the area, she realized that somehow, Scarlet had be attacked. And those that had attacked was definitely this group that was on the g. Without hesitation, he immediately rushed forward and arrived where Scarlet was. He immediately looked at her, trying to see if there was any injury on her. He was immediately relieved wh he realized that there was no injury that Scarlet had suffered. Immediately after he was done scrutinizing Scarlet, he looked at her, anticipating the question that was toe. As for the matter of Jad, hepletely ignored the guy. It might be true that this guy was kind of capable, but he did not believe that he was the one that who had tak care of this group of gangsters. Anyway, this was just an assumption that he had made due to the information that he had be giv by Scarlet. Scarlet had previously informed him that Jad was kind of capable, but she had definitely not informed him that he was strong ough to be able to deal with her. So, at this momt, Lucas believed that it was Scarlet who had dealt with this group of gangsters. "Why are you sote?" Scarlet asked. Of course, she waspletely irritated. Had it not be for the fact that Lucas waste, they would have definitely not countered this situation. If Lucas was here, that implied that he would have already noticed the presce of those gangsters. It would have not be impossible for him to be able to deal with them, though not personally. By the time that she would have arrived here, there would definitely be no gangster that would haveunched a sneak attack on her. And no matter how much she did not want to admit it, he understood that it was due to the presce of Jad that she had managed to get out of this situation unscathed. But of course, that did not imply that Jad escaped the me as well. After all, had it not be for the fact that Jad was her bodyguard, she would have not be nning toe here all along in order to deal with him. Instead, she would have gone directly to the university, and nobody would have attacked her in this alleyway. "I was kind of caught up with matters rted to the family. For some reason, there was somebody that was trying to target my family. And for that reason, I had no choice but to deal with other matters beforeing over. I''m sorry for the inconvice that I caused." Lucas immediately exined with a forced smile on his face. In any case, he really did not want to have Scarlet suffering anything like this at all. But the situation that he was countering back at home was something that he could not simply ignore. In the d, he arrivedte, and something like this happed. Of course, although he did not say it loud, he was definitely going to make investigations of his own. The momt that he knew who it was that was behind this matter, he would immediately take care of them. To a person like him, he really did not care if the person that had st this group of gangsters to attack Scarlet was backed by the Williams or not. In any case, he would definitely deal with them wh the timees. Scarlet did not say anything after hearing Lucas''s exnation. In any case, it was not as if she did not understand the situation that Lucas was expericing. In case his father actually asked this guy to remain at home, there was no way that this guy was going to resist at all. In the d, since it had alreadye to this, Scarlet was no longer in the mood to deal with Jad at the momt. Instead, she decided that it was better for her to go into campus first. After all, she could not tell if another group of gangsters would suddly charge over to attack them again. "Let''s go. We will deal with the other matterster on. But for now, we have to focus on that group. We have to deal with them as soon as possible." Scarlet stated as she led the way out of the alley. Lucas was a little surprised wh he realized that Scarlet did not seem to have the inttion of dealing with Jad anymore. He looked at Jad with a cold gaze, but the guy seemed to be ignoring him. This was something that displeased him ev more about this guy. But there was nothing that he could do for now. Of course, he understood the reason why Scarlet had decided not to deal with this guy for now. With her countering this situation where she was attacked, it was definitely not the right opportunity for them to gage with another group of gangsters. Ev though Scarlet had decided that she was no longer going to deal with Jad for now, that did not imply that Lucas was going to do the same. Instead, with a sinister smile on his face, he nned secretly in his mind, as he followed behind Scarlet. Jad had already detected that this new guy who had arrived here was definitely having some inttions towards him, and they were definitely not the best. But ev th, there was nothing that he could do for now. He had already anticipated that there might be something that Scarlet was nning before, but it seemed that the arrival of those gangsters that had be st by the Williams had disrupted the n that she was having before. Nevertheless, he followed the two of them, while making sure that they would be no any other sneak attack on Scarlet. He was her bodyguard after all, and he had to sure her security. It did not take that long for them to be able to get back to the area where Scarlet had left the vehicle. Scarlet immediately got into the car, and Jad did not waste time and immediately tered into the passger seat of the Ferrari f8 spider. This was something thatpletely irritated both Lucas and Scarlet. But ev th, there was nothing that Scarlet could do for the time being. In any case, she was supposed to be together with Jad, considering that he was kind of skilled, and he was her bodyguard. So, it was only right for him to go with her. As for Lucas, he wanted to go ahead and pull Jad out of the car, but wh he looked at the eyes that Scarlet was looking at him, he understood her inttion. It seemed that she had no choice but to have this guy apany her. As much as he was unwilling to have another man inside Scarlet''s car, Lucas could only let it be. But of course, the rage within his heart had increased by a great margin. He himself had never tered into Scarlet''s car, and he was thinking that perhaps this was a chance for him to be able to ter. But this guy just had to ter, destroying the opportunity that would definitely be difficult for him to be able to get again. Through his gritted teeth, he could only subdue the anger that he was feeling at the momt, while watching the two of them tering into the campus. Immediately after the two of them left, he took out his phone and made a call. A few momtster, somebody else received the call, and without waiting for the other party to say anything, Lucas immediately gave his instructions. "We have changed the ns. The issue is not going to be tak care of right now. But within today, you have to find an opportunity in order to deal with that guy in the most cruel way possible. Make sure that he leaves after today, otherwise, you know what will happ." Lucas barked the orders with anger in his eyes, before ding the call and striding towards the trance of the campus. Chapter 25: Investigation Jad and Scarlet managed to ter into the university without much trouble. Arrangemts had already be made about Jad, and so, Scarlet already possessed the idtity card for Jad. So, in order for them to be able to ter into the gate of the university, Scarlet revealed the card that belonged to her, while handing Jad''s card to him. Previously, she had forgott to give it to him, and only remembered about it after being asked about it at the trance. After confirmation, the two of them managed to ter into the campus. Th, Scarlet drove directly towards the area where she usually parked her vehicle. Since it was still quite early in the morning, only a few people could be found within the campus. As for those that lived within the hostels of the campus, they were still yet to wake up, with only few bookworms and stubborn youths being already out of bed to vture into the library or to find someone to cause trouble to. After the two of them alighted from the car, they were definitely spotted by a few people that were passing by. At that momt, they could not help but be surprised the momt that they realized that there was actually a person who hade out of Scarlet''s vehicle. Immediately, they began scrutinizing this young man who hade together with Scarlet. But no matter how much they looked at him, this guy was definitely average. There was nothing outstanding about him at all. Both Jad and Scarlet did not pay much atttion to the gazes that they were receiving, but instead, they immediately headed toward the ssrooms. Stev had already made arrangemts, and so, Jad was not required to do much other than to report to the administration block in order to give his signatures. But of course, since it was still early in the morning, they would have to wait until 8:00 before he could sign the documts. As for the other matters, they had already be arranged, and he was going to pursue the same course as Scarlet. In short, they were going to be coursemates. This was yet another thing that Scarlet disliked about the arrangemts that her family had made. But in the d, there was nothing that she could do for the time being, and could only hope that at some point in time, she would be able to deal with this guy and sd him away. The two of them managed to get into the lecture theater block that was in charge of the financial statistics. Th, they wt to the third floor, and tered into the huge lecture hall. Scarlet was the first one to ter into the room. The momt that she got in, she immediately wt towards the back of the lecture hall. That was usually the position that she took during lectures. Jad on the other hand had just arrived, and he was definitely clueless about what financial statistics dealt with. And for that reason, it was definitely impossible for him to be sitting in front. So, just as Scarlet, he wt behind and sat on a chair that was one row away from her. Scarlet frowned wh she realized that Jad was also sitting at the back. She could not help but think that this guy was too much serious wh it came to his duty as a bodyguard. Since they were in ss, what kind of danger could be here? Was he just going to make sure that he was everywhere that she was? Truthfully saying, I did not mean for the fact that Scarlet understood that it was definitely impossible for her to be able to deal with him, he would have already beat him up and chased him away from her. In the d, she decided to ignore him, and focus on her phone, while waiting for the time for the sses to begin. The sses were going to begin at 8:30, and they were already several hours early. So, they would have to remain within the ss for several hours. Of course, in normal situations, if Scarlet came to school this early, she would be doing something else. But with this guy here, she was definitely restricted. If she did something on this guy informed her parts about it, it was definitely going to be troublesome. So, she decided to restrict herself for now, while waiting for a chance to get rid of him. Realizing that there was nothing to do for the time being, Jad decided to focus on the prompt that he had received afterpleting the mission of dealing with that group of gangsters. [Congrattions onpleting the mission. You have be rewarded with intermediate levelbat skills.] That was the prompt that he had received the momt that he finished dealing with the group of gangsters. Previously, he had not focused on it considering that there was another matter that they still had to handle. But now that he was free, he focused on the reward. Intermediate levelbat skills. He was not sure about how strong he would be after receiving the intermediate levelbat skills, but ev th, he believed that he would definitely get more powerful than before. Just the basic level skills were ough for him to be able to deal with that group of gangsters. But with the intermediate level, he believed that it would be definitely easy for him to be able to deal with them. Without hesitation, Jad decided to retrieve the reward. The momt that he decided so, he suddly felt like a huge hammer had be struck on his head. At the same time, he felt dizzy, while a huge load of information was suddly poured into his mind. The information was basically on what he was supposed to do wh facing a certain situation and so on, all of them rted tobat. At the same time, he felt like his muscles were being pricked by needles. Of course, that kind of pain was not anything that could make Jad flinch, but the problem was the fact that he was feeling the prickling ssation all over his body. So, ev if it was not that painful, it was definitely ufortable for him. For a momt, he could not help but twist his body a little, trying to relieve himself from the ufortable feeling. His movemts definitely attracted Scarlet''s atttion, considering that she was paying atttion to his movemts all along. Ev though Jad''s movemts were subtle, but still, they could not escape Scarlet. She might be looking at her phone, but ev th, she was paying atttion to Jad. She was still thinking of a method that she was going to utilize in order to deal with this guy. It was definitely going to be impossible for them to deal with him with a simple tactic of inviting a group of gangsters over. He was capable of dealing with a group of gangsters who were attacking from a distance by himself without ev needing her help. But still, he was capable of securing her safety while dealing with them without suffering any injury. That was ough to demonstrate how capable this guy was. To say the truth, for a momt, she had be shak by the attack. But ev th, she did not believe that the Williams would continue attacking once again. After all, she had already ed her parts about what had happed, and she believed that they would definitely take care of the issue as soon as possible. Leaving Scarlet aside, Jad continued feeling the prickling ssation all over his body. At the same time, he felt like his muscles were squirming, which waspletely ufortable for him. Had it not be for the fact that he was currtly next to Scarlet, he would have already be making bigger movemts in order to relieve himself. But nevertheless, he could not do that, and could only try to dure it siltly. Finally, after about minutes, the ssationpletely disappeared. But at this momt, Jad could not help but feel like there was something wrong. Why was it that he felt like his strgth had not increased at all? With all the prickling ssation all over his body, he had be expecting that perhaps his strgth would be increased by a certain margin. After all, how was he supposed to possess intermediatebat level skills and execute them if he did not possess ough strgth? At this momt, the system responded to him through a prompt. [The host has to understand that the reward that he has received is basically the skills, and not a direct improvemt on the host''s physical capabilities. If the host wants to improve his own physical capabilities, he would have toplete missions with the reward that is rted to physical improvemt.] Jad thought about it for a while, before he found it reasonable. In any case, ev if it was true that he could not fully execute the intermediatebat level skills with his currt physical capabilities, but that did not mean that he had not improved. It might be true that he would not be as efficit with the skills as he would have be if he was stronger, but ev th, he was definitely way better than before. The information that he had received before was something that was rted to the intermediatebat skills, and he understood them quite well. Deciding not to focus on the matter for the time being, Jad took out his old smartphone, before he began scrolling through the inte looking for any news that was rted to the Williams. Since he was going to deal with them, it was better if he was going to receive information about them and get himself prepared. Otherwise, he might d up facing something that he had not expected. At that momt, he began investigating about the members of the Williams family. Chapter 26: Levis Determination There was a police station that was located not far away from Bodvill. Despite the fact that it was not the biggest in the region where Faru City was located, but ev th, it was definitely thergest within the city. It could be said that the university here was the biggest institution within the tire city. And due to that, the security of this area had to be maintained. This police station had be built in this area only after the establishmt of Bodvill. The headquarters of the police departmt located in Faru city had be transferred to this area after the institution had be built here. The infrastructure of the police departmt was considered good, considering that they possessed two buildings, and 8-storey building, and a 6-storey building. Police cars could be se in the parking lot, together with several vehicles of the people that hade to visit the police station. Gerally speaking, it could be said that this headquarter of the police departmt was extremely busy, considering that it had to deal with matters rting to the tire city that would be transferred over by the other branches within the city. At this momt, a man wearing a ck suit, possessing a bald head with a sinister expression on his face was walking out of the 8-storey building with a furious expression on his face. Following behind him was a group of six people who were all bandaged, limping or holding a particr part of their body as they moved. They looked extremely afraid while following behind that man. The group wt towards the parking lot, and finally arrived in front of a ck Toyota 4Runner SUV. The man did not op the door of the SUV despite possessing the keys. Instead, he turned a and faced the group that was following him. "All of you know the mistakes that you have done, right? How is it difficult for you to be able to handle such a small problem of dealing with a little girl? You used rocks to attack? What kind of nonsse is that?" The man asked furiously. But ev th, he made sure to keep his voice low, as if he was afraid that somebody else would hear them. The six people shivered. At the same time, they could not help but think to themselves, ''You are spouting nonsse as if you don''t know that that youngdy possesses incredible fighting skills. If we wt ahead to deal with her alone, we are not sure that we would have be able to deal with her without suffering any damage. This was the best method that we could utilize without suffering, but it wt haywire.'' Nevertheless, they could not say that out loud. Otherwise, they might d up dying without knowing how they ev died. They were other than the group of gangsters that had be st to deal with Scarlet. But in the d, they strategy that they hade up with waspletely ruined and they were injured. And more than that, not long after they had just managed to stand up, police came over and picked them up. Of course, they did not know that the one who had reported the issue to the police was other than Lucas. And since the police station was located not that far away from the University, the police were able to arrive in just a few minutes, wh the group was still picking itself up. Since it was Lucas who had reported, and the issue was rted to Scarlet, the group was apprehded for investigation to be carried out. Of course, this was something that was going to require Scarlet to go to give her own statemt. But of course, this man wt over and immediately using connections that he possessed within the police station, to get them out of there. He understood that if they continued staying inside the police station, this matter was definitely going to be linked to the Williams. If something like that happed, they were definitely going to lose much more, considering that the Johnsons would definitely not let this matter go just like that. Instead, they would try to use this matter, making sure that things became difficult for the Williams. Of course, the six of them had already described the issue to this man during the time that they were giv a private momt to talk. And of course, the man was furious considering that these guys, instead of just going ahead and beating up the youngdy, they had actually resulted to the strategy of using rocks to attack. It was not only due to the fact that it seemedpletely childish to use rocks to attack, it was ev more so considering that there was extreme danger involved in that matter. In case they threw a rock, and it hit Scarlet idtally in an area that she could not recover and she died, things were definitely going to get difficult for him. The man, whose name was Levi, looked at the six people, and was tempted to beat them up. But ev th, it was definitely impossible for him to do that right now, considering that they were still within the premises of the police station. "Whatever. I already gave you the paymt for the job, but you did notplete it anyway. So, you better forget about the remainder of the money that I had promised you before. And let me tell you, you better get lost from Faru City. Otherwise, if the Johnsons get you, they would definitely make sure that you die the most cruel death. Do you get that?" Levi stated as he looked at the six with a cold expression. The six of them immediately nodded their heads. They understood that since they had already failed the mission, it was better for them to get lost from this city. After all, the person that they had attacked was other than Scarlet. Initially, they would have definitely not tried to do something like this, but due to how tempting the ie they were going to receive after injuring her was, they decided to agree to it. Initially, they had nned that after theypleted the mission and received their paymt, they would definitely leave the city. But now, it seemed that other than the injuries that they had suffered, they would not receive full paymt other than the deposit that they had be giv. But ev th, it was good, considering that the deposit that they had be giv was something that they could joy for a few months. Seeing that six of them nodding, Levi oped the door of the SUV, and got inside. Th, he drove away from the police station, leaving the 6 behind. They had to look for a method that they were going to get out of the city by themselves. Levi was of course not afraid that they would reveal information about him. In any case, he had always be keeping a low profile, and ev if people investigated about him, they would not find any links betwe him and the Williams. But as a cautious man, he immediately took out his phone while driving away, and made a call. The momt that the other side received the call, he gave the instruction, "Finish the 6 of them. Make sure that you use those bodies well." "Copy that." A response came through the phone, from the other d. It was the voice of a man. Immediately after that response, themunication betwe the two of them ded. But at this momt, Levi understood that he definitely had to make new arrangemts. It seemed that he had underestimated the Johnsons. ''It really doesn''t matter. In any case, we still have time. Within a month, it should not be difficult for me to be able to deal with Scarlet. Additionally, I should be able to deal with her in such a way that the Johnsons will have to give in.'' Levi thought to himself as he continued driving. ''As for that bodyguard that they have hired for Scarlet, humph, let''s see how long you canst wh we exploit your weakness. And if you don''t give up, we can just as well kill you to get you out of the way.'' Levi thought to himself with a hint of killing intt appearing in his eyes. His grip on the steering wheel tighted until veins could be se popping up on the surface of his hands. In the d, he let out a deep breath, before loosing his grip. But ev th, the determination on dealing with Scarlet had increased, and he had to do that as soon as possible, otherwise, he was going to face trouble. ¡­ On the other side, Jad did not know much about what had happed to the gangsters. Initially, he had thought about calling the police, but since Scarlet did not seem to care much about it, he decided to forget about the matter for now. But of course, he was definitely going to report the issue to Stev, so that he could see how he was going to handle it. He spt several few hours within the ss, until several people began tering into the room. They were studts doing the same course as Scarlet. Wh they noticed him, of course, a few people paid atttion to him, but at the same time, others thought that perhaps he was just a person who had be missing sses, and that was the reason why they were not familiar with him. Nevertheless, there was a guy who approached him, and he was the one that was sitting next to him. He looked at Jad curiously, without saying anything. This made Jad feel slightly awkward, considering that the guy was staring at him brazly, without hiding it. It was only after about an tire minute that the guy finally spoke up. "Hi, my name is Mason. May I know if you are a neer?" Chapter 27: Hectic Situation It was only after about an tire minute that the guy finally spoke up. "Hi, my name is Mason. May I know if you are a neer?" This guy named Mason looked like a person who was in his early twties. He possessed a slim stature, with short well kempt ck hair, and brown eyes that were currtly staring at Jad with intse curiosity. Jad was a little startled by the question. He had not thought that this guy was going to speak, but ev th, he managed topose himself and respond with a simple nod. He was not sure on how long he was going to be within the campus, but ev th, it was better for him to get acquainted with a few people. That way, he would be able to survive within the campus while suring Scarlet''s safety. The guy named Mason nodded his head. Th, he said, "I had already anticipated that. You know, I know every person that is in this ss. And this is definitely the first time that I have se you. It could be said that perhaps you had be away for a while, and that is the reason why I had never se you, but it is definitely impossible for you to be away ever since our first year until this time that we are in our second year." Jad could not help but look at Mason. Th, he looked at the lecture hall, and realized that the number of people here was about 0 or so. For this guy to be able to memorize all of them, it seemed that he paid a lot of atttion to the people a. In most cases, some people might not have more than 0 people within their own ss, but this guy possessed quite a good memory for him to be able to know each and every person here. But of course, it was not as if Jad immediately believed him, but he gave him the befit of doubt. Seeing that Jad did not say anything, Mason hesitated for a while before he asked again, "Are you perhaps transferring here from another campus? As far as I know, it is quite difficult for a person to be able to transfer from one campus to another, especially if they want to continue with the same course. Most of the time, if people transfer from one campus to another, they would have to start from the first year, with the same course or another one, or they have to transfer during the first year." Jad took a deep breath, as the information about Mason sank into his mind. This was the information that he had assumed due to the observation that he had made about this guy. Although the guy seemed to be kind of timid, but wh he began speaking, he would gain some kind of confidce. Additionally, it seemed that he liked speaking too much, in such a way that whever he begins to speak, he would speak long stces. In short, he was a bbermouth. Additionally, ording to his observation, it seemed that Mason was kind of straightforward, saying what was in his mind. But of course, Jad could not be too sure about it, considering that some people td to reveal some things about themselves, because they want other people to think of them in such a way, ev though it is not their personality. "Actually, I am supposed to be in the third year, but due to some problems that I countered, I decided to defer my education. Now that the problem has already be solved, I havee back to continue studying, and that is the reason why you don''t know me." Jad responded. This was just something that he had thought about not long ago during the time that he was still investigating about the Williams. He understood that it was impossible for a person to not be curious about him. After all, currtly, it was already almost at the d of the st semester of the second year, and he had juste in. For that reason, it was clear that somebody would be curious about him. Mason thought about it, and realized that it actually made sse. But ev th, he could not help but feel that there was something unusual about this guy. But ev th, he decided not to ask, considering that the lecturer was about to ter into the lecture hall, considering the time. Jad was immediately relieved the momt that he realized that Mason was no longer asking any more questions. If this guy decided to test out his knowledge about financial statistics, he was definitely not going to know what to answer. After all, he had not evpleted his high school education, what could he say about the university? But it seemed that he had celebrated so early. Because, after a momt of contemtion, Mason leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Since you are supposed to be my sior, I guess that you are more skilled than I am. So, would you mind helping me with some problems that are disturbing me for the time being before the lectureres in?" Jad''s movemts suddly froze. He almost dropped the phone that he was holding, considering that he had not expected that this guy was going to ask that question. At this momt, he was already sweating, though slightly. At the same time, he began thinking of a response to give. It was good that he was kind of quick minded due to the experices that he had gone through all these years. So, immediately, he forged a response and responded, "Well, you understand that I have be away from school for an tire year Since I was dealing with a problem, it was clear that I was not studying at that time. So, I need some time to be able toe back into ss." Mason squinted his eyes, but not that what Jad had said was actually true. But ev th, this guy definitely possessed something on his mind, at least one thing that he had studied and not forgott, right? Just as he was about to ask, the lecturer tered into the lecture hall. It was ady who seemed to be in herte ''50s, wearing a long gre dress, with a pair of silver-rimmed sses. The momt that thedy got into the lecture hall, she looked through the tire lecture hall, that was only half upied. Th, she looked at the group that was sitting at the very back. At this momt, a few people were sitting at the front, while others were sitting at the back. That left the middle part of the lecture hall empty. Thedy wanted to say something, but in the d, she let out a sigh before deciding to focus on teaching. And so, the lecture began, and the concepts that she was teaching werepletely ali to Jad. Although he could rte a few terms, but ev th, he waspletely clueless about what they were teaching here. If the lecturer asked him a question, to say the truth, he was not sure if he could answer anything. For a momt, he almost fell asleep, considering that his mind was being overburded by trying to understand the concepts being taught here. As he looked a, he realized that only the group in front seemed to be paying much atttion to what the lecturer was speaking about. As for those sitting at the back together with him, most of them seemed to be grossed on their phones, not caring much on what the lecturer was teaching. There was ev another couple that was whispering to each other, and one could already think what it was that the young man was whispering to the youngdy, considering the blush that could be se on her face. Jad could only shake his head. At this momt, he really wanted to study, but ev th, there was no way that he was going to be able to start from the second year. At the same time, he could not help but me Stev and the Johnsons. After all, they were the ones that had made the arrangemts for him to ter into the university. Didn''t they know that he had not gone to the university, not to mtion he had not ev finished high school? And ev if he had actually joined a university, what if he was definitely doing another coursepletely? In the d, there was nothing that he could do about it. In any case, it was not as if this matter was going to reflect on his certificate. He did not have the high school certificate, which made him ineligible to pursue higher education in the university. So, at this momt, he decided that he would just go with the flow. As for the matter of the exams, he would just write what woulde in his mind. And other than that, he would not ev care about the results anyway. In any case, his duty here was to make sure that Scarlet was safe. The lecture wt on for two hours before it came to an d. The momt that the lecture ded, people began moving out of the lecture hall, each and every one of them intding to do things of their own, to either go back to the hostels or home, or to go and y within the campus. Jad looked towards the direction that Scarlet was in. Whatever it was that Scarlet was going to do, was what he was going to do as well, as long as a man could do. At this momt, he realized that Scarlet had already stood up. Additionally, she seemed to be in a hurry, as if there was something that she wanted to urgtly deal with. Without hesitation, Jad got onto his feet and hurriedly followed behind her. No matter where she wt, he had to be there, considering that he did not know wh the Williams would strike again. Chapter 28: Arrogance, Scheming Scarlet also noticed that Jad was following her, and she could not help but frown. But ev th, thinking about the fact that this guy was her bodyguard, she did not try to chase him away. In any case, this guy was kind of reasonable that he was trying to hide the fact that they were together. He was keeping his distance, and was not following her closely. With that, she was kind of relieved, but ev th, she was not pleased by the fact that whatever she was doing, she had to consider the fact that there was actually somebody that was watching her. Initially, she had intded to chase him away. But now, she suddly thought of something, and thought that perhaps it was a good idea that this guy was following her. In any case, it was going to be beficial for what she was nning to do next. The two of them had just exited the lecture theater block wh suddly, they countered Lucas. Of course, Lucas also noticed that Jad was following Scarlet not far away. He frowned, but ev th, he did not say anything, and instead, he turned and looked at Scarlet. "They have already arrived. They are currtly waiting for us." Lucas stated with a hint of excitemt in his voice. Scarlet was also excited, but she did not show much on her face. "Humph! Let''s go and meet them. After this , I''m pretty sure that they will learn their lesson and will no longer be pompous in front of us." Lucas nodded before he followed behind her. At the same time, he threw a threating nce towards Jad, but thetterpletely ignored him. This immediately irritated Lucas, but ev th, there was nothing that he could do for the time being. The two of them headed towards a certain direction, and Jad followed behind them. He th realized that as they continued moving, the number of studts that they countered along the way continued to reduce. Of course, as usual, Scarlet attracted a lot of atttion. But with Lucas''s presce, not many people dared to look at her. Everybody understood that Lucas was definitely very over protective of Scarlet. Whoever it was that tried to give her a look, as long as they were off the opposite gder, he would make sure that they paid for it. Of course, since Scarlet was ady, and she was a beauty with wealth, the otherdies did not like her that much. For that reason, they always made sure to keep their distance. And it was due to this reason that Scarlet only interacted with a fewdies, and majority of the group that she was involved with were m. Although Jad was kind of curious about where they were going, he did not ask, and continued following them from a distance. But after a while, although he was maintaining a distance from the two, since the number of people in this area was low, it seemed to be useless for him to continue following from a distance. But ev th, he continued maintaining the distance without the inttion of approaching them. In any case, the two of them did not have a good impression of him, and they did not seem to like his presce at all. But what could Jad do? This was his job, and no matter what, he had to maintain it. After all, other than the fact that there was a mission that was issued for him to maintain this position for an tire week, there was also the fact that without the job, the bodyguard system was going to be deactivated. Finally, the group arrived in front of another building. From the looks of it, it was a gym that belonged to the university. Currtly, there was a group of people that was standing outside the building, as if they were waiting for someone. The momt that they noticed Scarlet and Lucas walking over, the group was immediately thrilled. They rushed forward and greeted the two with smiles. Of course, from observation, a person could be able to see that they seemed to be extremely respectful of Scarlet. Scarlet maintained a cold expression on her face in the face of the ttery that was being thrown her way by the group. After about an tire minute of the group chattering, Scarlet asked, "Are they still inside or have they already run away?" "Those guys are inside there. They are too arrogant, and they keep on saying that we are cowards." A young man with a slim body stature stated with a frown on his face. There was a hint of anger in his eyes, clearly indicating that he was irritated by the group that was supposed to be inside the building. "Humph! Those guys keep on shouting that they are waiting for you. They are iming that they will be able to teach you a lesson." Another young man interjected. The group wasposed of 9 young people. There were 3 youngdies and the rest were young m. The threedies did not look out of ce at all in this group of six young m. Each and every one of them looked aggressive, and they were wearing male clothes. Had it not be for the distinct female features and slightly delicate appearances, one would actually think that they were actually young m. But in any case, although they weredies, of the young m actually underestimated them. Instead, they thought of them as peers. "They dare to call our group cowards?! Let me see where they get that kind of confidce!" Scarlet retorted angrily. Immediately, she began heading towards the gym, that was currtly wide op. From outside, she could already see a group of people that had already gathered outside a ring. Just as she was moving forward, Lucas suddly said in a low voice, "I think the reason why those guys are extremely arrogant is simply because they have found somebody new in their group. It is this person that managed to defeat us. Otherwise, without him, it was definitely impossible for them to be able to beat us." Of course, Lucas was not pleased with the fact that they had be defeated before. But now that Scarlet was here, he believed that it was definitely going to be easy for them to be able to overpower the other party. As long as Scarlet could take care of the neer, they would be able to take care of the rest of the group. Scarlet''s movemts did not pause at all, as if she did not care about the neer. With a wave of her hand, she said, "It really doesn''t matter who it is that is here. But nevertheless, I''m going to beat them up. We have to show them who is the boss of this campus. Otherwise, they would continue getting more arrogant as time goes by." The group had already expected that from Scarlet. Until this day, they had never found anybody that was capable of defeating Scarlet. So, the confidce that they possessed towards her was definitely high, and they usually viewed her as invincible. As the group headed towards the trance of the gym, one of them suddly noticed that Jad was actually following them. He could not help but frown. They had already chased people from here, because they did not want any form of interruption. But why was it that there was a guy that they did not know here? Could it be that this guy had not gott information about what they had said before? Or was it just that he waspletely ignorant and was here to see what would happ if he did not obey what they had said? "Hey kid! What the heck are you doing here? You better get lost before I lose my temper. You better know what is good for you, otherwise, you will definitely regret being here." A chubby young man stated as he looked at Jad. At the same time, it looked like he was ready to charge towards Jad to beat him up. The momt that he said those words, he immediately attracted the atttion of the others. The others also looked at Jad, wondering what this guy was here for. It was also at this momt that both Scarlet and Lucas were reminded of the fact that Jad was actually following them. The two of them paused for a momt, and as if they had thought of the same idea, they simultaneously said, "Let hime." Although the two were surprised about the fact that they had spok at the same time, but ev th, they simply waved it off. Rather, it could be said that Scarlet did not care, but for Lucas, he really cared about it. At this momt, he was thinking that it was definitely fated that he and Scarlet would be together. Otherwise, why was a coincidce like this happing? The momt that the two of them said those words, the rest of the group decided to let Jade in. Despite the fact that they were confused about the idtity of this young man, they did not ask. They would soon find out anyway. The momt that Jad stepped into the gym, he realized that this gym was extremely huge aspared to the one that was possessed by the Johnsons. This was to be expected considering that the one that was possessed by the Johnsons was located underg, while this was located on the surface. But after a momt of observation, he realized that the quality of the equipmt here was definitely inferior aspared to the one that could be found in the Johnsons mansion. Of course, in terms of quantity, since this gym was bigger than the Johnsons, it was obvious that the quantity here was higher. After tering into the gym, Jad simply looked towards the direction of another group of people. This group was currtly standing outside one of the rings prest within the gym. And the momt that they noticed that Scarlet was here, they seemed to be excited. Chapter 29: Not Qualified, Set-up "Well, well, well, look who is here. I thought that you had already chicked out after hearing about the beating that we gave your group. But who thought that you would actuallye?" A young man with a conceited look took a step forward as he said while looking at Scarlet. There was a hint of arrogance betwe his brows, with a smirk etched on his lips. He possessed long ck hair that was tied behind his back, and a gray eyes. He possessed a medium body stature with well defined muscles. He was currtly wearing a ck tracksuit with strips and a pair of sneakers. It seemed that he was the leader of the group behind him, considering that wh he spoke, nobody else spoketer on. But ev th, the grins that could be se on their faces indicated that they also thought the same thing about Scarlet and her group, just like that young man. Scarlet was obviously infuriated by what the young man had said. But ev th, she did not say anything other than a simple snort. Although she did not say anything, the same could not be said about Lucas. How could he just observe from the side as somebody spoke rubbish about his crush? "F*ck! What do you know? You cannot ev beat me, but you are here chattering about. Had it not be for that guy behind you, I would have already crushed you by myself!" Lucas shouted as he pointed his index finger towards the young man. "What? This is a gang fight. Now, tell me, why should I stop a member of my gang from fighting against you? Everything is fair and square." The young man simply shrugged his shoulders as he responded. "What fair and square rubbish are you talking about? Harry, if you have any guts, why don''t youe and face me in a one-on-one fight?" Lucas said with anger clear in his voice. At the same time, he began rolling the sleeves of his shirt, only to realize that he was currtly wearing a short sleeved t-shirt. "I don''t really want to gage in a brawl with a guy like you. In any case, we are here for a rematch just as you had requested. So, why don''t we get straight to the business? And oh, I see that you have already gott someone on your side as well." Harry stated as he looked towards Jad who was standing not far away from the group. Everybody looked towards Jad, and a few of them wanted to say that Jad was not part of their group. But before they could ev say those was out, Lucas beat them to it. "You don''t have to worry about him. The focus today is a rematch. So, since you are so eager to get beat, why don''t we start?" Lucas stated. It was clear that he was intding to fight with this young man. No matter what, he had to make sure that he beat up Harry. Otherwise, this guy would keep on spouting nonsse. Harry understood that it was definitely impossible for him to be able to beat Lucas. It might be true that Lucas was not that much formidable, but ev th, he was definitely a little stronger than himself. And if the two of them fought, it was obvious that he was the one that was going to lose, though not that badly. But in this situation, it was better for him not to lose. Otherwise, if he lost, this was definitely going to damage the reputation of his group. That was something that he did not want to see. Waving his hand dismissively, he said, "I think that I am the one that is going to decide on who is going to fight first from our side. So, you better not try making choices by yourself. Just be patit and wait for your turn to be beat." After saying those words, Harrypletely ignored the fuming Lucas, and wt back to his group. Th, his group began murmuring to each other, as if they were discussing something. Lucas on the other hand, after calming down a little, he approached Scarlet and whispered something to her. Scarlet nodded without saying anything. Finally, after about an tire minute, it seemed that the other group hade to a decision. And without hesitation, a muscr guy with a bald head took a step forward and tered into the ring. The momt that he tered into the ring, the members of Scarlet''s group could not help but take in a cold breath. The reason behind that was simple. This was the same guy who had beat them up previously. His name was Alfie. They did not know where this guy hade from, but ev th, he was extremely strong. They had ev gone to the extt of fighting him vs , but they did not win at all. They were actually beat up with quite ease. Ev Lucas was afraid of this guy. After all, he had beat him previously, and Lucas did not have a chance of resisting at all. It was clear that the gap betwe the two of them was extremely huge, and no matter what, it was impossible for him to be able to breach the gap. But now, with Scarlet here, he possessed the confidce that they would be able to win against this guy. Although Scarlet was ady, her prowess was not something that could be underestimated. After all, she was the presidt of the fighting club in the school. And the reason why they had bepeting against the other party, Harry, was simply because Harry wanted to take the position, but since he could not beat Scarlet, he decided to try using other methods to defeat her. This was obviously a method that he had found out. Previously, he had tried utilizing his group to defeat Scarlet and her group, but in the d, they were defeated again and again. But this time, he had found somebody that possessed ough strgth to be able to crush the tire group. Scarlet looked at the guy who had tered into the ring. Just by observing the expressions of her group, she realized that this was definitely the guy who had beat them up. After all, they had already described to her the appearance of this guy. And the description of the appearance and this guy''s appearance was definitely the same. Scarlet was expected to ter into the ring, but instead, she continued standing there. She did not show any inttion of tering into the ring. That was something that made everyone other than Lucas perplexed. Ev Jad could not help but raise his brows a little, wondering what it was that Scarlet was nning. She was supposed to be the one that was fighting against this guy, could it be that she was afraid of this guy? "Hey, we have already gott the first person of our group into the ring. We are waiting for you to select a person to ter into the ring so that we can fight." Harry stated as he looked at Scarlet. It was clear that he was expecting that Scarlet was going to ter into the ring. Scarlet did not respond at all, and simply nced coldly at Harry. The guy shrunk his neck and retreated a single step backwards before he stopped himself. At this momt, he feltpletely humiliated. No matter what, he was not supposed to retreat, considering that he wanted to take the position that Scarlett was holding. Thinking that this humiliation had to be paid for, he looked at Alfie who was currtly looking back at him, and he nodded. The other party nodded in response, as if there was a form of siltmunication betwe the two of them. Just as Scarlet''s group was getting a little anxious considering that Scarlet was not tering into the ring, Lucas looked at Harry and said, "You know, you seem quite anxious to get beat. But do you think that you are qualified to fight against Scarlet? I don''t think that you are qualified to do that. And for that reason, today, Scarlet is not going to fight." After saying those words, everyone was immediately left slightly dumbfounded. After all, Scarlet had be talking about beating someone and forcing them back into their ce not long ago, but now, she was not going to fight? What was going on here? Just as they were wondering if Scarlet was going to retreat, Lucas continued. "Since we believe that you guys are not qualified fight against our leader, we are going to let Scarlet''s littleckey to fight against you." As he said those words, he looked towards Jad, indicating that he was mtioning him. Jad could not help but frown after hearing those words. He was actually being referred as ackey? And from the way that Lucas had said those words, it was clear that he possessed contempt towards him. Jad could not help but wonder if there was any grudge betwe the two of them. But no matter how hard he thought about it, he did not remember any grudge existing betwe the two of them. Nevertheless, he did not say anything. As for going to fight against that guy in the ring, Jad was not interested at all. He believed that with his currt capabilities, he was way out of this group of youngsters'' league. Harry on the other hand waspletely infuriated after hearing Lucas''s words. He looked towards Jad and shouted, "You are the one that they have hired toe and fight for them? You better get you''re a*s into this ring so that we can deal with you as soon as possible. We don''t have much time to waste here!" Although Jad waspletely displeased by what the other party had said, he did not make any move. He remainedposed, andpletely ignored the guy. At this momt, if he had to deal with somebody, it definitely was this guy called Lucas. After all, he was the one who had set him up in the situation. Jad simply yawned, showing no inttion of going into the ring. But at this momt, a voice suddly reached his ears. "You have to go and fight." Chapter 30: Scarlets Game Jad simply yawned, showing no inttion of going into the ring. But at this momt, a voice suddly reached his ears. "You have to go and fight." Jad looked over and realized that the one who had spok to him was other than Lucas. After looking at the guy for a while, Jad simply ignored him. No matter what, it was not as if this guy was the one who had employed him. In fact, there was no rtionship betwe the two of them. So, there was no reason for Jad to list to themands that were being giv by Lucas. This guy looked so pompous, and he was ev thinking of ordering him a? It might be true that he was currtly a subordinate, but that only applied to Scarlet. As for this guy, he could go to hell, but no matter what, Jad would definitely not list to hismands at all. Wh Lucas realized that Jad had actually ignored him, he could not help but get embarrassed and at the same time, re up in anger. He wanted to shout at Jad, but he managed to hold himself back. Currtly, they were facing an opposing group, and it was better for them to handle the situation carefully. It was better for them not to have internal strife at the momt. Otherwise, this might actually be an advantage to the emy. "You are currtly part of our group. So, we have decided that you are the one that is going to start the fight." Lucas stated as he tried to calm down the anger that was about to erupt. Jad on the other hand simply did not care about what Lucas was saying. No matter what, he was definitely not going to do as the guy wanted. As for him joining the group, ever since wh did he say that he was willing to join the group? He was only here for Scarlet, and that was all. Of course, the reason why he was here, was not because he had be impressed by Scarlet, but it was because it was his responsibility. Otherwise, he would definitely not care about thisdy at all. Lucas frowned harder wh Jad ignored him once again. He was just about to say something wh Scarlet lifted her hand, prevting him from saying anything. If there was anybody that he could obey, it was other than Scarlet. It was not only due to the fact that she possessed much more influce wh it came to wealth, but it was also due to the fact that she was stronger than him wh it came tobat ability. Scarlet looked at Jad siltly for a while before she said, "You should go and fight that guy." Jad looked at Scarlet, and he could not help but get a little irritated. What was wrong with thisdy? Her family had hired him so that he could protect her. But here she was, trying to create trouble for him. After taking a deep breath, Jad responded, "I''m sorry but I don''t want to get involved in the matters rting to gangs in the university. I only have a single task, and that is what I am going to deal with." Scarlet frowned. She waspletely displeased by the fact that Jad had not obeyed themand that she had giv. But ev th, thinking about what he had said, it actually made sse. After all, wh her family hired Jad, they never stated that he was supposed to follow any and everymand that she gave. Instead, he was only supposed to sure her security. After a momt of silce, another thought suddly emerged within Scarlet''s mind. She looked at Jad and cocked her head to the right and said, "It is your duty to protect me. But don''t you see that there''s somebody that wants to beat me up? The momt that I step into that ring, somebody is going to attack me. Are you going to watch from the sides as somebody attacks me, wh it is your job to make sure that I am safe?" Jad could not help but frown. He understood that Scarlet was trying to y here. But ev th, what she had said actually made sse. Of course, it would only make sse if it was not her who had initiated the issue, bying over here to provoke the other party. It might be true that they were the ones that had be provoked by this group of people inside the gym, but ev th, why did they respond? They could have ignored them as well. Jad did not respond, and simply continued standing in the same position without having the inttion of fighting. In any case, as long as Scarlet was not in danger, he would not take action. Wh Scarlet realized that Jad was not going to make a move, she simply snorted before turning a to look towards the ring. Th without hesitation, she rushed forward, jumped up and held one of the ropes of the ring, before using them as a spring too bring herself into the ring. It was a good thing that she was currtly wearing a trouser. Otherwise, it would have definitely be impossible for her to do that if she was wearing a skirt or a dress. The momt that she got into the ring, she looked at Jad from the corner of her eyes. She realized that the guy was looking towards her, but he was not showing any inttion of taking action. Harry on the other hand was excited the momt that he realized that Scarlet had gott into the ring. This was something that he was anticipating, looking forward to. He believed that Alfie would be capable of taking care of Scarlet no matter how strong she was. After all, Alfie was somebody that he had gott through much trouble. It was not that easy to be able to invite this guy to join their group after all. Alfie on the other hand looked at Scarlet in front of him. At this momt, he was hesitating to take action, but in any case, he had no other choice. The two of them were currtly opponts, and although he was facing ady, they had to fight nevertheless. He had already heard rumors about Scarlet, and he understood that she was definitely not to be underestimated. She might be ady, but ev th, the strgth andbat ability that she possessed was definitely top notch among her peers. On the other hand, after realizing that Jad did not have the inttion ofing into the ring, Scarlet decided to take action. She believed that if she was defeated by Alfie, Jad would definitely take action. Otherwise, this would be a reason why he would lose the job. After all, she would just go home and make up a story that she had be attacked, but Jad did not take action at all. That was the reason why she suffered a few injuries. Without hesitation, she rushed towards Alfie. She raised her left leg and whipped it towards him, with the inttion of kicking him in the thighs. Alfie''s reaction was superb considering that he managed to move a single step backwards, easily dodging the attack that had beunched by Scarlet. This was something that surprised ev Scarlet, as she had not expected that Alfie was this capable. Previously, wh Harry was talking about Alfie being capable, she thought that he was just a little capable. But from the look of it, she would have to take things seriously if she wanted to deal with this guy. And so, she decided to attack once again, but this time, with more strgth and speed. The momt that the leg that she had previously used to kicknd onto the g, she used it to spring into the air before kicking towards Alfie''s chest. Alfie on the other hand did not make any big movemts. Instead, in the face of the attack from Scarlet, he simply raised his hand, before blocking the attack. Although he was pushed backwards by two steps, he did not suffer any visible damage. This once again surprised Scarlet. It might be true that she had now utilized her full strgth this time, but ev th, it was definitely ough to be able to defeat many youths. She did not need to go all out in order to be able to defeat Harry, and she thought that it was going to be the same with Alfie. But it seemed that she had underestimated her oppont by a great margin. Although she was intding to y a game here, so that she could force Jad to take action, or if he did not, she would just report him to her parts for letting her to be beat, but that idea had to be forgott for the time being. With the speed that she had attacked the second time, it was going to be difficult for normal people to be able to react. And ev if they did, they would find some difficulty in defding against the attack. But Alfie on the other hand seemed to have done that easily. "You will have to go all out if you want to fight with me. But if you don''t want to fight with me, I would like to suggest that you get out of the ring and allow another person inside." Alfie stated in a deep voice as he looked at Scarlet. Chapter 31: Taking Action "You will have to go all out if you want to fight with me. But if you don''t want to fight with me, I would like to suggest that you get out of the ring and allow another person inside." Alfie stated in a deep voice as he looked at Scarlet. Scarlet was unhappy after hearing what Alfie had said. But since this guy wanted her to go all out, she had to do that. It was not only to teach this guy a lesson, but she also understood that if she did not go all out, it was going to be impossible for her to be able to defeat Alfie. Thinking about the time that he had be having much trouble to be able tond ev a single attack on Jad, she definitely could not allow something like that to happ again. She had her own pride, and she was not going to allow it to be trampled upon. She took a step forward and approached Alfie. Alfie on the other hand did not retreat, but instead, looked pleased by the fact that Scarlet seemed to be taking him seriously. But ev th, there was not ev an ounce of emotion on his face after a slight reaction. The momt that the gap betwe the two of them was reduced to less than m, Scarlet took the initiative to attack. Sheunched a punch with her full strgth this time, but ev th, she made sure not to target the vital areas. Looking at the punching towards him, Alfie took a single step backwards with his left leg, before bding his right leg a little. With that, he had already tak his fighting stance. Wh the punch was about tond on his face, he simply twisted his head to the right, dodging the punch quite easily. His movemts were extremely fluid, and there was no any excessive movemt at all. Scarlet was surprised wh she realized that Alfie was capable of reacting ev wh she attacked with her full strgth. But ev th, she did not intd to give him a chance to strike back at all. The same hand that had be used to attack suddly bt, and an elbow descded towards Alfie''s shoulder. Alfie was also surprised by that sudd movemt, but ev th, he reacted swiftly, shifting his body towards the left, managing to narrowly dodge the attack. But he had just managed to dodge that attack wh suddly, a kick came towards his face. It seemed that thisdy was intding to hit his face. This was something that Alfie was not happy about. Facing the kick from Scarlet, Alfie raised his left hand, managing to parry the attack. This time, here utilized his strgth in order to be able to parry the attack from Scarlet. And due to the force that was applied wh parrying the attack, Scarlet was forced to the left. She almost fell to the g had it not be for the fact that she stabilized herself quickly. But she had just managed to stabilize herself wh suddly, Alfie attacked. Heunched a punch towards her stomach. Scarlet had already expected that she was going to be attacked since this was a fight. But ev th, the speed that Alfie possessed wh he attackedpletely exceeded her estimation. But ev th, she managed to react, barely dodging the attack. She did not try to block the attack at all. She understood that the strgth that Alfie possessed was definitely not something that she could deal with easily. And for that reason, it was better for her to avoid the attacks if possible. In case there was no any other option, th she would have no choice but to block the attacks. But now that there was another option of dodging, she took it. The momt that she managed to dodge the attack, she took a few steps backwards, retreating. But Alfie did not give her a chance of retreating at all, and immediately followed her with another punch. This time, the punch was heading towards her face. It might be true that Scarlet did not really care much about makeup and so on, but ev th, she was a girl. So of course, she really cared about her face. And now that there was somebody that was trying to attack her face, how could she not get angry about it? Although she was angry, she knew that she had to react. And so, swiftly, she managed to twist her body slightly, dodging the attack. At the same time, she kicked towards Alfie, forcing Alfie to retreat in order to evade the attack. Outside the ring, everybody that was watching the battle betwe the two of them was amazed. Harry had never expected that there was actually going to be a possibility that Scarlet was going to be able to fight with Alfie for this long. Previously, it only took a few attacks from Alfie to be able to defeat Lucas and the others. Although he understood that Scarlet was strong, he still possessed the prejudice against Scarlet considering that she was ady. So, he believed that Alfie was going to be able to take care of her in just a while. But the two of them had be fighting for more than 5 minutes now, and of them had managed tond an attack on the other. Although it was clear that Alfie possessed an advantage in the exchange betwe the two of them, but ev th, the advantage was not clear ough. This was something that made him frown. If they did not crush Scarlet, and only managed to win by a small margin, how was he supposed to be bragging in front of her? Lucas and the others that belonged to Scarlet''s group could not help but get a little worried. Of course they could tell that currtly, Scarlet was at a disadvantage. It was only due to her nimble movemts that she was able to survive this long. Otherwise, had she not be fast ough, she would have definitely be defeated by now. Just looking at the strgth that was possessed by Alfie, they understood that it was impossible for her to be able topete against him in terms of physical strgth. The only thing that Scarlet could depd on at the momt in order to be able to defeat Alfie was strategy. Among the tire group, the one that was extremely nervous was other than Lucas. Had it not be for the fact that he was not capable of dealing with Alfie, he would have already gone ahead to deal with the guy for trying to attack Scarlet. After all, each and every attack that Alfie was throwing at Scarlet was extremely dangerous, and if any of them managed tond on Scarlet, she was going to be injured. With the way that he was obsessed with Scarlet, how could he allow another person to injure her? But he understood that there was nothing that he could do at the momt. It might be true that he was stronger than Harry, but ev th, the differce betwe the two of them was not that big. And so, it was going to be quite easy for Harry to be able to prevt him from getting involved in the fight in the ring. Ev though it was true that the others in the group possessed goodbat strgth, they definitely could not be able to deal with Harry''s group in a short time to go and assist Scarlet. Ev if they managed to assist Scarlet so that she could defeat Alfie, they would definitely not celebrate about it. After all, they would have still lost in a one-on-one fight. At the same time, Lucas understood Scarlet quite well. If they decided to get involved in the fight, they would definitely d up irritating her. Jad on the other hand had be observing the battle from a close distance. The momt that the fight betwe Alfie and Scarlet began, he approached the ring, and stood outside. He was going to take action in case there was a need for him to do that. But before that, he would just continue observing the battle betwe the two of them. And to say the truth, he could not help but be amazed about the abilities of the two of them. ording to his estimation, the two of them were definitely not that much older than him. But ev th, the skills that they possessed were definitely above the ones that he possessed before he received the system and the rewards. But now that he possessed the system, this was going to be his advantage. It might be true that he could notpete with Scarlet and Alfie wh it came to how they had managed to get this skilled, but ev th, they could notpete with his luck wh it came to obtaining the system, right? As the battle betwe the two of them waged on, the two of them began sweating due to the high intsity movemts. But from Jad''s observation, he could already tell that Scarlet was already reaching her limit. She possessed quite high stamina, but ev th, due to the fact that she was making rapid movemts in order to be able to evade the attacks from Alfie, she was consuming the stamina at an incredible speed. So of course, she was going to be the one that got tired first. Alfie on the other hand, although he was currtly sweating, his breathing was stable. This was aplete contrast to Scarlet who was already breathing heavily. Suddly, while everybody was watching the battle going on inside the ring, Jad jumped into the ring. This immediately made everybody tse up, while Harry was immediately infuriated, and got ready to take action. The two fighting in the ring were also surprised by Jad''s actions. Chapter 32: Retreat? This immediately made everybody tse up, while Harry was immediately infuriated, and got ready to take action. The two fighting in the ring were also surprised by Jad''s actions. Due to how abruptly Jad''s actions were, nobody was able to react before Jadnded in the ring. The two that had already be fighting with each other were forced to stop. Of course, the stopping came not due to the fact that the two of them were surprised, and decided to stop to understand what Jad was doing in the ring, but instead, it was Jad who was blocking Alfie''s punch that was about tond on Scarlet''s abdom. Previously, as he was observing the situation within the ring, he was always prepared to take action. Due to his intermediatebat skills, he was able to easily predict the next action of the two people that were fighting within the ring. And for that reason, the momt that he realized that Scarlet was not going to be able to dodge an attack from Alfie, he decided to take action. No matter what, he could not let Scarlet to be injured in this situation. After all, other than the fact that he did not want to fail in the task that he had be giv as a bodyguard, he also did not want to lose the job. After all, losing the job implied that he was going to lose the system as well. The same was applied for the mission that he had be giv, to survive as Scarlet''s bodyguard for an tire week. The momt that he tered into the ring, he easily managed to stop Alfie''s attack by grabbing his wrist. Feeling the strgth behind the attack, Jad could not help but be surprised by how powerful Alfie was. He believed that, had it not be for the fact that he had be strgthed after he had be healed by the system, he would definitely have be forced to retreat after blocking that attack. Additionally, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to grab Alfie''s wrist. Scarlet who was already worn out could not help but be relieved the momt that she realized that she was not injured at all. For the first time, she appreciated the presce of Jad. She understood that had Jad not tak action on time, she would have already be hit by the punch, and she believed that she would have be in a miserable state at the momt. After all, currtly, she was already tired. And so, it was quite difficult for her to be able to make rapid movemts like the start. Alfie on the other hand had beposed, and maintained the same tempo as the fight progressed. Harry on the other hand was about to go mad. He had not expected that there was going to be somebody that was going to take action and ter into the ring at a crucial momt. Ev though he could not see it clearly, at least, he could tell that Scarlet was not going to dodge the attack that had beunched by Alfie. He was about to rush into the ring and deal with Jad, wh suddly, Lucas blocked his path. He did not know how Lucas had gott here, but somehow, the guy had already covered the distance betwe them, and managed to block him from tering into the ring. Of course, although Lucas had be previously hesitating on tering into the ring in order to help Scarlet out, he was still approaching the ring. The reason behind that was simply because he could not allow Scarlet to be injured. No matter what, ev if their reputation was going to be damaged, and Scarlet was going to be irritated about this, he could not allow her to be injured. After all, he was obsessed with her. But just as he was about to ter into the ring after realizing that Scarlet was going to be hit by Alfie, he realized that somehow, Jad had already gott into the ring. He did not see how the guy had done it, but nevertheless, he had gott in and managed to save Scarlet. Although he was still displeased by the fact that this guy was going to be continuing to follow Scarlet a, for the first time, he believed that the guy had done the right thing. But of course, he believed that he had done what was assigned to him. It was at that momt that he realized that Harry was about to rush into the ring. How could he allow that to happ? So, he immediately wt ahead and blocked his path. "What is the meaning of this Lucas? Are you trying to y foul here? You want the fight in the ring to progress vs ? Is this all your group can do?" Harry asked as he looked at Lucas with squinted eyes. He understood that it was going to be impossible for him to be able to get through Lucas anytime soon. Of course, he understood that Lucas possessed some kind of obsession towards Scarlet, and so, no matter what, he would definitely not allow Scarlet to be harmed. "Humph! Are you sure that you can use your eyes properly? Or do your eyes have some problems that you will need to visit an optician? As you can see, currtly, in the ring, the fight has already stopped. Now tell me, what advantage are you talking about? What kind of foul y are we ying?" Lucas snorted as he questioned back. No matter how embarrassing the situation was, he was definitely not going to allow anything to happ to Scarlet. And since Jad was currtly in the ring, it implied that it was going to be impossible for Alfie to be able to harm Scarlet. Although he wanted to rece Jad at the momt, he was currtly held up. He could only let the guy take the spotlight for now for saving Scarlet. As for the matter of Jad and Scarlet being beat by Alfie, that thought never crossed his mind at all. After all, no matter how weak Jad was, it was definitely impossible for Scarlet''s family to hire Jad if he did not possess some abilities. So, Jad''s abilities together with those that Scarlet possessed were definitely ough to be able to defeat Alfie, at least that is what he believed. Inside the ring, Alfie frowned as he looked at Jad. Previously, he had already noticed that Jad had approached the ring, and was observing the battle going on betwe the two of them. But he did not pay much atttion to this guy, thinking that he was just here as a spectator. After all, previously, he had be asked to fight, but he refused. But he had never expected that Jad was actually going to take action. Additionally, it seemed that he was extremely strong to be able to easily grasp his wrist, prevting the attack that was about tond on Scarlet from doing so. He looked at Jad, without trying to retrieve his arm at all. He was wondering what Jad''s inttions were. If he was going to attack at this momt, th, he would definitely fight this guy. Until now, he had be holding back. And if he was to fight the two of them, he believed that he would definitely be capable of defeating both of them. Jad on the other hand, having already realized that Alfie did not have the inttion of continuing to attack, he released his hand. After that, he looked at Scarlet and said, "We should retreat now, right?" Scarlet had not expected that Jad was going to say something like that. Why was he not attacking Alfie? In this situation, since he was her bodyguard, he was supposed to take action and deal with Alfie, considering that the guy was about to injure her. Additionally, they had already added him to the group that they belonged to, and so, he was going to fight for the reputation of the group. But looking at Jad''s eyes, she could tell that the guy did not have the inttion of getting in a fight at all. This was something that made her infuriated. But ev th, she didn''t have any method that she could utilize in order to make him fight with Alfie. She had not be injured, and they were fighting fair and square. This is also the reason why Jad had not done anything to Alfie. In any case, this fight was agreed upon, and it was clear that Scarlet had lost. Since that was the case, they had to ept the defeat. Since Scarlet was not injured, Jad would definitely not take action against him. Additionally, it was not as if Alfie was an emy. It was just that they belonged to differt groups. Since they had already won, what was the reason of continuing to fight? It was better for them to retreat. Alfie was also surprised wh he heard what Jad had said. He had previously thought that Jad was intding to attack together with Scarlet, but it seemed that he was wrong. And with that, his impression of Jad increased by a slight margin. "What are you saying? Are you not going to take action? Didn''t you see¡­that I was about to be injured? Since you are supposed to take¡­care of me, are you not supposed to take action and deal with the person that was about to harm me?" Scarlet asked with a frown, as she tried to stabilize her breathing. She did not mtion about Jad being her bodyguard, considering that it was going to lead to some big stories. Additionally, Jad''s backg would be investigated, and that was something that she did not want for now. After all, if they investigated about Jad, that implied that they would have to investigate about her as well. She did not want to use the poprity of her family in order to deal with many situations within the campus. If many people knew about the fact that she was a part of the Johnsons, they would definitely not treat her the same way. In response to the question, Jad simply shrugged his shoulders without saying anything. After all, what was he supposed to say? This was a fair fight, and Scarlet was the one who had tak the initiative fight. Chapter 33: Ploy, Hes Strong In response to the question, Jad simply shrugged his shoulders without saying anything. After all, what was he supposed to say? This was a fair fight, and Scarlet was the one who had tak the initiative to fight. Scarlet hade to understand one thing about Jad. This guy was extremely rude. Completely differt from the bodyguards that her family had hired for her, this guy would not list to just anything that she said. The ones that hade before him had always listed to each and everymand that she gave. If she told them to do something, they would immediately take action and do it. But the same could not be said about Jad. Although he did not tantly refuse, but nevertheless, he was quite smart, using logic, in such a way that he would not be implicated in any case. After all, she also understood that his duty was a bodyguard, and was to protect her. Since he had tak action and protected her from being injured by Alfie, it implied that he had alreadypleted the task. And thinking about it, it was not as if there was any kind of mity that would require Alfie to kill her. So, there was no need for Jad to eliminate Alfie as well. Although she did not want to give up, she understood that she definitely had to retreat at this momt. It was clear that they had be defeated, but they had no choice. The only thing that she could do right now was to go back and train as much as possible, so that she could defeat Alfie next time. Or if that was not possible, she could only try to strategize so that she could make Jad fight against Alfie. She believed that with his strgth, he was definitely going to be able to take care of Alfie. After all, he was stronger than her, making it possible for him to be able to defeat him. But of course, she understood that it was going to be difficult for her to be able to scheme against Jad. This guy was kind of smart, and she herself was not that good wh it came to scheming. Wh she thought about scheming, she suddly thought of somebody, Lucas. That guy, although he usually followed behind her and did whatever she told him to do, she understood that he was definitely a scheming person. With his brains, it was definitely not impossible for him to be able to make an arrangemt so that Jad and Alfie would fight against each other. With that thought in mind, she snorted before jumping out of the ring. Th, wh Lucas approached, she whispered to him something, before leaving the gym tirely. Previously, Lucas had be expecting that Jad was going to help Scarlet so that they could deal with Alfie. But it seemed that he was wrong, considering that the guy did not have the inttion of fighting at all. Looking at his back as he left together with Scarlet, Lucas could not help but frown. But thinking about what Scarlet had told him, he could not help but be a little skeptical. From what Scarlet had told him, it was clear that this guy was quite skilled. Otherwise, it was going to be impossible for her to say something like making sure that the two of them, Jad and Alfie, fought against each other. Thinking about how Jad had be able to stop the attack from Alfie fromnding on Scarlet, he believed it that he himself could not do the same. Although he was not willing to admit it, but he knew it in his heart. Finally, Lucas made a decision. He would have to test out Jad''sbat ability. Until now, he did not know how strong Jad was. And it seemed that the incidt in the morning was definitely not as he had previously thought, with Scarlet being able to deal with the six gangsters alone. Lucas was brought out of his thoughts by Harry who approached him. It seemed that he would have to deal with this group, while making arrangemts so that he could make sure that Alfie and Jad fought against each other. "As you can see, your leader Scarlet has already retreated. Since that is the case, should we consider this our win?" Harry asked with an arrogant expression on his face. It was clear that he was happy about the fact that they had dealt with Scarlet. It might be true that they had not actually injured her, and not ev a single attacknded on her, but nevertheless, somebody from Scarlet''s side had interved in the battle betwe the two of them. And it was clear that Scarlet was having a disadvantage, and had it not be for the fact that, that guy interved, she would have be defeated by Alfie. "Humph! What are you being arrogant about? It is not as if we both don''t know that the strongest person on our side did not take action at all. Otherwise, you would definitely not have any chance at all." Lucas responded with a snort. "What strongest person are you talking about? Was it not long ago that you imed that we previously defeated you because Scarlet was not here? And now that Scarlet has be defeated, you are iming that is yet another person that you want to bring?" Harry asked in a sarcastic tone. "What do you know? Did you not see that Jad did not fight against Alfie ev after he easily stopped his attack? He simply did not take action because Alfie had already gott tired from fighting against Scarlet. If he defeated him, you would definitely not agree with that, thinking that he only took advantage of Alfie''s tiredness." Lucas responded with a smile on the corner of his lips. Harry could not help but frown. Of course, he understood that Jad definitely possessed quite some capabilities for him to be able to prevt Alfie from hitting Scarlet. His movemts were extremely agile, abling him to be able to get into the ring and stop the attack on time. Ev though he took action only ones, Harry believed that Jad was also strong. But of course, he did not believe that Jad was stronger than Alfie. No matter what, he would always believe that the person that he had brought over was definitely the strongest within the campus. Narrowing his eyes, he looked at Lucas and asked, "So, what are you suggesting?" Lucas smiled broadly. He understood that his plot had actually seeded. So without any hurry, he said, "You will have to convince Alfie to fight against Jad. But of course, we are not going to tell Jad to fight against Alfie. You will have to ask Alfie to convince Jad to fight against him. Jad doesn''t seem to want to fight against Alfie simply because he thinks that Alfie is not a worthy oppont." Harry could not help but be displeased by Lucas'' words. But thinking about it, it actually made sse. After all, previously, wh Scarlet and Lucas had be trying to ask Jad to fight, the guy refusedpletely. In fact, hepletely ignored Lucas, implying that he definitely did not care about Lucas. As for Scarlet, she was also not obeyed. That implied that this guy was definitely not holding a small position within the group. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to continue disobeying these two people, and continue existing within the group. As for the matter of Lucas iming that Jad thought that Alfie was not a worthy oppont, he thought that it might actually be true. After all, Jad had only tak action wh necessary, and saved Scarlet. But other than that, he did not show any inttion of fighting against Alfie. "Humph! Is that so? Th we will see. I will make arrangemts, and you better be there wh Alfie destroys that guy of yours. Wh that timees, you better ept your defeat obeditly." After saying those words, Harry turned a and wt back to his group. Lucas on the other hand was excited. He understood that it was going to be difficult for him to be able to convince Jad to take action, since ev Scarlet could not do the same. But it was not going to be much trouble if Alfie was the one that was provoking Jad. He did not believe that Jad would not take action if he was provoked continuously by Alfie. And if this n failed, he already possessed another n that he would initiate immediately. With that thought in mind, he left with the rest of the group, hurrying to follow Scarlet. They still had another thing to handle. Harry on the other hand did not care about Lucas'' group leaving. Instead, he approached Alfie with an angry expression on his face and asked, "What is the meaning of this? You actually let him go? That guy looks down on you, and you cannot hit back at all? What is the use of having you if you cannot help us in defeating Scarlet''s group?" Alfie did not respond for a while, and simply remained silt. Nobody knew what he was thinking, but Harry did not really care about what he was thinking. Instead, he only thought about the fact that they had failed to take the win in this situation. "I am speaking to you. Do you know the reason why that guy did not fight against you? It is simply because he doesn''t view you as a worthy oppont!" Harry was almost shouting as he said those words. Of course, he was also angry about that. After all, at the d of the day, Alfie was part of the group, and his humiliation was the humiliation of the tire group. "That guy is strong." Alfie responded with a single word, before turning a to leave. This left Harry exasperated, but he did not know what to do. Chapter 34: The Relation Scarlet was of course angry about what had happed. But in the d, there was nothing that she could do for the time being. She could only hope that Jad would fight with Alfie. She did not doubt that Lucas would be able to convince Harry so that Alfie woulde to look for Jad for trouble. At that time, they would be able to see who was stronger than who. Of course, she believed that Jad was stronger than Alfie. Otherwise, it would have be impossible for him to be able to prevt Alfie from attacking. The attack that had beunched by Alfie at that time had be easily stopped by Jad, which implied that unless Alfie possessed strgth more than the one that he had exhibited at that momt, it was definitely quite an easy thing for Jad to be able to deal with him. And of course, she was not happy considering the fact that she had already lost the battle betwe her and Alfie. She had not expected that there was going to be a person like Alfie within the campus. Thinking about it, she could not help but get frustrated. At this point, she decided that the momt that she wt back, she would definitely begin training as soon as possible. It might be true that she currtly held the ck belt, but that was definitely only applicable to those in the same tier as herself. If she met with a person holding a ck belt from a higher tier, it was definitely quite easy for them to be able to defeat her. And she believed that Alfie might be the same. He definitely belonged to a higher tier. Jad followed behind Scarlet, maintaining a certain distance betwe them. He did not say anything, and simply remained silt as he followed her, while observing his surings. He did not know where Scarlet was going this time, but nevertheless, he hoped that she would not begin causing trouble again. Otherwise, it was definitely going to be troublesome if she started looking for trouble, making him to handle it. ¡­ Johnsons Mansion At this momt, Clifford was having a frown on his face. Of course, he had already received information about the attack that had beunched on Scarlet in the morning. He understood that this was a move that had be made by the Williams. But ev th, although he knew who it was that had made a move, he did not have any evidce that he could utilize in order to deal with them. They had already investigated the situation, and they found out that the one that was behind ordering the gangsters to attack Scarlet was a person that was rted to the Williams. It was just that the rtionship betwe them was extremely vague, and it was difficult for them to be able to find op rtionship betwe them. In the d, there was nothing that they could do about it for now. But at least, they thought that it was good ough that Scarlet was okay. Otherwise, if she had be injured, they would definitely not let the Williams go. Previously, afraid that the top bodyguardpanies might be invaded by the Williams, they decided to look for a bodyguard in a small institution. This was just something that they had decided to do, so that the bodyguard could hold on for a few days before being reced by another professional bodyguard. But ev th, it was true that they had never expected that they were going to get a person who had gone to that organization. Despite the fact that they did not understand the true capabilities that he possessed, but ev th, the incidt from morning was ough to be able to tell them that he was quite capable. ording to the information that they had received about Scarlet''s condition at the momt, he waspletely unharmed. And for that reason, Clifford had already began considering having Jad remain as a permant bodyguard for Scarlet, ev if they dealt with the Williams. "Father, what should we do? We cannot allow the Williams to continue running rampant like that. If we don''t respond, they will definitely make a move again. After all, they think that we don''t have the capabilities of acting against them." Anthony asked as he looked at Clifford. He was the one that dotted on Scarlet the most. And of course, he was the one that was the angriest among everyone else, the momt that he received the information about Scarlet being attacked. "You have to calm down Anthony. It is true that you know that it is the Williams that attacked, but do you have any form of evidce about it? Unless you possess ough evidce, you should definitely not make any reckless move. Otherwise, you will definitely give the Williams an opportunity to strike at us." Clifford shook his head as he responded. Anthony also understood this fact. It was just that he was currtly angry in such a way that he did not ev want to think much about it. Had it not be for the fact that his father had prevted him from acting, he would have already made a move. Anthony took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. He understood that this situation was definitely not easy like that. They would definitely have to make preparations before making any move. "Th, what about Jad. Is he good ough to be able to protect Scarlet anymore? After all, with the Williams being like this, it is clear that they are definitely going to attack again. Should we consider adding another bodyguard?" Anthony asked after a momt of silce. "It is a good idea what you are saying. But are you sure that there are many people that are as qualified as Jad is? For him to be able to make sure that Scarlet ispletely unharmed in that situation, it is clear that he is skilled. But to be able to find a person like him, who has a clean backg, and possesses the same capabilities, it is quite difficult. That is the reason why we decided to look for a bodyguard from small organizations, believing that the Williams will not be able to think that we will look for a bodyguard from there. It is actually a good thing that we were able to find Jad. This is pure luck. Otherwise, we would have definitely suffered a loss this time, considering that Scarlet would have be greatly injured today." Clifford responded. Anthony thought about it, and thought that it made sse. After all, it was definitely difficult to be able to find a person like Jad who was capable of dealing with a situation like the one that he had be in. Ev among the professional bodyguards that were extremely expericed, it was quite difficult for them to be able to handle that situation considering that the emies were attacking from a distance. "We can only have Jad continue protecting Scarlet, while hoping that the Williams will not make a big move anytime soon. Otherwise, things are definitely going to get a little moreplicated." Lte stated. She had be silt all this time, but Clifford understood that she was definitely among those that were furious about the issue. If an opportunity arises, he believed that Lte would definitely not let the Williams go. The same could be applied to him. At this momt, silce dominated the living room of the mansion. Th, about a minuteter, Stev walked in. He possessed a solemn expression on his face. After giving a slight bow, he said, "Master, I have investigated about the issue. Just like you had expected, the Williams are rted to the issue. It is just that they used some kind of connection that is not that closely linked to them. So, if we take this issue to the police, there is no ough evidce to be able to sue them. Additionally, the gangsters that had attacked have already be tak out of the police station. I have tried to investigate about their whereabouts, but I found out that they simply disappeared a littleter on after they left the police station. As for how they had be able to get out of the police station, it is simply because somebody came over and bailed them out. It would have be impossible to get them out of the police cells considering that those gangsters had attacked a member of the Johnsons, but it is definitely possible with the Williams getting involved." Clifford remained silt after hearing that. Anthony on the other hand was already fuming. Of course, he was not happy about the fact that the perpetrators, the ones who had directly be involved in assaulting Scarlet had actually managed to get away. But nevertheless, there was nothing that they could do. They had reacted a littlete aspared to the Williams. This was a loss that they would have to suffer and dure for the time being. "Forget about the issue for now. Just try to investigate all the movemts that the Williams are making. Additionally, try to look deeply and find how this person that made the gangsters attack Scarlet is rted to the main Williams family. We will have to know who it is that is in charge of attacking Scarlet specifically before we know how to handle him or her." Clifford responded after a momt of contemtion. "Yes master." Stev responded. Th, after giving a bow, he turned a and left. The living room was plunged into silce once again as everyone was thinking about the issue from their own perspectives. Nevertheless, each and every one of them was thinking of a solution. Chapter 35: Teach Me Rub on the other hand had be in a worse mood. Previously, he had thought that with the Williams being able to deal with the majority of the bodyguardpanies, it was going to be impossible for the Johnsons to be able to hire a bodyguard for Scarlet. But they had not expected that somehow, they had actually managed to get somebody. Additionally, this person that they had gott was extremely skilled. The worst part of it was the fact that the Williams did not possess information about this new bodyguard. It was as if he had appeared out of nowhere with all the skills that he possessed. It was due to this bodyguard that had be hired by the Johnsons that the n that he was having before had be in vain. Due to the first failure, his brother Philip had gott an opportunity to reprimand him. After all, by failing to carry out the task, it was clear that the Johnsons would be more vignt about any form of attack from the Williams. But ev th, although they had failed the first time, Rub did not believe that they were going to fail the second time. Previously, they did not possess information about this new bodyguard. But now, they had already carried out research about this guy. It turned out that he was just a normal person, and somehow, he had wanted to join a bodyguard organization. That was how he wt and joined the Assured Bodyguard Association, only to be giv a mission to protect Scarlet. ording to the investigation that he had carried out, he understood that Jad was an orphan. But ev th, there was no any part of the information that stated about Jad being trained. ording to the information, it seemed that he had be surviving all this while, so, how was it possible that he possessed skills to be able to resist the attacks that had beunched at that time by six gangsters at the same time? Although he found it to be doubtful, or perhaps those gangsters had just be giving false information in order to be able to save themselves, but nevertheless, he had to take the matter seriously. He could not allow any other failure. Otherwise, Philip was definitely going to take advantage of that and suppress him. But that was not something that he was going to allow toe true. He took out his phone, dialed a certain number, before making a call. After just a few rings, the call was picked on the other d. "I want you to eliminate Jad. Simply focus on Jad. After eliminating him, make sure that all the traces about you disappear." Rub stated. Immediately after that, he hung up. ''Okay, let''s see how you are going to handle this one now.'' Rub thought to himself with a malicious smile on his face. ¡­. Jad on the other hand did not know what had be happing in the Williams and the Johnsons. But nevertheless, he did not care, considering that ev if he knew, it was not as if he was going to change anything. For the rest of the day, he followed Scarlet. Thedy kept on moving within the campus, without any destination in mind. It was as if she was just moving a for fun. For a momt, Jad could not help but wonder if she could not get tired ev after moving all this time. He was quite curious about why she was doing that, but of course, he did not ask. And after going a for more than 3 hours, Scarlet finally wt to the campus and continued to eat. It was already a little past lunchtime, and many people had already left the cante. After getting to the cante, Scarlet wt ahead and ordered a drink. Jad on the other hand was extremely hungry. So, using the idtity card that he had be giv by Stev, he ordered a simple meal consisting of rice and beef stew. Understanding that Scarlet might leave at any momt, Jad ate his food as fast as possible. He did not want Scarlet to leave before he ate, otherwise, he would have to leave his food behind. It was a good thing that until he finished eating, Scarlet was still within the cante. It was as if she was deep in thought, thinking about something. Jad was not sure about what she was thinking, but ev th, after finishing his meal, he continued sitting there, waiting for Scarlet. After about minutes, Scarlet finally moved. She looked towards Jad''s direction, before she finally stood up and left the cante. Jad too stood, and followed behind her as they left the cante. The momt that they walked out of the cante, Scarlet stopped and turned a to face Jad. Th, she asked, "Why are you so persistt in following me a? We are in campus, and it is definitely impossible for anybody to do anything to me right now. So, why don''t you follow me a after we get out of the campus?" All this time, by moving a aimlessly, she had be trying to make sure that Jad gave up on following her. But the guy kept on following her everywhere that she wt other than the restroom. It was as if he would never get tired of following her a. That was something that irritated her. Although he kept his distance, and it was quite difficult for a person to be able to realize that he was following her, if they observed them a few times and realized that every time that Scarlet appeared, Jad would also be a, they would definitely realize that he was always following her. "I''m sorry but I cannot do that. It is not impossible for emies to be within the campus. So, to sure your security, I will have to be prest wherever you are. Otherwise, if anything happs to you, th I will have failed in my role as a bodyguard." Jad shrugged his shoulder as he responded. Scarlet was obviously displeased, but there was nothing that she could do about it. After all, she had already be told by her parts that Jad would be a her all the time to sure her security. The attack in the alleyway was ough to be able to tell her that security was currtly important. It was clear that the Williams were kind of getting impatit, and so, they will definitely beunching more attacks soon. This was the reason why Jad was a her. But of course, this was something that died her the freedom that she possessed in the past. How could she be free to do anything that she wanted with somebody observing her every now and again? At this momt, she hoped that Jad would be defeated by Alfie, but at the same time, she hoped that Alfie would be defeated by Jad. The reason behind that was simply because she wanted Jad to leave, but at the same time, she wanted to reim the position that she previously held, as a leader within the campus. It might be true that she was still holding the position of the presidt of the taekwondo club, but ev th, with the defeat that she had expericed, he definitely did not possess the pride of holding the position anymore. Scarlet thought about it for a momt before she finally came up with an idea. With shining eyes, she looked at Jad and asked, "If I ask you to train me, will you do that? I want to be able to deal with Alfie. Something like that should be simple for you, right?" This was just an impromptu idea that she had gott,pletely differt from the n that she had be having before. Right now, if there was an opportunity for her to be able to handle Alfie by herself, she would definitely take it. Jad on the other hand was surprised, not expecting that Scarlet was going to ask for something like that. ording to how he knew her, she was a person with pride, and was extremely arrogant at some times. So, it waspletely unexpected for her to be able to ask him to train her, despite the fact that he was currtly a subordinate. But nevertheless, he was able to regain hisposure quite quickly. But just as he was about to say something, Scarlet spoke first. "You don''t have to think much about it. I just want you to teach me a method that I can utilize in order to be able to deal with Alfie." Jad thought about it, and thought that it was definitely not a bad idea. Of course, he was not intding to fight with Alfie at all. It would be good if Scarlet was the one that handled the issue by herself. At the same time, the stronger she was, the easier the task of guarding her would be. And so, he epted to train her. But of course, it was only going to be partial, and the momt that he dealt with Alfie, that was going to be the d of it. Scarlet was a little excited after Jad consted. She did not hesitate to lead the way towards the gym once again. She did not care if there was going to be a person there, but nevertheless, she had to train right now. Jad had not expected that Scarlett was going to be this impatit. But nevertheless, he simply wt with the flow, and followed her towards the gym. And to say the truth, if there was actually another option for him to take the job of being a bodyguard to guard another person who was reasonable, he would definitely take it. But right now, this was the only one that was avable, and the paymt was quite good as well. Chapter 36: Stirring Up the Forum The momt that they got back into the same gym that they had be in before, they found few people inside. Of course, it was not Harry and his group, nor was it Lucas and his group. The gym was avable to all the studts within the campus. So, it was not impossible to find people inside. The reason why the poption was so low at the momt was simply because it was afternoon, and the sun was burning hot. So, only a few people woulde to the gym at this momt. The majority of them would alwayse here early in the morning, or in the eving. That was the best time for them to train within the gym. The two of thempletely ignored the presce of the other people, but the same could not be said about them ignoring Scarlet. That was especially so the momt that they realized that there was an unfamiliar person that was following behind Scarlet. In this campus, everybody knew about Scarlet. She was extremely popr, not only due to the sports car that she possessed, but due to how stubborn she was. She was a girl that was feared by many boys within the campus, although they admired her. At the d of the day, although she was kind of scary, she was still a beauty. And so, there was arge number of boys that liked her. But ev th, they did not try to approach her at all. First of all, her personality was extremely explosive in such a way that in case they approached, they would definitely suffer. There was a certain boy who did not know about it, and decided to make a move on her, trying to seduce her to be his girlfrid. But the guy had just begun talking about how beautiful she was looking, wh he was suddly punched in the face. The poor guy''s nose broke and he began bleeding. Immediately after being hit by Scarlet, he was told off, with Scarlet saying that she was not into weak boys. If he wanted to be with her, he had to be strong ough. The boy left the area, with the inttion of training. But only a few dayster, the guy dropped out of campus. Not many people knew about it, but the few who knew about the reason behind it would not help but feel a chill running down their spines. They understood that a person had made a move on that guy, behind the sces. Of course, it was other than Lucas. How could he allow another person to seduce the woman that he was obsessed with? Due to the deterrce of the strgth that Scarlet possessed together with her wealth, there was also the deterrce that was brought by Lucas. So, ev if they thought that Scarlet was beautiful, of them was brave ough to be able to say that out loud. Otherwise, they would definitely d up suffering. And, this was the first time that they were seeing an unfamiliar person following behind Scarlet. The distance betwe them was not that big, and it was clear that this guy was following Scarlet. At this momt, they could not help but feel pity for him. After all, the momt that Lucas got information about this matter, he was definitely going to act against this guy. Jad did not care about the gazes that he was receiving. Instead, after the two of them got inside the ring, he began instructing Scarlet. He had watched the battle betwe Scarlet and Alfie, and so, he quite understood Alfie, though he understood that Alfie had be holding back. "In that fight betwe the two of you, that guy was holding back by quite a margin. I''m not sure how much he was holding back, but ev th, he was still holding back." Jad began. The momt that he said those words, Scarlet''s expression shifted. There was clear indication of anger on her face together with humiliation. "How dare he fight with me while holding back? That is preposterous!" Scarlet stated with the veins popping on her face. Jad on the other hand could not help but feel helpless after hearing what Scarlet was saying. If the guy was holding back and he was able to defeat you, what would happ if he wt all out? It was clear that you would have be defeated in just a few moves, and with your pride, you would definitely feel humiliated, more than you feel right now, right? Nheless, Jad did not say that out loud. Instead, he patitly waited until Scarlet calmed down. It was th that he finally continued. Having observed Alfie, he understood the guys fighting technique. Due to the fact that he himself possessed the intermediatebat skills, it was quite easy for him to be able to understand Alfie''s fighting style. And so, he was able to easily spot out the weaknesses that could be exploited in order to be able to easily defeat Alfie. For example, Alfie was extremely slow wh attacking. But ev th, he was using explosive strgth with each attack. And so, it was definitely going to be impossible for him to be able to retract his fist so fast afterunching it. But of course, to cover this point of weakness, he usually used both of his fists in attacking, making sure that he left no window for the oppont to attack. In order to handle this situation, Scarlet would have to make sure that she dodged the attacks. But of course, just using speed was not ough to be able to deal with Alfie. Instead, she would have to read his movemts. For example, before throwing each punch, there would be a twist of Alfie''s shoulder to the side. That was ough to be able to indicate that he was going to attack using that hand. So, all that Scarlet would have to do was to move towards the hand that Alfie would use to attack. And immediately after dodging it, she had to attack his body from that direction. It was going to be difficult for Alfie to be able to react in that situation, or to use his other hand to attack, considering that he would have to turn his body in order to be able to attack. But of course, since his speed was lower aspared to the one that Scarlet possessed, Scarlet should definitely take advantage of that. Jad wt ahead and give a few more weaknesses that Scarlet was supposed to take advantage of. But of course, it was going to be impossible for Scarlet to be able to fight against Alfie just like that. So, she had to have a practical lesson. In the d, Jad decided to imitate Alfie''s fighting style, so that he could give Scarlet a chance of trying out the strategy before getting involved in a fight with Alfie. The sce of the two gaging in a conversation and sparring with each other fell into the eyes of the group of people within the gym. They could not help but be impressed by this guy. He was able to easilymunicate with Scarlet, and more than that, he was ev fighting with her. They did not hear what it was that they were talking about, considering that they were talking in low voices. Additionally, the group did not try to approach the ring in order to list to the conversation betwe the two of them. Each and every one of them was extremely afraid of Scarlet and Lucas. But ev th, they thought that there had to be something that Jad had done. Nevertheless, looking at the way that the two of them were fighting, it looked kind of romantic, didn''t it? From the way that they could observe it, it was clear that Jad was kind of offering training to Scarlet. This was supposed to be a good thing, but what did Scarlet say? She would only get together with a person who was stronger than herself. Did that imply that she was willing to get together with this guy? After all, he was stronger than her to be able to offer pointers to her, right? But th again, would Lucas ept that? Until today, Scarlet and Lucas had always be considered as a couple, ev though they had not said anything about it. Immediately, one of them gathered courage and snapped a picture of the two in the ring. Th, he wt into the university forum and posted about what was happing here. The title was extremely attractive. {SCARLET IS WITH A GUY. WHAT IS THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN THE TWO OF THEM?} While posting, the guy did not try to make any assumption of the rtionship betwe the two of them. Otherwise, in case he was wrong about it, he would d up suffering. Of course, the thing that attracted the atttion of the majority of the people that surfed through the university forum was the name Scarlet. Scarlet was extremely popr within the campus, and so, any topic rted to her would definitely attract a huge atttion. Immediately, many people viewed the post, and they could not help but get curious about the rtionship betwe the two people. They could see that the two of them were fighting with each other, but from the expressions on their faces, it did not seem like they were having mity with each other. At that momt,mts flew all over, with many people making assumptions about the rtionship betwe the two of them. At the same time, others could not help but get curious about where Lucas was at the momt. Of course, arge group of people immediately headed towards the gym, with the inttion of verifying with their own eyes that the information that they had received in the forum was actually true. If it was, they would definitely wait to watch a good show that would arise. Chapter 37: Lucas Movements Jad had already noticed the momt that somebody snapped a picture of them. But nevertheless, he did not say anything about it. It was just a photo, and it was not as if he did not understand how campus worked. It might be true that this was the first time that he was in the campus, but ev th, he had already heard several rumors about how campus life was. So, he understood that this guy was quite curious about what he was doing with Scarlet. With his sharp sses, he had be able to hear the murmuring within the group, and he understood the reputation that Scarlet possessed within the school. So of course, he understood that this was definitely going to make quite a huge topic. As for the matter concerning Lucas, Jad did not really care about it. If that guy tried to cause him trouble, he would definitely make sure that he paid for it. After all, Jad would definitely not ept having somebody provoking him continuously. At the same time, he finally understood the reason why that guy looked like he didn''t like him at all. It seemed that the reason behind that was simply because the guy was obsessed with Scarlet. But because he could not defeat Scarlet, it was impossible for him to be together with Scarlet. But ev th, the guy had never giv up on being together with Scarlet. It might be true that he didn''t mtion anything about the two of them being together, nevertheless, he would always make sure that anybody that had any thoughts about Scarlet would be dealt with thoroughly. Ev after knowing about that, Jad did not really care. In any case, it was not as if he was romantically interested with Scarlet. To say the truth, he did not like the personality that she possessed. She was quite stubborn,pletely differt from what he wanted from a girl. Additionally, he was not ev thinking about being in a rtionship, considering the life that he had be living for the past few years. To him, as long as hepleted the task that he had be giv, he would definitely leave. In case an opportunity arose today, he would definitely take it. But it was definitely impossible for him to leave today, unless hepleted the mission of being Scarlet''s bodyguard for a week. The two of them continued training, with Jad imitating Alfie while fighting with Scarlet. Jad was also amazed by Scarlet''s ability to learn. After just telling her about what she was supposed to focus on, she had actually caught on it, and was working to improve it. Additionally, it seemed that she was using her own methods in order to make sure that he was morefortable with the way that she acted. This was something that Jad approved of her. At the same time, he understood that this was definitely the reason why she was able to gain the ck belt in taekwondo. As time wt by, Jad noticed that the number of people within the gym kept on increasing. The number of people inside the gym was extremely high in such a way that ev the equipmt within the gym was not going to be ough to be able to serve all the people that hade to the gym. Of course Jad understood that these people did note here because they wanted to practice, but instead, they just came here to watch a show. After all, the outfit that they were currtly wearing was definitelypletely differt from what was supposed to be worn within the gym. Through the chattering of the crowd, Jad came to understand that they had be attracted over by the post that had be posted on the forum. Jad immediately rted it to the person who had snapped the picture of them within the ring. Ev th, Jad did not care about the crowd. Instead, he simply focused on sparring with Scarlet. Scarlet had also noticed the crowd that had congregated here, but she did not pay them any atttion at all. Currtly, she was getting more adapted in what Jad had taught her. But ev th, she realized that despite the fact that she had utilized all the weaknesses that Jad had pointed out, she was not capable of dealing with Jad at all. It might be true that Jad was imitating Alfie, that did not imply that he would imitate Alfie being beat, right? So, of course, he would definitely not allow Scarlet to beat him up. So, without Scarlet knowing about it, Jad had changed slightly the way that he fought, making it a little difficult for Scarlet to be able to deal with him. Scarlet was already sweating, but she did not stop at all. Instead, she continued attacking, with the inttion of taking Jad down. She was breathing heavily, due to all the rapid movemts that she had be making. But ev th, she was not willing to give up. She felt that her body was extremely tired, but she kept on attacking, feeling that she had to deal with Jad at the d of it all. At this momt, she had already forgott about the fact that she was sparring with Jad so that she could deal with Alfie. That was something that was pushing her to continue attacking. Jad on the other hand was not sweating at all, and neither was his breathing hurried. He handled everything calmly, and with quite ease. He currtly understood that there was a chance for Scarlet to be able to break through the limit that she was previously having. So, he let her continue, while slowly, increasing the difficulty of the fight betwe the two of them. At some point in time, the speed at which he was attacking her had increased. Scarlet had not ev noticed that, but ev th, she continued fighting. She was a person with a strong personality, and right now, he was only having a single determination in her mind, to defeat Jad. Within the crowd, Lucas was watching the battle betwe the two of them in the ring. At this point, he finally understood the reason why Scarlet had asked him to make arrangemts so that Jad could fight with Alfie. He had already suspected that Jad was skilled, but he had never expected that he was this skilled. Looking at the way that he was fighting with Scarlet, it was very clear that he was able to handle the situation quite easily. Completely differt from the crowd, he possessed the knowledge that the two of them were actually sparring with each other. They were not fighting because of anything, but instead, it seemed that Jad was the one that was training Scarlet. Just looking at the way that Jad was fighting, it was extremely the same with the way that Alfie fought. At this momt, he understood that Jad was teaching Scarlet a method of dealing with Alfie. Although he was happy that Scarlet was going to get an opportunity of dealing with Alfie personally, but ev th, he was definitely not happy about the fact that it was Jad who was teaching her. Despite the fact that there was no contact betwe the two of them as they kept on fighting other than the instances that they blocked each other''s attack, that was something that still irritated Lucas. He was angry, but ev th, he did not make any movemts, and continued standing there, watching the two of them fighting. He understood that it was impossible for him to make a move right now. It was clear that Scarlet was the one who had led to the two of them fighting with each other, considering that they were currtly fighting within a ring. After observing for a few minutes, Lucas turned a and left the gym. He could not continue watching the two of them anymore. At this momt, he was having a n of his own in his mind. The crowd on the other hand that have be expecting that Lucas was going to make a sce in this situation werepletely dumbfounded wh Lucas simply turned a and left without saying anything. For a momt, silce dominated the area. Th, a few people began whispering to each other, hoping that Lucas would not be able to hear them. Well, it was impossible for him to be able to hear, considering that he had already left the gym. But in any case, hisckeys were all over campus. "Do you think that Lucas is afraid of that guy?" "What do you think? I don''t think so. I do think that Lucas is making ns of his own, and will handle this guyter on." "That''s right. Lucas is kind of sinister. He will definitely not let this matter go like that. He will never allow any person to be together with Scarlet other than himself." "In any case, he is not stronger than Scarlet, and so, Scarlet will definitely not ept him. But he can easily handle this guy, right?" "If you are talking about personally handling this guy, that is an impossibility." "Of course, I''m not talking about that, instead, I am simply saying about using underhanded methods. Lucas is quite wealthy, and so, it is not difficult for him to be able to hire a group of crooks to deal with this guy." "Shhh! Talk at your own risk. If this piece of information reaches Lucas, you would definitely be punished for that." The chattering wt on, but the battle in the ring came to an d. Scarlet could not hold on anymore, and she finally stopped and sat in the corner of the ring. At this momt, she believed that it was impossible for her to be able to deal with Jad. Chapter 38: Whats Your Decision? Scarlet wt to one of the fridge avable within the gym and took a cold drink. After that, she continued rxing within the gym,pletely ignoring the crowd that was looking towards them. The only thing that she wanted at the momt was to recover. At the same time, she could not help but think about her cousin Sylvia. Every time that she fought against Sylvia, she would always lose. At this momt, she was thinking, was it possible that Jad could beat Sylvia? She was not really sure about the capabilities that Jad possessed, but ev th, she believed that he was extremely skilled. At this momt, she understood the ''reason'' why her parts had decided to hire him as her bodyguard. Ev though she understood the reason why her parts had decided to take Jad to be her bodyguard, that did not imply that she was willing to have a bodyguard. She was a person that liked freedom, not one that liked a strict life where she would be followed by her bodyguard wherever she goes. To say the least, her impression of Jad had improved by quite a good margin. But ev th, she was definitely not happy about his attitude. He waspletely differt from the other bodyguards that were always subservit to her. Deciding not to think much about it, he decided to rest a little more before leaving this ce and going back home. Of course, she could have gone to clean up in the area designated for the females within the gym, but she did not like that area. Instead, she nned to go back home to do that. In any case, the ns that she was having for tonight would definitely have to be forgott for now. With Jad following her, it was impossible for her to be able to do what she was doing before. So, she could only hope that somehow, Jad would decide to not work anymore. Jad on the other hand had not gott tired ev after sparring with Scarlet for a long time. It might look like he was using a lot of strgth and speed wh dealing with Scarlet, but in actual sse, he was just being casual. It was also at this momt that Jad understood the fact that intermediatebat skills were definitely not to be underestimated. Nevertheless, he had not be able topletely exhibit his full strgth not only because Scarlet could not handle it, but instead, ev his body could not do the same. As for the crowd that was observing, Jad did not pay them much atttion. Of course, he had also realized that Lucas hade over. The momt that the guy came over, he looked at him with a hint of killing intt. At that momt, Jad immediately understood that this guy was definitely nning something. But ev th, he believed that in the face of strgth, it was definitely impossible for schemes to seed. The only problem here was the fact that he could not handle bullets currtly. But if it was just a one-on-one fight, that was something that he could easily handle. In fact, if that group of gangsters came to attack once again, he would be able to deal with them more than three times faster than before. After Scarlet rested for more than 0 minutes, she finally got up and left the gym. Jad followed behind her without saying a word. The crowd on the other hand made a way for them to go through, before they began chattering once again the momt that the two of them had left. At this momt, they understood that it was definitely impossible for the two of them to have any form of argumt. After all, from the way that they were leaving, it was clear that they were going to the same destination once again. If they were arguing with each other in such a way that they ded up fighting, they would definitely not be walking together, right? At the same time, they could not help but wonder who Jad was. After all, for the majority of the people here, this was the first time that they were seeing Jad. In fact, a few of Jad''s ssmates were among the crowd. But only a few people had se Jad, considering that he had not be too much outstanding within the ss during the lecture. Among the crowd, Mason was prest. But at this momt, he did not try to approach Jad at all. The reason behind that was other than the fact that Scarlet was prest. He was among those that werepletely terrified by Scarlet. But at this momt, he could not help but wonder about Jad''s idtity. It might be true that he did not try to approach Scarlet, but ev th, that did not imply that he did not possess much information about Scarlet. In fact, he ev understood Scarlet''s backg. Although he could not clearly tell her position, but she was surely rted to the Johnsons. He was not that much sure about the rtionship betwe Scarlet and the Johnsons, but ev th, he believed that she was part of the family. At the d of the day, ev here in school, she used the name Scarlett Johnson. So, what he was not sure about was if she was part of the main family, or if she was just part of the branch. Jad and Scarlet did not know much about what the crowd was thinking, and neither did they care about what they were chattering about. They left the area, wt to the area where Scarlet had parked her Ferrari f8 spider. Scarlet got into the car, Jad followed and tered into the passger seat. Scarlet did not say anything, and immediately began driving out of the school. With the two of them getting into the same car, rumors had already begun flying again. This was to be expected considering that Jad was the only man who had ever gott into Scarlet''s vehicle. But nevertheless, the majority of them were wondering what Lucas was going to do about this issue. It took more than 30 minutes for Scarlet to be able to drive back to the Johnson''s mansion. Along the way, the two of them remained silt with their own thoughts. The momt that they arrived, as usual, the gate was oped without much of questioning. After the two of them alighted, Scarlet immediately headed to the main mansion, while Jad headed towards his living quarters. The momt that he got into the room, he decided to rx. At the same time, he could not help but wonder wh he was going to be allowed to go out. He had to go back and make a few arrangemts, considering that he had not expected that he was going to remain here aftering over. On the other hand, after Scarlet tered into the living room, she found that her parts were currtly discussing something. She did not care about that and immediately wt ahead and vted about the attack. Wh her parts told her that they already knew about it, she was not surprised considering that it was normal for them to be able to find something like that after the gangsters had be tak to the police station. But ev th, at this momt, she waspletely exasperated about the fact that she had be attacked. This was the first time that she was being attacked like that, and he did not like it one bit. ording to her thought process, if she was continuously attacked, that implied that it would be giving a good reason to her parts to continue having a bodyguard staying by her side. So, it was good if they dealt with the reason why she was attacked as soon as possible, so that no more attacks would beunched at her. Clifford and Lte could not help but feel a little helpless. After all, it was not as if they did not want to deal with the issue, it was just that the Williams were going all out. It was as if they did not care about the losses that they were expericing. Due to the fact that they were going all out, many people that wanted to gain something from the Williams before they copsed decided to help them out. In this way, they would be able to find something from the Johnsons after they had be dealt with by the Williams, before turning and dealing with the Williams after they werepletely weaked in the battle betwe the two families. Of course, Clifford and Lte believed that there was something that the Williams were depding on. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to be attacking them like this without caring about the losses. "Can you call Jad over for me?" Clifford asked Scarlet after a momt of contemtion. Ev though Scarlet was not sure about why she was asked to call Jad, she followed the instruction nevertheless. She wt to Jad''s room and called him. After that, she immediately wt to the gym, to look for Sylvia. She was wondering how much she had improved after sparring with Jad today. Jad on the other hand tered into the living room. The momt that he arrived, Clifford asked him to sit down. A momt of silce reigned in the room before Clifford finally began speaking. "Jad, I do believe that you have already expericed what I was telling you before. The job itself is quite risky, and you might lose your life while on duty. So, I would like to ask, are you willing to continue with the job or would you like to quit?" Clifford asked with a serious tone. Chapter 39: Leaving "Jad, I do believe that you have already expericed what I was telling you before. The job itself is quite risky, and you might lose your life while on duty. So, I would like to ask, are you willing to continue with the job or would you like to quit?" Clifford asked with a serious tone. Jad was a little surprised after hearing the question. He had not expected that Clifford was going to ask that. Most of the time, the majority of the people would like the bodyguards to continue putting their lives in line in order to be able to secure them or their family. In case a bodyguard wanted to quit simply because the mission that they had be giv was dangerous, most of the time, their bosses would get furious, and would definitely punish them by making them pay huge fines for breaking contracts and so on. But here, it seemed that Clifford waspletely differt. He had already informed Jad before that the mission that he was going to be giv was extremely dangerous considering the person that they were dealing with. And now, after the first attack, he was here yet again, asking Jad for his opinion. But wh Jad thought about it, it seemed that Clifford was right in doing this. At the d of it all, it was just the first day and the clit that Jad was supposed to protect was attacked. Had it not be for the fact that he was prest at that time, the clit would have definitely be injured. And the method that Clifford was using right now was definitely quite suitable. After all, why would they decide to allow a person to continue guarding their daughter, wh in the future, in the face of an attack, he would run away? In case the bodyguard, the one that was depded upon to protect a person ran away, it was definitely going to be troublesome for the clit to be able to survive. So, it was better for them to rify issues before continuing. In any case, Jad did not have the inttion of going away. Not to mtion the fact that there was a mission that was still in progress, there was also the fact that the momt that he decided to give up on this issue at this momt, it implied that he was going to lose the system. That was definitely not something that he was going to agree to. After all, why would he want to lose the advantage that he had gott after suffering all those years? It might be true that he did not think much about the issue concerning his family for the time being, but that did not imply that he did not care. In the future, as long as he got ough capabilities, he would definitely go back and deal with those that had tak away what was rightfully his. But for now, he could only continue strgthing himself. Depding on himself, it was definitely impossible considering that his rtives seemed to be making things difficult for him. After all, how was it possible that he would always be fired at the d of the month each and every time that he got a job? Additionally, each and every time, he would not be paid. That was something that waspletely abnormal. And if Jad was a fool, he would definitely believe that this was something that was rted to his bad luck, rather than somebody orchestrating in the dark. "You don''t have to worry much about that Mr. Clifford. I do understand that the mission that I am currtly dealing with is quite dangerous. But ev th, that does not make me retreat. Since I have be giv the mission, unless you want me to leave, I will definitely not abandon the mission." Jad responded righteously. Of course, in his heart, he was iming that ev if he was chased away, he would definitely not go. After all, giving up on this task of being a bodyguard meant him giving up on the system. Clifford nodded his head after hearing that. To say the truth, he had expected that perhaps Jad would leave. It might be true that he possessed capabilities, but ev th, they oppont that they were dealing with at the momt was extremely dangerous. So, it was not impossible for Jad to give up on the task. On the first day, he was involved in a fight, in order to be able to rescue his clit. And it was clear that as days kept on moving, the dangers that Jad would be expericing would keep on rising. "If that is the case, th that''s good. But I''ll have to tell you something, if you want to continue, you better make sure that you do that. Because if you give up during the time that you are in the mission of protecting my daughter, you will definitely be the emy of the Johnsons." Clifford stated sternly. Jad understood what Clifford was implying. At this momt, it was difficult for the Johnsons to be able to find a person that will skilled and could be easily trusted. So, it was good that they could hold on to him for now. But still, if he actually gave up if he was attacked and he was at that time together with Scarlet, it was definitely going to cause trouble considering that Scarlet would definitely d up suffering. "Be assured Mr. Clifford. You can leave your daughter''s safety to me." Jad responded. At this momt, he understood that he would have to look for a method that he could depd on in case he was facing on emy who possessed a gun. "Okay. Since we havee to an agreemt, th I will make an advance paymt. The job that you are doing is extremely risky. So, I will give you $,000 today. This is the initial paymt. The paymt will increase depding on the risks involved in the job. Do you agree with that Jad?" Clifford asked with raised brows. Jad on the other hand was a little ecstatic after hearing that. It was true that the mission that he was currtly taking care of was risky. So, it was good if he received his sry in advance. This way, he could at least spd them, in case he died along the way. But of course, he was not nning to die anytime soon. He had just begun expericing the good things in life, why would he want to leave them again? Jad nodded. And upon seeing this, Clifford said, "That''s good. I will sd the money to you through the ount that you submitted to Alex. Is that okay with you?" "Yeah, that''s the ount that I use." Jad responded. "Okay. You can go ahead and rx. Tomorrow and on Sunday, you will be free. You will have to be prepared, because starting on Monday, things will get a little moreplicated. So, you can consider the two days that I am giving you as a chance for you to contemte on whether you are going to continue with the job or not. In case you want to continue with the job, you wille back. But if you don''te back, I will not me you, and neither will I ask you to give me back the money that I would have st to you. Nevertheless, I do hope that if you retreat, it is better if you do it early with a notice." Jad th wt ahead and left the mansion. He wt back to his room and rxed. Later in the eving, his food was delivered to him, and he ate. After that, he wt through his phone a little more before sleeping. The following morning, wh he woke up, he realized that Stev had already arrived in front of his doorstep. The momt that he stepped out, Stev wt ahead and informed him that he was there to sd him home. Jad immediately epted. After all, the distance betwe the Johnsons residce and the area where he was residing was quite huge, and it was going to take quite a long time for him to be able to get there. And if he depded on a taxi, it was going to be quite expsive. Since he was going to be giv a free ride, he would definitely not refuse. So, after cleaning up, he put on a pair of blue jeans, ck sneakers, and a ck short-sleeved t-shirt, before leaving with Stev. Jad was not that much reluctant to leave the area, considering that he would being back in days time. For now, he would be going back to handle issues that he had left hanging. .... The previous eving, Scarlet had decided to fight with Sylvia. In the d, she was defeated, but there was something that made her excited. That was the fact that she had noticed that she had improved, and she was not defeated as fast as she was defeated by Sylvia the previous times that they sparred with each other. This morning, she was having a n in mind. There was somewhere that she wanted to go with her group of frids. So, in a good mood, she freshed herself up, before taking breakfast. Th, wh she was ready to leave, she was informed by Stev that she could not leave the Johnsons residce for the next days. That was something that had never happed before. Without hesitation, she immediately wt back to look for her parts toin and understand the reason why she could not leave. Stev on the other hand could only feel helpless. After all, this youngdy was quite stubborn, but what could they do? For security matters, they could only hold her back for days within the residce. Chapter 40: Fatally Injured "Mom, why am I being told that I cannot leave thepound today? I was just about to do something important, but I was held back." Scarletined the momt that she met with her mother. At this momt, she could not talk to her father considering that he had already left. The only one prest at the momt was her mother, who was currtly in the study room dealing with a few documts. Lte looked up from the pile of documts at her daughter. At this momt, she could not help but feel a little helpless about this daughter of hers. They had always be spoiling her, and that was something that led to the currt attitude that she possessed. It might be true that she was not that much childish, and would always think before doing things, but she possessed a fiery temper. Due to that, in case a person angered her, they would definitely suffer. Stev and her parts together with her siblings were the exceptions, with Sylvia of course. But for those people that she did not know, she would use her own strgth to deal with the issue. She rarely depded on the family influce in order to be able to deal with the majority of the problems that she was facing out there. But this was something that they did not support. After all, it waspletely risky for her to be involved in fights. It was just that they could not do anything about it considering that they were alreadyte. After all, Scarlet was already all grown up. "Sigh." Lte sighed. Th, she said, "Scarlet, you have to understand the currt situation of the family. I do understand that you don''t really care much about the politics that are rted to the family and the businesses. But ev th, you are still a member of this family. That implies that if the family is affected, you will definitely be affected as well. So, I will have to inform you that we are currtly dealing with the Williams, which I do believe that you already know about it. The attack yesterday was rted to them, but there is nothing that we can do about it considering that we do not possess ough evidce. But ev th, it seems that they are willing to do everything in order to eliminate us from the position that we are holding, before monopolizing all the markets that we arepeting with them. You are part of the Johnsons, and so, you are the main target considering that they understand that you are the weak-link of our family. The momt that they manage to deal with you, that implies that they would be forcing our family to a narrow d. Previously, they did not have the inttion of killing you or kidnapping you. Instead, they were simply attacking you as a form of warning to us. Since they attacked you once, it implies that they would attack you once againter on." Scarlet listed to her mother saying all this. To say the truth, she did not pay much atttion to what her mother was saying, considering that she already understood that currtly, they were facing the Williams. It was kind of risky, but she did not believe that they would definitely do something like killing her, right? "Mom, I do understand that you are doing this for my own safety. But ev th, why is it that I cannot go out today? I will always go out on weekds to spd time with my frids. So, what is the differce this time? It is not as if we began fighting against the Williams today, right?" Scarlet asked with confusion on her face. "Yes, we began fighting long ago. But this is the first time that they have made a move against you. And it is clear that they will make subsequt moves on you. Currtly, Jad has left, and will be back on Monday. So, until Monday, you will have to remain within the premises of our residce, because this is the only safe ce for you for now." Lte stated. "What? You are trying to imply that I have to stay confined until Monday? That is too long. It is not as if I cannot protect myself. I want to go out, otherwise, I''m going to die of boredom inside here." Scarlet argued back. Lte frowned after hearing that. Scarlet was at some point unreasonable. And this was one of those momts. She believed that Scarlet could easily tell the danger that she was in, but she was trying to ignore the danger and go out. In fact, Lte believed that Scarlet was looking forward to being attacked. This way, she would be able to deal with the emies that would attack her, so that she could prove that she could protect herself. That was exactly what Scarlet was thinking at this momt. And wh her mother refused, she could not do anything in the d. Of course she was angry, but what could she do? To vt her anger, she immediately wt to the gym. But wh she got there, she realized that Sylvia was already there. In the d, the two of them began fighting with each other, with Scarlet fighting with all her might. At this momt, she realized that if she wanted to be free, she had to be strong ough to be able to protect herself. It was only th that she was going to be able to roam everywhere without depding on others. At the same time, she could not help but me Jad. After all, where the heck did he go? And for the first time, she really wanted him to be a. After all, it was only after he was a that she could be allowed to go out. The problem was the fact that she did not have his number. Otherwise, he would have already contacted him and asked him toe over. That way, she would be allowed to go out and deal with the issue that she had organized. But now that she was not going to go out, she could only postpone the issue. ¡­. Jad was driv to the area where he lived. Of course, the one who took him home was not Stev, but a driver that belonged to the Johnsons. After they arrived outside the dpidated building, Jad alighted. He thanked the driver, before heading directly for the building. But the momt that he was about to ter into the building, he suddly detected that there was somebody that was keeping an eye on him. Immediately, he turned his gaze and looked towards that direction. At that momt, he suddly saw someone''s head being retracted. Jad squinted his eyes in that direction, but in the d, he decided to leave the matter for now. Instead, he tered into the building, and directly wt for his room. But the momt that he arrived in front of his door, he realized that the door had already be brok. Just from outside, he could already see that everything that he had organized before had be a mess. It was clear that there was somebody that hade over, and they seemed to be looking for something. Jad could not help but frown. At the same time, he immediately thought of the head that he had se retracting. It seemed that there was somebody that was looking for him. And if he could make a guess, he believed that it might be rted to the Williams. In the d, Jad shook his head and decided to ter into the room anyway. In any case, there was nothing of great importance within the room. Everything important had already be lost back th wh his rtives took everything that had be left by his parts. The momt that he tered into the room, Jad immediately detected the smell of blood. Immediately, he shifted his atttion towards the direction that the stch of blood wasing from. At that momt, his pupils suddly contracted wh he realized that there was a body of a person lying on the g. There was a pool of blood suring the body, indicating that this person had suffered a big injury. Jad''s heart began racing, considering that he could tell whose body it was. It was the body of the old man who owned this apartmt. Jad rushed forward. He grabbed the old man, and looked for signs of life. At the momt, he detected that there were some signs of life, but they were extremely faint. At that momt, he began administering first aid, something that he had learnt along the way during his survival. This was to be expected. After all, he was gaged in several street fights, and he was injured more than once. Had it not be for the fact that the system had healed him, his body would have definitely be full of scars. After giving a little first aid, he wt ahead and used a the only remaining bandage gauze to wrap a the wound on the chest of the old man. From Jad''s observation, it seemed that somebody had stabbed the old man in the chest. It was a good thing that it missed the heart. But from the looks of it, if the old man did not receive emergcy medical atttion, he would definitely pass away. Using his strgth, Jad managed to carry the old man from the floor, before rushing from the apartmt. Of course, as he carried the old man, he made sure to be careful not to make any big movemts that would d up injuring the old man further. After arriving outside the apartmt, he looked for a vehicle, and coincidtally, or luckily, there was a taxi that had just dropped a person here. So, Jad managed to get into the taxi by promising to pay double the price to the taxi driver, before the taxi driver agreed to have them on board. Th, the driver began driving towards the hospital. They had to get there as soon as possible, and so, Jad told the driver to drive as fast as possible. As for the matter of the traffic rules, they would handleter after saving the patit. Chapter 41: Lucas Smith Due to the promise of high pay, the driver drove the taxi at a high speed. He also understood that currtly, he was carrying a person that was about to die. So, it was better for him to get rid of this person as soon as possible, in case this person died inside his vehicle. The best way to do that was to get them to their destination as soon as possible. So, having driv the taxi for several years, he was more expericed on the road. So, in just a matter of a few minutes, they finally arrived in front of the hospital that was located closer to the area that Jad was living in. The momt that they got out of the car, Jad did not pay much atttion to the taxi driver. Instead, he wt ahead and handed over the patit to the doctors who immediately reacted by taking him to the emergcy sector. Jad th wt back to the taxi driver, before making the paymt. In order toe to the hospital, the price was usually $7. But now, Jad paid the guy $0. The taxi driver was so excited that he shouted at Jad before leaving. "In case you want me to drive you anywhere, you can find me across the street, not far away from where you found me before. I usuallye to those areas. So, you can find my number the next time that we meet." After saying those words, the taxi driver drove away. Jad on the other hand tered into the hospital. Currtly, they hoped that everything would go well with the old man. But ev th, ording to the way that he had se the injury, he could clearly tell that the old man was fatally injured. Jad was not sure about who it was that had decided to attack the old man, but ev th, since the old man was currtly in his room, it implied that the old man came over wh that group of people was rummaging through his things. In a sse, it could be said that the old man was injured because of him. So, Jad felt responsible for taking care of him. Jad asked the doctors about the situation due to his nervousness, and they told him that they had just received the patit, and they were still making observations while administering first aid. For the results toe out, they would need to wait for more than 30 minutes. Jad waited outside the ICU area, where there was a theater located close by. There was an operation ongoing, considering that the injury that the old man had suffered was extremely dangerous. All this while, Jad was fuming. At this momt, he decided that he would find out who it was that was looking for him. And the momt that he found them, he would definitely make them pay what they had done. As he remained there, time wt by, and over hours finally wt by without ev Jad noticing that. Th, a doctor wearing a coat came over. He possessed a face full of beards that were well kempt. The momt that he arrived in front of Jad, he remained silt for a momt before finally speaking. "Ahem, young man, that is something that I would want to inform me about the patit that you brought in." Jad was brought back from his own world, and his heart could not help but skip a beat after hearing what the doctor had said. He hoped that there was not going to be any more bad news. Otherwise, things would definitely get out of hand. Realizing that he had already gained the atttion of the young man in front of him, the doctor continued. "By good luck, we were able to stabilize the condition of the patit. But ev th, due to his old age, he is not going tost long unless an operation is carried out." "The operation that is to be carried out is rted to the lung. That is something that our hospital here cannot do, so we will have to refer the patit to a higher level hospital. But ev th, you have to know that the costs of doing that is going to be extremely high." The doctor stated with a grim expression on his face. ording to the doctor, the patit, the old man, had be injured by a stab of a knife. The knife did not hit the heart, but ev th, it managed to puncture the lung. The old man was quite lucky, considering that although the lung was kind of injured, the injury that he had suffered was not a death stce. But of course, they would have to carry out operations that would save the old man, considering that a lung injury was extremely fatal. Currtly, they had only managed stabilized the condition of the old man, but the condition would keep on worsing as they kept on waiting. The old man was being supported by the life machines, otherwise, he would have died. In fact, it was quite lucky that the old man had survived this long. All in all, Jad had to make arrangemts for the old man to undergo another operation. They had to take care of the injury in the lung as soon as possible. It was good that the injury was not that big, rdering the lung ineffective. "Okay. I will make arrangemts for that. Can you please help me with the rmdation to the hospital that I can take my patit to. At the same time, please, help me so that the procedure can bepleted as soon as possible. It doesn''t matter the amount of money, just help me with the patit." Jad stated resolutely. At this momt, he did not care about the amount of money that was required for the operation. To him, as long as this old man survived, all was going to be well. After all, the old man had sustained Jad for quite a long time, and it was time for Jad to repay the old man. But thinking about it, the old man was again injured because of Jad. So, it could be said that it was only right for Jad to deal with the situation of the old man. The doctor nodded his head. Th, he directed Jad towards the reception area, so that they could deal with the bill that was involved with the first aid for the old man. Jad wt ahead, and from the reception, he was informed that he was supposed to pay $,000. He could not help but raise his brows a little. After all, this price was extremely high. Not to mtion the fact that the old man was not treated, but instead, he was just offered first aid, this was actually quite high, right? In the d, this was a private hospital. So, it was expected that the price was going to be high. It was a good thing that he had received money from Clifford. Clifford had transferred the money to him not long after he had left the residce, and so, it was not difficult for him to make the paymt. But from the looks of it, he would have to look for a way to earn more money. Otherwise, it is going to be impossible for him to be able to pay the costs for the operation of the old man. Thinking about it, the only source of money at the momt was the Johnsons. Jad thought that wh he got back there, he would try to ask Clifford if he could give him the money that was required for the treatmt of the old man in advance, and Jad would continue with the work without receiving the paymt until everything was cleared out. He was not sure If Clifford would ept, but he hoped that he would. Otherwise, Jad was not sure on where he was supposed to get the money. Later on, Jad spt the rest of the day within the hospital. The old man was still within the ICU, and it was impossible for him to be tak out at the momt due to his life depding on the life support machines. As for the matter of his meals, hepletely ignored them. It was only in the eving that he finally left the hospital, to go and look for a meal first. Nevertheless, he did not go far away from the hospital, believing that there might be a group of people that mighte over. Since they did not find what they were looking for, considering that Jad did not believe that he possessed anything that would interest them, Jad believed that they woulde and look for him. Encountering the old man might be coincidtal, but now, they woulde looking for him. Thinking about that, killing intt could not help but erupt from Jad. This immediately frighted a few people a him. Realizing that he was currtly in a food stall, Jad retracted his killing intt and focused on eating. The food was quite simple, and hepleted it within just a few minutes. Immediately after that, he headed straight for the hospital. What Jad did not know what the fact that the momt that he left the area, a group of people arrived. This group of people was led by a young man. It was other than the young man who had ordered for Jad to be beat up. It was other than Lucas Smith. (This is another Lucas,pletely differt from the one who is obsessed with Scarlet.) "I don''t really believe that there is nothing that leads us to more information to the breakthrough of the research. We will have to ask him himself. Otherwise, we will have to go back without anything to show." Lucas Smith stated with a frown on his face. Chapter 42: Another Group "I don''t really believe that there is nothing that leads us to more information to the breakthrough of the research. We will have to ask him himself. Otherwise, we will have to go back without anything to show." Lucas Smith stated with a frown on his face. The momt that he said those words, the group of people that was following him could not help but have a shift in their expressions. At this momt, each and every one of them was wondering how they were supposed to tell Lucas about the information that they possessed. Realizing that he was dominated by silce, Lucas turned a. At this momt, he realized that the expressions on the faces of each and every person that was apanying him was kind of funny. "What is it? Spit it out immediately and stop being in a dilemma." Lucas stated with a frown on his face. One of them hesitated before finally oping his mouth to speak. "Eh¡­ Young master, the problem is that we cannot ask him about the information again. It is impossible for us to be able to do that." Lucas'' expression changed wh he heard that. "What the heck do you mean by we cannot ask him? Is there something that can be considered as impossible for me to be able to do in this small city?" The person who had responded began sweating immediately. At this momt, he regretted oping his mouth to speak. It would have be better if he had left another person to speak out instead. Nevertheless, he wt ahead and exined. "The problem is that the person that owns that house is the person that you ordered us to deal with a few days ago. Due to the beating that we gave him, we do believe that he has died by now." Lucas'' expression wt nk after hearing that. He had not expected something like this to happ. "So, are you trying to imply that the brat that we were looking for all this time is the one that I ordered for you to beat up?" Lucas asked with an awkward expression on his face. "Yes young master." The guy responded. "The heck! Why did you kill him? You were supposed to beat him up, but I did not tell you to kill him, did I?" Lucas was extremely furious as he asked. If this person was dead, that implied that he would have to go back without anything. That was something that he didn''t want to happ. No matter what, he had to produce results wh going back. So, no matter what, they had to get what they came for. But it was going to be an impossibility for them to be able to get what they came for, considering that the person that was supposed to give them information about where the item was, had already be killed. The bodyguards that were following Lucas could not help but begin sweating. The momt that they hated and were afraid of the most was wh Lucas was angry. He would usually make some decisions, and it was not abnormal for a few people to be killed or have their limbs brok. Looking at the expressions of his subordinates, Lucas'' expression changed further. "Are you trying to say that I am the one that told you to kill him? If I remember correctly, I told you to get rid of him. I told you I didn''t want to see him the momt that I got out of the club. Now tell me, where did I say that you should kill him?" The group of bodyguards could not help but sweat. After all, at this momt, they realized that they were in deep trouble. In their minds, they were continuously screaming, ''Every time that you tell us to get rid of somebody, you usually imply that we should kill that person. So, just like always, we wt ahead and gave that person a beating, ready to kill.'' Nheless, of them tried to say that out loud. After all, if they said something like that, they might d up dead. Still, they did not know what to tell Lucas at this momt. Lucas on the other hand waspletely infuriated. Of course, he could tell what his subordinates were thinking. But nevertheless, how could he ept that he, their master, was at fault? The master is always right, right? Additionally, who was he supposed to me if he epted that he was the one that was at fault? It was impossible for him to me himself for this issue. So, he would have to me somebody nevertheless. "All of you, I don''t care what methods you are going to use, but you better make sure that you find information about where that young brat wt to. It doesn''t matter if you find him dead or alive, but I want to find him." Lucas immediately ordered. The group of subordinates immediately obeyed. They rushed away, leaving behind only a single person. The person that was left behind was someone who had be silt all this while, and there was not ev a single shift of his expression during the tire time. Lucas looked at him, but he did not say anything. Instead, he turned a and left the street. They had just be walking a, with him having the inttion of vting out and catching a breath, while trying to think of a solution that he would utilize in order to find what they were looking for. But now that they had not found anything, it was better for him to go back. It was currtly nighttime, so, he would just go and look for a few girls to spd the nights with. That way, he could at least relieve his mind that was currtly burded with a lot of stress. The subordinates on the other hand immediately wt a, asking for information about Jad. Of course, they had already got an information about him before they came over to this city, and they already knew where he lived. But now, they would have to try and look for his whereabouts. So, they began questioning people, something that they did not do before. It was not long before they got information about Jad. The problem was that the information that they had gott made them wonder if they had gott the wrong person. After all, previously, they had beat up Jad in such a way that it was impossible for him to be able to survive. So, while asking a, they had be hoping to be able to find information about the dead body. But in the d, they actually found information about an alive person. Ev though they possessed many suspicions, they did not hesitate to begin tracking Jad''s whereabouts. That was wh they came to be informed that Jad hade back, tak the old man that owned the apartmt where he lived to the hospital. Wh they heard that piece of information, they could not help but frown. The reason behind that was simple. Previously, wh they wt to Jad''s house, they did not touch anybody. They did things discreetly, in such a way that it was impossible for other people to be able to realize that they were there. But from the looks of it, not long after they had left, another group of people hade over. Th, in the d, day injured the old man. That was the reason why wh Jad came over, he immediately took the old man to the hospital. Despite asking a, they did not get any clues on who it was. After all, if there was another person that came to Jad''s house, it might be that they were looking for the same thing that they were here for. And If that was the case, that implied that they were definitely emies. Immediately, they stopped looking for Jad for the time being, and decided to inform Lucas about their findings. But of course, they understood that it was going to be quite troublesome for them to be able to inform Lucas about this issue. ¡­. Jad did not know about the fact that there was a group of people that was looking for him actively this time. It might be true that he was expecting that, but he did not expect that it was not just a single group, but instead, more than one. As for if there were multiple of them, that was yet to be se. But nevertheless, it seemed that each and every group that was looking for Jad''s whereabouts was definitely quite dangerous. As for what it was that they were looking for, Jad definitely did not possess any information about it. Simply put, he was clueless about the reason of them rummaging through his items in his apartmt. The only clue that he possessed at the momt was the fact that this group of people might be rted to the Williams. But nevertheless, he could note to a conclusion considering that he did not find ev a single person. Aftering from the street stall, he wt back to the hospital. He decided to sleep within the hospital, in the waiting area. It was impossible for him to leave the old man, considering the condition that the old man was currtly in. So, he found afortable position on the chair, before closing his eyes to sleep. Although he was currtly sleeping, his sses were active, and any form of disturbance would immediately wake him up. As he slept off, something else was happing within the Johnsons. And Clifford was having a solemn expression on his face at this momt. Chapter 43: Transfer As he slept off, something else was happing within the Johnsons. And Clifford was having a solemn expression on his face at this momt. Clifford possessed a solemn expression on his face. Not long ago, he had received information that Jad had be attacked. Although he had already expected something like this to happ, he did not expect it to happ on the very same day that Jad had reported for duty. ording to the information that he had received, although Jad had not be directly attacked, but his house had be visited by a group of people. Additionally, somebody within the area where Jad was living had ded up being injured, and had be tak to hospital by Jad. In the information that was submitted by Stev, Clifford could see that the old man that was injured was in a critical condition, and would be requiring a surgery as soon as possible. And thinking about the information about Jad''s life, Clifford understood that it was difficult for Jad to be able to give the amount of money that was going to be required for the surgery to be tak care of. Without hesitation, he called for Stev and informed him to make necessary arrangemts for the old man to be tak care of. He could clearly tell that Jad cared about the old man, considering that he had be within the hospital until now, ever since he had tak the old man to the hospital since morning. Stev immediately wt to make arrangemts. For the Johnsons, it was not quite difficult for them to be able to deal with the matter of the operation for the old man. After all, all that was required at this momt was money, and that was something that the Johnsons did notck. At the same time, Clifford continued going through the report. In the report, it was stated that two differt groups had visited Jad''s house. Additionally, there was another group that was observing Jad from the shadows. It was clear that there were three groups that were observing Jad. One thing in particr that Clifford could not understand was the fact that other than the Williams, there were other two groups that were also involved in the matter. So, what was their inttion? He could understand the Williams, considering that they would definitely try to look for a way to deal with Jad. At the d of the day, he was the one who had destroyed the n that they had before. Th there was another group that belonged to Lucas Brown. That was Scarlet''s schoolmate. That guy was kind of obsessed with his daughter, and so, it was obvious that he would make a move on Jad considering that Jad was currtly close to Scarlet as he was her bodyguard. Clifford already possessed information on Lucas. Lucas was among the young masters of one of the big families within Faru city. Of course, although the families were considered as big, they could notpare to the levels that the Johnsons and the Williams had reached. Nevertheless, Clifford did not pay much atttion to Lucas Brown. After all, to him, with the capabilities that the Brown family possessed, it was impossible for them to be able to deal with Jad considering his capabilities. And of course, if they tried to go beyond the line, the Johnsons would definitely not hesitate to take action against them. This was just to sure that nothing too much out of line happed to Jad. Otherwise, it was going to affect his duty as a bodyguard. Finally, there was one group that he did not know its origin. Nobody knew about them, and ev after investigating for a while, they came to a conclusion that they were definitely not from Faru city. They were directly targeting Jad the momt that they arrived. This implied that there was something about Jad that had attracted them. Additionally, ording to the information, it seemed that there was some kind of link betwe this group of people and the Williams. Rather, it could be said that the leader of this new group of people was kind of rted to the young masters of the Williams family. Although it was not directly rted to the top echelons of the Williams, but nevertheless, there was a form of rtionship. Could it be that this group of people was trying to help the Williams? But thinking about it, it seemed that they were operating differtly. They did not seem to have the same goal at all. In the d, Clifford could not do anything for the time being. Right now, they could only take care of the old man for Jad. Jad would have toe back on duty on Monday, and so, they had to take care of the old man during the time that he would be on duty. It was a good thing that the old man was not being directly targeted. Otherwise, it was definitely going to be troublesome considering that guarding that old man was going to be difficult, in case the Williams and the other groups decided to take action against him. ¡­. The following morning, Jad woke up from the waiting area. He had be here sincest night, and since he slept on the seats here, his body was kind of stiff. He stood up and stretched his muscles a little, before walking towards the duration of the ICU. Through the ss on the door, he could see that the old man was still being supported by the life-support machines. Jad decided to remain here, considering that it was on a Sunday. So, he would have to make arrangemts for the old man to be transferred to another hospital first in preparations for the surgery. Jad had just thought of that wh suddly, he saw the attding doctoring over. Wh he arrived, the doctor wt straight to the point. "We have already received the paymt, and we are making the arrangemt for the old man to be tak to the biggest hospital prest within the city, ''The Restoration''. Once he arrives there, it should not be difficult for him to recover considering that the facilities there together with the staff are all top notch." The doctor said. Jad was surprised after hearing that. Received the paymt? As long as he could remember, he had not made any paymt until now. So what paymt was this guy talking about? Additionally, he was saying that they were taking the old man to the best hospital in the city? If that was the case, it was clear that the expses that were going to be incurred were going to be extremely high. "But I have not made any paymt. Is there any form of misunderstanding here?" Jad asked with raised brows. The doctor was a little surprised, considering that he had expected that Jad knew about the paymt. But from the looks of it, it did not seem like he knew about it. He sighed and said, "I have just be informed that paymt for the old man have be made, and the source of the money is somehow rted to the Johnsons. I thought that you knew about them." Upon hearing the name Johnson, Jad finally understood. It seemed that Clifford had somehow received the information about what had happed here. But thinking about it, it was not strange considering the connections that the Johnsons possessed, ough to be able to find information about himself. Jad nodded and said, "If that is the case, please go ahead and make necessary arrangemts for my old man to be tak care of." The doctor nodded. Th, he looked at Jad and said, "There is a group of police officers here that are intding to look for your statemt about the issue. The injury that the old man has suffered from is obviously from an assault from a person using a knife. So, they are here to investigate about it." Jad had already anticipated that. But it seemed that the police had reacted quitete, right? After all, ever since the previous day in the morning, until today''s morning, it was clear that they had reacted only after about 4 hours. Nevertheless, he wt ahead and nodded to the doctor. While the doctor left to do the necessary arrangemts for the old man to be transferred, Jad received two police officers. They were here for his statemt, before carrying out the necessary arrangemts so that they could investigate about the matter. Jad cooperated with them, and gave them the information that they required. He gave his statemt about how he had gone back at home, found his room rummaged through, before finding the old man on the g in a pool of blood. That was wh he took the old man to the hospital. After a of questioning, the two police officers left. Jad on the other hand continued remaining within the hospital, as he was nning to stay here for today, before the old man was transferred away. He had to go back to the Johnsons residce the following day, also, he would have to make ough arrangemts for that. But with the condition of the old man, he would have to put everything on hold first. After about 3 hours, the old man was finally tak out of the hospital, and was transferred to The Restoration hospital, the biggest hospital found within Faru city. With the old man being tak to the restoration for further treatmt, Jad believed that everything would go on well. After all, everything about this hospital was top notch. So, if the old man could not be tak care of there, that implied that they would have to transfer him out of the city. With the issue of the old man temporarily tak care of, Jad left. He nned thatter in the eving, he would pay the old man a visit in the hospital. But before that, he had to make necessary arrangemts while trying to look for any clues rted to who it was that was looking for him. Chapter 44: A Plan Lucas Smith had be waiting for good news, and finally, information about Jad came over. To say the truth, he was surprised. ording to the information, Jad was well alive and kicking. This was something that was not supposed to be so. After all, previously, after saying that his bodyguards should get rid of Jad, he expected that they were going to kill him. And ev wh he had asked the bodyguards to look for Jad, he believed that they would only find the body. But in the d, they actually found that Jad was alive, and did not have any form of injuries at all. It seemed that he was ev in a better condition aspared to before. This was something that made Lucas frown. After all, this was something that waspletely inexplicable. How was it possible for Jad to be able to recover from the injuries that he had suffered in just a matter of a few days? Additionally, ev if he had managed to recover, was it possible for him to be able to recover from brok bones? And if that was possible, if the injuries that he had suffered before had healed, he was supposed to be having several scars on him. But the guy was as good as new, as if he had never be injured. That was something that Lucas could not exin, and neither could any of his subordinates exin that. Lucas did not believe that they had not beat Jad up, considering that they would never lie to him. Since they could not understand or exin anything rted to Jad, they decided not to take action for the time being. They decided to continue observing Jad, to see if there was anything that they could find about him, that was rted to his recovery. As for what they were here for, it waspletely not rted to Jad''s recovery. But still, Lucas could not help but think, ''If there is actually something that Jad possesses, and is capable of suring that a person can recover so quickly, th I would have made a killing. With this kind of contribution, it should not be difficult for me to be able to take the top position in thepetition.'' With excitemt in his heart, Lucas ordered his subordinates to keep an eye on Jad. No matter what, they had to make sure that they knew each and everything that he was doing. ¡­. It had be two days ever since she had be confined within the residce. She was not allowed to leave at all, and no matter how many times she had attempted convincing her parts, of them worked. In the d, for the past days, she had be working hard to train and be stronger. But of course, getting stronger was not something that could be done with just two days. But nevertheless, she believed that she had gott stronger after continuously training with Sylvia. At this momt, Scarlet was looking forward to Jading back. At this momt, she hadpletely forgott about the fact that she had be trying to chase Jad away. She understood that if she wanted to go out, she would have to depd on Jad. It seemed that her parts possessed much trust towards Jad, and so, if she wanted to freely vture outside, she would have to be with Jad. Nevertheless, she hoped that the guy woulde as soon as possible, so that she could go out. Due to the fact that she had not appeared for the past days, several phone calls had already be made, among theming from Lucas. He was among the most anxious ones, considering that he had not se Scarlet for the past days. In normal situations, they would always go out on weekds. But this time, due to the fact that Scarlet was not there, he did not go as well. After all, the only reason why he was involved in those activities was to stay close to Scarlet. All in all, it could be said that the weekd had not be the best for Scarlet and her tire group. And now that the week had already began, it was time for them to meet up again. So, early in the morning, Scarlet had alreadypleted her preparation. Immediately, she wt to look for Jad. It was th that she was informed that Jad had not yet arrived. That was something that irked her the most. "Why is it that he has yet to arrive? It is not as if he doesn''t know that I usually leave home early in the morning." Scarlet grumbled as she sat within her vehicle, hoping that Jad would arrive soon. After about 30 minutes, just wh Scarlet was getting impatit, finally, Jad arrived. Of course, he was not picked up, instead, he just took a taxi that brought him over. Wh he arrived at the gate, since those in charge of security were familiar with him, they easily allowed him in after security check. The momt that Jad got into thepound, he could not help but feel a fiery gaze directed at him. Jad immediately looked over, and realized that the source of the feeling of being looked at came from a vehicle. It was clear that the one that was looking at him was inside the Ferrari f8 spider. Knowing who the owner of the vehicle was, Jad could not help but feel a little helpless. Of course, he did not know about the fact that Scarlet had not be allowed to go out since he was away. Nevertheless, he decided not to pay atttion to Scarlet, and decided to go back to his residce. He wanted to change into another pair of clothes before going out with Scarlet. But he had just tak a few steps past the car wh suddly, the door of the car oped. Th, Scarlet got out of the car, and stared at him with a chilling gaze. "Where the heck are you going to? You know you arete. So, better get inside the car so that we can get out of here. I still have a lot of things that I need to handle." Scarlet stated angrily. Jad was dumbfounded. He had just arrived, so what could he have done to make thisdy angry at him? Looking at Jad''s dumbfounded gaze, Scarlet got ev more irritated. She wt ahead and said, "Because you left, I was confined within the residce. I was not allowed to go out. Now that you are back, you have to make sure that I go out. So, better hurry up so that we can go out." Jad finally understood what was going on. It seemed that Clifford was more cautious. So, he had not allowed Scarlet to go out. Nevertheless, Jad nodded his head. He said, "Give me 5 minutes and I''ll be back." Scarlet wanted to retort, but wh she looked at Jad''s clothes, she finally realized that he wanted to change. After all, the clothes that Jad was currtly putting on were kind of worn out. They might look good if he was outside, but within the Johnsons residce, he definitely looked no differt from a beggar. Thinking about walking a with Jad dressed in such a way following him a, Scarlet immediately repulsed the idea. So, she decided to allow him to change into another pair of clothes. After Scarlet consted, Jad hurried to his assigned residce. It was not as if he did not want to purchase another pair of clothes, but he did not find it necessary to do so. After all, he had already be giv a few pairs of clothes within this residce. So, having already gott used to being frugal, he decided not to waste the money on doing that instead, he decided to save it. So, he rushed to his room, put on another pair of clothes, before he finally left. Wh he came back, he realized that Scarlet had already gott back in her car. Without hesitation, he oped the other door, and tered. Finally, after Jad got into the vehicle, Scarlet began driving. It seemed that she was so impatit to get out of here that she drove madly. The speed at which she was leaving the residce with was extremely high, as if she was escaping something dangerous. It was good that the gate was already oped by the time that they arrived there. Otherwise, Jad never doubted that Scarlet would have rammed into the gate with the car. After leaving the residce, Scarlet began driving at an ev higher speed. The silce within the vehicle was maintained, as of the two spoke to the other. Jad looked out of the window, observing the suring area. It was th that he realized that they were not using the same road that they had used before, and it seemed that they were heading in another direction. Ev if they were using another road, Jad would have definitely noticed that, considering that they would be heading in the same direction despite using differt roads. Clearly, they were currtly not heading to Bodvill University. Ev though he was curious about where they were going, Jad did not ask. Instead, he remained silt, hoping that wherever it was that Scarlet was going, there would be no problems arising. Scarlet did not pay atttion to what Jad was doing, instead, she was simply focused on driving. And finally, after more than 40 minutes, they arrived at their destination. The area that they had arrived made Jad raise his brows a little. After all, it seemed that the area was kind of abandoned. Scarlet did not say anything and immediately alighted. Jad did the same, and followed her as they headed towards an abandoned warehouse. Chapter 45: An Uninvited Guest Scarlet did not say anything and immediately alighted. Jad did the same, and followed her as they headed towards an abandoned warehouse. As they continue moving towards the warehouse, Jad suddly felt that there was somebody that was looking at him. Immediately, he turned a, only to realize that the area that he was looking at waspletely empty. He frowned, but ev th, he still continued following Scarlet who had not ev noticed Jad''s movemts. Jad immediately raised his cautiousness, as he expected a form of danger in this area. He was not sure about the reason why Scarlet hade over here, but nevertheless, he had to be careful. At the d of the day, Scarlet was the one that was being targeted by the members of the Williams family. It was clear that there was definitely somebody that was keeping watch over Scarlet, otherwise, it would have be impossible for them to be able to notice that Scarlet had gone to that alleyway. Additionally, had it not be for the fact that Scarlet had gone to that alley, the attack that wasunched on her on Friday would definitely not have beunched, at least not in the same area. As the two of them moved on, Jad did not notice anything out of ce anymore. Nevertheless, that did not make him to drop his guard. Instead, he became ev more cautious. This ce was extremely silt, as if there was nobody here. Finally, after about minutes, they finally arrived at the trance of the warehouse. The door of the warehouse seemed to have be destroyed or had be stol by somebody, or moved by the owner, but nevertheless, there was no door for the warehouse. They wt through the trance, and finally, inside the empty warehouse, they moved towards the cter. Finally, they had just arrived at the cter of the warehouse wh Jad noticed that there was an trance that led underg. The trance to the underg was kind of inconspicuous, that had it not be that Jad was close by, it would be impossible for him to be able to notice the trance. The momt of the two of them got there, Scarlet bt down and pulled the handle of the trance. The trance to the underg was made in form of a seal for the sewage tunnels. There was a handle that could be pulled, making it easy to op. Completely differt from the seals for the sewage tunnels, there were hinges on this one, allowing it to be easily oped and closed. The momt that Scarlet oped the trance, Jad peeped through the hole. At that momt, he realized that underg, there was another form of light. It seemed that some lighting system had be installed in the underg. Scarlet did not hesitate to jump inside, and Jad immediately followed behind her. He was supposed to be moving ahead, but he did not know anything about this area. So, he had no choice but to let Scarlet lead the way. Nevertheless, he was extremely cautious, ready to take action in case anything wt wrong. The momt that the two of themnded on the g, Jad looked a. He realized that the area that they had finallynded, a distance of more than meters, was the cter of a big hall. The tire hall waspletely empty, but it was well maintained aspared to the warehouse that they had just utilized in order to ter into this hall. The floors were made out of some kind of rock that look like tiles, but Jad could tell that they were not tiles. Nevertheless, they were capable of reflecting the light that was currtly illuminating the area from the ceiling of the hall. Scarlet looked a and could not help but frown. ording to the calctions that she was having, there was supposed to be a group of people here. But right now, this ce waspletely empty. In fact, she had alreadymunicated with them, and was expecting that the group was going to be here considering that she had be a littlete while waiting for Jad to arrive. But now, with the ce being empty, she could not help but wonder what was going on. She took out her phone, and immediately ed Lucas, asking him where they were. After all, they were supposed to be here, but until now, there was nobody. That was something that she could not understand. Could it be that they had suddly decided to change their ns? But thinking about it, it was going to be impossible for them to change the ns considering that she was the one that was calling the shots, and not Lucas. So, what could have gone wrong here? The response came after more than a minute, with Lucas iming that he was held back once again with his father. So, he was going to be a littlete, about 30 minuteste. So, they would have to wait a little bit for him to arrive. As for the other group, Lucas had no information about the reason why they were not there. Nevertheless, they were supposed to be here already. So, he had to assume that if they did note, th they were definitely afraid about thepetition that they were nning on having. Although Scarlet was irritated, there was nothing that she could do at this momt. Since both Lucas and the other group were not here, the only thing that she could do right now was to wait while hoping that they woulde. Otherwise, she could only be disappointed and go to school. It might be true that she really did not care much about education, nevertheless, she had to study considering that he wanted to graduate. So, she would always make sure to attd all the sses, unless it was necessary for her to miss. Jad did not know what was going on, but he could tell that there was something that was happing considering that Scarlet had be with her phone for a while now. It seemed that she was chatting with somebody over the phone. They waited for more than 5 minutes before finally, Jad heard the sound of movemts. With his hanced sses, he could easily tell that there was a group of people that was above them at the momt. Ev though they were moving siltly, as if they were trying to make sure that the sounds of their footsteps could not be heard, it was definitely not impossible for him to be able to hear that. "It seems that we havepany." Jad stated to Scarlet as he looked towards the trance, while at the same time, surveying the vironmt. Ever since he tered into this hall, he had realized that there was actually no any trance or exit that was visible. That implied that the only trance and exit was the one that they had utilized to ter, which was meters above them. Of course, the area that they hadnded was on a tform that was raised a little high, making it easy for them tond. Otherwise, if they were supposed tond on the floor of the hall, people would definitely break their limbs due to the distance ofnding. There was a staircase that Jad and Scarlet had utilized in order to get down from the tform. Nevertheless, they were not that far away from the trance, which was located at the very cter of the hall. The momt that Scarlet heard Jad''s words, she could not help but raise her brows. She had not noticed anything until now, but nevertheless, she did not doubt that Jad had definitely heard something. For the short time that they had be together, she believed that Jad would not do anything unnecessary. In addition, it was not as if she was not expecting somebody toe over. Since Lucas had imed that he would be here only after 30 minutes since theystmunicated, it implied that the one that was here was definitely the group that they were supposed topete with. So, she looked curiously towards the trance. Wh they came in, they had closed the trance behind them. But it was not locked, making it easy for anybody who came to this warehouse to be able to op it. Wh she was looking over, she suddly realized that the trance was being oped. Additionally, something that made her frown was the fact that the trance was being oped slowly, as if the one that was oping the trance was afraid that somebody would notice them. Thinking about Jad iming that there was a person up there, wh she had not noticed any movemts, added with the fact that the trance seemed to be oped stealthily, it implied that there was something fishy about the person that wasing over. So, just like Jad, she immediately became cautious, ready to take action. They both looked towards the trance, at the same time, preparing themselves to make a move, should the person that would being over be an emy. In just a few seconds, the trance was finally fully oped. Th in the next momt, the two of them saw a person wearing a ck suit and ck shoes together with a red tie above them, within the warehouse. At the same momt that the two of them saw the person, the other party also saw them. He could not help but raise his brows at that, but nevertheless, he acted immediately and jumped down the trance. Chapter 46: Whos the Target? He could not help but raise his brows at that, but nevertheless, he acted immediately and jumped down the trance. The momt that Scarlet saw the person who hade over, she immediately realized that it was an emy. After all, she had alreadymunicated with Lucas, and he was noting over at the momt. As for the group that they were waiting for, they were supposed toe over, but ording to the fact that they had not responded until now, he believed that they were definitely afraid ofing over. During the past few minutes, she had be trying to sd messages to them, but of them responded. It was as if they hade to an agreemt that of them was going to respond to the messages, despite both of them being online. So, she believed that it was going to be impossible for them toe over at the momt. And now, there was another person that hade over. Due to the fact that he was acting so hastily after realizing that the two of them had noticed him, it was clear that he was not here with good inttions. So, the momt that hended, the two of them made a move. They rushed up the stairs, to deal with the guy. Jad was the one in the lead, considering that he was supposed to be protecting Scarlet. So of course, he could not let her take the vanguard position. Currtly, he did not know the abilities of the emy that had appeared. Nevertheless, he hoped that the abilities of the emy were not that high, and the emy did not have a weapon. This was the exact reason that had led him to rush up the stairs, despite knowing that by holding a lower position, he was going to be at a disadvantage wh facing the emy. In case the emy in front of him possessed a gun, he was definitely going to be passive. So, he had to close the distance betwe the two of them as soon as possible, before giving the oppont a chance of taking out the gun, in case they had one. Thud! The man who had arrivednded heavily on the g. But at that momt, he realized that Jad had already arrived in front of him. So without hesitation, heunched a kick towards Jad who was finally climbing thest step of the stairs. Wh facing the attack, Jad could not help but be surprised. Just from the speed of the attack, Jad could tell that they oppont that he was facing right now was extremely formidable. It was a good thing that currtly, he possessed intermediatebat skills. Without hesitation, he paused his movemts, stopping going further up. Th, he immediately bt backwards slightly. Of course, he could not bd much, considering that if he did so, he was definitely going to lose his bnce due to the effect of the gravity. Immediately after bding backwards, he raised his hand, to parry the attack upwards. The momt that his hand connected with the leg of the other party, he could not help but be surprised once again wh he realized that the attack contained much more power than he had expected. Nevertheless, he was capable of parrying the attack. The momt that he seeded, his right foot that was on the upper step of the staircase immediately exerted strgth. Th in the next momt, Jad moved upwards,pleting his movemts and arriving on the tform. At this momt, he had already closed in on the oppont who was just managing to stabilize himself after a momt of surprise from the fact that Jad had be able to block the attack that he hadunched. Nevertheless, Jad did not give the oppont the time to attack again. Instead, the momt that he arrived on top of the tform, heunched a kick towards the emy. The kick was heading towards the man''s thighs. The speed and explosive strgth that Jad had utilized wh attacking was unimaginable, as Jad was not holding back at all at this momt. The emy that he was facing at the momt was extremely formidable. So, it would be idiotic for him to hold back. So, wh he attacked, he attacked with his full strgth, with the inttion of taking care of the emy as soon as possible. He did not have any information about the emy, and so, he did not know if this guy actually came over with a fewpanions. If that was the case, and each and every one of them was as strong as this guy, it was definitely not going to d well for him. In the face of the attack from Jad, the man could not help but raise his brows a little. At the same time, he became extremely serious. To say the least, he was not expecting that Jad was this capable. Nevertheless, he managed to push his body backwards, slightly dodging the attack that slightly grazed on his trousers, only touching the skin as it wt past. Since Jad did not manage to hit the target, it was clear that he would definitely move with the momtum of the kick considering that he had attacked using his full strgth. The good thing was the fact that he was expecting that his emy was strong, and so, there was a possibility that he would be able to dodge the attack. So, the momt that he realized that he had missed, he forcefully reduced the speed at which his leg was moving, before making itnd on the g. Th using the momtum that was brought over by the movemt of his leg, he managed to throw a house kick. Due to the fact that he had not managed to stabilize himself, he was not able to put much more power in that attack. Nevertheless, the attack was definitely not to be underestimated. Wh facing the attack, the man raised his hands and crossed them in front of his head, making sure that each hand was on each side of his head. Bang! The attacknded, and the man was forced to stumble sideways. Just like Jad, he had just managed to dodge the attack, and was preparing to attack Jad. He had not expected that Jad was going tounch another attack. So, it was impossible for him to dodge the attack this time, and could only take it head on. But nevertheless, it seemed that the strgth that the young man in front of him possessed was extremely high, and it was impossible for him to be able to block the attack while standing in the same position. The momt that the man managed to stabilize himself, he immediately retreated a few steps backwards. At the same time, he looked at Jad siltly. Jad on the other hand wanted to attack, but he did not do so, as he continued to observe the movemts of the emy in front of him. In case the man in front of him wanted to make a move, Jad would immediatelyunch an attack. His muscles at the momt were extremely tse, ready to exert strgth, to attack. Scarlet on the other hand had arrived a little early on, but she did not participate in the battle betwe the two of them. She had already realized that she was definitely not going to be capable of matching the two of them. Additionally, she could not help but be surprised by the fact that Jad was this skilled. It seemed that he had always be holding back, and the level of his strgth was definitely not something that she couldpete against. But ev th, apetitive spirit immediately rose in her. She dreamed to be the strongest person, stronger than ev Sylvia. But now, she hadpletely changed her goal, intding to train as hard as possible so that she could go beyond Jad. Poor Scarlet. She did not know that Jad possessed a cheat, and he was basically cheating in life. The abilities that he currtly possessed were definitely not what he had acquired from training for a long time, but instead, just a reward from the system. Jad did not know about Scarlet''s thoughts, but nevertheless, he continued looking at the emy in front of him. At the same time, he could not help but wonder why the system had not giv him the mission, despite the fact that there was an emy here. As if the system could see through his thoughts, which was actually true, a prompt appeared in front of him. [The system only grants mission to the host if they are rted to guarding the host. So, if an emy attacks and the target of the attack is not the clit that the host is protecting, th a mission will definitely not be gerated. At the d of the day, this is the bodyguard mission, and only the clit can befit from it, and so does the host, as long as the clit is attacked.] Jad immediately frowned. It seemed that there was some kind of misunderstanding betwe them. After all, if this person was not here for Scarlet, whom could he be here for? Or could it be that he was here for the hall? Just as Jad was contemting on the reason why this man had attacked, the man finally decided to speak. The man himself was quite dect in appearance, with ck eyes, and a bald head. He looked like a middle-aged man. "I''m not here to kill you. Instead, I am here to ask you about something. But now, it seems that we will have to change our ns." The man stated in an indiffert tone. Chapter 47: Easy Domination "I''m not here to kill you. Instead, I am here to ask you about something. But now, it seems that we will have to change our ns." The man stated in an indiffert tone. Jad could not help but be confused at the words of the man in front of him. He was not the only one considering that ev Scarlet was confused. Just like Jad, she had believed that this person was here for her. But from the looks of it, it seemed that he hade here for Jad. This was the first time that he was seeing something like this. Could it be that Jad had his own set of emies? If that was the case, did that not imply that she was going to be in deeper problems? At the d of the day, with Jading over with his own emies, added together with her emies, it was definitely going to be troublesome for her to be able to deal with them. At the d of the day, the two sides might decide to coborate with each other in order to deal with the two of them. Not caring about what the two of them were thinking, the man continued speaking. "I was st here to look for something from you. But now, I''m going to give you an offer. You are going to give me what I want, and other than that, I would like to invite you to join us. With your level of skills, you will definitely be able to get a good position within our group." Jad raised his brows after hearing that. He was not sure about what this guy was talking about. First of all, what was it that this guy was here to take from him? After all, until today, Jad did not have anything special on him. At this momt, Jad finally understood that this person was definitely rted to the group of people that had tered into his room, and in the d, they ded up injuring the old man in the process. After all, by going to his house, it was clear that they were looking for something considering that he was away at that time. And now that he had found the culprit behind the injuries that the old man had suffered, Jad was definitely not going to let the chance go. He did not care to know about what it was that this guy was here for, considering that he would know about itter on. But for now, he had to take revge for the old man. Without hesitation, he took action, moving towards the man in front of him at an incredible speed. At this momt, he was not holding back at all, and neither was he intding to give the guy a chance of doing anything. The man on the other hand was not expecting that Jad was going to attack just like that. He was not sure about the reason why Jad was attacking, but nevertheless, he reacted immediately, trying to block the punch that Jad was sding his way. But it was th that he realized that he was definitely not going to be able to block the attack well. After all, he had be surprised, and so, he reacted quitete. At the same time, the power of the attack Jad hadunched was extremely high, and so, it was impossible for him to be able to react in a very short span of time. Bang! Jad''s attack connected, and the hands of the man that had be raised in front of him in order to block the attack were easily pushed aside. Th in the next momt, the fist mmed heavily onto the chest of the man. The man could immediately feel that the bones in his chest had already be fractured. At the same time, due to the force of the attack, he was forced to retreat. He felt his Internal organs being shak, and he could feel the test of blood in his mouth. It was clear that due to the pressure that had be applied in that attack, blood had be forced to rise up his throat, almost making the man vomit blood. Jad did not give the man a chance of reacting anymore, as he immediatelyunched yet another attack. At this momt, he did not care about what this man wanted to say, and neither did he want to care about the origin. Right now, the only thing in his mind was to beat up this guy. The man managed to react this time. He managed to shift his head to the left, dodging the punch narrowly. But he did not have a chance of retreating, as Jad''s arm suddly moved, and elbowed the man on his cheek. At that momt, one of the teeth of the man was immediately uprooted from the gums. With that, blood immediately began leaking from the man''s mouth, as he spat out the tooth to avoid swallowing it. In the next few seconds, Jad continuouslyunched attacks, and the man was not capable of avoiding all of them. And each and every time that he dodged one attack, another attack would beunched towards him. In the d, the man ded up being battered up by Jad. His facial features had already be destroyed by the punches that had beunched by Jad, and was currtly covered in blood. It could be said that the appearance of the man was currtly horrifying, and ev the suit that he was wearing was currtly covered in blood. The man had already copsed onto the g, and did not have the strgth of resisting anymore. In fact, he was just a few minutes away from his death. Not only due to the fact that many bones in his body had be brok, but due to the fact that he was currtly bleeding profusely. And in case he did not receive medical assistance as soon as possible, he was definitely going to die. Nevertheless, Jad did not care about that, considering that he had the inttion of killing this person from the very start. As for the matters concerning thew, he could not care about that for now. He would deal with those matterster on, but for now, he wanted to make sure that he got information from this guy before he died. Until now, Jad had not suffered any injury. That was simply because his ferocious attacks had not giv the man a chance of doing anything at all. All in all, it could be said that Jad hadpletely dominated the battle betwe the two of them. Scarlet had be observing everything from the side. At this momt, she could not help but feel afraid of Jad. She had never noticed that Jad was this ferocious. With his strgth and ability, it was clear that he was way stronger than any bodyguard that had be assigned to her before. Additionally, she came to understand the reason why her parts had decided to hire Jad. With his skills, he was definitely more than qualified to be a bodyguard. Unless they faced an emy that was in possession of a gun, it was definitely impossible for them to be able to win, right? Scarlet was also curious about how Jad had be strong, despite his young age. Thinking about it, she decided that after they dealt with this matter here, he would definitely try to improve the rtionship betwe the two of them, while hoping that Jad would train her. If he trained her, the gap betwe the two of them would definitely reduce, right? Additionally, if she put in much more effort, he believed that they woulde a time that she would be able to go beyond his level. Jad did not know what Scarlet was thinking at the momt. Instead, he walked towards the man who was currtly sprawled on the g. He got on to his knees, and began looking a the man''s body. Just in case, he wanted to see if this person possessed a hot weapon. If that was the case, he would take the weapon away. There was no way that he was going to risk anything happing at the momt. After a few seconds, Jad actually managed to find a pistol. Currtly, he could not tell the type of pistol, considering that this was going to be the first time that he was touching a gun. Nevertheless, he could not help but feel relieved that he had acted early, taking the initiative. Otherwise, if he had left the initiative to the emy, he would have definitely be easily subdued by the use of the hot weapon. Additionally, it was good that this guy did not actually straight away decide to use the hot weapon. Otherwise, the situation would have definitely be extremely dangerous for the two of them. Just in case, Jad continued looking a, in case the guy possessed two pistols or a dagger. He was finally relieved after realizing that the man did not possess any other weapon other than the one that he had already tak. Deciding to keep the weapon for now, Jad wt ahead and asked a few questions about the origin of the man. But it seemed that the mouth of this guy had be taped. No matter how many times Jad asked, he did not receive any form of response. Additionally, Jad could not torture the guy in order to receive answers from him, considering that if he did so, this guy was definitely going to die earlier than expected. Jad was feeling a little helpless at the momt. But just th, he could not help but look up. At this momt, he had already heard the sound of footsteps approaching, and it was noting from a single person, instead, it seemed to be from a group of people. Chapter 48: Gangster Hunters (1) At this momt, he had already heard the sound of footsteps approaching, and it was noting from a single person, instead, it seemed to be from a group of people. Jad frowned. At this momt, he was extremely cautious, considering that he did not know if the people that wereing over this time were emies or not. If they werepanions for the guy that he had dealt with, th it was going to be troublesome. Scarlet also looked over, considering that the movemts this time were not silt. It was clear that the other party was not trying to hide the fact that they were here. It was clear that they either did not know that there was a person here already, or they were not afraid of the people here. Otherwise, they would definitely note just like this. In a matter of a few seconds, the trance that was left op by the man that had already be dealt by Jad was suddly blocked by a group of people. It was a group of people that consisted of both gders, and Jad could not currtly tell the number of people that hade over this time considering that the trance was kind of small to be able to able him to see them all. Wh Scarlet saw the group of people that hade over, she was immediately relieved. Jad on the other hand immediately realized that they were definitely not together with the guy that he had dealt with. After all, each and every one of them seemed to be a youth, and from their dressing code, together with their expressions, it was clear that they were definitely not here for any aggression. "Well, I never thought that you woulde early. In normal situations, you would be thest one to arrive. What changed?" A young man with wavy gre hair asked with an interested smile on his face. At this momt, he waspletely focused on Scarlet,pletely ignoring the others, Jad and the man on the floor. For him, he did not care about anything other than Scarlet. Scarlet on the other hand frowned. It was clear that she was not pleased by what the other party had said. Nheless, she did not respond, and simply remained silt. In fact, after giving the group a single nce, she turned her atttion back to Jad and the man on the g. Having already realized that the group was not dangerous, Jad no longer paid them atttion. Of course, it was going to be a lie if he said that hepletely ignored them. Instead, he was not just giving them ough atttion, but if they were to act and do anything that was dangerous to Scarlet and himself, he would definitely be able to react on time. The young man who was ignored on the other d did not mind. He had already gott used to the fact that Scarlet behaved like this. She was always interested in few things, and so, it was not a surprise that she ignored the question that he had asked. Shrugging his shoulder, he shifted his gaze and looked at the other person that was standing not far away from Scarlet. He could not help but squint his eyes the momt that he realized that he could not recognize this young man. This was the first time that he was seeing him. Additionally, after looking a for a while, on the tform, he could not see anybody else other than the two of them and the man who was lying on the g in a pool of his own blood. It was clear that Lucas and the others were not a. At least, they were definitely not on the tform. Could it be that they were already inside the hall? Not caring much about it anymore, he wt ahead and jumped down the trance, andnded onto the tform. Jad had already moved aside, to give way to this guy and his group. Scarlet was already standing quite a distance away so, it was impossible for thoseing from the trance to be able tond on the ce where she was. So, she did not need to move at all. The rest of the group immediately began jumping down, and soon, a group of eight people had already congregated on top of the tform. Th, they both looked curiously at the guy who was still trying to survive in his own pool of blood. They raised their brows, as they wondered who this person was. At the same time, they looked at Scarlet, hoping that she would give them a response. In response to the gazes that she was receiving, Scarlet simply ignored them. ording to her, these people were not rted to her. So, she was not going to give any answers concerning them. The one that was supposed to respond about the idtity of the person that had be dealt with was other than Jad. But since he was not speaking, she did not speak as well. Due to Jad''s show of strgth, Scarlet hade to respect him. And so, she would definitely not make any stupid moves anymore like before. Additionally, she came to appreciate his presce. Although she did not like the fact that she would be having somebody following her a, she still thought that with his presce, has safety could definitely be assured. Of course, she was not trying to irritate him, considering that she had already decided that she wanted him to train her. That way, whever she asked him to train her, he would definitely not have much of a reason to resist training her. After realizing that they were not going to get any answer from Scarlet, the group turned their atttion to Jad. But just like Scarlet, Jadpletely ignored the group. He was not rted to them, and neither was he interested. As long as they did not get in his way, he would definitely not care about them. But if they tried to provoke him, he would definitely teach them a lesson. But of course, before doing that, he would have to get to know about their backg first. Currtly, he was already facing a lot of trouble. And if the backg of these people was notpared to the Williams, he would definitely not hesitate to deal with them. If the Williams could not deal with him, th why was he supposed to be afraid of people that were at a lower level? Of course, that did not imply that he was going to ignore them, as he understood that an emy was an emy. The emy seized to be an emy only wh they had be dealt withpletely. Jad squinted his eyes as he looked at the man on the g. He was wondering what he was supposed to do in this situation. He had not gott any answer from this guy, and it was clear that the guy was going to die in the next few seconds. This was evidt from his difficult in breathing. After hesitating for a momt, Jad simply decided to ignore the guy. After all, there was nothing that he could do right now. Ev if he wanted to torture this guy, due to the fact that he was angry before, he had ded up injuring this guy to the level that it was impossible for him to be able to recover. And with only a few seconds remaining, it was definitely impossible for him to be able to get any medical atttion, unless any of the youths a here possessed medical knowledge, something that Jad doubted. The leader of the group could not help but be displeased by the fact that Jad did not respond to him. He did not care if Scarlet did not respond, and simply ignored him, but the same could not be said about other people. Ev Lucas could not do the same thing. It might be true that Lucas'' family was influtial within the city, but so was his family. In fact, his family was a level higher than Lucas''. "Hey, why don''t you tell me what is going on here? Who is this guy and why is he dying?" The young man with wavy gre hair that reached his shoulders asked. He was currtly dressed in a long-sleeved red checkered shirt which was not buttoned, exposing the T-shirt that he was wearing inside. He was also wearing a ck cargo trouser that was currtly bulging, indicating that there was something within the pockets. Additionally, he was putting on a pair of ck sports shoes. After hearing the question, Jad simply decided to ignore this guy. After all, it was not as if he had to respond to every question that he was asked. Additionally, ev before he became a bodyguard, that was the way that he always acted. If somebody came to him and rudely asked something like that, unless that person was his boss, it was impossible for Jad to respond. Most of the time, he would ignore the other party, something that would d up irritating most of the young m. This was the reason why he was involved in many street fights, considering that the majority of the people that were ignored could not take it, and immediately start a fight. Upon being ignored, the young man could not help but feel anger within his heart. But ev th, he did not act, and simply continued staring at Jad. At this momt, he was wondering about Jad''s idtity, considering that he was close to Scarlet, but he had never se him before. He wanted to say something but before he did so, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching. In no time at all, Lucas and his group of people arrived above the trance, looking inside. There was an anxious look on Lucas'' face. Chapter 49: Gangster Hunters (2) In no time at all, Lucas and his group of people arrived above the trance, looking inside. There was an anxious look on Lucas'' face. He was previously held back by his father considering that there was something that hade up. He wanted to rush here as soon as possible, but he had to deal with the issue first. The momt that he dealt with the issue, he rushed here together with the group that was waiting for him. He was afraid that since Scarlet had already arrived here, she would get to have much more time together with her bodyguard. Of course, he did not believe that Scarlet would fall for a person like the bodyguard, but ev th, he could never trust any man with her. After all, he understood m quite well, considering that he was a man as well. So, it was definitely not impossible for m to be able to lie todies, considering how susceptible they were to lies. So, it would not be difficult for a man to be able to deceive her, of course, the right man. Of course, he was obviously not the right man, considering that he had failed to be able to deceive Scarlet in any way. That was evidt by the fact that until now, the two of them were not dating. He was only relieved after realizing that Scarlet and Jad seemed to be quite a distance away from each other. Additionally, it seemed that the other group had already arrived. So, he immediately jumped down, and headed towards Scarlet. "I''m sorry about the dy Scarlet." Lucas apologized the momt that he arrived in front of Scarlet. In response to this, Scarlet simply waved her hand. It was clear that she did not care much about the fact that Lucas and the group were quitete. After all, she had also dyed the ns that they were having before, due to the fact that she was being held back in her residce as Jad was not a. Lucas was relieved after realizing that she was not angry. In most of the cases that he had dyed, he would definitely experice terror from Scarlet. But for the past two times that he had dyed, Scarlet had not seemed to be that much frustrated. But of course, he was not happy about the fact that he would always bete. After all, thest time that he dyed, Scarlet was attacked. And today, it seemed that something had happed again, by just looking at the guy that was lying on the floor. At this momt, the guy had already died. He had not received any form of medical atttion, and he had already died from excessive blood loss. Lucas th looked at Scarlet, hoping that she would give him any information about what was happing here. But realizing that she was not going to give him any information, he decided to approach the person on the g and look at him. He wt through his pockets, trying to look for his wallet and so on, but in the d, he found nothing. After realizing that it was impossible for him to be able to personally get anything from this dead body about what was happing here, he looked at Jad. In the d, he decided to ignore Jad for now, and looked towards Vinct, the guy with wavy gre hair. Vinct on the other hand simply shrugged after realizing that Lucas was looking at him. After all, ev he himself waspletely clueless about what was happing here. So, what was he supposed to tell Lucas about it? Lucas th looked at Jad once again, but in the d, he decided to give up. He had already realized that it was impossible for Jad to respond to him if he asked. So, rather than embarrassing himself in this situation, he decided not to ask. The momt that Lucas decided not to ask Jad a question about what was going on here, Vinct could not help but raise his brows a little. ording to how he knew Lucas, it was definitely impossible for him to ignore something like this. In normal situations, this guy would have already red up. In fact, ev Vinct himself had no choice but to be a little cautious of Lucas. It might be true that his family was more influtial aspared to Lucas''s, but at the d of the day, Lucas'' family possessed influce as well. So of course, he would have to be careful. He could never be reckless, considering that Lucas could cause him some kind of damage if he was caughtpletely off-guard. But now, he was backing down in the face of this person. It seemed that this person possessed quite a backg. Otherwise, it was definitely impossible for him to be able to make Lucas back down like that. Realizing that the matter had be dealt with for now, Scarlet asked the group to descd. The momt that they wt down the tform, Vinct immediately began speaking. "Scarlet, you know, previously I thought that you would be afraid topete against us. But it seems that I was kind of wrong. Nevertheless, do you believe that you will be able to win this time?" Vinct asked. "Instead of all the chattering, why don''t we simply go ahead and deal with the issue? Bypeting against each other, we will be able to get results quite much faster, right?" Scarlet asked back. Vinct simply shrugged his shoulders at that. Th, with a nod of his head, he said, "That''s good too. Because I really like taking action. So, which part of the city are we going to pay a visit this time?" Before Scarlet could say anything, Lucas wt ahead and spoke up. "For the matter of dealing with the gangsters this time, we are going to head to the Eastern part of the city. ording to the information that I have received, it seems that the gangsters in that part of the city are quite rampant." With a little smile on his face, Lucas continued, "Additionally, they are quite ferocious as well. So, if we go ahead and deal with them, it should be quite easy for us to be able to idtify the winner. It is not going to be a walk in the park after all." Wh he heard that, Jad could not help but raise his brows a little. He was living in the Eastern part of the city, Bizo Street to be exact. And just like Lucas had said, the gangsters in that part of the city had be a little more ferocious as of rect. They were quite tant in their actions, and they ev dared to rob during the day. It was clear that they possessed some kind of support for them to be able to do something like that. Otherwise, it was impossible for them to do something so oply, especially considering the fact that there was thew and the police. After all, although most of the time gangsters would be arrested, it would only be a matter of a few hours before they were released once again. And the momt that they were released, they would go back to doing crimes. Other than that, Jad could not help but wonder about the reason why this group was gathering here. And from the beats of information that he had received till now, it was clear that this group seemed to bepeting against each other. Additionally, it seemed that they were actually gangster hunters. That was something that made him raise his brows a little. After all, each and everyone here came from a rich family. So, Jad could not help but wonder why they would put their own lives at risk to deal with gangsters. At the d of the day, the majority of the gangsters did not really care about the backg that a person possessed. That mainly applied to those low-level gangsters that never cared much about information. To them, as long as they won the prest, they would not care much about the future. So, they could ev d up killing the presidt, as long as they got a chance without caring much about the consequces, as long as their befits were involved. The group wt ahead to discuss a little more. ording to them, they would be going there today, indicating that they would definitely not be going to the campus today. They were going to look for a little more information about the gangsters, before deciding to take action. The decisive factor of dealing with the gangsters this time was simple. They had to deal with a single group. Scarlet''s group and Vinct''s group would bepeting against each other on who is going to eliminate their own group of gangsters faster than the others. By elimination, that did not imply that they were going to kill them. Instead, they were simply going to beat them up, before handing them over to the police. But of course, nobody was allowed to call the police over before they dealt with the gangsters. But of course, they would not deal with the mafia bosses directly. Instead, they would only focus on dealing with low-level gangster groups. If they decided to go any higher, they would be dealing with emies that possessed hot weapons, something that was extremely dangerous. Jad wanted to object this matter, considering that Scarlet was definitely not supposed to be involved in this matter. After all, currtly, she was in danger considering that the members of the Williams family would be targeting her. By deciding to go to where the gangsters were located, in case the Williams received that information, they would definitely not hesitate to act. So, it was better for them not to go there. But thinking about it, Jad decided to give up on saying that. After all, it was not as if Scarlet would list to him anyway. Chapter 50: The Hunt (1) The group wt ahead and made arrangemts, before they finally left. They were going to leave together, but the momt that they arrived in the Eastern part of the city, they would immediately spread out in differt groups. In any case, there were only two groups. One that was led by Scarlet, and the other that was led by Vinct. The momt that they got out of the warehouse, Jad immediately found out that there was a group of vehicles that had already be parked outside the warehouse, a little distance away. At this point, he could not help but wonder if this group was not afraid that by having many luxurious vehicles in this area, they would attract atttion. Nevertheless, thinking about the hall, it was clear that there was nothing of importance inside there. So, ev if somebody came over and was curious about what the youth were doing here, it was definitely clear that they would not find anything of importance. Each and everyone got into their own respective vehicles, while Jad got inside Scarlet''s car. At this momt, he did not possess any vehicle, so, he would have to apany Scarlet inside her own vehicle. Scarlet was no longer as much repulsed as she was during the first time that he was asked to be moving a with Jad inside her own vehicle. Nevertheless, she was definitely not veryfortable with hispany, considering that he was going to be following her everywhere that she wt. The group immediately began driving towards the Eastern part of the city. They used the less frequtly used roads, which were usually longer. But ev th, the group wasfortable with using those roads, considering that the traffic on those roads was almost clear. Additionally, they would be allowed to drive faster aspared to wh there was a traffic jam. So, although they would have to take a longer route, they might be able to arrive at their destination earlier than those that would have tak the shorter route. After more than 50 minutes, just slightly about hour, the group finally arrived in the Eastern part of the city. Th, at that momt, they divided into two groups, and each and every one of them headed towards the location of the gangster groups that they were supposed to take care of. It was at this momt that Jad got a prompt from the system. The contts of the prompt could not help but make him raise a brow at that. [Optional Mission gerated: assist the clit Scarlet in winning thepetition. The reward will be gerated ording to the results of the missionpletion.] Jad was a little surprised at that. To say the truth, he had not expected that he was going to receive a mission like this. But thinking much about it, it seemed that this mission was quite dangerous. After all, ev though they were dealing with only small gangsters, nobody could be too sure about it, about their safety. At the d of the day, the small gangsters might be able to get a chance of attacking them and catching them off-guard. If something like that happed, th it would be extremely dangerous for this group of youths. But what made Jad raise his brows ev more was the fact that ording to the system, there was no danger that was involved this time. Otherwise, the system would have definitely gerated a mission about him protecting Scarlet. At least that what is what he thought. In the d, he simply shrugged his shoulder. No matter what, he would have to make sure that Scarlet and her group won thepetition. He was also quite curious about the reward that the system was going to give him after thepletion of the mission. He continued remaining in his seat, while Scarlet continued driving. It seemed that she was not familiar with this area, as she was using the navigation system of the vehicle to navigate the streets. Thinking about it, she had only be giv a name of the street that she was supposed to visit. And coincidtally, it was the same street that Jad came from, Bizo street. Jad had at one point thought of directing Scarlet and her group, but in the d, he decided to give up on it. Unless it was necessary, he would definitely not do that. He decided to remain silt, only speaking wh necessary, and acting wh he was required to. Scarlet did not know what Jad was thinking at that momt. Nevertheless, she just continued driving while following the navigation system of the car. As they navigated the streets, she could not help but get a little grumpy. After all, the roads here were in an extremely poor condition. Since she was driving a sports car, it was clear that it was expericing a lot of trouble navigating the roads. So, at some point in time, she decided to stop the vehicle. The same could be applied to Lucas and the others. None of them wanted their sports cars to be destroyed by the roads. So, after they alighted, they decided to move on foot. In any case, they were not that far away from their of the gangsters. Their way of handling things made Jad shake his head internally. They did not possess much information about the gangsters that they were going to handle, and they were already going to their hideout. That was definitely a risky move. But luckily, he was a, and he would definitely make sure that nothing wt wrong. But ev th, he could never be too sure about it. After all, he would never know what would happ next as he did not have the ability to tell the future. So, just in case, he was extremely on guard. It took them about 0 minutes for them to be able to arrive in the area where the gangsters that they were dealing with were located in. The area that they were In, Bizo street was considered as slums, though not that congested. Nevertheless, it could be said that this part of the city was definitely one of the areas that was rampant with crime. The buildings In this part of the city were in a devastated condition and required a lot of repairing. In fact, ev a few buildings looked like they would crumble at any momt, but nevertheless, there was somebody that was living there. This was the first time that Scarlet was visiting this part of the city. The gangster hunts was not something that they had began long ago. Instead, they had only began about a month ago. And most of the time, they dealt with the little gangsters that could be found in the high-d areas. But now, since they wanted to take thepetition to another level, they decided toe to this area of the city where promint gangsters could be found. But ev th, Scarlet could not help but wonder at how people in this part of the city lived. After all, this condition was definitely not one that she would ever want to live in. The area that they had arrived was in front of a dpidated -story building. This was the hideout of the group of gangsters that they were going to deal with. The piece of information had be giv to them by Lucas, who had gone ahead to carry out investigation first about this group of gangsters. Just outside the building, the group could see that there were several people that were loitering a. Each and every one of them looked ferocious, and they did not seem like good people at all. Additionally, some of them were ev brazly holding weapons like daggers and baseball bats. It was clear that they were definitely not afraid of being caught by the police. The momt that they noticed a group of youngsters approaching, they could not help but be surprised. After all, just looking at the dressing code of this group, it was clear that they were definitely from a promint backg. So, they could not help but wonder what this group was doing here. Could it be that they we were here to negotiate a business deal? Wh they thought of that, one of them approached the group and asked, "Hey brats, what do you want here? If you don''t have any business to do here, you better get lost before you get in deep soup." The man was speaking to Scarlet, while eyeing her up and down. He could not help but get impressed by her beauty. But ev th, he did not act, considering that he was quite intelligt. Completely differt from many others, he understood that the backg of this group of people was definitely not low. So, it was better for them not to provoke them. But the same could not be said about him holding back in case the group of youngsters decided to provoke him. The man was brazly looking at Scarlet with lust in his eyes. He did not ev try to cover it, and if a person looked deep in his eyes, they could clearly see the message that if giv a chance, this guy would definitely kidnap Scarlet. Scarlet was immediately irritated by the gaze that she was receiving. This was one thing that irritated her the most. She might not really care much about a person looking at her, but the inttions in the eyes of this guy were very clear to her. Without giving the guy much of a chance of saying anything else the momt that he finished his set of words, she immediately attacked. While the guy waspletely unsuspecting of anything, she kicked at his groin. Chapter 51: The Hunt (2) Without giving the guy much of a chance of saying anything else the momt that he finished his set of words, she immediately attacked. While the guy waspletely unsuspecting of anything, she kicked at his groin. The guy was not expecting that he was going to be attacked so abruptly. Additionally, since Scarlet possessed muchbat strgth and skills, the speed at which she had attacked was not something that the man could react to. So, by the time that he was intding to pull his legs together so that he could block the attack, the attack had alreadynded and Scarlet had already retrieved her leg. At this momt, the guys eyes were already bulging, as he copsed onto the g while clutching on to his groin area. He was currtly undergoing a lot of pain, in such a way that he did not ev have a chance of screaming at all. Due to the intse pain that he was expericing, he ded up fainting. Jad and the rest of the m in the group could not help but feel a chill running down their spines. Subconsciously, they immediately pulled their knees together. It was at this momt that Jad finally understood the reason why majority of the young m in the university always feared Scarlet. With the way that she was acting, it was clear that she was definitely not somebody to mess with. Scarlet on the other hand did not care much about the guy who had copse on the g. Instead, she simply focused on the group of people that were already rushing over. By having one of them being kicked to the g, it was as if the group of people that hade over was poking a hos nest. The group of gangsters waspletely infuriated. After all, somebody was acting arrogantly within their own nest, and more than that, one of them had be tak down. So, no matter what, they had to deal with this group of people. Of course, the majority of them could already tell that this group of youngsters definitely came from a formidable backg. But ev th, they did not really care much about that. They were gangsters, and they didn''t care much about somebody''s backg. As long as their interests were involved, they would definitely not care much about it and take action. In the face of the iing attack, Lucas and the others immediately took a step forward. Each and every one of them was quite expericed wh it came to fighting. After all, they were part of the taekwondo club. Additionally, each and every person within the group that Scarlet led with somebody that possessed a ck belt. They were from differt tiers. Additionally, it was not as if it was impossible to have many people having ck belts within the same tier. After all, having a ck belt did not imply that one was a champion. In the face of the attacks of the gangsters that wereing towards them, although they were quite anxious, they did not hesitate to take action theless. The only problem they were expericing was the fact that the emies that they were facing right now, each and every one of them possessed a weapon. Them on the other hand did not possess any weapon. Instead, they hade over single-handedly, thinking that with theirbat skills, they would be able to easily take care of a group of gangsters. But there was one thing that they had never calcted. It might be true that this group was considered as small in the circle of gangsters, but ev th, it consisted of more than 50 people. So, the momt that the majority of the people outside the building began attacking, a few others that were already within the building were also attracted, and they came over as well. This immediately put a lot of pressure on Scarlet and the others. At this momt, they were already fighting at least two people at the same time. Additionally, ev if they managed to take one person down, that person would be immediately reced by another. The worst thing was the fact that these people did not care much about morals. In fact, they all swarmed forward with the inttion of taking down the tire group as soon as possible. It might be true that they were more skilled than the gangsters, considering that they were able to easily deal with one or two of them at a time, but nevertheless, the number of gangsters waspletely overwhelming to the group. All this while, Jad did not take action. Instead, he made sure to keep a close distance from Scarlet. That way, he would be able to take action the momt that Scarlet was in danger. As for the rest of the group, he did not really care about them. But of course, although Jad did not want to take action at that momt, that did not imply that the gangsters thought the same way. Instead, since he was among the group of youngsters, they immediately attacked him as well. But those that attacked Jad were definitely bound to not have a good ding. The momt that any of them approached Jad, Jad would onlyunch a single attack. But immediately after that single attack, the person that was attacked will immediately fall onto the g and not stand up again, but instead, they would remain on the g while wailing in pain or passing out directly. Due to Jad''s show of prowess, the majority of the gangsters began hesitating to approach him. Instead, they thought that it was going to be good if they dealt with the rest of the group first, so that they could gang on Jad. So, for the next few minutes, the gangsters avoided Jad, while simply focusing on the rest of the group. This immediately increased the pressure on them, considering that the gangsters were already thinking of eliminating them as soon as possible so that they could deal with Jad. Lucas and the others had gott a chance of seeing Jad in action. At that momt, they could not help but feel a chill running down their spines. That was especially so for Lucas and the chubby young man who had a previously intded to attack Jad the first time that they had met. But still, they did not have much of a chance of focusing on Jad at that momt, considering that the pressure that they were facing was extremely high. So, they had to be careful. Otherwise, they were going to be in deep trouble. The only problem that they were expericing at the momt was the fact that they did not know how to utilize the weapons properly in this situation. It might be true that they could utilize the weapons, but still, it was definitely not as efficit as fighting with their bare fists. In their training, they had never trained how to utilize weapons to attack emies. Ev though they had learned how to disarm the emy if they had a weapon, but that did not help wh it came to them using them. So, although they had already managed to get a few weapons from the gangsters, they could not use them efficitly. The momt that they tried using them, they realized that their efficicy in dealing with the gangsters had reduced by a great margin. So, they immediately decided to drop the weapons and simply focus on fighting the way that they had already gott used to. The ones that were having an easier time were other than Lucas and Scarlet. The two of them were the ones that possessed the mostbat experice andbat capability. So, they were having much of an easier time aspared to the rest of the group, but ev th, it could not be said that they were having an easy time wh dealing with the gangsters. They had never expericed a situation like this, wh they would be fighting with arge number of people. So, they were already expericing fatigue, considering that they would have to be extremely active in order to dodge and attack at the same time. At this momt, they could not help but wonder if Jad was going to take action. If he did not take action, they were definitely going to be in deep trouble. At the same time, they could not help but regret deciding toe and handle this group of gangsters. After all, it was clear that they were definitely not strong ough to be able to deal with them. Jad waited for a few more minutes before finally realizing that Scarlet was going to be in trouble. So, he immediately acted. Taking a step forward, he immediately arrived in front of one of the gangsters that was trying to press forward so that he could arrive where Scarlet was. Stretching his hand, Jad pulled the guy by his cor, before throwing him backwards. The guy waspletely stunned as hended onto the g roughly. But the momt that he realized that it was Jad that had attacked, his will of fighting immediately deted. Jad did not care about the guy that he had thrown away. Instead, he wt ahead and began attacking the rest of the gangsters that were currtly suring Scarlet. It could be said that Scarlet was the one that was expericing the most pressure. After all, not considering the fact that he was the strongest, attracting the atttion of the most of the gangsters, it was also true that he was beautiful. So, the majority of them wanted to at least touch her. So, they would always attack her, ev though they understood that it was going to be difficult for them to be able to fulfill their wishful thinking. Chapter 52: Complexity Due to Jad''s abrupt movemts, the majority of the gangsters had not expected that attack. So, since they were so focused on dealing with Scarlet, they could not react the momt that Jad acted. And in just a matter of a few seconds, many people were already sprawled onto the g, with injuries of several degrees. But ev th, Jad made sure not to kill any one of them. Instead, he simply injured them, before progressing to attack another person. The momt that the rest of the gangsters realized that Jad was an extreme threat, they immediately decided to deal with him first. After all, it was obvious that the n that they were having before was going to fail. Since Jad was already attacking, how could he give them a chance of dealing with the rest of the group first before dealing with him? So, they could only leave a few people behind to deal with Lucas and the others, while the rest of the group focused on dealing with Jad. But wh they came to face Jad, they finally realized the horror that Jad possessed. No matter how much they attacked, they could not touch him at all. His movemts were extremely fast for them to be able to react, and so, they ded up being beat to the g without ev having a chance of attacking. Lucas and the others werepletely stunned wh they realized how powerful Jad was. Of course, the one that was the most surprised was other than Lucas. Previously, he had already be making arrangemts on how he was going to deal with Jad. But looking at how skilled Jad was, it was clear that the n that he was having previously was going to fail had it be initiated. And at this momt, he felt lucky that he had not st that group of gangsters to attack. Scarlet on the other hand had already expected this. She had already se Jad in action wh fighting with that man inside the warehouse. So, wh he was dealing with thisrge group of gangsters, she was not surprised by his skills. The rest of the group immediately respected Jad from this momt on. No matter what, they would definitely not easily provoke Jad. Unless there was no any other choice, they would definitely make sure that they did not get on his wrong side. Otherwise, they would definitely suffer. Jad did not care what the group was thinking, and simply continued dealing with the gangsters. And in just a matter of a few minutes, he hadpletely dealt with the gangsters that had attacked him. As for the rest that had be attacking Lucas and the others, they had also be dealt with. It might be true that Lucas and the others were not as strong as Jad was, but ev th, each and every one of them was strong ough to be able to deal with gangsters. So, wh they expericed less pressure, together with the momtum that came with the fact that Jad was extremely strong, they managed to handle the rest of the gangsters. But ev th, a few of them had ded up being injured slightly. But the injuries that they had suffered were definitely not something to talk about anyway. It was just a few scratches, or a few unlucky hits on them. Immediately after dealing with the group of gangsters, Lucas and the others immediately congregated. Of course, they looked at Jad, wondering what they were supposed to do. With the ability that Jad had shown, the group was currtly hesitating to make decisions. It seemed that they were wondering if Jad was having an opinion of his. If he had something to say about this matter, th they would definitely not oppose. Scarlet on the other hand did not stand together with Lucas and the others, instead, she stood next to Jad. And after a few seconds of contemtion, she led the way towards the building that was owned by the gangsters. Jad did not say anything and immediately followed behind her. The rest of the group followed suit,pletely ignoring the group of gangsters that was wailing on the g. It could be said that at this momt, this group of gangsters waspletely wondering about the idtity of this group of people. And more than that, they were definitely regretting attacking them. That was just how the gangsters were. After all, if they attacked, they intded to deal with the person that they were attacking. But if they were beat up, they would definitely regret attacking. The group wt ahead and tered into the building. The momt that they stepped in, they realized that the building was almost empty. It was as if there was no furniture in the first floor at all. Nevertheless, the group progressed and wt ahead to reach the top floor of the building. On the top floor of the building, there were several rooms,pletely differt from the first floor which was an op space. Just to make sure that they could find a person here, the group immediately split up, and began looking within the rooms. Jad did not involve himself in this matter, and simply continued following closely behind Scarlet. He had to sure her safety after all. After looking through the rooms, the group could not help but be a little stunned. The reason behind that was the fact that within each and every room that they had looked into, they found that there were plty of girls inside there. Each and every one of them looked malnourished, and they were bound in chains. Additionally, they had ev found one of the rooms that possessed small kids of both gders. At this momt, they immediately realized that this group of gangsters was definitely not that simple. By estimation, the number of girls and childr that they had found within this building numbered up to more than 0. They had all be put inside those rooms and locked away. It was clear that they were kept here as prisoners. Jad could not help but wonder about the origin of this group of gangsters. For them to be involved with matters rted to people, it was clear that the backg that they possessed was definitely not simple. After all, not just any gangster could deal with human trafficking or kidnapping. At this momt, Jad immediately understood that they had definitely gott themselves involved with a big gang. Ev if they did not go ahead to deal with the rest of the gang, the gang would definitelye to look for them. But Jad was not afraid of them. In any case, as long as they did note with guns, he was capable of dealing with them. So, he simply remained silt while Scarlet and thedies within the group raged. As for Lucas and the other young m, they did not have much of a reaction to this situation. To them, as long as they dealt with the gangsters, there was nothing else for them to deal with. After looking a for a while, they finally tered an office. This was the only office that was located on the top floor of the building. And within the office, there was a man with tattoos all over his body, currtly bare chested, smoking a cigarette. Despite knowing that there was a group of people on this top floor, the guy was not panicking at all. He looked extremely calm in this situation, which surprised Scarlet and the rest of the group the momt that they tered into the office. Although the office itself was not that big, nevertheless, they could see that other than the desk that the man was sitting behind, there was nothing else within the office. The man continued smoking while gazing at Scarlet and the rest of the group. There was not ev a single change of expression on his face, despite understanding that all of his crooks had already be dealt with considering that Jad and the group were already here. Lucas was immediately displeased by the fact that the man in front of him was not reacting at all. Was he looking down on them so much? Without hesitation, he immediately rushed forward,unching an attack on the man that was still seated on the chair. The momt that he arrived on the side, heunched a kick, intding to kick the guy to the g. But the momt that his foot arrived next to the man, the foot was immediately grabbed. At that momt, Lucas suddly expericed intse pain rushing through his foot that was grabbed due to the power of the grasp. He immediately tried to retrieve his leg, but no matter how much he pulled, the other man did not budge at all. It was as if this man was fixed in the position that he was in with a bunch of screws. Lucas could not help but begin panicking. This was the first time that his attack had be unsessful. Every time that he attacked, the oppont would definitely not be capable of holding him, ev though there were some that were capable of dodging or parrying the attacks that heunched. While Lucas was still struggling to get his leg released, the man suddly applied force. With that, Lucas was suddly thrown backwards. Considering that he was standing on one leg, it was definitely impossible for him to be able to bnce in that situation. So, he copsed onto the g embarrassingly. The man on the other hand finally put out the cigar that he was smoking, before finally standing up. Hepletely ignored Lucas, and looked towards Scarlet. "I do wonder if you understand the implications of your actions today?" The man asked in a deep voice, while a hint of killing intt was released from his body, easily intimidating the group. Chapter 53: Cruelty, Fear "I do wonder if you understand the implications of your actions today?" The man asked in a deep voice, while a hint of killing intt was released from his body, easily intimidating the group. Of course, the intimidation only worked on the group other than Jad, Scarlet, and Lucas. But still, Lucas was at least influced by the killing intt that was released by the leader of the gangster group that they hade to deal with. After all, he was the only one who had expericed the horror of this man. Jad on the other hand looked calmly at the man in front of him. At this momt, he had already realized that they were definitely involved in something bigger. Nevertheless, looking at the man in front of him, although he possessed some ability, he was definitely notparable to the guy that he had dealt with within the warehouse. Wh the man realized that the group was not going to respond to him, he did not get angry at all. Instead, he simply wt ahead and approached the group, making everybody other than Jad and Scarlet to retreat. Wh he arrived in front of Scarlet, he continued, "I do understand that each and every one of you possesses a backg of their own. But ev th, do you think that your backg is going to help you in this situation? The underworld is something that not ev your big families can get involved with easily." "Right now, I will give you a chance. I don''t really know much about the backgs that you possess, so, I will let this matter slide, believing that you came here by mistake. So, you better scram right now and forget about everything that you saw in this ce. Otherwise, I will have no other choice but to make sure that you remain here forever." The man continued stating nonchntly with an indiffert voice. "If you are talking about us leaving this ce, th there''s no problem with that. But before we leave this ce, we are definitely going to leave with the people that you are locking in this ce. There is no way that I am going to allow you to continue doing something like this. You have to consider the rights of other people. You want to make money, you better go ahead and work. Why do you have to abduct people that have their own lives that they want to live?" Scarlet responded. From Scarlet''s tone, one could easily tell that she was extremely angry at this momt. And it could be said that this was the first time that Jad had se Scarlet this angry. The same applied to the group. Despite the fact that they had se Scarlet getting angry, they had never se her making such an expression. Jad on the other hand did not say anything about what Scarlet had just said. In any case, ev if the backg of these gangsters was not something simple, that did not imply that Scarlet''s backg was simple as well. It was definitely impossible for the Johnsons to be able to reach the top of the food chain within Faru city if they were simple to deal with. Jad understood that for those big families to be able to reach the top, they would definitely not simply depd on their own ability, but instead, they would at some point need the underworld. So, for them to be able to dominate this city together with the Williams, it was clear that they possessed some connections within the underworld. But ev th, Jad could not tell much about the connections that the Williams possessed within the underworld. Nevertheless, he believed that it was definitely not impossible for them to be able to deal with a human trafficking gangster group. The man''s expression on the other handpletely shifted after hearing what Scarlet had said. He was already giving them a leeway to leave this ce without being harmed, but it seemed that they were so much intt with being killed. Since that was their wish, he would definitely fulfill it for them. So, without hesitation, he moved forward, towards Scarlet. He had already realized that Scarlet was the leader of the group, and so, he would deal with her first. With that, it should be quite easy for him to be able to deal with the rest of the group. So, the momt that he arrived in front of Scarlet, he immediately punched. It was clear that he did not care if Scarlet was ady or not. To him, since she was opposing the gang that he was leading, he would definitely have to deal with her anyway. Scarlet was not expecting that this guy was going to attack just like that. ording to her, it was good ough that they had decided to retreat. After all, by not pursuing the matter anymore, and not informing the cops about the issue here, it was clear that they were already giving the gangsters a way out. But now, it seemed that the other party was not appreciating what she had done. Instead, they had decided to attack. The only problem was the fact that although Scarlet was capable of seeing the trajectory of the attack that was heading towards her, she was not fast ough to be able to react. So, at that momt, she was helpless, and could only go ahead and take the attack. But ev th, he was already prepared. The momt that the attacknded on her, she would immediatelyunch a set of her own counterattack. Thump! Instead of the punch that was heading towards Scarlet''s facending andunching her backwards, the sound of the punch hitting soft flesh could be heard in the air. At this momt, both Scarlet and the tattooed man were bbergasted. None of them had expected such a result. Ev Scarlet had not expected that Jad was capable of moving so fast and intercepting the attack that wasunched by the tattooed leader of the gang. Nevertheless, she was relieved the momt that Jad managed to block that attack for her. Although she was prepared to take the attack, that did not imply that she was a masochist. After all, who wanted to be injured if there was a way out? Previously, Jad had already noticed that the tattooed man was about to make a move. So, he immediately closed the distance betwe him and Scarlet. And the momt that the manunched an attack, Jad simply moved forward slightly, and raised his hand to grab the fist. The fist managed tond, but it was within the palm of Jad''s hand. So, there was not much of an impact, considering that despite the fact that the tattooed man possessed quite some strgth, it was not ough to be able to deal with Jad. Jad looked at the man who was looking back at him with wided eyes. Th without hesitation, he exerted strgth in the right hand that was grabbing the tattooed man''s hand. In the next momt, a pained expression immediately appeared on the man''s face. Crack! Th in the next second, the sound of bones cracking could be heard within the tire room. It was clear that the bones of the tattooed man were already fracturing from the pressure that they were expericing. The man on the other hand, having already realized that his hand was going to be brok if he continued allowing Jad to keep hold of it, he immediately decided to attack. Using his left leg, heunched a kick towards Jad, hoping that Jad would release him. Jad simply raised his right leg, and the kick that had beunched by the man simply hit his shin, close to his knee. And so, the attack was easily blocked. As for himself, he continued exerting ev more strgth, and finally, the hand of the tattooed man was brok. It could be said that Jad had be extremely cruel in this situation. After all, he had brok the hand of the other party, in such a way that ev the bones could be se piercing through the skin. The man could not help but groan in pain, but he did not scream. It was clear that this man was somebody that had expericed a lot of battles. That was evidt by several scars that could be se on his skin on closer inspection. It seemed that this guy had decided to draw several tattoos on his body simply because he wanted to cover the scars that he possessed. But ev th, that was not ough to be able to cover the numerous scars that he had suffered on his body. The momt that the hand was brok, Jad immediately released the man. Th in the next momt, heunched a kick towards the man''s face. The guy was already trying to dure the pain, and so, he was not able to react to the attack that had beunched by Jad. Bang! Jad''s footnded square on the man''s left side of the head. The man immediately got thrown onto the g, hitting the g hard. And due to the pain, he immediately passed out. It could be said that Jad had dealt with this issue quite simply. It did not seem like he had used his full strgth at all. Instead, it seemed that it was quite an easy task for him to be able to deal with this gangster. Lucas who had already managed to get back on his feet could not help but be a little afraid of Jad. But ev th, that did not imply that he was going to allow Jad to continue staying close to Scarlet. Instead, that simply made him change the ns that he was having. The rest of the group was amazed by Jad''s capabilities, but they could not help but be horrified by his cruelty at the same time. At this momt, they both swore in their hearts that no matter what, they would definitely not provoke Jad. Scarlet had already gott used this side of Jad''s. But ev th, she was no longer going to be pompous in front of him, and her arrogance had be reduced to the lowest level it could be. "So, what are you going to do with this group?" Jad asked as he turned a to look at Scarlet. Chapter 54: Captured "So, what are you going to do with this group?" Jad asked as he turned a to look at Scarlet. "We will proceed as we had nned before. We will just call the police so that they can take them over. Additionally, they can assist in making sure that each and every person that they had kidnapped before is returned to where they are supposed to be." Scarlet responded almost immediately. Immediately after that, the group left while the tattooed guy remained on the g, unconscious. They wt ahead and oped the rooms prest within the top floor of the building, and released every person that was bound. Later on, the police arrived, before they began taking the people that had be kidnapped, together with the gangsters that had remained outside. Of course, some of them had already managed to crawl so that they could escape, and so, only those that could not move had remained behind. In the d, the police had to use a big truck in order to be able to ship all the gangsters. They had to be tak to the police station for further questioning. Additionally, they discovered several types of drugs within the building, and so, it was clear that the case that the gangsters were going to face was definitely going to be something that would sd them to jail. Still, Jad doubted that this group of gangsters would experice anything harsh. After all, for them to be able to carry out something like kidnapping, they definitely possessed quite a backg. So, with the goods that they had gott, being tak by the police, the one behind them would definitely not remain calm. So, Jad expected that that person would definitely act. And it was impossible for the people in the underworld not to possess connections in the normal world. So, they definitely possessed connections within the police. So, unless Scarlet decided to involve the Johnsons, this matter was definitely going to be easily forgott. Ev th, Jad decided not to say anything, and progressed to give the statemt that was required by the police. It was a privilege that he had gott due to the fact that he was rted to Scarlet. Since Scarlet was from a big backg, she did not have to go back to the police station to record her statemt. Instead, they could do that right now, before she was allowed to go and do her own things. With the matter of writing the statemt out of the way, Scarlet immediately wt ahead and informed Vinct about the results. At the same time, she could not help but be worried about him. After all, had it not be for the fact that Jad was prest, they would have definitely be the ones that would suffer in this hunt. So, Scarlet was afraid that Vinct would be in trouble. And wh she did not receive any response from Vinct, she immediately tered into her vehicle the momt that they arrived in the area where they had left them. Jad immediately understood, and followed suit and got into the Ferrari. Th, she began driving away. Lucas and the others, ev though were a little confused, they still followed her. The group drove away, heading towards the direction of the other group of gangsters. It took them more than 0 minutes for them to be able to arrive despite the fact that they were almost in the same area. At the d of the day, they had to leave the vehicles behind once again, considering that it was going to be a little troublesome for the sports cars to be able to maneuver the streets. The momt that they arrived, they realized that the gangsters had not be tak care of. Additionally, they found that vehicles that were possessed by Vinct and the others could not be found. For a momt, Scarlet could not help but think that perhaps Vinct and the others had decided not to participate in this matter. But thinking much about Vinct''s personality, she understood that it was definitely impossible for him to abandon thispetition. So, the group immediately wt ahead and approached the gangsters. They did not immediately attack, but instead, they approached peacefully. But the momt that the gangsters saw theming over, they tsed up. In fact, a few of them looked over with arrogant gazes. "Don''t tell me that this is yet another group of brats that is thinking of forcing justice for the nation." "Maybe. After all, it is not that easy for some stupid second geration heirs toe over to our ce. So, if theye here, they definitely have something that they want to do." "I do hope that they are also not stupid ough to think that they can deal with us. If that is the case, I will have a chance of beating them up." "My fists are itching right now. Previously, I did not get a chance of beating someone, ev though I was beat up. But now, since this group is here, why don''t we take the initiative to deal with them first?" "That''s a good idea. We can beat them up, th ask for the reason why they are here. In any case, it is not as if they can do anything to us." The gangsters were discussing with each other loudly, without any fear that Jad and the others would hear them out. In fact, from the way that they were speaking, it was clear that they were hoping that Jad and the others would hear them. Scarlet''s expression shifted a little. She did not expect that Vinct and the others had already be tak care of. Just from what this group of gangsters was saying, it was clear that Vinct and the others were the group of youngsters that hade over before. And from the fact that the gangsters seemed to be okay at the momt, it was clear that they had already dealt with Vinct and the others. Additionally, she could easily see that currtly, a few of the gangsters had already be bandaged. It was clear that before Vinct and the others were subdued, they had managed to cause quite some damage to a few gangsters. But in the d, they had be dealt with. The only thing that she did not know right now was if Vinct and the others were alive, or not. Currtly, she hoped that this group of gangsters had only managed to capture Vinct and the others. Otherwise, if they had be killed, th things would definitely escte. Additionally, she was definitely going to be med for this matter. It might be true that she was not the only one that wanted to do this, and he was not ev the one who had suggested this form ofpetition, but ev th, she was involved in it. If she had refused, they would have definitely not be involved in this matter at all. She approached one of the gangsters and asked, "The group of youngsters that you were talking about, did theye over with sports cars?" The gangster that was questioned was a little surprised by the beauty that Scarlet possessed. Additionally, he felt quite lucky that he was the one that was being questioned. So, if he had to fight, he was the one that was going to take hold of her first. "You are talking about that group of arrogant brats? If that is what you are asking for, why don''t I take you to see them?" The guy asked with a lecherous smile on his face. Before he could ev finish saying the words clearly, a punch suddlynded on his face. It was clear that Scarlet was not pleased with his gaze on her that was extremely tant. The guy copsed onto the g, while holding his mouth. At this momt, he had already gott a few of his teeth brok, and he spat out blood. "You¡­you¡­. How dare you??!!" The guy was furious. It was just that he was lucky that only a few of his lower teeth have be brok. Otherwise, it would have definitely be impossible for him to be able to speak clearly in this situation. Scarlet was not bothered by the question. Instead, she looked towards the rest of the gangsters that were already approaching. Since she had already beat one of them to the g, it was clear that the rest of the gangsters would immediately attack. So, Lucas and the others wt ahead and stood behind Scarlet. It was clear that they were ready to take action in case the gangsters decided to take action. Jad on the other hand was also standing just a little distance away from Scarlet. He was not afraid that she would not be capable of dealing with the gangsters. As long as they did not overwhelm her, it was definitely possible for her to be able to deal with them. Just as the rest of the gangsters were about to swarm on Scarlet and the others to deal with them, they suddly heard a shouting from behind them. "What the heck are you nning to do? I do clearly remember informing you that if somebody came over, you are not supposed to attack them. Instead, you are to bring them to me. Why is it that you are intding to attack them?" The voice was feminine, but it was extremely stern, and immediately st chills down the spines of all the gangsters. The movemts of all the gangsters froze, as they shifted their stiff necks, to look behind them. Jad and the others also looked over, wondering who it was that hade over this time. Chapter 55: Lady Boss The movemts of all the gangsters froze, as they shifted their stiff necks, to look behind them. Jad and the others also looked over, wondering who it was that hade over this time. The momt that they looked over, they realized that there was ady that was dressed in a ck leather outfit, consisting of a tight leather pant, and a tight leather jacket. There was a cold expression on her face as she looked over. It was clear that she was not pleased by what was happing here. And just by looking at the expressions of the gangsters, Jad and the rest of the group could immediately tell that they were afraid of thisdy. At this momt, Lucas and the others could not help but be both amazed and slightly frighted by thedy. Since she was capable of easily intimidating the others, the gangsters that never really cared about a person''s backg, it was clear that her ability was definitely not to be underestimated. Thedy who possessed ck hair that had be tied into a bun, with brown eyes that were filled with indifferce looked over towards Jad and the rest. Jad and the rest of the group did not retreat at all. At this momt, they were here for Vinct and the others. So, it was clear that it was going to be impossible for them to retreat. Nevertheless, if there was a chance, Jad did not want them to fight. Currtly, he had alreadypleted the mission that had be assigned to him by the system. It was just that the rewards had not yet be distributed considering that the victory had yet to be approved. So right now, he had to make sure that theypleted these things as soon as possible, so that he could get to know what the system was going to reward him with. "You guys cane over so that we can have a chat." Thedy stated as she looked at Jad and the rest of the group. As for the gangsters, the momt that she said those words, they immediately retreated, not intding to cause trouble to Jad and the rest of the group. Scarlet looked at Jad. Wh she realized that there was no change of expression on his face after hearing what thedy had said, she decided to go over. In any case, she had to sure that Vinct was rescued. She just hoped that nothing had happed to him. Otherwise, it was going to be troublesome. With Scarlet leading the way, Jad immediately followed behind her. Lucas and the others also did the same thing. They already understood that Jad''s ability was definitely not something that they could mess with. So, ev Lucas was currtly reserved in the face of Jad. But of course, that did not imply that he had already giv in to Jad. If he was giv a chance, he would definitely make sure that he dealt with Jad. It was a good thing that he was not an idiot that did things rashly. Otherwise, by now, he would have already attacked Jad, and would have definitely ded up being beat up. Still, there was one thing that he had noticed. That was the fact that Scarlet did not seem to be irritated by Jad anymore. In fact, it seemed that he acknowledged his presce, and she was no longer intding to chase him away. But that waspletely against his interests. How could he allow Jad to continue staying next to Scarlet. So, that was something that had to change at some point in time. For now, he could only allow Jad to continue being closer to Scarlet, as he investigated about him. The momt that he came to know about his full capabilities, that was the time that he was going to act. At that time, he believed that Scarlet would not care much if he took care of Jad. After all, ev though Scarlet did not seem to care much about Jad''s presce as of now, that did not imply that he liked him, right? Thedy led the way, and they tered a building. The building was located closer to other dpidated buildings. Nevertheless, it could be se that this building was in a better condition aspared to the building that was owned by the previous gang that Jad and his group had tak care of. The momt that they tered into the 8-storey building, Jad immediately realized that it was actually a small club. Aspared to the dynamic nightclub, this one was definitely several notches smaller. But ev th, it was quite well organized, despite the fact that there were not a lot of customers prest. But that was to be expected considering that it was currtly daytime, almost noon. So, it was clear that only a few people woulde to the club at this time of the day. And looking at how spacious it was, Jad believed that it was always filled up with people during thete hours of the night. Thedy did not say anything, and immediately led the group towards the stairs. There was no elevator prest within this building, and the same was applied to the previous building that they had gone to deal with the gangsters. Climbing a flurry of stairs, they managed to reach the top floor of the building. The momt that they got here, they realized that this ce waspletely differt from the rest of the floors that they had gone through. The first three floors were part of the club, and going upwards, it was like a residce. It was used as a lodging area for the customers. It was just that the top floor waspletely differt from the 5th, 4th and 3rd floors that were used for lodging. ording to Jad''s observation, he could see that this top floor, the sixth floor seemed like a person''s residce. Nevertheless, he did notmt, and simply followed thedy to ter one of the rooms. Of course, ev though they had be invited over, that did not imply that he had dropped his guard. Instead, he was extremely cautious, especially of thisdy in front of him. Ev though she looked quite frail aspared to the bulky gangsters out there, she was able to easily intimidate them. Jad was not na?ve to believe that she had intimidated them simply because of her rtionship with somebody else, or the backg that she possessed. Instead, Jad believed that he had done that due to her own abilities. Ev though he could not clearly see through her, he believed that he was definitely capable of fighting. Just from the movemts together with her stance as she walked, Jad could clearly tell that she was an expert wh it came to fighting. As for the exact level, he could not tell unless he saw her taking action. Nevertheless, he believed that she was definitely skilled, and that was the reason why he was extremely cautious at this momt. After all, he had to sure both his security and that of Scarlet. The group tered Into the room, and immediately realized that it was an office. Just like the office of the tattooed man that they had dealt with before, there was a desk and a chair behind it. Butpletely differt from the other office, this one was in possession of a shelf that was filled with several books. Though, Jad could not tell the kind of books on the shelf at the momt, considering that he did not ev bother to read the titles at all. In front of the desk, there were two chairs, obviously for guests or clits. And other than that, within this room, that was currtly well furnished aspared to the outward appearance of the tire building, there was a couch that could amodate at least three people. In simple terms, ev though this room was not luxuriously furnished, it was definitely better aspared to the outward appearance of the tire building and the office that belonged to the tattooed gangster. The momt that thedy tered into the office, she immediately wt behind her desk and sat on the chair. She ced her elbows on top of the desk, before connecting her hands. She th looked at Jad and the rest with a scrutinizing gaze. The momt that her gazended on Lucas and the others, they could not help but shiver a little. For a momt, they felt that thisdy was more dangerous than Scarlet. As for Scarlet and Jad, the two of them were not intimidated at all. For Jad, the reason behind that being simply because he had gott himself involved in many things, and so, he had expericed killing intt in many asions. So, it could be said that he was already used to it. On the other hand, Scarlet was not afraid of thisdy. Not only due to the faith that she had in Jad, instead, it was also due to the fact that she had expericed the terror of Sylvia. So, ording to her, thisdy was definitely notpared to Sylvia. After a momt of silce, thedy finally decided to speak. "I''m not really sure why you are here. But in case you are here to cause trouble like the previous group, th I would advise you to leave. But in case you have any business transaction that you would like to discuss with me, I''m all ears." Thedy''s voice was both gtle and stern at the same time. Within it, there was a threat, indicating that in case Jad and the others were here to cause trouble, she would definitely deal with them. Chapter 56: Troublesome Issue After a momt of silce, thedy finally decided to speak. "I''m not really sure why you are here. But in case you are here to cause trouble like the previous group, th I would advise you to leave. But in case you have any business transaction that you would like to discuss with me, I''m all ears." Thedy''s voice was both gtle and stern at the same time. Within it, there was a threat, indicating that in case Jad and the others were here to cause trouble, she would definitely deal with them. "Please have a seat before you say anything. I don''t want you to say that I didn''t have courtesy to you my visitors." Thedy said once again. Scarlet stepped forward. She wt ahead and sat on one of the chairs that was in front of the desk. Lucas wanted to do the same, but the time that he was approaching the chair, he realized that Jad had already sat on it. At that momt, he was both embarrassed and angry at Jad. Nevertheless, there was nothing that he could do at this momt, and could only retreat and sit on the couch. A few people wt ahead and sat with him on the couch. As for the others that could not find a ce to sit, they could only continue standing. After settling on the chair in front of thedy, Scarlet spoke up. "We are here for two reasons. One of them is to find our frids that came over. And other than that, it is to deal with a gang. ording to the information that we have received, this gang that you are leading is involved in several criminal activities. So, we as citizs are taking action, to help the police in suring that safety and order are maintained within themunity." Scarlet exined without any sse of fear in her voice. Of course, the reason that she had giv was something that they had just made up. In any case, this was just a method that they were using topete. Since they could not just attack anybody, they believed that it was better for them to attack the gangsters. As long as they found ough evidce, they would be able to easily hand over the gangsters to the police. So, not only would they not be med for attacking people, but instead, they might ev be rewarded for that. Upon hearing Scarlet''s words, thedy''s expression suddly changed. She looked at Scarlet with a cold expression on her face. At the same time, a hint of killing intt appeared within her eyes as she looked at Scarlet. Ev though Scarlet was a little intimidated, she did not back down in the staringpetition betwe the two of them. After a few seconds of staring at each other, thedy finally decided to speak up. "If I may ask, who told you that I do run that kind of business? For me, I do simple business here. I''m only involved in running a club and a lodging business. As for the gangsters that you are talking about, I really don''t know about it." Thedy stated indiffertly. From the way that she was saying it, it was as if she did not care about it. In fact, it was clear that she did not care about Scarlet''s ability to do what she had just imed. "Oh, is that so? Th what is going to exin about that group of gangsters below there? The momt that we arrived, they began acting arrogantly in front of us. Additionally, they were ready to attack. Had it not be for the fact that you came on time, I don''t doubt that they would have already attacked us." Scarlet stated with a sarcastic voice. "You are talking about that group of gangsters out there? Ev though they are out of this building, that does not imply that they are part of it." Thedy responded with a frown on her face. From Jad''s observation of thedy, he could see that there was a hint of helplessness in her eyes. It seemed that there was something that was rted to that group of gangsters out there that made her helpless. "They are not part of the building and the business, but still, they do obey what you tell them to do? Additionally, if they are here to disrupt the business, why do they have to cooperate with everything that you say? It is clear that if you tell them to do anything, they will immediately do that." Scarlet snorted as she responded. "Those guys out there can do anything that I tell them to do, but there is one thing that they cannot do. That is, they can never get out of here no matter how many times I want them to get out of here. As for the fear that they have for me, that is simply because of their leader." Thedy responded. At this momt, there was a clear expression of anger on her face. It was clear that she waspletely irritated by the group of gangsters out there. But still, she was helpless in this situation, as she was not capable of driving them away. "If you are not capable of driving them away, why don''t you simply call the police and ask them to sd them away. After all, they are disrupting the business, ar''t they?" Scarlet shot back. It was clear that she did not believe what thedy had said. ording to her, this was just a n that thisdy was having. "Police? Do you think that the police can be trusted at this momt? The one behind this group of gangsters possesses quite some connections within the police force. So, it is impossible for me to do anything to them considering that I don''t have connections like they do. So, ev if I call the police, they will not take these people away. At the d of the day, ev though this group of gangsters is out of this building, of them has done anything that is disrupting the business. Additionally, I will require ough evidce to show that they are doing that. Otherwise, it might justnd me into trouble instead. After all, it would be a false usation." Thedy stated once again. And at this momt, the strong front that she had be putting in front of the group immediately crumbled slightly. But that did not imply that she looked helpless and fragile. Instead, Scarlet and the rest of the group could see that she was definitely not capable of dealing with that group of gangsters out there. Scarlet frowned a little. At this momt, she began believing thedy. But ev th, she was still doubting that what thedy was saying was true. After all, if it was actually true that she was not in charge of those gangsters, why was it that it had be reported to them that they were part of the group of gangsters that weremitting crimes within this area? As if she could already see what Scarlett was thinking about, thedy continued. "Those guys, ev though they are being paid for being here, that does not prevt them from doing whatever they want. I don''t want to get myself involved with them, so, unless it is something that is rted to my business, I will not get myself involved with their activities. So, it can be said that they are quite free. And most of the time, theymit several crimes. Ev if I want to prevt them from doing that, it is impossible for me to be able to monitor them all day . So, it is not impossible for them to be able to do some things secretly." Scarlet remained silt for a while. Finally, she spoke up. "Alright. I''ll give you the befit of doubt for this. But in any case, I want to know about my frids. They came over here to deal with gangsters. But since we received false information, th, I do believe that you have not killed them. Because if you have, th that will be contradictory to what you just said." "You are talking about that group of brats that came over arrogantly? They are currtly locked within a room that is located on the second floor. No harm has be done to them other than a few injuries that they received during the time that they were trying to fight with the gangsters. They should thank me, considering that had I not interved, they might have ded up being killed. After all, the momt that they arrived, they provoked those crooks outside." Thedy snorted in the d. Jad could not help but raise his brows a little. He had already met with Vinct before, and ording to his observation of the guy, it was clear that that guy was definitely not the one that would go ahead and provoke others easily. Otherwise, previously, wh Jad had ignored him, that guy would have definitely not hesitated to act against him. But in the d, the guy did not say much about it, and it seemed that he had ev forgott about it. Scarlet on the other hand was immediately relieved after hearing that Vinct and the others had not be killed. As for them being injured, that did not matter much. In any case, as long as they were not dead, they could still recover. Additionally, from what thisdy had just said, it was clear that they had not be badly injured. So, it was not impossible for them to be able to recover in a short time. At least, she believed that they had not gott their limbs brok or fractured. Otherwise, that was going to be a littleplicated. Chapter 57: Ruby Thedy made a call, and not long, a person came over. Thedy wt ahead and instructed him to go and bring the group of people that they had locked away. The guy looked at Jad and the others, before he left. He did not question about the reason behind that, considering that it was thedy who had instructed for the group to be locked up in the first ce. A few minutester, Vinct and the others walked into the office. Just by looking at them, Jad and the others could not help but be a little speechless. In fact, Scarlet could not help but start chuckling. The same could be applied to Lucas. As for the rest of the group, they made sure to sure their silce. After all, while Lucas and Scarlet couldpete against Vinct in terms of backg, the same could not be said about the rest. So, they had to make sure that they did not get into Vinct''s bad books. Otherwise, they would definitely experice something that they did not want to. Vinct looked at Jad and the others. At this momt, he was slightly embarrassed, and wanted to hide away. But there was one thing that made him not to do that. That was the fact that Jad and the others looked okay, and they did not seem injured at all, other than the slight bruises that a few of them had suffered. Of course, he was irritated by the fact that Scarlet and Lucas wereughing at him. This waspletely intolerable. The thing that made him angry was the fact that while they came here, intding to take care of the group of gangsters here, they had ded up being beat, Lucas and the others had not done the same. "What the heck are youughing about? We agreed that we are going topete against each other. So, why don''t you tell me why you did not participate in thepetition? Did you give up or what?" Vinct stated. But his speech seemed forced, in such a way that his expression was shifting every momt that he said those words. It was clear that he was expericing some pain each and every time that he spoke. Jad looked at Vinct. It could be said that Vinct was quiteical in appearance. Right now, Vinct''s lips were swoll. Additionally, his left eye was currtly ck, indicating that somebody had punched him In the eye. His left cheek was currtly red, and indication that somebody had managed tond a hit on that side of his face. And that was what Jad could see. Still, he believed that Vinct had suffered several injuries all over his body. After all, if he was attacked by the gangsters that were out there, they would definitely not care where they were attacking. So, since they had managed to attack the face which was one of the most protected parts of a human body during a fight, it was clear that the other parts had also suffered some degrees of damage. Additionally, since it was a brawl that did not consider the skills that a person possessed, the gangsters would definitely attack without any skill, and the attacks that theyunched couldnd anywhere. "Why should I notugh? You look extremely funny right now. Additionally, who told you that we did notplete the task? We have already dealt with the group of gangsters that we were supposed to handle. They have already be handed over to the police to be tak care of. In fact, the task that we were supposed to handle was quite dangerous. The leader of that group of gangsters was quite strong. Moreover, it seems that that group of gangsters possesses some backg, considering that they were dealing in human trafficking." Scarlet responded with a snicker. But at the d of her statemt, there was a frown on her face, and displeasure within her voice. Vinct blinked his eyes as he could not believe what Scarlet had said. They had already dealt with the group of gangsters that they were supposed to handle? How was that possible? After all, considering the two gangs that they were supposed to face, they were supposed to be of the same capabilities. If they possessed the same capabilities, ev though Scarlet was stronger than him, she was definitely not strong ough to be able to deal with thatrge number of gangsters. So, it was clear that they were lying to him. "You don''t want to believe it? Anyway, you will know about it wh we get back. At that time, you will know that I was not kidding." Scarlet responded seriously. She never liked speaking the truth, and others thinking that she was lying to them. Nevertheless, ev though she had not said the whole truth about the issue, considering that she did not mtion anything about Jad taking action, still, she did not lie about anything. After all, Jad was considered as part of the group, considering that he was her bodyguard. In the d, Vinct snorted. There was nothing that he could do for the time being. Currtly, he hoped that they would be able to get out of here. That group of gangsters waspletely unreasonable, such that they did not want to list to anything at all. Previously, wh they arrived, he had be nning that they would attack with a strategy. But an idiot within the group suddly attacked one of them, considering that he did not like how arrogant the gangsters looked. In the d, by attacking one of them, they had ded up sessfully provoking the rest of the gangsters. And with that, the rest of the gangsters swarmed towards them, which led to them being beat up. And with him being stronger than the others, he was the most targeted within the group. That was the reason why his condition was the most miserable aspared to the rest of the group. True it might be that he possessed greater capabilities aspared to the rest of the group, but ev th, since he was facing the most pressure, he faced the most damage. With the group already here, Scarlet turned her gaze and looked at thedy in charge of this building. "So, how should we handle this matter? We can go ahead and deal with that group of gangsters down there. With that, it should be easy for you to continue running your business. But of course, that is on the basis that what you were saying before is true." Thedy on the other hand frowned after hearing that. She had be surprised the momt that Scarlet stated that they had already dealt with another group of gangsters. Did they really possess ough capabilities to be able to deal with a group of gangsters that was established? Additionally, there was another thing that had caught her atttion. That was the fact that there was a tattooed man who was the leader of that gangster group. Until now, any leader of the gangster group that he knew and was tattooed was extremely powerful. Ev though she was not sure if it was the same person that Scarlet was talking about, but if it was that person, th that implied that they definitely possessed quite some capabilities. Of course, she also knew the business that that group was involved in, but she did not know much about the details. Of course, she also knew about the fact that they were involved in human trafficking. But due to the connections that they possessed, they were never arrested. In fact, they were not the main group that was in charge of the business. Instead, they were just a very tiny branch of it. As for the leader of this chain of gangsters, she did not know. But still, they were definitely formidable, and she would never want to mess with them at any point in time if possible. "You can forget about that group of gangsters down there. Ev if you deal with them, another group of gangsters wille over if this one is not released from the police. Additionally, it is going to cause me ev more problems, considering that they will definitely sd more powerful gangsters over, and they might ev decide to meddle with my business." Thedy responded. Of course, if possible, she would have not hesitated to take the offer that had be giv to her by Scarlet. But wh she thought much about it, this was just a temporary solution. Unless she dealt with the mastermind, it was impossible for her to be able to deal with the gangsters being stationed out of this building. In fact, the role of those gangsters was not just to stay a this building, but instead, they were also monitoring her movemts and those that she was interacting with. Upon hearing that, Scarlet could only shrug her shoulder. At the d of it all, it was not her business at all. The only reason why they were involved with the gangsters was simply because they werepeting with each other. But from today''s results, it was definitely not a good way ofpeting with each other. So, they would have to look for another method ofpeting. Still, if there was a chance, and she found out that there was something that gangsters were doing like human trafficking, she would definitely not hesitate to get involved in that matter. She possessed quite a sse of righteousness after all. But ev th, she knew her own limits. Jad did not speak all the time that they were inside here, and left the twodies tomunicate with each other. And since they had alreadye to an agreemt, Jad and the rest of the group decided to leave. Wh they reached the door, they heard the voice of thedy once again. "In case you have any business that you would like to discuss with me that is rted to the club, you can find me here. My name is Ruby." Chapter 58: System Reward The momt that they left the building, Jad immediately received a system prompt. It was the one that was rted to the mission that he had be giv. [Congrattions to the host forpleting the optional mission. The rewards for thepletion of the mission are being calcted.] [The host has be rewarded with professional driving skills.] Jad was momtarily dazed after hearing the system prompt and the reward. At this momt, although he was quite excited for receiving the professional driving skills, he was still a little dissatisfied. At the d of the day, he was currtly in a university. But a person like him, who had dropped out in his second year of high school, it was definitely impossible for him to be able to catch up to those that had already reached the second year of their degree studies. If possible, he really wished that the system could reward him with something that was going to able him to be able to deal with the studies. He was not asking to be giv the knowledge directly, but ev a skill or ability that would able him to be able to learn easily would be much more appreciated. But nevertheless, this was something that he had be giv for free. That''s right, for free. The skills that he had utilized in order to be able to deal with the gangsters were something that he had be giv by the system itself. So, Jad did notin upon receiving the reward. Still, he did not im the reward immediately. After all, each and every time that he imed a reward from the system, especially the one that was rted to the skills, his body would be affected by a certain margin. And right now, since they were currtly in the territory that belonged to gangsters, he was not willing to do something that would inhibit him from doing his job. In case he was still receiving the reward, and he was not able to react on time wh Scarlet was attacked, it was definitely going to be troublesome. So, he decided that he would im the reward the momt that they leave this area. He could do that if they were inside the vehicle. Wh they stepped out of the building, the gangsters looked at them, but they did not dare to act. In fact, they were not that much surprised the momt that they realized that Vinct and the others had be released. They understood the character that Ruby possessed, and so, it was not impossible for her to release them. In fact, previously, they had be nning to kill this group of brats, but in the d, they had no choice but to let them go considering that Ruby had asked them to do that. It was clear that she was trying to save them. Although the majority of them were displeased by the fact that they would have to let go of this group of youths, especially the one that had be beat down by Scarlet, there was nothing that they could do. After all, they had be previously informed that they would have to obey each and everymand that Ruby gave them. So, ev though they were reluctant, they immediately retreated, allowing Scarlet and the rest of the group to leave. The group managed to get to the area where they had left the vehicles, before they immediately drove off to the hospital. Ev though the injuries that Vinct and the others had suffered were not that severe, they still had to be tak care of nevertheless. So, the best option was to take them to the hospital so that they could be bandaged where necessary. Inside the vehicle, Jad sat in the passger seat while Scarlet continued driving. This time, while paying atttion to the road, she kept on sneaking nces at Jad. Today, she had gott an ev better understanding of this guy. It was also due to this reason that she got a better understanding of the ''reason'' why her parts had insisted that Jad had to be her bodyguard. Though, there was one thing that she did not understand. That was, why she was not allowed to go out in case Jad was not a. While she was deep in thought, Jad on the other hand had decided to retrieve the reward from the system. The momt that he retrieved the reward, he could not help but feel his muscles tse. At the same time, a flood of memories suddly erupted within his mind. And for a momt, he got a pang of a headache that disappeared only a few secondster. But with the disappearance of the headache, foreign memories immediately appeared within his mind. Immediately after that, the memories began integrating, and his muscle memory was being altered. At this point, Jad felt like he had be driving for many years. He was extremely expericed wh it came to driving. Other than that, he also possessed knowledge about vehicles. It was not only rted to driving, but instead, there was also the mechanic skills, though at the very basic level. In case there was a slight problem with the car, he would definitely be able to know where the problem was. But for the mostplex problems that the cars would be able to experice, it was impossible for him to be able to take care of them considering that he did not possess the mechanic skills. But ev th, it was way better aspared to any other driver, considering that the majority of the drivers only possessed the driving skills, and not the ability to repair the vehicles. Jad was once again amazed. The system''s abilities were not something that he couldprehd at all. At the same time, he could not help but wonder about the origin of the system. And more than that, what was the role of the system in this world? Of course, he did not believe that there was a possibility of the system being made by a being within this world. If they possessed the capability of creating something like the system, th that implied that the technology level of this world would have definitely gone to a higher level. It was currtly the year 07. With the technological advancemt of the currt era, it was definitely impossible for them to be able to do something like that. Although they had be capable of developing several AIs, they definitely could notpete with the system due to its ability. ording to Jad, he believed that this system was definitely extraterrestrial. It had toe from another civilization at least. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to be able to exin the abilities that the system possessed. [The host is advised not to think much about the origin of the system. The system''s capabilities are way above the ones that are currtly disyed. So, it is impossible for the system to be created by this backward civilization that the host belongs to.] Jad was momtarily left speechless. It was also at this momt that he remembered that the system possessed ess to his thoughts. So, it was clear that it was capable of detecting what he was thinking about. In the d, he shook his head, deciding not to think much about it. At the d of it all, ev if he knew about the origin of the system, there was nothing that he could do about it. Additionally, ev with his capabilities, if he was being targeted, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to resist. Not to mtion the one that created the system, ev just the governmt of his nation was ough to be able to take care of him. So, it was better for him not to think much about it, or he would d up stressed for nothing. Scarlet did not know what Jad was thinking about at that momt, and simply continued driving. On this day, she did not have any ss. So, she was not nning to go to the school at all. "Do you have any ce in mind that you would like us to go to?" Scarlet asked as she continued driving, while throwing a nce at Jad. Jad was brought back from his thoughts by the question. He looked at Scarlet stupdously. This was definitely the first time that she was asking about his opinion. Wh Scarlet saw the look on Jad''s face, she could not help but pout a little. Of course, she understood what Jad was thinking about. And thinking about the attitude that she had be having during the first time that they had met, it was clear that Jad would definitely be surprised by that question. At d of it all, Scarlet was just not happy with the fact that she was going to have a bodyguard following her a. That was the reason why she acted like that. She was just trying to push him away, making sure that he wt away. But now, things werepletely differt. She needed his assistance if she wanted to improve in herbat skills. So, it was clear that she would have to change her attitude. As for treating Jad as a subordinate, that was something that she did not think much about it. In any case, she believed that with the capabilities that Jad possessed, if he wanted to leave, he would have done that. Additionally, he could ev op a fighting club where he could train people, and earn a huge sum of money. There was no reason for him to continue guarding her, and risking his life for a puny sry. After a momt of silce, Jad simply shrugged his shoulder and responded, "I don''t really know where you like to go. So, you can just lead the way. I''ll follow wherever you go, as long as you don''t n to go and jump into the fire or into the river to drown yourself." Chapter 59: Drastic Measures After a momt of silce, Jad simply shrugged his shoulder and responded, "I don''t really know where you like to go. So, you can just lead the way. I''ll follow wherever you go, as long as you don''t n to go and jump into the fire or into the river to drown yourself." "Tsk!" Scarlet clicked her tongue after hearing Jad''s words. "Do you think that I can be desperate ough to kill myself? Unless I don''t really have any other choice, I don''t think that I will ever try to think about killing myself." Scarlet snorted. Jad simply shrugged his shoulders once again. There was nothing that he could say about that. He was just making a joke, and he never meant what he was saying. Of course, if Scarlet tried something like killing herself, he was definitely going to make sure that she did not do that. Otherwise, he was going to be in trouble. How could Clifford and Anthony allow him to continue living if Scarlet had ded up dead? Since he was currtly her bodyguard, he had to sure her safety ev if she wanted to kill herself. Upon realizing that Jad was not saying anything, Scarlet decided not to say anymore and continued driving. She had already decided on the destination that she was going to. Of course, that was going to be after they had gone to the hospital. ¡­. William''s manor¡­ Rub was having the worst time of his life at this momt. Ever since the day that he had be giv the permission to deal with Scarlet, everything had be falling apart. Previously, the first time, after he had organized for a small group of small gangsters to deal with Scarlet, they had ded up being beat up before being tak to the police. Since he did not want any information rted to the Williams making that arrangemt being revealed, he had no choice but to sd somebody to bail them out. But after that, not wanting to take any risk, he decided to eliminate them. Th again, he made an arrangemt so that they could investigate about Jad before taking care of him. But he had not expected that wh they wt to investigate about Jad, there was somebody else that had already beat them to it. In the d, they did not find much about Jad, ev within his residce. In fact, the group that he had st to do the investigation in Jad''s house had ded up stabbing somebody to death. And today, things got ev worse. He was nning on the strategy that he was going to utilize in order to deal with Jad, wh he received bad news. ording to the news that he had received, the group that he had st to follow Jad and Scarlet who had gone towards the deserted part of the city, had be killed. He did not know who It was that had killed them, but each and every one of them had died under a single attack. It was clear that whoever it was that had killed them was extremely skilled and the differce in strgth betwe that person and the ones that he had st was huge. But that was not the d of it all. Not longter, he received information that one of the small branches that he possessed had be tak down. Of course, he was not the only one that was in charge of this business, instead, it was the tire Williams family. But still, only a few people knew about it. That included Philip, his elder brother. ording to the information, there was a group of youngsters that had gone there, and in the d, the tire gang had be tak down. To make matters worse, those idiots had not transported the people that they had previously captured, and so, wh the police came over, they got ough evidce of human trafficking. So, if he wanted to bail that group of people out, it was going to be extremely difficult. Additionally, ording to the information that he had received, it seemed that the issue of the gang being tak care of was rted to Scarlet. For a momt there, he could not help but wonder if the Johnsons had somehow decided to take action against them as well. But wh he thought much about it, he believed that it was going to be impossible. ording to the information that he possessed about the Johnsons, it was impossible for them to sd Scarlet on a dangerous mission as that. After all, it might be true that that gang was extremely small, but ev th, the leader of that gang was somebody that possessed incredible fighting skills. So, ev if Scarlet was kind of skilled, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to deal with him. It was th that he suddly thought of somebody, Jad. That was the only possibility that he had in his mind. Since Scarlet had gone there, and they had be able to take care of the tire gang, that implied that she had depded on other than Jad. It might be true that until today, they did not know much about Jad''s capabilities, considering that it seemed that he had be hiding his capabilities until today. But ev th, he believed that it might not be impossible for him to be able to take care of the leader of that small gang. ''It seems that I will have to use a special method in order to take care of him. I had never thought that I was going to resort to something like this. Ev though they are not supposed to be involved with petty matters, this is definitely not going to be considered as petty anymore, right? Jad''s presce gives a sse of danger to our family. So, no matter what, he has to be eliminated. Otherwise, if he is allowed to continue existing, the majority of the ns that we are having will definitely be ruined.'' Rub thought to himself. He immediately wt ahead to make a call. The momt that the call was received, he gave amand. "Make sure that Jad is eliminated. I don''t care about the methods that you are going to use, but I do believe that it should not be a difficult to ask for you to handle. Make sure that this happs within 3 days." Immediately after saying those words, Rub ded the call. Immediately after that, he left the room that he was currtly in, going to carry out something else that needed him to handle it personally. ¡­. On the other side, Lucas Smith was also expericing something rted to what Rub was expericing. Just like Rub, he had previously st somebody to deal with Jad, before extracting information that they wanted from him. Previously, having already realized that Jad was alive, they did a few investigations and realized that the one that wasing after Jad was other than the Williams. Thinking much about the Williams, Lucas decided to ignore them considering that with the capabilities that the Williams possessed, there was nothing that they could do to him. Additionally, he did not think that they knew much about Jad. After all, he had already investigated, and understood that there was a feud betwe Jad and the Williams through the Johnsons. So, it was clear that the Williams acting against Jad was not for the same goal as what Lucas was aiming for. So, Lucas decided to act as soon as possible before leaving Jad to the Williams to handle. In fact, if there was no any other choice but to kill Jad, he would do that. And after killing him, he would simply push the me to the Williams, considering that he understood that the Williams wanted to eliminate Jad. The only problem was the fact that after a few hours of sding one of his bodyguards to deal with Jad, that guy had note back at all. In fact, after trying to contact him several times, the guy was not responding at all. That was something that gave him a bad feeling about this issue. So, he immediately decided tounch an investigation about what had happed. Previously, before they lostmunication with each other, the one that had be st to deal with Jad had already giv information about where Jad had headed to. The momt that Lucas and the rest of his bodyguards arrived in that area, they came to realize something that made them a little horrified. That was the fact that the bodyguard that he had st over had actually be eliminated. Additionally, the elimination was extremely cruel. Just looking at the injuries that the body possessed as ity on the floor, they could not help but wince, as they thought about the pain that this person had undergone. "This piece of garbage. I never thought that he was going to d up like this wh the task was extremely simple. How is it that much difficult to be able to deal with this Jad? He is just a lowly brat." Lucas Smith cursed. The rest of the bodyguards remained silt. But ev th, within their minds, they were thinking, ''What are you trying to imply that he is just a lowly brat? Previously, we beat him up, and instead of dying, he is quite well right now, without any injuries. So, how is it possible that he is normal? In fact, it is definitely not abnormal that he has be capable of taking care of one of us.'' Still, of them tried to say that out loud. Otherwise, they knew that their fate would definitely not be something that they wished for. After a momt of silce, with a grim expression on his face, Lucas said, "I want you to make arrangemts. Make sure that you find Jad, and you take care of him as soon as possible. In fact, I want you to find him alive. I will do the rest of the job personally." Chapter 60: Comical Appearance After a momt of silce, with a grim expression on his face, Lucas said, "I want you to make arrangemts. Make sure that you find Jad, and you take care of him as soon as possible. In fact, I want you to find him alive. I will do the rest of the job personally." "Yes, young master." The group of bodyguards responded. Immediately after that, they turned a and left. As they left, only a single person was left behind together with Lucas. Until today, Lucas had never se this man smiling before. His expression was always indiffert, as if he never cared about anything that was happing a him. Still, Lucas did not say anything to this person. The one that had assigned this man to him was other than his father. Since that was the case, there had to be a reason why this person was assigned to him as a bodyguard. So, wh the rest of the group left, only Lucas and this man remained behind. They observed the area for a while, before they finally left. Lucas was heading towards a club, ev though it was currtly daytime. He was currtly stressed. If they could not deal with Jad, that implied that it was going to be impossible for him to go back home with sess. If that happed, things were going to get bad for him. So, no matter what, he had toplete this task as soon as possible. But of course, right now, since his subordinates had already gone to handle the matter together, he decided to go and rx by joying his time within the club. Currtly, since there was not arge number of people within the club, nobody was going to disturb him. The man with a cold expression on his face followed behind Lucas without saying anything, before they got into their own vehicle and left. ¡­. It took them slightly less than an hour to be able to arrive at the hospital. Of course, the hospital that they wt to had to be top notch. The top notch hospital prest within the city right now was other than The Restoration. Coincidtally, this was the same hospital that the old man that Jad was taking care of currtly, had be transferred to. So, after Vinct and the others were tak to the emergcy side, where they were being tak care of, Jad decided to go and visit the old man. He was not sure if the surgery had already tak ce, but still, he wanted to see the old man. Scarlet was quite curious about where Jad was going to, and so, she decided to follow him after he had asked her to wait for him as he wt out a little. Jad did not refuse wh Scarlet decided to follow him. In any case, this was going to make things easier for him, considering that he would be able to protect her only if he was together with her. Lucas wanted to follow, but he decided against it. He was already in the know of who it was that Jad was going to see. Still, he was surprised wh he realized that that old man had be tak to this hospital. But ev th, he was definitely not happy about the fact that Scarlet seemed to be kind of attached to Jad just after a few days of interaction. This immediately made him to understand that he would have to speed up the progress of the ns that he was having. Otherwise, if he dyed, who could tell if Scarlet would d up falling in love with Jad? If that happed, th things were going to get bad for him. After all, how was it going to be possible for him to be able to convince Scarlet not to love Jad anymore? So, not long after the two of them had left, Lucas also excused himself and left the emergcy departmt of the hospital. He decided to go and make a call of his own, to speed up the ns. Jad and Scarlet did not know about Lucas'' ns. The two of them simply headed towards another departmt that was in charge of surgery. He had already be informed in advance where the old man was going to be tak to before the old man was transferred. Not long after, they finally arrived. Wh they got to that area, Jad asked the one that was in charge of the reception area for this departmt, and he was immediately directed to where he was going to get the old man. ording to the information that he had be giv, Jad understood that the old man had yet to undergo operation. But still, the operation had be arranged to be carried out the following day, on Tuesday. That was quite a relief. As long as the surgery was sessful, Jad believed that the life of the old man would definitely not be in danger anymore, as long as he was able to recover after a while. Of course, he was not that much surprised by the fact that the surgery had not yet tak ce. Before a surgery took ce, the doctors would have to carry out a lot of testing. Otherwise, if they did a faulty surgery, it might d up with the death of the patit. It was good ough that the old man''s life was supported by the life supporting machine, and it was not impossible for him to be able to survive until the day of the surgery. So, Jad did not hurry them up, hoping that they would take their time, and carry out the operation sessfully. Standing outside the ICU, Jad looked at the old man on the bed. The old man''splexion was currtly pale. Still, there was blood that was being transfused into the old man. This was due to the fact that the old man had lost a lot of blood previously. And although he had already received blood transfusion in the hospital that Jad had tak him to before, it seemed that the experts of this hospital thought that it was not ough. Scarlet on the other hand looked at the old man inside the ICU. Th, she looked at Jad, before looking back at the old man. She was trying to find any kind of resemnce betwe the two of them, but no matter how much she looked, she could not find any kind of resemnce betwe the two of them. "Is he your grandfather?" Scarlet asked. Jad was not expecting that question from Scarlet. But ev th, he was able to respond. "Kind of. He is the one that has be taking care of me for quite a long time during my struggles." "Oh." Scarlet responded simply. She did not know much information about Jad, and so, she did not think much about the implication of Jad''s words. But still, she believed that the rtionship betwe the two of them was quite close. Otherwise, it was going to be impossible for Jad to possess that expression on his face as he stood, looking at the old man through the ss. Ev though she was quite curious about how deep the rtionship betwe the two of them was, she did not ask. She remained silt, and stood beside Jad for quite a while. And after about 0 minutes, Jad finally decided to leave the area for now. He woulde back if there was a chance tomorrow, so that he could see this old man again during the surgery and after. As he left in the area, Scarlet left together with him. They wt back to the area where Vinct and the others were being attded to. Wh they got there, the majority of them had already be attded to, and the only one that was remaining was Vinct. He was still within the room where he was having the injuries that he had suffered being dressed. It would take another 5 minutes or so before he came out. So, Scarlet and Jad joined the rest of the group, with Lucas having already returned, while waiting. Finally, about 5 minutester, Lucas came out. But the momt that he appeared, the group could not help but begin snickering, while Lucas and Scarletughed out loud. Ev though Jad was trying to hold back, he could not help but smile from time to time. Well, it was quiteical to look at Vinct. The guy was currtly wearing the helmet of bandages on his head. In fact, ev his mouth had be wrapped in bandages, leaving only the uninjured eye and the nose. The rest of the facial features had all be wrapped in bandages. Other than that, Vinct''s arm was also wrapped in a bandage as if it had be brok. It was being supported. This was another thing that made the group a little speechless. After all, this guy had be driving not long ago, and he was driving using both of his hands. So, how was it that his hand was brok? Wh Vinct realized that the group wasughing at him, he could not help but re at them. Still, there was nothing that he could say, as his mouth was currtly sealed. "Hahaha! I can guess that it is your cousin that wrapped you like that, isn''t she?" Scarlet asked as she tried to control herughter. Vinct nodded his head. The momt that he did that, Scarletughed out ev louder. She understood Vinct''s cousin quite well. She was quite overprotective of Vinct. And coincidtally, during the time that Vinct and the others hade over to be treated of the injuries that they had suffered, that cousin was just passing by. Immediately, she decided to handle Vinct personally. As for why she had decided to wrap Vinct like that with bandages, Scarlet was not sure about it. Still, it was quite funny. At this momt, the door behind Vinct oped up. Th, ady wearing the doctor''s coat and a stethoscope hanging a her neck walked out. Chapter 61: Curiosity At this momt, the door behind Vinct oped up. Th, ady wearing a doctor''s coat and a stethoscope hanging a her neck walked out. Thedy possessed a height of about 68 cm, with blonde hair that was currtly tied in a ponytail, and a blue tight jeans, apanied by a T-shirt inside the coat. The momt that thedy appeared, she looked a. Th, wh she noticed Scarlet, she immediately headed towards her with a smile on her face. "It''s be a long time since west met Scarlet. How have you be?" Thedy asked with a smile as she hugged Scarlet. From this, it could be se that the two of them seemed to be quite familiar with each other. "Nothing much. Just be going a while feeling a little ufortable." Scarlet responded as she struggled to get out of the embrace. "What are you struggling with? Why don''t you tell Vinct about it? I''m pretty sure that he can help you with that, right?" Thedy asked with a cheeky smile on her face. Vinct on the other hand wanted toin. Had it not be for the fact that currtly, his mouth was sealed by the bandages, he would have already spok. Still, the embarrassmt could be se through his eyes, together with annoyance. But still, there was nothing that he could do right now. After all, he was not going to be beating his cousin, and additionally, with his mouth sealed, there was nothing that he could say. In the d, he could only helplessly continue standing in the same position, while hoping that his cousin would not speak much nonsse. At the same time, he hoped that Scarlet would have them leave this ce as soon as possible. He was not willing to be closer to this cousin of his at all. She was just too overprotective that it was embarrassing at some momts. That was especially so considering that he was a man. In fact, it was his cousin that had made him startpeting with Scarlet. Otherwise, considering the rtionship betwe them, he would have definitely not be trying topete with Scarlet, especially considering the fact that she was ady. It was just that he was trying to prove his dignity as a man, that he could not be defeated by ady. "Nah. That is something that he cannot handle at all. I''m pretty sure that if I tell him about it, he will definitely run away." Scarlet responded with a smile. At the same time, she stole a nce at Jad through the corner of her eyes. Thedy raised her brows a little upon hearing that. At the same time, she had noticed that Scarlet had stol a nce at Jad. She looked over. The guy looked quite ordinary, but still, he was kind of charming. It might be true that his appearance was not considered as the most handsome, but still, he was quite handsome. Additionally, he possessed quite a high charm. With a knowing smile on her face, thedy asked, "So, you have already gott a boyfrid? I never thought of that. What capabilities does this guy possess to be able to make Vinct back off?" For the first time, a shade of red appeared on Scarlet''s face before it disappeared. She immediately red at thedy in front of her and said, "Susan, what nonsse are you talking about? He is not my boyfrid. I don''t have a boyfrid." As she said that, she nced at Jad. And wh she realized that there was no any change of his expression to what Susan had said, she was immediately relieved. She hoped that Jad would not get any ideas about her. She was not willing to have a boyfrid at this momt. In short, she was not ready to get in any rtionship for now. "Oh." Susan responded with raised brows. But still, it was clear that she did not believe what Scarlet had said. Scarlet on the other hand did not say anything more, ev after realizing that Susan did not seem to believe what she had said. "Hey, my name is Susan. I am Vinct''s cousin, and Scarlet''s frid." Susan wt ahead and introduced herself to Jad as she offered her hand for a greeting. Jad reacted immediately and stretched his hand to receive hers. He gave a nod and said, "My name is Jad. Nice to meet you." Immediately after saying those words, he released her hand. Susan looked at Jad with some kind of curiosity. At the same time, she asked, "You know, your introduction is kind of iplete. Wh I introduced myself, I stated the rtionship that I share with Scarlet. So, what is the rtionship betwe you and Scarlet?" Jad was just about to respond wh suddly, Scarlet came and stood betwe the two of them. She red at Susan and said, "What does it concern you about the rtionship that we share? Anyway, I don''t think that it is that much important." "Oh ho! Now look at that! I knew it. The rtionship betwe the two of you is definitely not that simple. Why are you trying to hide that you are having a boyfrid? It is normal for a girl of your age to have a boyfrid. So, you don''t have to be embarrassed about it." Susan stated with a knowing smile. "Who is embarrassed about having a boyfrid? I just don''t want to have a boyfrid right now. Additionally, he is not my boyfrid, instead, he is my bodyguard." Scarlet responded a little exasperatedly. She understood that if she did not rify the rtionship betwe Jad and herself at this momt, Susan would go ahead and think that the two of them were in a rtionship. It was not wrong for her to get into a rtionship. But still, she was not willing to get into a rtionship at this momt. Additionally, she was not willing to have any form of misunderstanding. So, it was better for her to rify things right now, before the misunderstanding began spreading out. "A bodyguard?" Susan asked with a surprised voice. At the same time, she continued to scrutinize Jad after she pushed Scarlet to the side. She th shifted her gaze and looked at Scarlet and asked, "Are you sure about that? Why does it seem like you are lying? This guy does not look like a bodyguard at all." "How can I not be sure about a person''s role? He is the currt bodyguard that my family got for me. Okay, no more questions." Scarlet responded helplessly. Susan was quite talkative and was always curious about almost everything. So, most of the time, Scarlet would try to avoid her, especially during the time that there was something that could make Susan curious about her. If she met with Susan during the time that there was something that she could get curious about her, th Susan would definitely not let her go with a barrage of questions. "Tsk tsk! I thought that you don''t like bodyguards. But from the looks of it, this one is differt. ording to how I know you, you would definitely not be standing up for him. Additionally, by now, you would have already found a way to chase this person away." Susan stated bluntly, immediately revealing some of Scarlet''s secrets. "Get lost! What do you care?" Scarlet responded a little irritatedly. Nevertheless, she did not want to discuss much more about this subject. She understood the reason why she did not want to chase Jad away anymore. At the d of it all, if she did not want Jad to be with her, that implied that she would never be allowed to leave her residce, unless her family had already dealt with the Williams. Or if she wanted to go out and Jad had already left, that implied that she would have to get another bodyguard. But of course, she did not believe that it was going to be easy to be able to get a person like Jad. This guy was always silt, minding his own business. At least, that was something that Scarlett was pleased with wh it came to Jad. At least, he did not poke his nose into business that did not concern him. And if she was in trouble, he would offer his assistance. More than that, his skills were way above the bodyguards that she had gott before. If Jad left, she was not sure that she would be able to get another bodyguard that possessed the same level of skills as Jad. If that was the case, how was she supposed to be trained? "Okay, okay. I give up. Though, I''m quite curious about his origin. Is he that skilled? Otherwise, you would have already managed to sd¡­." Susan raised her hands in the air in form of submission. Th, she wt ahead to ask. But before she could ev finish her statemt, Scarlet had already covered her mouth. Currtly, Scarlett was looking at her as if she was going to swallow her whole. So, in the d, Susan could only give up on the question that she was hoping that Scarlet could answer. "Alright. We are leaving." Scarlet stated. From her tone, it was clear that there was no room for discussion. Immediately after saying those words, she turned a and headed towards the exit. Jad immediately followed behind her, before the rest of the group did so. Vinct was also following the group, hoping that his cousin would not notice her, wh his movemts suddly froze wh Susan spoke up. "Hey Vinct. Make sure you take care of yourself. Additionally, don''t take off those bandages. Make sure that dad and mom see them. Otherwise, I''m going to wrap you up like a mummy the next time that we meet, and I''ll sure that you will no longer be involved in risky things." Susan stated with a serious expression on her face. Chapter 62: Being Trailed "Hey Vinct. Make sure you take care of yourself. Additionally, don''t take off those bandages. Make sure that dad and mom see them. Otherwise, I''m going to wrap you up like a mummy the next time that we meet, and I''ll sure that you will no longer be involved in risky things." Susan stated with a serious expression on her face. If possible, Vinct really wanted to tear off that mouth that was speaking to him. But thinking about it, Susan was behaving like this simply because she cared about him. So, in the d, he simply decided to ignore what she had said, and followed behind the rest of the group to leave the hospital. The momt that they got out of the hospital, they got back into their vehicles and began driving away. The only one that was in trouble was other than Vinct. Due to being wrapped in bandages, he was not going to be capable of driving. Additionally, with the presce of the bandages ev reaching to his eye, it was going to be quite difficult for him to be able to drive at a high speed. Lucky for him, one of the people that were in his group immediately offered to drive Vinct. Vinct initially wanted to refuse, because he understood that the one that wanted to drive him home was somebody who had always be intding to drive his car. But until today, Vinct had always be reluctant to allow anybody to drive his car. But now, it seemed that it was going to be impossible for him to drive the car himself. And it was impossible for him to leave the car for Susan, considering that she had her own car. In the d, he allowed the young man to drive him, though he was bound to regret itter on. Jad on the other hand, as usual, had already gott into Scarlet''s car. They began driving off, leaving the hospital. While they were driving, as they kept on moving, they began parting ways. Since thepetition had already ded, it was currtly time for them to take lunch. So, everybody had ns of their own, and so, they decided to go and take care of them. A few of them currtly had sses that they had to attd. Having already skipped morning sses, they would have to go to the afternoon sses. Jad felt quite lucky that Scarlett was not having any ss today. Otherwise, he was going to try as much as possible not to sleep in that boring lecture that he could not understand anything. As they continued driving, Jad could not help but notice something. Through the rear view mirror, Jad realized that there was a certain vehicle that had be following them for quite a while now. It started not long after they had left the hospital. Initially, Jad thought that it was coincidtal that this vehicle was using the same route as them. But after they had tak several corners, and the vehicle kept on following them, he realized that there was something fishy. It was not Impossible for a vehicle to be going the same way as them, but it was definitely impossible that the other party was not trying to overtake them wh they had the chance to do that. At some points, Scarlet would reduce the speed of the vehicle, which would be a chance for the vehicle behind them to overtake. But each and every time that Scarlet reduced the speed, the other party would slow down as well. That was something extremely suspicious. Still, not sure about his assumptions, Jad continued observing without saying anything. Scarlet on the other hand did not know what Jad was thinking at the momt, and she was simply thinking about what they were going to do next. First of all, they had to get lunch. And after that, there was somewhere that she wanted to go to. So, she was not in a hurry at all, considering that she was not giv a time limit on at what time she was supposed to arrive at the destination that she was going to. Just as she was driving while thinking, Jad suddly spoke, bringing her back from her own world. "There is a car that is following us. It has be following us for quite a while now. Why don''t we stop first?" Scarlet was a little surprised wh she heard those words. She immediately looked through the side mirror, and realized that there was a vehicle that was behind them. The distance betwe them was not that big, only slightly about 0 meters. The thing that made her frown was the fact that this vehicle had be behind them ever since they had left the hospital. She might not have be paying much atttion, but ev th, that did not imply that she could not notice a vehicle that had be appearing in the side mirror every time that she looked at it. Without hesitation, she moved the vehicle towards the curbs. The momt that she managed to get out of the road, she stopped the vehicle. None of them alighted from the car, as they continue to observe the vehicle that had be following them. The momt that they stopped, the car that was following behind them immediately did the same thing. This immediately confirmed Jad''s suspicions. It seemed that the other party was targeting them. Jad was not much sure about who the other party was, and what their inttion of following them was. So, it was better for them to be cautious. Scarlet seemed to be thinking the same way. So, she immediately began driving again. And after getting back on the road, she immediately increased the speed at which she was driving. Since she was currtly driving a Ferrari f8 spider, it was clear that the speed of the sports car was quite high. The momt that the Ferrari f8 spider rushed out, the other vehicle whose model was a Jeep Wrangler immediately followed them. But due to the fact that the eleration of the Jeep was lower aspared to the one that was possessed by the Ferrari, it was impossible for it to be able to reach it. In just a matter of about minutes, the Jeep had already lost track of the Ferrari. Due to the fact that the road was not used by just the two of them, it was impossible for the giant Jeep Wrangler to be able to keep up to the small Ferrari in a road that was full of traffic. Scarlet on the other hand was quite happy. Wh it came to racing, that was yet another thing that she liked. It could be said that this was another hobby that she possessed. But still, she rarelypete in the racingpetition, as she was mostly focused on training her fighting skills. She could not help but get bored the momt that she realized that the other party could not catch up to them. If giv a chance, she would really not mind having somebody chase after them in the vehicle. She was quite eager to show off the driving skills that she possessed. After all, despite her young age, she possessed quite a few skills with high proficicy. Jad could not help but feel a little speechless wh he saw the disappointed expression on Scarlet''s face the momt that they lost the vehicle that was chasing after them. Nevertheless, he did not say anything, and remained silt, while making sure to keep watch, just in case there was another vehicle that was going toe after them. Realizing that their was nobody else that was chasing them for the time being, Scarlet immediately took another route that was leading to the same destination that she was nning to go to initially. In just a matter of about 30 more minutes, they finally arrived in front of a hotel. This was a hotel that was owned by the Johnsons. The momt that they arrived, Scarlet immediately parked the vehicle in the parking lot that was in front of the hotel. Th, the two of them alighted from the car. Jad looked a both for security purposes and out of curiosity. This was the first time that he wasing to high d ce like this, ever since the demise of his parts. Since it had be a while, he could not help but wonder at the changes that had urred in these areas. Blue Seal hotel. This was a hotel that was owned by the Johnsons. It upied quite a huge area, and the area was kind of isted from the suring areas, giving the hotel quite a huge space. That was the reason why the hotel possessed quite a huge parking area. This hotel was one of the few five-star hotels that could be found within Faru city. It was painted with a mixture of gold, giving it a majestic and domineering look. It possessed a total of 8 floors. Ev though Jad had heard about this hotel before, he had never stepped into it. And just by looking at the parking area, he could see that several expsive car models were parked in this area. That was to be expected considering that this was a ce that the majority of the rich came to dine. In fact, ording to the information that he had found within the inte, he understood that this hotel possessed several conferce rooms. So, from time to time, several business m and wom woulde to hold important meetings here. "Let''s go. We are eating here today." Scarlet stated as she led the way towards the trance of the hotel. At the same time, she took out her phone, before making a call. Chapter 63: Wilson "Let''s go. We are eating here today." Scarlet stated as she led the way towards the trance of the hotel. At the same time, she took out her phone, before making a call. Jad followed behind her. He could not help but look forward to the food that was going to be served within this hotel. Just by the magnife that the building possessed, he hoped that the meals within it were also going to be better. To say the truth, ever since he had received the system, it could be said that his life had changed for the better. As for the future, he could not talk about it, but still, he hoped that everything would go well. Scarlet on the other hand did not know what Jad was thinking about. After making a call, a few secondster, somebody received it. "Uncle, we are here. We are here to eat. Can we have something special prepared for us today? Additionally, I did not make any reservation. I hope you can give me a special privilege so that I can ter without making any reservation." "Sigh! Okay. You cane over. I will inform somebody toe and pick you up. And wait, did you just say that you wereing over with somebody else? Please don''t tell me that you came with arge group of people this time." An old male voice came from the other d of the phone. "Oh, that? I came with only one person this time. You don''t have to worry much about trouble. We are not going to cause you any trouble this time." Scarlet responded with a chuckle. "I hope that is the case. Otherwise, if you decide to cause trouble this time, I will definitely inform your father about this." The voice responded. "Humph! If you tell my dad about anything, I will definitely not talk to you again." Scarlet acted like a little girl, and threw a tantrum. The expression on her face looked quite cute,pletely differt from the fierce expression that she always possessed each and every time that he was talking to Lucas and the others. This was the first time that Jad was seeing that expression on her face. And for a momt, he could not help but doubt that this was the same Scarlet that he had be interacting with all this time. Could it be that she had be somehow switched? After all, this change was quite too much. From the fiery girl with a fiery temper, to a little stubborn girl, this was too much of a transformation. At this point, Jad could not help but wonder who the real Scarlet was. "What now? You are saying that you will not talk to me if I tell your father about you causing trouble? I thought that not long ago, you just said that you are not going to cause any trouble this time." The male voice responded with a lightughter apanying it. "Humph! Uncle, are you teasing me now? Just wait. I''ll make sure that I pay back for this." Scarlet''s ferocious expression returned once again. It was clear that she was not happy with being teased. "Okay. I''m sorry about that. But I''m really serious this time. You cannot cause any trouble within the hotel. We are already expericing some kind of problems here. So, if youe and cause trouble, we will not be sure on if we are supposed to deal with internal problems or the ones that we are facing from outside." The male voice respondedughingly. "Whatever. I just want to eat. I''m currtly quite hungry after going all a the city." Scarlet responded. Immediately after that, she hung up the call. At this momt, the two of them had already arrived at the trance of the hotel. There were two security guards in ck suits, possessing muscr body statures. Each and every one of them looked quite ferocious, and was quite intimidating. The trance to the hotel was quite huge. The double doors were about 5 meters tall, and were painted gold. Currtly, they were wide op, abling Jad and Scarlet who had yet to ter into the hotel to see that there was a counter in front of them. And other than that, they could not see anything else within the hotel. The two security guards did not prevt them from tering. The momt that the two of them reached the reception area, the female receptionist who was currtly wearing a shirt looked at them with a smile. She seemed to be quite familiar with Scarlet, considering that she immediately addressed her. "Young miss, Scarlet. Wee. Would you like me to make arrangemts for a private room or would you eat in the op space?" "Oh, Carol, I never thought that you were on duty. Had I known that you were on duty today, I would have not called that stinky uncle of mine." Scarlet responded with surprise in her voice. Ev though she was calling her uncle as stinky, there was no any sign of distaste in her voice. It was clear that she was just joking a, but she did not mean it. "Haha." Carol could onlyugh awkwardly, not sure on how she was supposed to respond to that. She could not support Scarlet at this momt, as that was definitely going to mean that she was going against the manager. Additionally, she could not defd the manager, as that would imply that she was going against Scarlet, the daughter of the owner of the hotel. So, the best thing that she could do was to notmt on what Scarlet had said. "Okay. Simply make arrangemts for me so that I can get a private room. I don''t want to sit in an area where some people will be looking at me with those irritating gazes." Scarlet waved her hand as she said. "Right away." Carol responded. Immediately after that, she began typing on the keyboard of theputer in front of her. And a few secondster, she seemed to have alreadypleted making the arrangemts. She was just about to say something wh suddly, she saw somebodying over. Her expression immediately became respectful. Realizing the change in Carol''s expression, Scarlet also looked towards the direction of the neer. At that momt, she realized that there was a middle-aged maning over. The man was currtly wearing a blue suit, a shirt, and a red tie. His medium-lgth ck hair that possessed patches of gray wasbed backwards. A few wrinkles could be se on his face, and his blue eyes stared directly at them. All in all, it could be said that the man who had appeared looked neat. But this was to be expected considering that he was the manager of a five-star hotel. "Uncle, I thought that you said that you are going to sd somebody else toe and fetch me?" Scarlet asked with raised brows. "I was close by. So, I decided that instead of sding somebody else toe and pick you up, I would insteade and pick you myself. After all, I am currtly free." The man said. As he said those words, he turned to look at Jad who was standing behind Scarlet. He raised his brows a little, before deciding to ignore him. "Tch!" Scarlet clicked her tongue. But she did notmt on what her uncle had said. Instead, she remained silt, while Carol wt ahead and told Wilson, the manager of the hotel about the arrangemts that she had already made. Wilson was just a manager of the hotel, and was not a rtive of the Johnsons. But ev th, the rtionship betwe him and Clifford was quite deep. And that was the reason why Scarlet would always refer to him as uncle. It could be said that despite the fact that Wilson was not a rtive of the Johnsons, the rtionship that he possessed with the family was quite close, just like that of rtives. So, it was not strange that Scarlet was well acquainted with him. "Okay th. You don''t have to worry much about this. I will continue with the rest of it. You can just go back and continue with what you were doing before, before this stubborn niece of mine came in." Wilson stated. "What do you mean by saying that I am stubborn? I have just arrived, and I have not done anything. So, why are you saying that I am stubborn?" Scarlet asked,pletely displeased by what Wilson had said. Wilson simply chuckled before responding. "Stubborn does not mean what you have just done, instead, it is your character. You are already used to being stubborn. So, of course you are a stubborn niece of mine." Scarlet wanted to retort, but in the d, she simply pursed her lips before maintaining her silce as she shifted her gaze from him. The way that she was acting was like a little girl who was wronged. Upon seeing this, Wilson could not help butugh out loud. Th, he oped his hands as he said, "Okay. Come over here." Scarlet snorted, as if she was not interested. But nevertheless, she wt ahead and gave Wilson a hug. Th, Wilson began pulling her towards the elevator that he had used toe here. Jad on the other hand simply followed the two of them siltly. Since it was a conversation betwe two people that were quite acquainted with each other, he was not willing to interrupt. The elevator, the one that was used by the manager and the top staff of the hotel alone, oped up and the three of them got inside. The momt that they got into the elevator, Wilson looked at Jad and asked, "I guess that you are the bodyguard that Clifford talked about?" Chapter 64: Unusual Waiters The elevator, the one that was used by the manager and the top staff of the hotel alone, oped up and the three of them got inside. The momt that they got into the elevator, Wilson looked at Jad and asked, "I guess that you are the bodyguard that Clifford talked about?" "Yes sir. My name is Jad, and I am the bodyguard that was assigned to protect miss Scarlet." Jad responded respectfully. He understood that despite the fact that this person, the man in front of him was just a manager, he possessed quite a high position. Considering the fact that he could mtion Clifford by his name, it was ough for him to be able to tell that this person was definitely closely rted to the Johnsons. Additionally, ev the title of the manager of Blue Seal hotel was ough to earn respect from Jad. Wilson nodded his head as he continued scrutinizing Jad. Jad had already realized that it seemed that Wilson was not willing to have other people knowing that he was Scarlet''s bodyguard. And thinking about it, it seemed that the Johnsons had never told anybody that they had hired him as a bodyguard. Scarlet was the one who had informed the group that he was associated with that and that she was currtly having a bodyguard. "Fair ough. Although I cannot tell the abilities that you possess, I do believe that Clifford will not make a wrong judgmt for him to be able to praise you like that." Wilson stated, before he shifted his case to Scarlet, as they began chattering about, with Wilson mostly teasing Scarlet and irritating her. Jad on the other hand could not help but raise his brows a little. He had not expected that Clifford was actually going to praise him. It was just that he did not know what kind of praises that guy had talked about. And thinking about it, he had not shown much in front of Clifford. In fact, he had not shown ev a single ability in front of Clifford. The information that Clifford possessed on Jad was the one that he had gott through investigation about Jad''s backg. Perhaps he ev possessed information about the rect issue, about Jad''s currt strgth through Sylvia or Scarlet. But nevertheless, it was clear that Scarlet had not informed Clifford about Jad''s currt strgth, considering that Jad had not se her making a call or ing anybody other than Wilson, and Vinct together with Lucas during the time that they were in the warehouse. Jad maintained his silce for a few more seconds. And the momt that the elevator stopped and the doors oped, they were on the 7th floor. On the 7th floor of the building, there were private rooms. This was the floor that the highest level of the private rooms could be found. Of course, it was only avable to the VVIP of the hotel. Just looking at the exquisite appearance of this floor, Jad immediately understood that the one that was in charge of designing this building together with decoration was definitely a top notch expert in their field. The three of them wt ahead and tered into private room number five. It seemed that the number of private rooms was lower on the top floors. The momt that they got in, Jad was amazed. The room itself was quite big. Other than that, there was an area that was used for dining, possessing several chairs a a table. Other than that, there was a counter where several drinks could be se. On the other side of the room, there was a long table that was also sured by chairs. Jad immediately understood that this was the one that was used for conferces. It seemed that those that took the VVIP rooms did not need to book a conferce room for them to hold meetings. Nevertheless, Jad understood that in case of big meetings, it was impossible for them to use the VVIP rooms. After all, ording to his estimation, Jad believed that the number of people that could be amodated within this room was only about 40. On the conferce side, there was a board together with a scre. It was clear that those two were used for illustrations during meetings. The three of them wt ahead and arrived in the dining area. The two of them, William and Scarlet immediately sat down. Jad on the other hand remained standing, as he did not try to sit, considering that he was here as a bodyguard. Had it be that he was with Scarlet alone, he would not mind sitting. But with Wilson being here, it was going to be impossible for him to sit unless he was invited. After all, he had to maintain professionalism in a momt like this. Wilson looked at Jad who was standing behind Scarlet and nodded in his heart. Th, he said to Jad, "You don''t have to be so worried about professionalism at this momt. You are here to eat, so, you can simply sit down and eat with us. It is going to be difficult for an emy to be able to get to this level of the hotel and cause trouble here." Jad did not immediately sit. Instead, he looked at Scarlet. But wh he realized that she was not ev looking at him, he decided to follow what Wilson had said. He sat on a chair next to Scarlet. Neither Wilson who was sitting across Scarlet, nor Scarlet herself had any objection about where he had sat. Since he was supposed to protect Scarlet, he had to be close to her almost all the time. While Scarlet and Wilson continue chatting with each other, minutes wt by. And a little bitter, two people dressed in waiter''s uniforms came in pushing carts that possessed food. Wh they got there, they immediately wt ahead and began serving the food. The food consisted of seafood, vegetable, and differt types of meat. All in all, it could be said that it was a wide variety of food. The momt that the food was served, Scarlet did not wait and immediately began eating. Jad did the same, but only after Wilson had began eating. Upon testing the food, Jad was nodding within his mind. As expected of the food from a top notch hotel, the food was delicious, forget about the arrangemt of the food on the tes. As they began eating, Jad realized that the waiters had not left at all. Instead, they continued standing in the same position, just a little distance away from the table. This was quite normal, considering that in case the person that they were serving wanted something, they would be able to act immediately. This was the first time that Jad was eating such expsive food ever since his parts passed away. Of course, he had eat the food in the Johnsons mansion, but ev th, it was notparable to this one wh it came to the expertise that was used in cooking. While they were eating, Jad suddly noticed something else. He noticed that there was something unusual about these two waiters. The two waiters were acting a little shiftily. It was as if they were quite nervous about something. Jad was not sure about what was making them nervous, but nevertheless, his instinct told him that it was definitely not something good. So, at that momt, he immediately became alert. Ev though he was joying the food, he made sure to pay atttion to the two waiters. It was a good thing that the two of them were currtly standing behind Wilson, implying that they were standing in front of him. So, it was quite easy for him to be able to monitor their movemts. And as they continued eating, the movemts of the two of them began getting more erratic. That was something that raised rm bells in Jad. For a momt there, he stopped eating and directly gazed at them. The momt that he did so, the two waiters immediately stopped shifting about. They stood there obeditly, just like how normal waiters were supposed to do. Jad''s movemts immediately attracted Scarlet''s atttion. He also looked towards the two waiters, but she did not find anything out of ce about them. And upon realizing that Jad was already back to eating, she decided to ignore the matter for now. But ev th, she decided to pay a little atttion to them. She had realized that if Jad did something, he would definitely not do something without a reason. Since he had gazed at the two waiters suspiciously, there had to be something about them that was not right. So, as the two of them kept eating, they kept on watching the two waiters. And it seemed that the two waiters had already realized that they were being watched, and so, they no longer moved shiftily as before. Wilson also realized something weird about Jad and Scarlet. So, he looked at the two waiters. The momt that he looked at them carefully, he could not help but frown. The momt that the two waiters saw Wilson looking at them, their expressions suddly shifted. Th in the next momt, they rushed forward towards him. At the same time, they took out knives from the sleeves of their shirts. Wilson was immediately horrified. He had not expected that something like this was going to happ. Two people were actually intding to kill him? But no matter how much he was reluctant to die, he was not capable of reacting, considering that the distance betwe him and the two waiters wasn''t that big. And so, in just a matter of about seconds, they had already covered the distance betwe them. Chapter 65: A Favor Two people were actually intding to kill him? But no matter how much he was reluctant to die, he was not capable of reacting, considering that the distance betwe him and the two waiters wasn''t that big. And so, in just a matter of about seconds, they had already covered the distance betwe them. Wilson wanted to resist, but against the speed of the two waiters, it was impossible for him to be able to do that. In the d, he could only watch helplessly as the two of them appeared in front of his eyes, while brandishing the knives that they were holding in their hands. But just as the two knives were about to connect with Wilson, one heading for the neck, while the other heading for the left chest, something else happed. Out of nowhere, two tes suddly flew towards the two people. At that momt, the expressions of the two main shifted. Without hesitation, they abandoned the attack that they hadunched, and raised their hands in order to block the tes that were about to hit them. Bang! nk! The two tes collided with the hands of the two that had be raised into the air. In the next momt, the two tes broke into pieces, before a few pieces fell onto the g. At the same time, the two waiters retreated. Still, the momt that they managed to stabilize themselves, one of them rushed towards Wilson, still intding to kill him. On the other hand, the other one looked towards the source of the te, only to realize that the te hade from Jad. Currtly, the two of them had already be washed up with food. They were lucky that the food was not steaming hot. Otherwise, they would have definitely be boiled by the food. Nevertheless, the clothes that they were wearing had already be stained brown by the food and soup. Previously, Jad had already be keeping an eye on the two of them. So, the momt that the two of them decided to act, Jad acted as well. Having already realized that it was going to be impossible for him to be able to arrive before Wilson, and block the path of the two before the two waiters arrived, he decided to use another strategy. Grabbing the two tes of food in front of him, he used his full strgth and threw them at the two waiters. He made sure to control his movemts, making sure that the food did not spill on Wilson. Due to the power and speed at which the two tes were flying over, the two waiters had no choice but to deal with them. Otherwise, they were going to be killed before they could ev manage tond an attack on Wilson, considering that the two tes were heading for their heads. The momt that he managed to force the two of them to retreat, Jad pushed the chair that he was previously seated on behind, before jumping on top of the table. The momt that one of them rushed towards Wilson once again, Jad stomped onto the table lightly, before jumping towards Wilson. At this momt, Wilson had already reacted the momt that the two waiters had be forced to retreat. So, he was quite a distance away from the two waiters. And so, it was quite easy for Jad to be able to arrive in front of Wilson before the waiter. The momt that he arrived in front of Wilson, the waiter had already arrived in front of him. Jad immediately raised his hand, before grabbing the hand that was approaching him with a knife, with the inttion of stabbing him in the eye. Using his full strgth, immediately after grabbing the hand that was holding the knife, Jad twisted it. In the next momt, with a small scream, the waiter dropped the knife onto the g. Crack! At the same time, the sound of cracking of bones could be heard within the room. The hand that Jad was grabbing was brok the momt that he exerted his strgth. The waiter was forced to kneel onto the g due to the pain that he was undergoing. Nevertheless, the other waiter attacked in the next momt, forcing Jad to release the hand of the other waiter. In the face of the kick that was heading his way, Jad simply raised his hand, before pushing the leg upwards. Due to the momtum that the kick had approached him with, it was able to easily fly past above his head. The momt that the attack had be dealt with, Jad stomped onto the g with his left leg. In the next momt, he was in the air, and a drop kick was st towards the waiter who was still trying to regain his bnce after missing the attack. Bang! The attacknded on the waiter, directly on the shoulder. The waiter had previously tried dodging, which abled him to evade the attack that was about tond on his head, tond on his shoulder. But ev th, cracking sounds could be heard, considering that several bones were immediately brok. The momt that Jadnded onto the g, the waiter that had be attacked was already sprawled onto the g. He was struggling to move away from Jad. As for the other waiter that had be dealt with before, the guy had not giv up onpleting the mission, which was killing Wilson. The guy had managed to grab the knife with his left hand, and was just about to charge at Wilson despite the pain that he was expericing at the momt. But before the guy could ev take two steps forward, a kick suddlynded on his chest. The guy was st flying backwards, and copsed onto the g about a meter behind. At this momt, several of his chest bones had already be fractured. Scarlet on the other hand had also realized the momt that the two waiters took action. Since she was being atttion to them, she was able to notice that easily. The only problem was the fact that her reaction was quitete. By the time that she was reacting, Jad had already acted, and the two waiters were forced backwards. In the next momt, Jad wt ahead to deal with the two waiters. Scarlet on the other hand decided to go and stay next to Wilson. This was just in case one of the two waiters managed to act and reached Wilson. It was clear that currtly, the target of the two waiters was Wilson. Jad wt ahead and beat the two up until they were knocked unconscious. He did not want to kill any of them, considering that it was important for information to be extracted from them. After all, they had to know who it was that had st them here. During the tire ordeal, Wilson was shocked. Since he was the direct target of the two waiters, he was the one that expericed the most fear. Still, he was capable of maintaining hisposure, despite facing the danger of death just a few seconds ago. He was Immediately relieved after Jad took care of the two of them. By the time that the security of the hotel arrived here, he would have already died. So, he really appreciated Jad''s assistance. Looking at the two unconscious waiters on the g, Wilson became solemn. He understood that the hotel was no longer as it was before. For these two waiters to be able to reach the VVIP room, it was clear that they had be inside this hotel for quite a while. Before anybody was employed by this hotel, a thorough investigation about them would be carried out. So, it was impossible for this hotel to be employing anybody that belonged to an emy. So, it was clear that the two of them had be bought over rectly. Additionally, they were quite skilled considering the ability that they had during the time that they were attacking. It was clear that they were definitely not ordinary people. Still, this was something that was not within the information that had be collected about them during the time that they were being hired. After all,pletely differt from Jad who was well investigated as he was going to be guarding Scarlet, the waiters werepletely differt. Simple information about them was ough, and there was no need for them to dig deeper into their backg. So, the fact that the two of them knew how to fight was not something that Wilson and those that were in charge of recruiting the hotel staff members were in the know of. At least, that was what Wilson thought. Shifting his gaze from the two, Wilson looked at Jad and said, "Thank you for saving my life. I do owe you a favor." Jad responded with a nod. Of course, he was not going to refuse the favor. At the d of the day, it was not as if it was his responsibility to sure Wilson''s safety. So, by saving him, Jad had indeed done him a big favor. One might say that since he was a bodyguard, he was supposed to protect Wilson. But one would have to understand that Jad was Scarlet''s personal bodyguard. To him, all that mattered was Scarlet''s safety, and nothing else. Wilson took a deep breath, before looking towards the trance. At this momt, several people rushed into the room. They were all dressed up in ck uniform. It was clear that they were part of the security of the hotel. Each and each one of them was carrying a baton in their hand. The momt that they arrived, they were left speechless wh they realized that everything about Wilson and the two visitors was okay. It was just that the two people that had be attacking before were currtly on the g. "I''m sorry boss. We werete." A middle-aged man wearing a ck cap stepped forward and said apologetically. Chapter 66: Jadens Suspicions "I''m sorry boss. We werete." A middle-aged man wearing a ck cap stepped forward and said apologetically. Having alreadyposed himself, Wilson waved his hand and said, "There''s no problem with that. I want you to carry out investigation about the idtities of these two people. And by investigation, I mean that you have to carry an in-depth investigation on them. I want to know who they are, where theye from, who their parts are, who their siblings are, who their grandparts are, ev the great great grandparts have to be known." The captain of the security guards of the hotel could not help but feel cold sweat umting on his forehead. He understood that Wilson was somebody who never liked nonsse. He was always stringt with the rules wh it came to the managemt of the hotel. And right now, somehow, two people had managed to sneak into the VVIP rooms of the hotel, and ev attempted to kill somebody. Ev though the target this time was not Scarlet, but still, the target was other than Wilson himself. Scarlet was prest. That implied that if there was a chance, the two waiters in disguise would have definitely killed her as well. If something like that happed, the captain did not know what would happ to them. "Yes sir. We will immediately deal with the matter. We should be able to give you results within 4 hours." Irrespective of his thoughts, he immediately responded. At this momt, he had already decided that no matter what, he would have to carry out the investigation as required. It was a good thing that the rest of the group did not know about the idtity that Scarlet possessed. Otherwise, they would definitely bepletely scared at this momt. "You have hours. Within hours, use all the connections and resources that are required to find out about the idtities of these two people. Additionally, try and find any backg or anybody that is supporting them from behind. It is impossible for them to suddlye over and attack without a reason." Wilson responded with an authoritative tone. "Yes sir." The captain replied. Th in the next momt, he gave an order and four of his subordinates wt ahead and grabbed the two people that were still unconscious on the g. Th, they dragged them out of the room. As they were leaving, the captain made sure to apologize once again. They were supposed to be able to act on time in case of an attack. But they had never expected that there was going to be an attack on the VVIP rooms. And for that reason, the response was extremely slow, and they were just lucky that the two waiters had be tak care of. As for who it was that had tak care of them, they were only left with assumptions. They were not sure who among the three of them had done that, but they believed that among the three of them, there was definitely somebody with the capabilities of dealing with them. After the security guards left, Wilson released a sigh of relief. He believed that the captain would be capable of taking care of this issue for now. But still, he would have to report the matter to Clifford. Blue Seal hotel was a very important asset of the Johnsons. So, since the emy was able to infiltrate it, that implied that there was definitely a possibility of another person from the emy camp being within the hotel, or being capable of getting inside again. Still, Wilson suspected that there was somebody else that was rted to the two of them within the hotel. Otherwise, it was definitely impossible for them to be able to know where he was, for them toe over ready to attack the momt that they were delivering food. Of course, he could not rule out the fact that they might have be informed to serve the food, and what informed about whom they were going to serve the food too. Still, he was inclined to believe that there was somebody else that was coborating with them. Thinking on that, he realized that it was going to be more dangerous for Scarlet to continue staying here. So, looking at her, he said, "You will have to go home for now. Things are getting more dangerous. This time, they did not target you, but instead, they targeted me. The next time, they might target you. And if they do that, things will definitely get nasty." Scarlet was not surprised about that. Despite the fact that she did not like much about things rted to business, that did not imply that she was clueless. After all, ev the course that she was doing in the university was rted to business anyway. So, she understood that there was a dispute betwe her family and the Williams. And it seemed that the Williams were getting more and more restless. So, they had already begun using some drastic measures such as this. Still, she possessed some confidce that they were not going to be able to deal with her. So, she pointed at Jad and said, "You don''t have to worry that much uncle. With Jad by my side, I do believe that it is going to be impossible for them to be able to seed. After all, they have already tried several times, but they have failed." Of course, Scarlet was simply exaggerating about being attacked several times wh it had only be once wh she was directly targeted. The reason behind that was simply because she did not want to be bound within the residce once again. Wilson could not help but raise his brows a little. She had already be attacked multiple times? Why was it that Clifford never told him about that? He understood that she had be attacked once, but this was new considering that the part that she was attacked several times was not included in the information that Clifford had giv him. Thinking much about it, it was not as if Clifford had to tell him everything about what had happed. And since Scarlett was currtly safe and sound, there was no need to pay much atttion to each other than dealing with the Williams as soon as possible. Th, Wilson turned to look at Jad. He could not help but exim in his heart about how amazing Jad was. Despite his young age, the capabilities that he possessed were definitely top notch. It was no wonder Clifford had hired Jad. "Alright now. You don''t have to continue lingering a. I am going to carry out investigation on the subordinates of the hotel, and before I find the results, or sure that the hotel ispletely safe, I do hope that you would note over. Otherwise, it is going to be quite difficult to sure your safety if many people attack at the same time." Wilson stated with an expression of worry on his face. Scarlet understood that Wilson was worried about her. In any case, the rtionship betwe the two of them was very good. So, she simply nodded her head in agreemt. Scarlet and Jad th wt ahead and left the hotel, before they wt to the parking lot and got into the Ferrari f8 spider. Wilson on the other hand immediately acted, and began making calls for the investigation to be carried out. The momt that Jad and Scarlet got into the vehicle, Jad could not help but frown as he looked outside the car. He could see that there was something unusual. Completely differt from the vehicles that looked luxurious, there were a few vehicles that lookedpletely out of ce. They consisted of jeeps, and they were currtly parked in a position that they would be able to leave at any momt. Wh he noticed that, Jad immediately realized that there was definitely something wrong about the vehicles. Scarlet did not know anything about that, and was prepared to start driving. But it was at that momt that she suddly heard her phone ringing. She picked up the phone that she had already ced on the dashboard the momt that they got back into the car before looking at the caller id. She could not help but be slightly surprised wh she realized that it was her father who was calling. Clifford rarely called her. Despite the fact that the rtionship betwe the two of them was not strained in any way, still, it was Clifford''s personality. He loved her, that was something that she was sure about. But still, he would only call wh necessary. She wt ahead and picked the call. "Hello dad." "How are you Scarlet? I have just be informed that there was an attack in the Blue Seal hotel. Are you injured?" Clifford asked in a concerned voice. "Not really. I was not ev the target of those too. Still, with Jad a, they were easily tak care of. So, you don''t have to worry. I''m okay. I''m just about toe back home after I am done with something that I want to handle." Scarlet responded. "That''s good to hear. Still, I would like you to avoid the areas that are scarcely popted. Make sure to mostly visit the areas that possess a huge poption." Clifford instructed seriously. "There''s no problem with that. The thing that I wanted to deal with is located in a mall. So, you don''t have to be much worried about that because I''ll be in an area with many people. Additionally, Jad is here with me." Scarlet responded as she cocked her head to the left. While Scarlet wasmunicating with Clifford, Jad was still paying atttion to those vehicles. But it was at that momt that suddly, a prompt appeared in front of him. Chapter 67: Compulsory Mission While Scarlet wasmunicating with Clifford, Jaden was still paying attention to those vehicles. But it was at that moment that suddenly, a prompt appeared in front of him. [Compulsory mission generated: Protect the client from the enemies. The rewards will be calcted ording to thepletion of the mission and the safety of the client.] The moment that Jaden received that prompt, he immediately realized that his assumptions were right. Since the system regarded that there was an enemy close by, that indicated that they were definitely rted to those Jeeps. As he observed, he could see that there was a total of three jeeps. Each and every one of them was of the same design, indicating that they might be closely rted. Of course, Jaden did not rule out the possibility that one or two of the Jeeps was not among the vehicles that were possessed by the enemies. Additionally, he could also not ignore the fact that the other vehicles could also be used. So, after making observations, Jaden immediately realized that it was going to be impossible for the enemy to attack at this moment. As long as they were in the surrounding areas of Blue Seal hotel, they would definitely not try tounch an attack on them. After all, not only was the security of the hotel quite good, considering that several cameras had been installed in the surrounding areas including the parking lot area, but the security guards of the hotel were also professional. So, in case there was anybody that was trying to cause trouble here, they would definitely being over in just a matter of a few seconds. Moreover, Jaden believed that they would definitely be capable of reacting way faster than ever before. After all, it was not long ago that an attack had beenunched on Wilson. And for that reason, the security guards had been extremely cautious, and were looking for anything suspicious. So, Jaden decided to continue waiting until Scarlet finishedmunicating with her father. And the moment that she did that, he immediately spoke up. "Let me drive." Jaden stated with an indifferent expression on his face. Scarlet was caughtpletely off-guard. This was the first time that Jaden was offering to drive. It might be true that they had not interacted for long, but still, the guy would always get into the car and rx in the passenger seat, leaving her the duty of driving. So, at this moment, she could not help but wonder what it was that had made his mind change. While she was still contemting on the reason why Jaden had suggested that he drove the vehicle, Jaden was getting impatient. With a frown on his face, he continued, "You will not be able to deal with what we are going to encounter next. So, allow me to do the driving. You can just rx in the passenger seat for now." The moment that Scarlet heard those words, she immediately understood that there was a group of enemies around. Still, she could not help but wonder if Jaden was looking down on her when it came to driving. She believed that she was way better than him when it came to driving. Could it be that he was looking down on her because she was a woman? Of course, Jaden was not thinking along those lines. With the knowledge that he possessed due to the possession of professional driving skills, he was going to be capable of easily maneuvering a vehicle aspared to Scarlet. Additionally, his reflexes were quite good, and so, it was not going to be impossible for him to be able to control the vehicle at a high speed. Even though Scarlet was thinking that Jaden was looking down on her, she did not say anything about it. Instead, she asked, "Why don''t we just talk with Wilson? He can simply send a few security guards over, and ensure that those crooks don''t have a chance of attacking us." "That won''t do. Since they are here, and they followed you here, it implies that they are going to make sure that they deal with you without caring much about the consequences. The only reason that they might not have attacked until now is simply because they want to make sure that they do it without much interruption. If they attack right now, they are definitely going to be at a great disadvantage considering that the security of the hotel are going to be involved. But if they don''t have any other choice, they will definitelyunch an attack, even if it means suicide." Jaden responded. It was not as if he possessed information about those people, and neither did he know about the reason why they wanted to attack. Still, he believed that since they came over, that implied that they had a target. And for the system to give him a prompt and a mission, that implied that there was danger that was involved this time. Additionally, the mission waspulsory. This waspletely different from the optional mission that he had receivedst time. So, no matter what, it implied that he would have toplete the mission if he wanted to continue with the task of being a bodyguard. Upon seeing the solemn expression on Jaden''s face, Scarlet immediately understood that this was something that had to be taken seriously. So, she immediately opened the driver''s door, and alighted. Jaden did the same thing, and the two of them exchanged positions. The moment that Jaden took hold of the wheels of the car, the information about the professional driving skills emerged in his mind once again. At the same time, due to the muscle memory that had been integrated during the time that he was receiving the skill, he felt like he had been driving all his life. When holding the steer wheel of the car, Jaden feltpletely rxed. It was as if he could do many things with the vehicle at this moment. But understanding that the time was tight, he did not hesitate to start the vehicle. Vrooom! The engine of the Ferrari roared to life. Jaden immediately put it in the reverse gear, before he reversed from the parking slot. Then, immediately after he got out of the parking, he began driving steadily towards the exit of the hotel parking area. He made sure not to make any suspicious movements. Instead, he drove as if he did not know that there was an enemy close by. At the same time, he made sure to keep watch of all the mirrors, monitoring any vehicle that was going toe after them. And true to his expectation, the jeeps together with a few normal Audi vehicles immediately left the parking area together with them, while trailing behind them slowly. Jaden did not panic, instead, he continued driving slowly, until he got back on the highway. The moment that the Ferrari touched the highway, Jaden immediately began driving. The Ferrari was an automatic car, but there was still an option for it to go into manual mode. So, Jaden immediately switched into manual mode. And with that, he began shifting gears, as he stepped onto the clutch. At the same time, he began pressing the elerator slowly, and the raving of the engine suddenly increased. In the next moment, the car shot out from where it was, and in just a matter of a few seconds, it had sped off. Due to the eleration of the Ferrari f8 spider, which was at 6.2 mph in just 2.9 seconds, in just a matter of less than 30 seconds, the car was already moving at a speed of more than 40 mph. Of course, Jaden could not go at full speed at this moment. The roads were kind of busy, and so, it was impossible for him to move freely. Inside the vehicles that have been waiting for the Ferrari to leave the parking lot area, the group of men within the vehicles could not help but panic slightly the moment that they realized that the Ferrari was speeding off. They had never thought that the other party was going to realize their presence before they even acted. Still, they had no choice but to immediately try and follow behind. They could not allow Scarlet to escape this time. The only problem was the fact that they did note over prepared. They had been surprised by the impromptu mission, and so, they did not make enough preparations for this mission. Of course, it was an impossibility for the jeeps to be able to catch up to the Ferrari. So, in just a matter of a few seconds, they hadpletely lost sight of the Ferrari. Considering that the Ferrari possessed higher eleration aspared to their vehicles, and the Ferrari sped off, catching them off-guard, it was impossible for them to be able to catch up. "It is a good thing that despite the fact that we did not make enough preparations, we still made preparations nevertheless. Inform them tounch the drone to keep track of them. Make sure that we don''t lose them." The leader of the group immediately instructed through the walkie-talkie. A few secondster, while they were trying to chase behind the Ferrari, in another different location, along the very same highway, several drones wereunched into the air. Then, after making a connection, real life videos began being disyed on the tablet that the leader of the group was holding. "It is a good thing that there is no way of branching out of this highway for a few kilometers. So, it is not going to be difficult for us to be able to deal with them as long as they continue moving on this highway." The leader stated. Then in the next moment, he took the walkie-talkie and said, "Starting from the opposite direction. You will be informed when to intercept them." Chapter 68: More Problems Scarlet waspletely dumbfounded by the skills that Jaden possessed when he was driving. At that point, she immediately understood that she had met a master when it came to driving. She could not help but feel a little embarrassed at the thought that she was having before. Previously, she thought that she was better than Jaden when it came to driving. But now, she waspletely far off from reaching his level. After all, the way that he was maneuvering the vehicle was beyond the ability that she possessed. Currently, they were moving on a road that was possessing many vehicles. So, it was definitely going to be difficult for people to be able to be moving at a speed of more than 60 miles per hour. But still, currently, she could tell that they were currently moving at a speed of at least 70 miles per hour. Of course, she did not believe that Jaden could not go at a speed beyond this. It was just that there was a restriction, which was the vehicle on the road. At this point, Scarlet had already decided in her mind. She would definitely make sure that Jaden taught her both fighting and driving skills. If he taught her, he would definitely improve by a great margin. Even though it was not rted to the business that her parents really wanted her to learn, still, it improved her own ego when it came topetitions as she could easily defeat her peers. Jaden did not know what Scarlet was thinking at that moment. Instead, he was simply focused on driving. It was good that the vehicle possessed an advantage over the vehicles that were being used by those that were pursuing them. Still, even if the vehicles were at the same level, Jaden believed that it was going to be quite easy for him to be able to shake them off his trail. As he continued driving, he made sure to keep an eye to the surrounding areas, both in front and back. This was just in case the enemy possessed a backup n. It was during the moment that he was observing that he suddenly noticed something through the side mirror of the car. From the distance horizontal, he could see that there was something flying in the air. Just by looking at the image that was on the side mirror, he could immediately tell that it was none other than a drone. Even though the distance was quite huge, so, it was quite difficult for Jaden to be able to see the drone. But even then, due to his sharp senses, he was able to tell that there was something that wasing after them. Jaden could not help but narrow his eyes. He had not expected that the other party possessed advanced technology. They even possessed a drone that was capable of catching up to the speed of this vehicle. Of course, Jaden could not tell the maximum speed of the drone, considering that it seemed that the drone was not moving at a maximum speed as it was trying to save its battery life. At least that was what Jaden thought. That was to be expected nevertheless. After all, if the drone moved at its maximum speed, it would be consuming much more energy aspared to moving at a slow speed. Additionally, the target that the drone was chasing after was not moving at high speed. So, there was no need for the drone to move at its maximum speed. Jaden''s expression became solemn. At this moment, he understood that the other party was definitely prepared to deal with them. So, he believed that the drone was not the only method that they were using to chase after them. Additionally, Jaden believed that it was going to be impossible for them to be attacked on the way for the time being. After all, even if the other party possessed much more power, they would definitely not be capable of doing something uwful in the public eye. So, Jaden believed that the moment that they left the highway, there was a great probability that an ident might be orchestrated for them. So, the thing that Jaden decided to do at the moment was simple, he had to ensure that he eliminated the drone. It was clear that the drone was being used for monitoring them. So, he had to make sure that he blinded the enemy''s eye. Now, the only problem was, how was he supposed to deal with a drone in the air, while he was currently inside a vehicle on the ground? Scarlet on the other hand had already realized that there was a shift in Jaden''s expression. Having already understood Jaden, she immediately caught on the fact that there was something wrong. She began looking around, wondering if the vehicles that were chasing after them had already caught up to them. But when she looked around, she realized that there was nothing unusual. Just as she was confused, Jaden immediately activated the navigation system of the Jeep. Immediately, a map appeared on the digital screen within the Jeep, on the dashboard. Jaden was not that familiar with the roads here, considering that he had not been moving around for quite a while. So, he decided that he had to make sure that he knew what road led where, before he came up with a n on how he was going to deal with this drone. After looking around, he realized that there was a tunnel somewhere. When he realized that, he did not hesitate to select the path as his next route after he exited the highway. The next moment that he looked at the side mirror, he suddenly realized that there was yet another drone that had appeared. Currently, there are two drones that were currently chasing after the vehicle. Jaden understood the fact that the battery life of the drones was limited. So, it was impossible for them to be able to fly for a very long time without being recharged. So, the easiest solution was to simply drive for a very long time until the drones'' batteries energy depleted. But Jaden was not naive to believe that the enemy was going to simply monitor them and the location that they were in. It was clear that they were using the drones as the eyes. Since that was the case, they would have definitely prepared another n on how they were going to deal with them. As he continued driving, he managed to maneuver the Ferrari, overtaking vehicles left and right. The drivers of the vehicles that were being overtaken at a high speed could not help but be dumbfounded by the skills that the driver of the Ferrari possessed. Of course, others immediately cursed. At this moment, they thought that it was just another second generation young master showing off while driving the vehicle. It was definitely not impossible for that vehicle to crash, considering the speed that it was moving with, and how it was recklessly overtaking other vehicles. Due to the fact that Jaden was driving like that, it was not impossible for them to attract the attention of the traffic police. And so, the moment that they managed to overtake a police vehicle, the police car immediately began chasing after them. The sirens of the police car were ring as it chased after them. Jaden could not help but feel a little helpless. He was currently dealing with enemies, but the police would definitely not understand that. They would expect him to stop first, before exining the reason why he was moving at such a high speed. But of course, it was impossible for him to stop at this moment. After all, the mission was at risk. In case Scarlet was captured by the enemy, the mission could be considered as failed. That was something that he was not going to allow to happen. So, he decided to believe that the Johnsons would be able to take care of the issue rted to the police. So, he decided to deal with the enemy first. Scarlet on the other hand could not help but be infuriated the moment that she realized that there was a police vehicle that was chasing after them. Due to the fact that the police sirens were currently on, vehicles immediately moved out of the path of the police car. The only advantage that they got was the fact that due to the sirens, a few vehicles in front of them immediately moved to the side, as they gave way to them. For that reason, Jaden was able to elerate even more. "I will tell dad about this. I do hope that he can inform the police to stop chasing after us. After all, there is another thing that we have to take care of. They cannot cause an obstruction for us to not escape." Scarlet stated before she took out her phone, intending to call Clifford. Jaden on the other hand did not prevent her from doing that. Instead, he simply focused on the road. Having already decided on a destination, he understood where he was supposed to divert. So, he was waiting for that junction before leaving the highway. It was just that as Jaden was approaching the junction, something happened. There was a BMW vehicle in front of him. The moment that the driver of the vehicle heard the sirens, he immediately began driving to the side to give way. The only problem was the fact that after going left, the driver decided change the side once again, and went to the right. At that moment, even Scarlet who had just made a call, which was still ringing, could not help but widen her eyes. Her heart thumped wildly in her chest, as she thought that they were definitely going to die. Chapter 69: Stunning Skills At that moment, even Scarlet who had just made a call, which was still ringing, could not help but widen her eyes. Her heart thumped wildly in her chest, as she thought that they were definitely going to die. Jaden had also not been expecting something like this to happen. So, of course, he was caughtpletely off guard. But still, he was able to react almost immediately. Releasing the elerator, Jaden immediately stepped onto the brakes. But of course, he did not fully press the brakes, and only pressed onto the brakes in order to reduce the speed of the Ferrari. Of course, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to avoid crashing into the vehicle in front of him by just reducing the speed. After all, the speed at which his car was moving at, aspared to the one in front of him, it was impossible for the gap between them not to be close. This was obviously not within Jaden''s n. He was not nning to slow down so that he could avoid crashing into the other vehicle. Instead, he already possessed another n in his mind on how he was going to avoid this situation. Inside the police vehicle that was chasing after them, the moment that two police officers noticed what was happening in front of them, they immediately thought that the Ferrari was going to crash with the vehicle in front of it. While a little panicked, the driver of the police car immediately pressed onto the brakes. At that moment, the rear tires of the police car stopped moving, and began sliding on the road. It was just by luck that they did not lose control. Otherwise, with the speed that they were moving with, it was not impossible for them to get off track. Again, they were inck considering that there was no any other vehicle that was behind them at that moment, considering that all the vehicles had already moved to the side, giving way to the police vehicle that was giving a chase. Otherwise, with the police vehicle suddenlying to a stop, vehicles would have definitelye crashing at it from behind. This would have been a massive ident. Just as the two police officers within the vehicle were relieved that they did not get involved in any ident and had managed to stop, they looked into the distance where the Ferrari was. It was at that moment that they suddenly saw something that they had never expected to see. At some point in time, the Ferrari had turned and was skidding sideways. From their point of view, they believed that the Ferrari was definitely going to roll over. But just as they were expecting something like that to happen, another thing that waspletely out of their expectation happened. The vehicle suddenly turned, and it was facing the opposite direction of thene that it was following. Then in the next moment, it began moving in reverse. And in just a few seconds, it had managed to get past the BMW. The moment that it managed to do that, it suddenly skid sideways once again as it was turning so abruptly. And just as the Ferrari was showing some signs of turning as one side of the Ferrari was beginning to lift up, the Ferrari suddenly turned once again, and faced forward. It immediately continued moving forward, with one side slightly lifted from the ground. This went on for about a second or two, before it finally managed tond on the ground, and rushing off. It went ahead and swerved past several vehicles,pletely disappearing from the site of the two police officers and the other drivers that had been observing everything that had happened. The two police officers immediately felt that it was unlucky of them that they had not recorded the incident. Otherwise, they would have definitely gotten something to boast to their colleagues when they met them. Still, remembering that they were supposed to be chasing after that car considering that it was moving at such a high speed almost at the center of the city, they immediately beganmunicating with the other police, informing them about the Ferrari''s registration number that they had already taken, together with the color. On the other hand, the drivers that had watched the happenings could not help but bepletely bbergasted. At the same time, they werepletely amazed by the driving skills that the driver of the Ferrari possessed. Of course, a few of them had been previously displeased by the fact that there was a Ferrari that was rushing past them. But the moment that they saw that, they could not help but be amazed by the skills of the driver, even if the driver was a young second generation young master. "Damn! I think I recorded this. Let me watch the video again." A chubby man suddenly exined. Previously, he was live streaming. So, he was exining something to his viewers about the road that he was currently on. So, during the time of the incident, considering the fact that he was focusing on the road and what was happening, he forgot to take down the phone. It was a good thing that he was not the one that was driving. Otherwise, it would have been an impossibility for him not to crash. The guy went ahead and canceled the live stream that was still ongoing. Of course, his actions immediately infuriated the viewers that were currently watching the live stream. Even though there were just a few of them, still, they numbered up to a few hundred. The chubby guy on the other hand did not care much about what the viewers thought. Instead, he immediately went to the history area, and looked at the video that was saved within his phone as he continued live streaming. Immediately upon selecting the video, he went to thest incident that had been recorded. At that moment, he immediately watched the rey of what had happened on the road. He only stopped after he had watched it a few times. Then, he went ahead and posted the edited video in his streaming channel. Other than that, he went ahead and posted the same video in different tforms. The video that he posted was only a few seconds long, but still, it captured everything about what the Ferrari had done. Jaden and Scarlet did not know what the chubby man had done, and neither did they care about what the other people were thinking after he had managed to get past that BMW. Of course, it was only Jaden who did not care much about that, as he felt that this was just normal considering the level of the professional driving skills that he possessed. Scarlet on the other hand waspletely different. Her heart had almost leaped out of her throat not long ago. That was especially so during the time that the Ferrari began showing signs of rolling over. If the Ferrari rolled over, then there was no hope for the vehicle anymore. Of course, the ones that were inside the vehicle would definitely be affected as well. At the end of the day, the defensive capabilities of the Ferrari were not that high, considering that the material that was used, was considering the speed of the Ferrari. Scarlet took a long time to be able to calm down. By the time that she had managed to do that, Jaden had already driven the vehicle, and was already approaching the tunnel. On the other hand, since Scarlet had already called Clifford, Clifford had already received the call. But he had already began panicking the moment that he realized that other than the screeching sounds of the vehicle, he could not hear Scarlet saying anything. At that moment, he could not help but think about the worst situation that could happen. Could it be that Scarlet had been attacked, and she was currently in danger? At the thought of that, his heart could not help but beat rapidly. "Scarlet! Scarlet are you there? Speak to me Scarlet!" Clifford continuously shouted both anxiously and nervously. It was only after a few seconds, almost a minute that finally, there was a response from the other end. "Oh, dad, I''m sorry. I had almost forgotten that I had made a call previously." Scarlet responded, still not calm enough. "What is happening there? Tell me now." Clifford immediately asked. He was concerned about the safety of his only daughter. "It is just a group of crooks that ising after us. They are currently chasing us, but they cannot catch up to us at all. After all, Jaden is quite good at driving." Scarlet responded. "Damn it! I never thought that they were not going to give up even after several trials. Are they so intent on seeing me go all out?" Clifford eximed in anger. "Dad, there was a police car that was chasing after us. You have tomunicate with the police so that they can stoping after us. If they do that, they are going to give the enemy a chance of catching up to us." Scarlet immediately stated the intention of making the call. "Okay. Make sure to drive towards our residence. I will be making a few calls to ensure that the police will not give you any trouble. Additionally, I will be sending a group of people toe over to your rescue. You have to hold on." Clifford stated hurriedly. Then without waiting for Scarlet to say anything, he immediately hung up. It was clear that he was going to make the calls that he had just said. Chapter 70: Dealing with the Drone Scarlet understood that she would have to change the n that she was having. With the enemy in pursue, it was definitely impossible for her toplete what she had been nning to do. So, she turned to Jaden and said, "If possible, we should drive towards our residence. It should be impossible for them to continue pursuing us as long as we get there." Jaden nodded his head. He had already been nning to do that. But of course, he would have to get rid of the drones first. Otherwise, if the drones kept on following them, they would be easily informing the enemy of where they currently were, and the enemy could make countermeasures. In just a matter of about 4 minutes, they finally arrived in the area where the tunnel was. Of course, since the tunnel was here, it was going to be quite difficult for the drone to easily locate them. That was what Jaden was targeting. As long as the drone found it difficult to locate them, that was the chance that he was going to use in order to deal with them. So, as he continued to drive, he made sure to pay attention to the drone that had already entered into the tunnel. It seemed that the other drone had already gone ahead, to the other side of the tunnel to intercept them. Of course, Jaden was not nning to go out of the tunnel this time. So, the moment that he managed to get into the tunnel, the speed at which the Ferrari was moving at suddenly increased. Then, as he continued to drive, he looked at Scarlet and asked, "Do you have anything that we can use to take down a drone?" "Huh?" Scarlet was immediately confused after hearing that question. Then, she suddenly thought of something, and looked through the rear view mirror. It was then that she noticed that there was something small in the air flying behind them. She could not help but be surprised. She had not noticed that there was a drone that wasing after them all this while. To think that Jaden had already noticed this¡­ Still, she was able to react. She bent down a little, and managed to put her hand below the seat that she was currently seated on. Then, after rummaging for a while, she took out a steel bar. Jaden could not help but raise his brows a little when he saw the steel bar. He could immediately tell that this was definitely a weapon that was used for attacking, and was not for dealing with any emergency rted to the car. When she realized the look on Jaden''s face, Scarlet snorted and said, "Of course I have a weapon. In case there is danger, I can protect myself with this." Scarlet said those words, she looked like she was about to swing the steel bar around. Luckily, she did not do that. Instead, she calmed down, and asked to Jaden, "What should I do with this?" She waspletely clueless on what she was supposed to do in order to deal with the drone. It was not impossible for her to take down the drone, but from the distance that the drone was, and the fact that the vehicle was currently moving, it was extremely difficult. Even though it was difficult, that did not imply that it was impossible. Still, they did not have anything else within the vehicle that could be used to attack. So, they only possessed a single chance. "Just hold on a bit. When a chance arrives, I will immediately inform you. The thing that you are supposed to do is to open the door, then get half of your body out of the car, and throw the steel bar at the drone. Make sure that you don''t miss." Jaden instructed. If it was just an ordinary person, Jaden would have definitely not told them to do that. But it waspletely different for Scarlet. She was quite strong. So, it was definitely not impossible for her to be able to do what he had instructed. But of course, it was an impossibility for her to be able to do that with the current speed that the vehicle was moving in. Still, it was not as if Jaden was nning to make her do that while the vehicle was moving at such a speed. Otherwise, forget about Jayden protecting her from the enemy that was currently pursuing them, he would not be able to protect her from getting injured or even dying the moment that she fell out of the car. "Are you serious?" Scarlet asked dumbfoundedly. She could not believe what she had just heard. Was this guy trying to make sure that she died? She could remember that there was a point in time that she was trying to make sure that she did not have a bodyguard. But was that enough to make Jaden want her dead? When Jaden turned his gaze to look at Scarlet from the road, he realized that she was looking at him with a dumbfounded gaze. "What is it? You cannot do that?" Jaden asked with raised brows. He did not believe that Scarlet could not do that. He had already seen her abilities, and what he had just told her to do was not an impossibility for her. When she saw how Jaden was looking at her, Scarlet''s ego suddenly erupted. How could she tell Jaden that she could not do that? She had to prove herself anyway. So, she snorted and did not say anything. Still, she held the door handle, indicating that she was ready to open the door the moment that Jaden told her to do that. "Just be ready. Still, you will have to be prepared for sudden movements of the car. Otherwise, it will definitely affect you on how you are going to get half of your body out of the car." Jaden stated as he continued driving. Immediately after he said those words, he stepped onto the brakes sharply. This caught Scarlet off-guard. Thankfully, she had already secured a seatbelt around her moments ago, when she realized how crazy Jaden''s driving was. ¡­ "They have already entered the tunnel. They should being out in the next 1 or 2 minutes. That should be the time for you to intercept. Make sure that they don''t manage to leave. Otherwise, if they get past you, it is going to be impossible for us to be able to get them anymore." The leader of the group that was currently pursuing Jaden and Scarlet instructed through the walkie-talkie. As he said those words, he was staring at the tablet in his hand. On it, he could see the image of the Ferrari that was currently speeding within the tunnel. It was a good thing that the lighting within the tunnel was quite good. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for the drone to be able to maneuver in the dark. Of course, the one that was controlling the drone was not currently inside the vehicle that the leader was in. Instead, he was currently inside another vehicle. Still, that vehicle was also chasing after Jaden. At the end of the day, they had to make sure that the range of the drone did not get out of the area where they could not control it. As he watched the video being disyed on the tablet, he could not help but suddenly get an ominous feeling the moment that he suddenly saw the tires of the Ferrari screeching. Then in the next moment, the Ferrari maneuvered once again, the same movement that it had made during the time that it was on the highway. It managed to turn and face the wall of the tunnel, as if it was intending to rush through the wall. But in the next second, the door of the Ferrari suddenly opened. A human figure suddenly appeared, and a steel bar could be seen approaching the screen in front of him. At that moment, he immediately realized that the drone was being attacked. At that moment, he immediately wanted to control the drone so that it could dodge the attack. The problem was that he was not the one that was controlling the drone. So, he Immediately shouted in the walkie-talkie, "Get the drone to move away!" Bang! But as expected, he waste. He managed to hear the sound of an explosion, before the screen that he was viewing suddenly went ck. It was clear that the drone had already been taken down. "F*ck!" The leader of the group immediately cursed. Then, with anger clear in his voice, he shouted, "Drive as fast as possible so that we can get to that tunnel! They are definitely nning to make a U-turn!" "Roger that." The driver of the vehicle responded. Then in the next moment, he increased the speed at which the car was moving. Of course, it was quite difficult for him to be able to maneuver with the car moving at such a speed. Still, they were capable of swerving through, with the other vehicles that possessed theirpanions following behind. ¡­ On the other hand, the moment that Scarlet managed to deal with the drone, Jaden waited until Scarlet managed to get back into the vehicle before he finally stopped. Of course, he had already moved to the side of the road, to avoid any idents from happening. Then, without hesitation, he immediately made a turn, and began moving in the opposite direction of the traffic. Due to that, several drivers immediately cursed at him as they tried to evade the Ferrari. Chapter 71: Mission Completed Then, without hesitation, he immediately made a turn, and began moving in the opposite direction of the traffic. Due to that, several drivers immediately cursed at him as they tried to evade the Ferrari. Jaden was definitely not a person who liked to be insulted. But there was nothing that he could do right now other than ignore the shout of the other drivers. At the end of the day, what he was doing was wrong. It was just that he did not have any other choice at the moment. The two oppositenes of the road within the tunnel were separated by a huge blockade. It was impossible for the Ferrari to be able to cross over. The only advantage at the moment was the fact that the traffic within the tunnel was extremely low. So, it made it easier for Jaden to be able to drive in the opposite direction in the wrongne. After about 5 minutes, they finally managed to get out of the tunnel. The moment that they got out of the tunnel, Jaden immediately went back to the rightne. Then, he sped off into the distance, while following the navigation system of the Jeep in order to head to the Johnsons'' residence. Just about 2 minutes after they had left, the drone that had been heading towards the other end of the tunnel finally arrived. It began monitoring the surrounding areas with the cameras that it was carrying, but it could not spot the Ferrari. About 30 secondster, a group of vehicles finally arrived. They were the ones that were chasing after Jaden. And finally, about 10 secondster, another group of vehicles came over. This was the group that was supposed to be intercepting Jaden from the other end of the tunnel. "We have already lost them. We will have to look for another chance to be able to strike again. But it is going to be quite difficult to considering that they will be extremely cautious of us." The leader of the group immediately said. He was currently frustrated. In fact, he was under immense pressure from the one who had sent them here. They had been instructed that they had to kidnap Scarlet. But they had failed this time. So, it was definitely going to be difficult for them to be able to get another chance at the one that they had gotten this time. After all, the Johnsons would not allow them to easily do as they pleased. The rest of the group did not say anything, but still, they were also kind of dejected. After all, they were the most experienced group that the Williams possessed. They were specially trained, but for the first time ever since they began working for the Williams, they had failed in a very simple mission. They understood that by failing the mission, they were going to be punished. The punishment itself was nothing simple. Otherwise, they would not be a little anxious about the punishment that they would be receivingter on the moment that Ruben received information that they had failed. Riiing! Riiing! In the next moment, the sound of the phone ringing could be heard. The expression of the leader of the group immediately shifted. Then, with a hint of hesitation, he took out his phone. Looking at the caller, his expression shifted further. Still, he went ahead and received the call. He was not given a chance of saying anything when a shout came from the other end. "What the heck is taking you so long? Is it that difficult for an elite group like yours to be able to kidnap a small girl?" Ruben''s voice could be heard from the other end. "I''m sorry sir. We did not expect that the bodyguard that she possesses has incredible driving skills. We did not get a chance of directly interacting with the two of them, and so, with his driving skills, he was able to evade us." The leader responded honestly. Still, his voice was low. "What the heck are you trying to tell me? You are trying to tell me that you have already failed? How many of you are there? How is it impossible for you to be able to intercept a single vehicle?" Ruben asked once again. This time, he was extremely furious after hearing that they had failed. The leader on the other hand wanted to erupt in anger. ''Of course we did not make enough preparations for this mission. We were nning to make preparations before taking the mission, but you simply told us toe over and do the mission. What did you expect? Additionally, the information that we received about the bodyguard is definitely iplete. How were we supposed to expect that the bodyguard possesses such incredible driving skills?'' The leader of the group simply thought in his mind, but he never dared to say that out loud. Otherwise, the punishment that he was going to faceter on was going to intensify by a high magnitude. "I''m sorry sir about that. Please give me another chance. I do promise that we will be able toplete the mission this time." The leader stated, as he tried as much as possible to swallow the anger that was threatening to burst. ?¦Ö!¡é?¦Ô??¡Ì@§Ö!-§ã§à?!¦Ó&?§á¦Ó-? "Humph! You think that it is going to be easy? This was the only chance that you possessed to have everything done simply. But now, you think that you are going to be able to do that again? Do you think that the Johnsons are idiots that are going to allow you to run rampantly?" Ruben snorted as he questioned. Without waiting for the other party to respond, he continued. "It doesn''t matter. Since you have already failed for the first time, I do believe that the second time will not be different considering that the other party will be already informed that there is somebody that is targeting them. So, forget about it for now. Instead,e over. There is another mission that I will be giving to you. I do hope that you do not fail this time. Otherwise, if you do that, I will make sure that you regret it for the rest of your life." The leader of the group swallowed hard. Still, he did not say anything, as Ruben had already hung up the call after saying those words. After taking a deep breath to calm down, he immediately went ahead and instructed his subordinates about returning. It seemed that there was another mission that they would have to carry out. Understanding that this was going to be thest chance that they were going to be given to save themselves, he decided that they would have to make enough preparations. Even if they had to dy, at least, it was betterte than never. So, even if they dyed inpleting the mission, the missionpleted was still better. The group immediately left, heading towards the direction of the Williams manor. ¡­ On the other side, after Jaden had driven the car for several minutes without seeing any trace of the drone, he could not help but be relieved. It seemed that they had finally managed to get rid of that final drone. But even then, he was currently on guard. He did not believe that the other party would easily give up. So, he had to be careful, just in case they were going to be able to find their whereabouts. "That was quite fun. If we experience something like this a few more times, my life will no longer be boring as it is." Scarlet stated with a smile on her face. Jaden could not help but get a little speechless after hearing that. What the heck was this girl thinking? They had just been in a risky situation, and she thought that it was fun? And when he thought about it, he could not help but think that there was definitely something wrong with her mind. Additionally, he came to realize something else. That was the fact that, this was actually the first time that he was seeing Scarlet smiling. ''Well, even though she is kind of stubborn, I have to admit that she''s quite a beauty.'' Jaden thought in his mind. Of course, he did not say that out loud, and he would ''never'' do that. Without saying anything, he continued driving towards the Johnsons residence. And of course, he did not eliminate the possibility of the group waiting for them in the route that led to the Johnsons residence. So, Jaden ended up using roundabout ways in order to avoid any possibility of the enemy managing to track them. So, it took them an entire hour to be able to arrive at the entrance of the Johnson residence. During this one hour, both Clifford and Lte had called. They wanted to make sure that Scarlet was still safe. They were both relieved the moment that they were informed that Scarlet waspletely unharmed. The moment that the Ferrari drove into thepound, a system prompt suddenly appeared in front of Jaden. Even without looking at it, Jaden immediately understood that it was rted to thepletion of the mission. It was only then that Jaden''s nerves suddenly rxed. Without the confirmation of the system, it implied that there was a possibility of danger. So, he had to be extremely careful while moving around. But now that the mission had beenpleted, he did not have to be so strict anymore. So, he decided that he was going to see the reward that he was going to be given by the system for thepletion of the mission. As for now, he had to deal with answering the questions that were being fired by Clifford, Lte, and Anthony. Chapter 72: 51% Shares "Jaden, I would like you to give me a detailed exnation of what had happened during the time that the two of you were out." Clifford stated with a serious expression on his face. Previously, he had to spend a lot of time in order to be able to convince several people that he knew about so that they could prevent the police from chasing Scarlet''s Ferrari. The only reason why he had gone through much trouble was because the Williams had alsomunicated with the police. ording to the n that they were having, it seemed that they were expecting that the police would chase after Jaden and Scarlet, so that they could inhibit them from continuing to escape. Luckily, he was able to use the connections that he possessed within the police department to be able to allow Jaden to drive the vehicle at such an incredible speed on the roads. Otherwise, they would have definitely been pursued by police officers. Of course, there was an option of going after the gangsters that were chasing after the two of them. But considering the fact that the police were kind of involved with these people, it was definitely impossible to be able to convince part of the police to be chasing after this group of people. It might be true that the police might decide not to chase after the enemy that had been sent after Scarlet, still, they could not help Johnson as well. That was the stance of the police. They could not help either side in case the two of them approached the police at the same time. This was just a method that they were using in order to avoid being trapped in the middle. They wanted benefits from both sides, and so, they hoped that there would be some kind of bnce between the two sides. Jaden went ahead and gave an exnation of what had really happened. Of course, he understood that Scarlet was kind of keeping a secret of the gangster hunt from her parents. So, Jaden did not mention anything about that. In any case, even if Clifford came to know about it, Jaden would not be affected at all. At the end of the day, it was not rted to the matter that involved Scarlet being pursued by a group of gangsters in vehicles. He talked about the matter rted to the hotel, before going on to describe the issue about them being chased. Of course, he did not say much about the way that he was driving. He believed that Clifford would understand that it was a Ferrari that was being chased by Jeeps. So, it was impossible for the jeeps to be able to catch up. Clifford maintained a solemn expression on his face as he listened to the description from Jaden. He had never expected that the Williams were going to act like this. So, he had already began taking countermeasures to deal with them. Understanding that the Williams would do anything in order to eliminate them, regardless of the losses, Clifford also decided to take the drastic actions. He understood that it was going to be a little troublesome to deal with, but nevertheless, what choice did he have? If he continued being passive, the other party was definitely going to be able to eliminate him. As a person who had been in power for a long time now, how could he allow himself to be taken advantage of? So, even if the Johnsons were going to suffer a loss, there was no problem with that. After all, if they did not take the initiative to attack right now, then they would be destroyed. At that time, they would be nothing remaining of the Johnsons. After Jaden had given enough description, he immediately left. He went back to his room, intending to look at the rewards that had been granted to him by the system. On the other hand, Clifford made a few more calls. They had to make a feasible n that was going to be able to counter the strategy that was being used by the Williams. Of course, he was not going all out, as he was going to try as much as possible to make sure that the losses that they were going to suffer were as minimal as possible. Lte on the other hand also made a few calls using the connections that she possessed. Steven on the other hand was instructed to carry out a few tasks. Scarlet, beingpletely free at that moment, decided to go ahead and rx first. After some time, she would go to look for Jaden so that he could train her. Of course, she was not going to give him a chance of rxing at any time that she was free. She would take advantage of every opportunity that presented itself in front of her. ¡­. Jaden did not know much about what was going on after he had left. Instead, the moment that he got back into his room, he sat onto the couch that was present in the living room. Then, he looked at the system prompt that was still disyed in front of him. [Congrattions to the host forpleting thepulsory mission. The ratings for the missionpletion are being calcted, and the rewards will be distributed ording to the performance.] [The host has been rewarded with a chance of iming 51% shares of anypany whose worth does not exceed $500 million.] "¡­" Jaden did not know what to say at that moment. Continuously, he looked at the system prompt and read it again and again, just to confirm that what he was seeing was actually true. His breathing could not help but stagger a little. If this was actually true, did that imply that he had suddenly risen from being a poor guy, to suddenly being a millionaire? After all, holding shares what 51% of apany whose worth was 500 million dors was definitely not a small thing. Just the annual dividends that he would be receiving was something that he had never dreamed about, ever since he lost his parents. At this moment, he could not even help but think that, could he simply stop doing the job of being a bodyguard? At the end of the day, the job was extremely risky. It was a good thing that until today, the Williams had not began hunting Scarlet using weapons, hot weapons of course. But the moment that they would begin doing that, it would be extremely dangerous, and he could even lose his life. But when he thought much about it, Jaden immediately decided against it. Currently, he had managed to get 51% shares of apany whose worth was 500 million dors. If he decided to stop being a bodyguard, he was going to lose the system. By losing the system, he would be losing a lot more. It might be true that everything that he could gain from the system from now on would be rted to danger, but still, what opportunity woulde without its own danger? The more danger he faced, the more rewards he would receive as long as he survived. Additionally, the system was providing him the methods of survival. So, there was no need for him to suddenly abandon the chance that he had been given. The moment that he thought about that, Jaden immediately came to a decision. He would exploit the system of all the advantages that it provided. As for any disadvantages that it was going to bringter on, he would have no choice but to face them head on. After all, he could not just take the advantages without the disadvantages, right? So, he was willing to face them both. Aftering to that decision, Jaden now looked at the option presented in front of him. The system did not directly give him the shares of anypany, but instead, it gave him a choice of selecting apany of his own, the one that he would like to have the shares in. By holding 51% shares, that implied that he would be the biggest shareholder within thepany. So, the matter of decision making could be left to him. But when he thought much about it, he did not know much about business, so, it was going to be impossible for him to be making those decisions as of now. Of course, it was not as if he was nning to remain like this forever. As long as the system gave him an ability that would enable him to learn things faster, he would definitely try to grab as much knowledge as possible. Now, the question remained. Whichpany was he going to take? As of now, he did not possess much information about thepanies, and their performance other than the basic knowledge that a person could get from the television from randomly watching the news. So, Jaden immediately decided that before making a decision on whichpany he was going to take the shares, he was going to investigate much more about it. In fact, it would be good if he could get the assistance from the Johnsons. Compared to himself, the Johnsons definitely possessed a hugework, and they would be able to get much more detailed information about apany aspared to him. So, it would be better if he got their assistance. Still, he did not know if they were going to ept to assist him in doing that. Nevertheless, he decided that he would try to ask in case a chance presented itself in front of him. For now, he was not in much of a hurry. He could wait even if it was an entire month, before deciding on whichpany he was going to invest in. Additionally, perhaps there might be a circumstance that would require him to hold shares of a certainpany at some point in time. So, it was better for him to save the chance for now. Chapter 73: Change of Plans Ruben stood in front of Philip with a cold expression on his face. Currently, the two of them were inside Philip''s study. The atmosphere within the study was extremely solemn at this moment. Philip looked at Ruben silently. Even though there was not much of an expression on his face, his eyes told it all. He was currently fuming. The anger within his eyes could not be hidden no matter how much he tried to hide it. "Ruben, why don''t you tell me what is going on? I gave you an opportunity to handle the matter, but it seems that you are not doing quite well at all. Instead, you are just causing trouble for me." Philip asked indifferently. Ruben remained silent. At this moment, he understood that he had caused some kind of trouble for Philip. This waspletely out of his expectation. The group that he had sent was the one that was recruited by the Williams, and it could be considered as a private army of their own. It was this group that was supposed to be in charge of dealing with matters such as dealing with a small group of gangsters, and other shady businesses. Still, they were not that much frequently used, and this was the first time that they were being used to pursue somebody in matters rted to business. Ruben had never expected that this group that was well trained was going to fail in a simple mission of kidnapping a little girl. What was so hard about that? Additionally, that bodyguard was just a young man that they could deal with. read-only-on-MvLeMpYr How many of them were there at that time? Over 10 of them went to deal with this issue. But still, they did not manage toe back with the girl that they were supposed to kidnap. Instead, they had ended up attracting the attention of the police. With the Johnsons getting involved with the police, the advantage that the Williams possessed immediately disappeared the moment that the police decided to not get involved in the matter. The police had previously agreed to support him, and they were going to cause trouble for Scarlet in case they had managed to get away in the car. But in the end, with Clifford making calls, it was going to be impossible for that to happen. Still, he had believed that it was going to be quite easy for the group that was trained to be able to take care of the issueter on even without the assistance of the police. In the end, they had failed to do that. He had already asked them toe back, so that he could assign them another mission. But before he could assign the mission to them, Philip requested for his presence. Philip came to know about what was happening the moment that the Johnsons contacted the police. So, it was inevitable that Philip would try to use this chance to suppress him. "Brother, you have to understand that we cannot underestimate a bodyguard that has been hired by the Johnsons. It might be true that we have managed to cover the other bodyguard associations, preventing the Johnsons from getting a bodyguard from any of them, but we cannot bepletely fail proof." Ruben responded nonchntly. Of course, the nonchnce was just an act. He could not show in front of Philip that he was currently panicking. Otherwise, if he should any form of weakness, Philip would definitely take advantage of it. Before Philip could say anything, Ruben continued, "That bodyguard, I had previously underestimated him too. But his capabilities seem to be way above the estimation that I had been having previously. Still, it is not beyond what I can deal with. Just give me 3 days. Within 3 days, I will have already dealt with him." Philip wanted to retort to what Ruben had said. But when he thought much about it, what Ruben had said actually made sense. Even he himself had never expected that the Johnsons were going to be able to get such a bodyguard. It would have been understandable if they had managed to get a bodyguard from outside Faru city. But surprisingly, they had managed to get a bodyguard from within Faru city. Additionally, the bodyguard himself was somebody that could be easily ignored. Who knew that he possessed such incredible abilities despite his young age? Of course, they had already investigated about Jaden''s background. Still, they did not understand how it was possible that Jaden possessed those capabilities. "So, why don''t you tell me what you are going to do next? Tell me if there is anything that I will need to assist you with." Phillip stated. At this point, he decided to put aside the matter rted to the feud between the two of them. Currently, they would have to deal with the Johnsons first. And after they received support, recovered from the losses but they would have suffered from the battle with the Johnsons, it would be then that he would be dealing with Ruben. After hearing those words, Ruben could not help but be slightly surprised. He looked at Philip, wanting to see if there was anything that he was hiding. But when he looked at Philip''s eyes, he could tell that Philip was sincere in what he had said. Still, this was not enough to be able to make Ruben to lower his guard in Philip''s presence. It might be true that Philip had the intention of helping him right now, but it could not be so in the future. "I just want to look for a method that we can utilize in order to take advantage of Jaden. It seems that we will have to eliminate him first, before dealing with Scarlet. Previously, I had nned to take care of him, but I changed my mind midway." Ruben stated out the current problem that he was experiencing. Philip thought about it for a while, before he suggested, "Why don''t we look for his rtives? I''m pretty sure that there is some kind of connection between him and his rtives. If he really cares about his rtives, we might be able to even convince him to join our side instead." When he heard those words, Ruben thought that it was actually feasible. But when he remembered the information that he had received about Jaden, he shook his head. "That is an impossibility. The rtionship between Jaden and his rtives is extremely bad. During the time that Jaden''s parents passed away, the rtives took the chance to take everything from him." Ruben stated. When he saw Philip''s raised brows, he continued, "It is definitely impossible for us to be able to make Jaden to do anything for his rtives. After all, there is hatred between them. Jaden does not have any brother, and there is no record of there being any good rtionship between him and his rtives. If I may add, I can say that the rtionship between the two of them is like that of enemies. So, why would Jaden care about the enemies being taken care of? Instead, he would be happy if we will deal with his family instead." Philip thought about it, and realized that it actually made sense. And after a moment of contemtion, he could note up with any solution. In the end, he simply waved his hand and said, "You can just progress with another n for now. Just focus on dealing with the others within the Johnsons family. As for Scarlet and Jaden, leave them aside for now." Even though Ruben was reluctant to do that, as this was rted to his own dignity, he decided to follow what Philip had suggested. After all, without having a good n, it was going to be a problem for him to be able to deal with Jaden and Scarlet. The two of them went ahead and discussed a few more things, before Ruben left. Philip remained behind, sitting in the same position, while contemting something. ¡­. For the rest of the day, Jaden did not meet with Scarlet. He was not sure where she had gone, still, he did not care. After taking supper, he went back to his residence. Immediately after that, he contacted the doctor in charge of taking care of the old man in The Restoration hospital. Even though the surgery had not yet taken ce, he had to make sure that the old man was okay. After confirming that everything about the old man was going well, Jaden was relieved. So, he decided to rx. For some reason, he felt like the following day was going to be quite a headache. And more than that, he could not help but look forward to another system mission. If he could actually say out loud what he was thinking at the moment, that was to have Scarlet go out again. That way, she would be chased after by the Williams, and he would get another mission from the system. That way, afterpleting the mission, he would get better rewards. Still, there was nothing that he could do, considering that it seemed impossible for Scarlet to go out for the time being. So, after going through the inte, while trying to look for information about thepany that he could take 51% shares of, Jaden finally decided to sleep. Even though he was not physically tired, still, he was mentally tired after everything that happened during the day. ¡­. While Jaden was asleep, the night was not calm for the Johnsons and the Williams. The battle between them was still going on no matter the time. The moment that the Williams realized that the Johnsons had already began counter attacking, they immediately called for a meeting. The meeting was going to be between the young generation of the two families. Chapter 74: Monthly Training Subscription The following day, Scarlet was just about to leave thepound together with Jaden when she was suddenly informed that she was not supposed to go anywhere for the time being. She could not help but be frustrated the moment that she got that information. Of course, she understood that the reason behind that was simply because her parents felt insecure for her. They could not allow anything to happen to her, and that was the reason why they could not allow her to go out. The only problem was the fact that she was not happy with being restricted within the residence. Instead, she wanted to venture out so that she could enjoy herself. But within thepound, she would be restricted by the many rules that had been set. Since Scarlet was causing trouble, Clifford had no choice but to reveal the reason why they were holding her back. "Scarlet, I do understand that you would like to go out, but you have to understand the current situation that we are in. It is not that we want you to be locked up, as that is going to deny you the freedom that you want. But still, your security is way more important. So, this time, you will have to forgive us for restricting your freedom. We don''t have any choice now. Otherwise, if anything happens to you, I will never forgive myself." Clifford stated with a solemn expression on his face. -exclusive Scarlet on the other hand did not respond at all. She was extremely angry at her parents. What was the problem with them? It was not as if she was going to be killed out there, right? Upon seeing that Scarlet was not saying anything, Clifford continued. "You don''t have to be that much worried. You are only going to be inside for today. Tomorrow, you will be going out together with Anthony. We have already discussed, and you will be apanying him for a certain meeting. There is a negotiation that we are supposed to carry out, but this is something that is supposed to happen between the younger generation." When she heard those words, Scarlet could not help but look at her father with a puzzled expression. "Dad, are you trying to imply that I am supposed to go to a meeting with Anthony? You know that I don''t like those boring things." Upon hearing those words, Clifford could not help but feel a little helpless. He felt lucky that he currently possessed two sons, and so, they could take over the empire. Had it been that Scarlet was the only child that he was having, he would definitely be having a headache right now. Scarlet never liked anything that was rted to business. Even the course that she was currently pursuing in the university was something that they had asked her to do. Previously, they told her that unless she did a course that was rted to business, then she was not going to campus at all. In fact, Scarlet never wanted to go to university. It was just that they had made a promise to her, that if she got a degree, they would give her a present. Of course, the present had to be something that she liked. Otherwise, it was going to be impossible to be able to convince her to join the school. "I do understand what you are trying to imply. But you don''t have to worry. This time, you are just apanying your brother. Other than that, there''s nothing else that you are supposed to do when you get there. You''ll just be hanging around, beforeing back with Anthony." Clifford exined. "If there is nothing that I need to do there, why the heck am I even going? This is going to be considered as a wastage of time!" Scarlet eximed. She never liked meetings, especially the ones that she was not actively involved. If the issue was not rted to her, why should she attend it anyway? "You y an important role in that meeting. Even though you are not required to say anything, your presence is still required." Clifford responded helplessly. If he had any other choice, he would definitely not allow Scarlet to go there. But now, there was no choice. For this issue to be well taken care of, he had no choice but to have Scarlet go over there. "Then, what about today? Since it is agreed that I will have to go there tomorrow, why do I have to stay here today? Don''t I have Jaden? He can protect me if you don''t believe me." Scarletined further. "I do understand that Jaden possesses quite some skills. But that is not enough to be able to guarantee your safety. Jaden''s presence is only to make sure that your safety is increased, and the chances of your survival get to a higher margin. Jaden is a human at the end of the day. It is impossible for him to be able to guarantee that he can take care of everything thates his way. So, for today, I do hope that you will listen to me, and remain at home. After the issue that we are experiencing right now is taken care of, I will give you an entire week of freedom." Clifford exined. Scarlet wanted toin even more, but when she heard thest sentence that Clifford had said, she could not help but look at him with excitement in her eyes. "Are you sure about that? You cannot go back on your word when the timees." Scarlet asked. She was afraid that Clifford would respond negatively. "Of course, this is a promise that I am making. But of course, you will have to follow the instructions that I have given. Additionally, when you go to the meeting tomorrow, you have to make sure that you don''t cause trouble. Otherwise, you are going to make things difficult for your brother." Clifford immediatelyid down the rules. He was afraid that If he did not say that, Scarlet was definitely going to cause trouble. Every time that she was bored, she would look for a way to find fun in the situation. And most of the time, the things that she considered as fun, was something that the others were afraid of. So, in the end, while she was having fun, others would be having a nightmare. "Okay, I''ll try." Scarlet responded, though there was no confidence in her voice. Clifford could only sigh at that. He could not guarantee anything about Scarlet. The only thing that he could hope was that she did not cause much trouble. Otherwise, added to the one that they were currently with, it was definitely going to be even more troublesome for them. With the conversation between them ending, Scarlet did not want to continue being idle. Instead, she immediately went to look for Jaden. She immediately pestered Jaden that he had to train her. Jaden on the other hand, even though he had already agreed that he was going to train Scarlet, who said that he was going to do that for free? So, he immediately stated that he was not going to do it unless she was going to agree to pay him. "You are talking about payment? Okay, I will do that. How much do you want? Should I pay by the standards that are used by the taekwondo clubs?" Scarlet asked anxiously. She could not have Jaden refuse training her. This was a one in a million chance. ording to her, Jaden was definitely better than Sylvia when it came to training. While Sylvia could also train her, Sylvia''s training was extreme. Most of the time, she would end up being beaten instead of being trained. So, when it came to preference, she would definitely select Jaden. Additionally, she believed that Jaden''s capabilities were above those that Sylvia possessed. So, there was nothing wrong with her looking for Jaden to train her. "What is the standard?" Jaden asked. He waspletely clueless about that. After all, for himself, he had never joined any fighting club. So, it was impossible for him to know the rate at which people being trained there were being charged. Of course, he could have simply searched for that on the inte, but he never bothered to do that. In any case, he did not have the money to pay for the services. "For monthly subscription, we usually pay $250. What do you think about that? If you think that it is too low, I can pay $500 per month." Scarlet stated. At this moment, even if Jaden asked for $1,000 per month, she would definitely agree. In any case, the monthly allowance that she''s given is more than $5,000 per month. Of course, if she wanted more, she could just ask for it and she would be given. So, paying $1,000 was not something strenuous for her. Jaden was a little surprised after hearing that. He had not expected that training karate was kind of expensive. $250 per month, that was definitely something that he would never agree to. But now, Scarlet was willing to pay him $500 for training her? Jaden immediately epted. "Okay then. I will be guiding you in your training now." Even though he had already received 51% shares, he had not imed them as of yet. Additionally, having the shares was not the same as having money. So, he could earn some ie just by training Scarlet. Scarlet was excited after receiving Jaden''s confirmation. From now on, she will definitely improve. So, without giving Jaden a chance, she immediately pulled Jaden towards the basement, so that they could begin the training session. Jaden on the other hand could only helplessly follow her lead. Since he had already epted, he could only train her. Chapter 75: Trending, Gold Not long after Scarlet had left, Anthony came in with an excited expression on his face. This was something that surprised Clifford. After all, considering the situation that they were currently in, it waspletely abnormal to find that Anthony was this excited. "What is making you so excited?" Clifford asked curiously. Managing to calm himself, with the smile still on his face, Anthony immediately went ahead to exin. "Dad, you cannot believe what I just found. We really got gold this time." With a frown on his face, Clifford could not help but say, "Why don''t you just go straight to the point? Tell me what is making you excited. And what gold are you talking about?" Realizing that he had not told his father what was making him excited, Anthony finally managed to reign in his excitement fully. After taking a deep breath, he finally exined. "Dad, I have just managed to find a video online that is currently trending. The video is showing Scarlet''s vehicle making several maneuvers on the road. This kind of driving skills is definitely not something that Scarlet can possess. That implies that the one that was doing the maneuvers with Scarlet''s Ferrari is non other than Jaden." Anthony stated as he showed Clifford the video on his phone. Clifford did not respond at all. Instead, he went ahead and watched the video first. In the video, he saw the maneuvers that were being made by the Ferrari f8 on the road. In the video, just as the Ferrari was about to crash into another vehicle in front of it, it''s suddenly managed through maneuver, before going past that vehicle without suffering even a scratch. He squinted his eyes. Then, he looked at the information about the video, and realized that it was posted the day before. When he thought about it, he realized that Scarlett was being chased by a group of people in vehicles. That was something that had attracted the attention of the police. "Who is the one that posted this video?" Clifford asked curiously. Even though the video had been recorded from quite a distance, it was not that difficult for him to be able to see clearly what was happening. He could not confuse this Ferrari to be another person''s. After all, the color and the registration number was the same. So, this implied that this was definitely Scarlet''s Ferrari f8 spider. "Just some random guy posted it in his streaming channel. The moment that he did that, the video began trending, and many people shared it. I just received it from a circle of my friends. So, I went to the original channel where the videos first posted." Anthony exined. Clifford remained silent as he watched the video again and again. He was trying to see if this was just some kind of editing, but no matter how much he looked at it, he realized that it was not. Additionally, he realized that there was a police that had managed to be caught by the camera, even though it appeared for only a few seconds, just about two. story-source-MvLeMpYr "It seems that this is the video that was recorded yesterday when Scarlet was being chased after by that group." Clifford stated with squinted eyes. "I have already realized that. But what do you think about what I just said? We actually managed to pick gold this time. Who knew that other than being capable in fighting, Jaden was actually that skilled when it came to driving?" Anthony eximed. Clifford nodded in response. This was actually such a rare urrence. Most of the time, the bodyguards that they got only knew how to fight. Even though they also knew how to drive, they were definitely not that much skilled to be able to make such maneuvers. So, this time, Jaden could be said to be something that they had never expected. Previously, he had just been intending to have somebody follow a long Scarlet, so that they could restrict things that she was going to do, while they look for somebody else to rece him. At the end of the day, how could Clifford allow somebody who was not professionally well trained, to guard his daughter? That was an impossibility. So, he had just been intending to have Jaden act as a bodyguard temporarily, as he continue to find a bodyguard that was qualified and was not rted to the Williams. Just as the Williams had assumed, before, he had actually intended to get a bodyguard from out of the city. Even though the Williams were quite influential within the city, it was impossible for them to be influential in the other cities as well. So, it was not going to be difficult for him to be able to get a professional bodyguard that was going to be in charge of his daughter''s security, while dealing with the Williams. But now, a bodyguard that he had just taken in, one who had agreed to be paid $10,000 per month, was actually possessing such incredible skills. When he thought much about it, he believed that a personal bodyguard like Jaden was definitely supposed to be paid much more than that. "Anthony, make sure that you take Jaden with you tomorrow to the meeting that you will be going with Scarlet. And sure that Scarlet doesn''t go far away from Jaden. No matter what, we have to ensure that we use Jaden as much as possible when he is with us. I''m not really sure if he will continue working as a bodyguard for us, with the skills that he possesses. Additionally, I would like you to arrange for somebody to go and watch over that old man that Jaden took to the hospital. Even though I have already made arrangements for the old man to undergo surgery, I want to make sure that the surgery is a sess, and nothing happens in between until the old man recovers." Clifford immediately instructed. "Don''t worry about that dad. I will take care of that immediately." Anthony responded with a smile on his face. If possible, he really did not want Jaden to leave. With the capabilities that Jaden had shown, he was quite curious about the maximum limit that this guy possessed. Could it be that Jaden possessed more skills than the ones that he had shown? Or could it be that this was his limit? No matter what, everything that he had shown made him very qualified to be a bodyguard of a member of their family. So, he would definitely try to convince Jaden to stay, in case Jaden decided to leave at some point in time. Of course, another method that they could utilize in order to make sure that Jaden stayed would be to increase his sry. But that was not something that he decide on. He could only hope that his father would do that. After Anthony left, Clifford remained silent as he contemted on something. Then a few minutester, Steven came in. "Master, I have already made the arrangements that you instructed me to do. Is there anything else that needs to be taken care of urgently?" Steven asked the moment that he arrived, after giving a slight bow to Clifford. Clifford thought about it for a while, before responding. "There is nothing else to be taken care of for now. The rest of the things will have to be taken care of after Anthony finishes the discussion. Oh, there is something else that I would like you to handle. I want you to make sure that the old man that is rted to Jaden is well taken care of. I have already instructed Anthony to take care of that, but I want you to make sure of it." "Yes master. I will do that immediately." Steven responded. Immediately after that, he gave Clifford a bow, before he left. ¡­. After the two of them got to the basement, they immediately went to the gym. And upon getting there, Scarlet immediately urged Jaden to begin training her. Shepletely ignored Sylvia who was looking at her with an odd expression on her face. The reason behind that being the fact that this was the first time that Sylvia was seeing Scarlet being so enthusiastic about a person of another gender, other than her brothers and father. Most of the time, she was always extremely cold to anybody else from the other gender. In fact, it was quite difficult to be able to find Scarlet acting so enthusiastically with somebody, unless it was somebody that she was sure that she was going to beat up if the two of them fought. But now, she was asking Jaden to train her. Sylvia could not help but be curious about what Jaden had done to be able to make Scarlet behave like that. Jaden on the other hand did not care about what Sylvia was thinking at the moment. Instead, he decided to focus on what he had promised. Since he had already agreed to the monthly subscription so that he could train her, he had to continue with that. "First of all, you will have to warm up. It is only after you have warmed up that we will begin doing the training." Jaden stated patiently. Even though Scarlet looked a little disgruntled, she still obeyed. She went ahead and climbed the treadmill. After that, she began running. She stayed on the treadmill going at a jogging pace for more than 10 minutes, before finallying down. She went ahead and did a few more stretches, just to make sure that her body was well warmed up. And after she was then, she finally got into the ring, where Jaden was already waiting. Sylvia who was quite curious about what Jaden was going to teach Scarlet, came over, and watched silently from outside the ring. Chapter 76: Scarlets Little Plot Sylvia who was quite curious about what Jaden was going to teach Scarlet, came over, and watched silently from outside the ring. Inside the ring, Jaden stood in front of Scarlet. Then, he told Scarlet to attack him. It was only by understanding her weaknesses that she was going to improve. Scarlet did not hesitate to immediately attack. In just a matter of a few minutes, he was already sweating profusely. She was quite lucky considering that she was currently wearing a tracksuit that was quite breathable. Otherwise, had it been that she was wearing ordinary clothes, they would be extremely drenched in sweat at the moment. She was continuously attacking while Jaden was busy defending. Most of the time, he would evade the attacks, while at other times, he would parry or block the attacks. When Jaden finally realized that Scarlet was tired, he finally decided to give her pointers while she rested. Of course, he simply emphasized in the areas that he had realized that Scarlet was making mistakes. "When you attack, you have to know that the enemy can dodge the attack that you areunching. So, you have to be prepared when the enemy dodges the attack by either retreating, or sending another attack their way, to prevent them from attacking you instead." Jaden exined. Scarlet listened carefully as Jaden went ahead to give the pointers. He emphasized the mistakes that she had made, and gave ways that she could improve the areas that she was not making many mistakes. Of course, Jaden understood that training was something that was going to take quite a while. Even though the current ability that he possessed was not something that he had achieved by training for a long time, still, it was quite logical that nobody would be able to get stronger and skilled in just a matter of a single day, unless they possessed a cheat like himself. Soe on the first thing that Jaden did was to point out the mistakes and the areas that Scarlet should strengthen. Immediately after that, when Scarlet had rested enough, it was the time that they had to put the theory into action. So, they started by correcting the mistakes that she was making. For example, if she attacked, she sometimes attacked using her full strength, in such a way that if the enemy dodged that attack, it would be quite difficult for her to be able to stabilize herself. Jaden went ahead and taught Scarlet methods that she could utilize in order to be able to maintain the same attack power, but still reduce the movements that she was making. That was the first thing that she was going to train in. So, Jaden decided to rx while Scarlet contemted on that matter. And after about 10 minutes, she attacked once again, while trying to integrate the teaching that Jaden had taught her in her fighting. At the beginning, it was quite difficult for her to be able to do that, considering that she had already gotten used to fighting using full force. But now, she had to minimize the strength that she was using in each attack. In order to deal with the issue where the attack powers reduced, he would always target the vital areas that would hurt the most. That way, even if they attack did not possess that much power, it would be able to deal much damage to an enemy. It was during this moment that Jaden finally understood that Scarlet was quite talented when it came tobat. It was no wonder she possessed such capabilities despite the age that she was in. In just a matter of a few minutes, she had managed to integrate the majority of the teaching that Jaden had taught her. ording to Jaden''s estimation, in just a matter of about 3 days, she would befortable with following the different style that she was supposed to be using when fighting. Sylvia did not leave the area, and was observing the interaction between the two people. And to say the truth, she could not help but be amazed by how Jaden was quite good at training. She had already tried teaching Scarlet, but she realized that Scarlet could not learn anything fast. It seemed that the method that she was using was the problem. Now, when Jaden was teaching her, it seemed that she was quite capable of grasping what she was being taught. At that moment, Sylvia could not help but have an impulse of fighting against Jaden. Since he was capable of training Scarlet to such an extent, in such a way that she was making improvements on the very same day, it implied that he definitely possessed quite some capabilities. Moreover, for Scarlet to ept Jaden to train her, that implied that he possessed an ability that was way above hers. That was already visible by the fact that he was able to train her. So, Sylvia believed that Jaden was qualified to be able to fight with her. She was quite curious about his real abilities. Could it be that he had gone beyond her, or they were at the same level? Of course, she did not believe that he was below her. After all, any person with such capabilities, was definitely not weaker than herself. So, Sylvia decided to wait until Jaden had decided to take a rest together with Scarlet, when she suddenly jumped into the ring. Her action immediately surprised the two of them, as they had not expected that she was going to do that. "What is it now? I''m not going to fight with you no matter how many times you try to convince me." Scarlet immediately stated when Sylvia jumped into the ring. "You don''t have to worry. I don''t want to fight with you. Instead, I would like to have a sparringpetition with him." Sylvia stated as she looked at Jaden. Even though Jaden looked like he was currently resting, he did not look tired at all. After all, his breathing was normal, and more than that, other than a few beads of sweat on his forehead, there was nothing else that indicated that he had been working hard. "What?" Scarlet was immediately surprised upon hearing that. Thest time that they were inside the gym, she had tried to make the two of them fight, but Jaden had refused. And upon hearing his refusal, Sylvia did not press on the matter, and instead, he went ahead and supported Jaden. What could have happened to make Sylvia take the initiative of suggesting a fight between the two of them? Her eyes glinted with a mysterious light as she thought of something. Jaden on the other hand had not expected that Sylvia was going to intend to fight with him. To say the truth, he really did not want to fight at all. If possible, he would only use the skills that he possessed during the time that it was required, when he was carrying out the mission. Of course, there was an exception, and that was the time that there was something for him to earn. So, Jaden was not nning to fight against Sylvia. Just as he was about to refuse by giving an excuse, Scarlet suddenly spoke up. "You are talking about a sparringpetition?" Scarlet asked with a curious expression on her face, but there was a cunning smile on her lips. When Sylvia and Jaden saw that smile on Scarlet''s face, they could not help but think that there was something evil that this girl was nning. Still, they could not put their finger on what it was that she was nning. "Yes, is there a problem with that?" Sylvia asked, a little confused. "So, what is the stake? You cannot tell me that there is going to be apetition without anything to earn in return, right?" Scarlet asked, the smile on her face getting brighter. "Ah?" Sylvia had not expected that Scarlet was going to ask for something like that. So, she was caughtpletely off-guard. "Don''t tell me that you want to fight with Jaden without giving him something when you say that this is apetition?" Scarlet asked with raised brows, as the smile on her face immediately disappeared. Sylvia blinked her eyes continuously. She could not help but think that this scarlet was definitely nning something. It was just that she was not sure on what it was that she was nning. "What do you suggest that the stake of thepetition should be?" Sylvia asked curiously. -read-first "What do you think about $10,000? I''m pretty sure that that is not a big sum for you, right? If you lose in the fight between the two of you, you are going to give Jaden $10,000. In short, the winner is going to win $10,000." Scarlet immediately exined. Both Jaden and Sylvia could not help but be left speechless after hearing Scarlet''s words. What was this girl thinking? "Are you serious about this? I am the one that is going to give the $10,000 that is going to be used as the reward for the winner? Then, if I win, what am I going to receive as a reward? After all, it is my money that I will be getting back." Sylvia asked with a confused expression on her face. "What do you mean by asking what will you get after winning? Won''t you get $10,000?" Scarlet asked, seemingly confused. Even though Sylvia felt that Scarlet was just pretending, he still went ahead and exined. "I am the one that is giving $10,000 for thepetition. But that is mine, what about Jaden''s? What is he going to give so that when I win, I get something?" Chapter 77: Negotiation Battle Even though Sylvia felt that Scarlet was just pretending, he still went ahead and exined. "I am the one that is giving $10,000 for thepetition. But that is mine, what about Jaden''s? What is he going to give so that when I win, I get something?" Upon hearing those words, Scarlet looked totally confused. With raised brows, she asked, "Between you and Jaden, who is suggesting that you have apetition?" "I am." Sylvia responded, not understanding where the conversation was heading to. "Since you are the one who is suggesting that you have apetition, why do you want Jaden to give something in return? You are the one that is trying to convince Jaden to fight against you. So, you have to give something to convince him to fight. After all, you cannot make him fight for nothing, right?" Scarlet asked with the cunning smile returning to her face. "Eh? Where is the logic in that? Initially, I just wanted a friendly fight. I never wanted to have anything topete for when fighting with him. I''m just curious about his skills." Sylvia responded, with a confused expression on her face. "Of course, I do understand that you are quite curious about the skills that he possesses. But still, for him to be able to show you the skills, you will have to pay something. This is going to be an exchange between the two of you, but it is notpulsory for Jaden to act." Scarlet continued exining. Sylvia found that what Scarlet had said was actually true. In any case, Jaden could decide not to fight with her, and there was nothing but she could do. It might be true that currently, Jaden was a subordinate of the Johnsons, but he was not her subordinate anyway. She was quite curious about the abilities that Jaden possessed. Still, if Jaden did not want to fight, she could not force him to do that. And when she thought much about it, it was not as if she was that desperate to fight against Jaden. Other than knowing his capabilities, there was nothing else that she was going to gain anyway. So, she thought that paying $10,000 for an exchange between the two of them was definitely not worth it. When Scarlet realized that Sylvia did not seem to have the intention of continuing to pursue the matter of a fight between the two of them, she decided to provoke her. She could not allow Sylvia to back down right now. "What? Don''t tell me that you are afraid of fighting against Jaden. If you think that $10,000 is too much, that implies that you already know that you are going to lose. If that is the case, why do you want to fight with him anyway?" Scarlet asked with a provocative expression on her face. Sylvia frowned upon hearing that. Of course, she was not stupid not to know that currently, Scarlet was just provoking her. But when she thought much about what Scarlet had said, it actually made sense. She possessed confidence in her own abilities, and so, she believed that even if she was not going to be capable of defeating Jaden, at least the two of them would end up in a draw. So, she thought that no matter what, she would get back the $10,000. "Okay, let''s do this. It is only after Jaden has won against me that he can get the $10,000. That is the only condition. Otherwise, you can forget about it." Sylvia responded. At the same time, she looked at Jaden, wanting to hear his opinion. Jaden had been listening to the twodies talking left and right, while negotiating. Jaden could not help but be amazed by Scarlet''s ability. He had always thought that this girl was bullheaded. But now, seeing that she was already scheming against another person, Jaden immediately understood that she was quite smart as well. Initially, he had not nned to fight with Sylvia. Even if Scarlet convinced him to do that, he would definitely not agree. He had already gotten used to Scarlet, and he currently understood that it was going to be impossible for Scarlet to look for a way to chase him away. In any case, she currently depended on him to train her. So, it was impossible for her to chase him away, something that was going to allow him toplete the mission that was still in progress. But he changed his mind the moment that he heard Scarlet suggesting that there was going to be a $10,000 reward. If he fought against Sylvia, and won against her, that implied that he was going to get $10,000 just like that. Right now, he wanted money. The shares was something that he was not nning to use now, until he got the information. So, he had to get another method of getting money. His sry had already been paid in advance, so he could not expect to be paid anytime soon. Additionally, the money that he had been given had been utilized in the hospital, to handle the treatment of the old man before the Johnsons got involved. So, he was almost broke at the moment. Jaden remained silent as he continued looking at the twodies negotiating and provoking the other. He just hoped that Sylvia would ept. If she did, he would make sure that he won against her. That way, he would get an easy $10,000. Finally, Sylvia agreed. But upon agreeing, she asked the question while looking at him. And after thinking about it for a while, Jaden immediately responded, "You don''t have to worry about that. It is only after I win that I will im the money. Otherwise, I will just forget about it." Sylvia was immediately excited after hearing that. She rubbed the palms of her hand together, as she looked at Jaden, as if she was about to get something sumptuous to eat. Her yearning gaze on him made Jaden slightly ufortable. Still, he did not say anything, and prepared himself to fight. But just as the two of them were getting ready to fight, Scarlet spoke up once again. "What? Don''t tell me that you want to fight with him right now? If you do, that implies that you are afraid that you will lose the $10,000." Scarlet stated with a serious expression on her face. Her words immediately confused both Jaden and Scarlet. And upon seeing the confusion, Scarlet went ahead to exin. "Jaden has just been involved in training me for over two hours now. So, it is obvious that he is tired. Are you going to fight against a tired person, before posting that you have won against him?" Scarlet asked with raised brows. Sylvia thought about it and thought that it made sense. So, she looked at Jaden, intending to ask him if they would fight in the evening. But before she could say anything, Jaden immediately spoke up. "You don''t have to worry that much. I''m quite good right now. I am not that tired. So, it is not going to be that much strenuous for me to fight against her." Jaden responded hurriedly. see-more-MVLeMpYr He did not want to lose the chance of getting $10,000. Who knew if Sylvia was going to change her mind in the evening? So, it was better to seize the chance right now, and get those dors. But of course, his response immediately provoked Sylvia. By saying that he was not that tired, and he was going to be capable of fighting in that condition, it immediately implied that he was looking down on Sylvia. After all, Sylvia possessed quite some confidence, and she believed that Jaden was definitely not that much stronger than herself. Of course, that was an overestimation ording to her. Even though Jaden was asked quite some teaching capabilities, possessing the ability to teach did not imply that he was stronger than a person who did not know how to teach. So, having already been provoked, Sylvia decided that no matter what, she would not hold back. She would have to teach this young man in front of her how to never look down on others. Or was he looking down on her because she was a woman? At this moment, her impression of Jaden immediately dropped by a small margin. Even though she was not sure about the reason why Jaden had said that, perhaps it was due to his arrogance, or because he looked down on her, still, none of them was a good trait. "If that is the case, let us start fighting right now." Sylvia stated with a cold expression on her face. The sudden change made Jaden to suddenly feel that there was something wrong. Still, he could not grasp what had made thisdy''s attitude to change so suddenly. But since Sylvia had said that they could fight now, there was no problem with that. At least, he would not have to be worried that she was going to change her mindter on, and say that she was not willing to fight with him. If she did something like that, that would be Jaden losing $10,000. Scarlet on the other hand wanted to say that Jaden should rest first, but when she thought about his abilities, she decided against it. In any case, it was not as if Jaden was going to lose anything. At least, she had tried to get him something. So, if he lost it due to his arrogance, then he was the one to me. So, she immediately retreated and got out of the ring. She was ready to watch an exciting battle between the two. Since each and every one of them was skilled, she was wondering who was more skilled than the other. Jaden stood in front of Sylvia who had already taken her fighting stance. The two looked at each other for a few seconds, before Sylvia suddenly made her move, intending to take the initiative of the fight. Chapter 78: Another Deal? read-more-on-MVLeMpYr Jaden stood in front of Sylvia who had already taken her fighting stance. The two looked at each other for a few seconds, before Sylvia suddenly made her move, intending to take the initiative of the fight. Sylvia initiated the first move, a punch aimed at Jaden''s midsection. Jaden effortlessly managed to sidestep, dodging the attack. The, he immediately countered with a spinning kick that Sylvia managed to block. Even though she had managed to block the attack, she was still forced to retreat a few steps backwards. It was at this point that Sylvia finally understood the reason why Jaden looked so arrogant when he said that he could fight her even though he was tired. It seemed that this guy was really skilled, and was strong as well. So, she had to be extremely serious in this fight filled otherwise, not only was she going to lose the battle between them, she was also going to lose the $10,000. Having already made a decision in her mind in just a few seconds, she immediatelyunched yet another attack. This time, she jumped into the air, and threw a kick towards Jaden''s chest. Jaden''s reaction was quite fast. He managed to move backwards slightly, before using his right hand to parry the kick towards the side. In the next moment, heunched a punch towards Sylvia. Sylvia had already expected that Jaden was going to be able to dodge that attack, so, the moment that he parried her attack, she was already prepared to receive an attack from him. So, in the face of theing punch, she raised both her hands, blocking the punch. At the same time, she tried to stabilize herself from the attack that she hadunched previously. Due to the fact that she had not stabilized her footing quite well when she received Jaden''s attack, she was once again forced to retreat, as she stumbled, while trying to stabilize herself again. At this point, Sylvia''s expression changed. She came to understand that Jaden''s ability was way above what she had expected. She had not expected that Jaden was this strong. Still, she was not willing to give up. No matter what, unless Jaden defeated her, she was not going to admit defeat even though she understood that she was not Jaden''s match at this moment. As the exchange between them continued, Sylvia''s expressions shifted subtly. Sylvia, showed the hint of determination on her face, her features tightening with each strike. Jaden had already realized that thisdy was just like Scarlet, stubborn. And even though she had already realized that she was not capable of defeating him, she was still fighting. Jaden could not help but be amazed by her ability to continue fighting, despite knowing that she was at a disadvantage. With this kind of confidence, if she possessed capabilities, she would be able to easily deal with those in the same level as herself. He could see the determination that she was having, and the confidence that she possessed to despiteing short in ability when it came to fighting with Jaden. Feints and counterattacks continued between the two of them. Jaden continued testing Sylvia''s limit, while making sure that he did not defeat her immediately. He wanted to use this chance so that he could at least enable Sylvia to improve. This was his way of making sure that the $10,000 that he was going to receive would not be one-sided. At least at the end of it all, Sylvia would gain something in return for the $10,000. Sylvia''s lips pressed into a thin line as Jaden countered with a series of sweeps and grapples, forcing her to change her strategy on the fly. At some point in time, she had already realized that Jaden was not using his full strength, and instead, he was holding back. She was initially supposed to feel humiliation or a form of embarrassment, considering that he was fighting against a person who was not using his full strength. But she was thinking differently. Since Jaden was holding back, she could immediately tell through his intentions after thinking slightly about it. Understanding that Jaden was giving her a chance of learning more during the exchange between the two of them, Sylvia decided to take this chance. She had been training alone for quite a while now, and even if she fought against Scarlet, she would not gain that much. At the end of the day, the difference between her and Scarlet was quite big, and it was impossible for Scarlet to be able to match her. So, in the end, she was the one that was always dominating the fight between the two of them. Now that she had been given a chance of gaining something in the fight between them, she was going to take it. Additionally, she thought that spending $10,000 was nothing aspared to gaining something from the fight between the two of them. Additionally, she believed that Jaden would agree to continue sparring with her. In the next few days or even months, she would be able to improve. And if possible, she was willing to have Jaden train her. Nevertheless, that was something that they would talk aboutter. Despite the intensity of their exchange, moments of admiration shone through. Jaden couldn''t help but admire Sylvia''s movements, indicating how much effort she had put in her training over the years. As the fight progressed for more than 30 minutes, the expressions of the two of them softened slightly. In the final moments of the battle, Jaden and Sylvia locked eyes, their expressions showed determination. With a final burst of energy, they threw themselves into onest round of strikes, their movements rapid, and with the intention of taking the other down. And then, as quickly as it began, it was over. Jaden and Sylvia stood facing each other, their expressions different from the other. While Jaden lookedpletely rxed, Sylvia was breathing heavily. Other than that, she looked quite satisfied. During the fight between them, she had gained quite a lot. And for that reason, she did not feel any pain in losing the $10,000. Even though she had not been taken down, just by looking at her reaction, her breathing, the sweat that was already dripping from her face, and the clothes that were soaked, it was clear that she had lost. After all, theparison between her and Jaden was quite huge. Jaden''s breathing was just a little hurried,pletely different from Sylvia''s. In just a matter of about a minute, he would be able to breathe normally again. "I will transfer the money to youter on. Scarlet will give me your ount. I hope there''s no problem with that." Sylvia stated, as she tried to calm down. "There''s no problem with that." Jaden responded. Currently, he was happy that he had already made$10,000 just like that. If he got even more chances, he would definitely not let them go. "Hey cousin, what do you think? He is quite good, right?" Scarlet asked with a big smile on her face. She was extremely happy that Sylvia had lost the battle this time. This was going to be the first time that she had ever seen Sylvia losing a battle. So, thinking much about the times that she had been defeated by Sylvia, she could not help but be relieved after Sylvia was defeated. Even though she had not been beaten up, the way that she usually beat Scarlet up, still, it was enough that she had been defeated. This was something that she was going to use to boast in front of her for the next few days. "It was quite good. He''s good." Sylvia responded. Immediately after that, she excused herself, with the intention of going to take a rest. Scarlet wanted Sylvia to continue staying around so that she could boast to her, but in the end, she had no choice but to allow Sylvia to leave. "What do you think about that? Should I arrange for a few more for you? I can make arrangements for you to fight for money. Of course, this is something that you have to keep as a secret from my dad. Otherwise, he is going to cause trouble." Scarlet asked with a big smile on her face. Her nose was already facing the sky, as she was proud of what she had done. She was already boasting of possessing the capability of looking for a few clients for him, so that they could get easy money again. Of course, by offering this, she was simply looking for a way to make Jaden be dedicated in training her. She did not want him to give up along the way. Jaden could only shake his head at that. But when he thought about what Scarlet had said, if there was actually an opportunity, he would definitely take it. So, he responded, "If there is an opportunity for something like that, as long as it is not illegal, I can agree to it." Scarlet''s expression changed upon hearing Jaden''s words. With anger clear on her face, she asked, "What the heck do you think I can get involved with? Do you think that I will get involved with something that is considered as illegal?" Jaden could only raise his hands in submission. He was not ready to argue with thisdy. So, he only give in and say, "That''s not what I mean. I just said that as long as it is something that is eptable, I will do it. But of course, if it is something that I cannot agree with, it is going to be impossible for me to follow along." "Humph!" Scarlet snorted. Then, as she left, she said, "Come looking for me tomorrow after the meeting." And after seeing those words, she disappeared outside the door. Chapter 79: Star Complex Hotel "Humph!" Scarlet snorted. Then, as she left, she said, "Come looking for me tomorrow after the meeting." And after seeing those words, she disappeared outside the door. Jaden could only shake his head. Since there was nothing for him to do, he decided to leave the ce as well. Immediately after leaving the mansion, he went back to his residence, and rested for the day after taking his supper. ¡­ The following day, Jaden was informed that he was supposed to apany Anthony and Scarlet to a certain meeting. Jaden did not know what they were going to do, but he understood that it was his duty to protect Scarlet. So, after preparations had been made, Jaden went ahead and entered into Scarlet''s Ferrari f8. Anthony was going to use another vehicle, which was the one that was driven by Clifford during the time that he had gone to pick Jaden up. Anthony was going to travel using the BMW X5M. Scarlet was the driver as usual, and Jaden remained in the passenger seat. Of course, previously, Scarlet had intended to have Jaden to drive, but Jaden immediately refused that. He was a bodyguard, and not a driver. Scarlet wanted to use another method in order to make Jaden to drive, as she was impressed by his driving skills, but in the end, Jaden told her that she was going to select one thing. Either he became her driver, or he became her instructor when it came tobat training. When weighing the two, Scarlet came to a decision. It was better for her to be trained inbat, rather than having Jaden as a driver. After all, she could drive, but she could not train herself to the same level that he could reach if Jaden trained her. So, even though she was a little disgruntled, she decided to continue driving as usual. Anthony had already seen this, but he did not say anything at all. Instead, he was just smiling, seeing for the first time that there was somebody that was capable of making his sister submit. Anthony had previously intended to invite Jaden to the BMW, but when he thought about the role that Jaden was ying, he decided against it. The two of them could talk when they got to the venue of the meeting, so there was no need for him to call Jaden over, when he was supposed to protect his sister. The two vehicles left thepound, and drove towards the center of the city. This time, Jaden did not have to be that much tense, considering that Scarlet was no longer being targeted for the time being. He had already received part of the information that the meeting that they were going to deal with today was rted to the Williams. Since there was going to be a meeting between the two families, the two families had stopped acting against each other for the time being. The entire journey to the center of the city was silent. Jaden was not sure about what Scarlet was thinking about, while he on the other hand was busy on the inte. It was at this point that he was surfing through the inte that he came to realize that he would have to buy another phone. The speed at which the phone that he was currently possessing was operating in the inte was too slow aspared to the speed that he was intending to go through the inte. He was currently looking for the information of thepanies, and looking for a potentialpany that he could take the shares of. Of course, he could also ask Clifford to help him with looking for the information, but he had not yet gotten a chance of asking for that favor. So, for the time being, he could only look for the information himself. But if a chance presented itself, he would definitely ask for that. Scarlet was viewing Jaden from time to time. She could not help but be curious about what he was looking at. So, she extended her neck and looked at what he was going through in his phone. She could not help but raise her brows the moment that she realized that Jaden was looking at the information about the toppanies. Well,panies that possessed worth of more than $500 million was definitely not a small one. "Are you nning to invest in one of thosepanies? Or could it be that you are just curious about it? Or, are you nning to purchase one of them?" Scarlet asked with a hint of yfulness in her voice. "Yeah, I''m nning to invest in one of thepanies. Do you have any suggestions?" Jaden responded as he continued going through the information disyed on the screen of his phone. "Are you serious?" Scarlet could not help but be surprised by the response that she received from Jaden. She had not expected that Jaden was actually nning to invest in one of thosepanies. "Do you really have enough funds to be able to invest in any of thosepanies? Unless you are nning to enter the stock market, it is definitely impossible for you to invest in them. After all, not just anybody can invest in thepany, unless you are intending to buy the shares?" Scarlet stated the suspicions that she was having. "Well, I really don''t have the money to purchase the shares for the time being. But the same cannot be said about the future. Additionally, I''m not even intending to enter the stock market. I have good no skills to be able to deal with that." Jaden responded. Still, even though it was true that he did not have the money to be able to purchase apany for the time being, the same could not be said about the future. Additionally, currently, he already possessed a chance of obtaining 51% shares of anypany that possessed worth that was not above $500 million. Of course, he did not tell Scarlet about that. The system was currently his secret, at least he believed. He did not know if there was anybody else that knew about the existence of the system within this world, but still, he hoped so. As selfish as he could be imed to be, nobody would ever want to lose the advantage that they possessed, especially in this cruel world. It might seem peaceful on the surface, but only those that had experienced the horror within this world could im that this world was definitely not as peaceful as it looked. Scarlet fell into deep thought as she contemted on what Jaden had said. After a while, she finally responded, "I''m not really sure about that. After all, I rarely pay attention to such things. Still, I can ask uncle Steven to investigate about that. He can give you detailed information, information that you cannot find on the inte." Jaden was immediately thrilled after hearing that. He was not sure on how he was supposed to bring up the topic to Clifford, so that he could help. But now, Scarlet was willing to help him have Steven investigate for him. With the information system that the Johnsons possessed, it was definitely not impossible for them to be able to get the information just as Scarlet had mentioned. MVLeMpYr-only "If you can do that, then I will owe you a favor." Jaden responded. Of course, he understood that by owing Scarlet a favor, he would be putting himself in trouble, considering that he could not refuse the favor, even if it was something that he did not like. Of course, if it was something that he was really against, it was going to be impossible for him to ept. So, even if he would have to go against the promise of owing Scarlet favor, he would definitely not do something that he waspletely against. Scarlet smiled widely after hearing Jaden''s words. She had casually said that she would ask Steven to investigate. To them, that was nothing big. But still, for Jaden to owe her a favor, this was definitely something that she had not expected to gain in the end. "Make sure that you don''t forget about that. I wille to look for you the moment that I want to use that favor." Scarlet stated excitedly as she continued driving. Jaden could only remain silent, as he decided to look for other things to pass time, leaving the matter of the information to the Johnsons to handle. A few minutester, they finally arrived at their destination. The area where the meeting was going to take ce was at a five star hotel that was owned by none of the two families that werepeting with each other. In any case, since the meeting was going to be between the two families, it was not going to be held within the territory of any of them. So, they chose a neutral ground, a hotel that belonged to somebody that was not from this city. Star Complex hotel. This was a hotel that wasposed of a building that possessed 20 floors. It was magnificent, painted white, ck gold, and some shades of red. The building stood almost at the center of the city, upying a huge area, with an allocated parking lot. Those that came here were those that possessed enough world. After all, even a casual meal within this hotel could cost at least $1,000. The moment that the two vehicles arrived, they immediately headed for the underground parking, which was an area that was secluded for the VIP of the hotel. After Anthony showed the VIP card, they were easily allowed to enter into the parking area by the security guards. Finally, after they got down, they headed for the elevator. Then, Anthony pressed 17th floor, where the room that the meeting was going to take ce. Silence dominated the elevator as they waited to arrive on the 17th floor. Chapter 80: The Three Williams The moment that they got to the 17th floor, they were weed by a beautiful scenery. Completely different from the arrangement of the Blue Seal hotel, the 17th floor of the Star Complex hotel was arranged in a unique way. The ceiling of the 17th floor was just like the night sky. The stars were shining, illuminating the entire floor. Perhaps this is the reason why it was called starplex hotel. Not far away from the elevator, there was a desk that was for the receptionist. Of course, this was the receptionist for the VIP guests of the hotel. In any case, the elevator that they had used in order to get to the 17th floor was not something that could be used by ordinary people that came to dine in the hotel. Instead, all those that had ess to the underground parking lot, were all VIP guests of the hotel. So, they were allowed to go to any floor that they had reserved the private or conference rooms. This-is-a-MVLeMpYr-special The three of them approached the receptionist desk, where a youngdy wearing a white blouse with a red bow tie was seated. The moment that they arrived, thedy smiled at them and weed them. "Wee to the Star Complex hotel. May I get your reservation number please?" Thedy stated with a professional tone. Anthony went ahead and gave the details that were required, before they were directed to the room that they were going to. On this floor, there were only five rooms. Each and every one of them was magnificently decorated, possessingrge space. The room that the meeting was going to take ce in was room number 4. So, the three of them immediately headed for the room. The moment that they got there, they realized that there were already people inside. Without hesitation, they immediately got into the room. Inside, they found that there were three people. Two young men and one youngdy. The oldest of the tree seemed to be in histe 20s, while the youngest was in the early twenties. Just by looking at them, Jaden could spot the simrities between them. It seemed that they were siblings, or they were at least rted with each other. The moment that they stepped into the room, the expressions of the three people changed. They had been previously chatting with each other, but the moment that Anthony and the two arrived, they finally stopped talking, and looked at them with cold expressions on their faces. Anthony''s demeanor also changed. He did not say anything, but the expression on his face spoke a lot. It was clear that Anthony did not like the other party at all. As for Scarlet, she waspletely nonchnt. She did not seem to care about the presence of the other three people, and she immediately sat around the table that the three had already taken positions. The table was made out of expensive wood, and was used as the conference table for the room. Just like in Blue Seal hotel, this area was set aside for meetings, still, there was another area that was set aside for dining. Currently, the three people that had arrived earlier on were currently sitting on one side of the circr table. Scarlet went ahead and sat opposite them, before she took out her phone and began scrolling. Jaden on the other hand did not know much about the three people. So, just like Scarlet, he did not care about them. Instead, he went and stayed next to Scarlet, but he did not sit down. The expressions of the three people could not help but shift the moment that they realized that Scarlet hadpletely ignored their presence. The elder of the three looked at Anthony and asked, "So, this is how you are going to act, when you are the ones that requested for the meeting?" "Humph! Why do care about etiquette when you know that you don''t have any?" Anthony snorted before he questioned back. Then in the next moment, just like Scarlet, he went ahead and took his seat. The only person that remained standing was none other than Jaden. The expression of the elder of the three shiftedpletely. At this moment, he looked extremely angry. Nevertheless, he did not say anything, as he tried to calm himself down. He looked at the two siblings, before finally ignoring them and looking at Jaden. He raised his brows, as he tried to remember if he had ever seen Jaden somewhere. But no matter how much he thought about it, he could not remember who Jaden was. "And may I know who you are?" The guy asked as he looked at Jaden. From the features that Jaden was possessing, it was clear that he was definitely not a member of the Johnsons family, at least not directly rted to the one that they were dealing with. He might be part of the Johnsons, but perhaps an extended family member. Upon hearing the question, Jaden did not respond. In any case, it was not as if he would have to respond to anybody, especially the one that was considered as his enemy. Since he was currently working for the Johnsons, that implied that the Williams were his enemies. Upon being ignored for the second time, the young man who possessed short ck hair, striking blue eyes, with a sharp nose waspletely infuriated this time. Bang! He mmed the palm of his hand onto the table as he stood up. He looked at Jaden coldly before looking at Anthony. "Are you sure that you are here for us to discuss something? With this kind of attitude, do you think that you can convince us to change our minds?" Anthonypletely ignored the guy. Scarlet on the other hand looked at Jaden. It was only now that she realized that Jaden had not sat down. She had been focusing on her phone, chatting with someone. "Why are you standing? There are a lot of chairs that are not upied. Why don''t you just sit down?" Scarlet asked,pletely confused. Upon hearing Scarlet''s words, Jaden did not hesitate to sit next to her. Since Scarlet did not think that it was bad for him to sit down during the meeting, then he would not hesitate. Jaden''s actions immediately increased the anger that the leader of the opposing group was feeling at the moment. Had it not been for the fact that they were currently within starplex hotel, he would definitely have attacked right now. Still, he managed to prevent himself from doing anything impulsive. Instead, he tried to calm himself down, as he sat back down on his seat. Then, he looked at the three people in front of him silently, while waiting for them to say something. Five minutes went by, and nobody spoke up. The leader of the opposing party, whose name was Angelo, would no longer be patient. With a disgruntled expression on his face, he looked at the other young man next to him. The young man next to him possessed brown eyes, and green hair. He was currently wearing a casual outfit which included a in ck T-shirt, and ck jeans. Upon noticing Angelo looking at him, the young man looked at Anthony. Then, he finally began speaking. "I thought that this meeting was supposed to be for a negotiation. Why is it that ever since you came in, you have not talked about the purpose of the meeting?" Anthony looked at Andrew. Then after a moment of silence, he cleared his throat and said, "Well, I don''t really think that there is anything that I need to say. I do believe that you are smart enough to be able to know why we are here. So, there is no reason for me to repeat what you already know." Andrew frowned upon hearing that. Still, he did not say anything, and remained silent. He looked at Angelo, and so that there was a displeased expression on Angelo''s face. Still, none of the two said anything, as they remained silent. Despite the fact that the two of them did not want to say anything for the time being, that did not apply to the remaining one. It was ady who possessed long green hair, blue eyes, and possessed a conceited expression on her face. "How arrogant of you! Currently, you are the one that is in need. So, you are supposed to be begging right now. Otherwise, if you don''t know your ce, I do believe that we will have no trouble showing it to you." Thedy stated arrogantly. She seemed to be looking down on Anthony and Scarlet, while shepletely ignored Jaden. Her words immediately made everybody frown. Even Scarlet who had already resumed chatting could not help but raise her eyes to look at the youngdy who had just spoken. Angelo and Andrew had never expected that thedy whose name was Ruth, was going to say something like that. Ruth waspletely oblivious of the situation of the two families at the moment. It might seem that the Williams possessed a great advantage over the Johnsons, but that was not true. After all, despite the fact that they were currently suppressing the Johnsons, the losses that they had undergone in order to be able to do that was not something negligible. So, if they did not receive the support that they had been promised, they would definitely copse the moment that the Johnsons copsed. After all, there were many other families that were already eyeing them, hoping to rip benefits at the right moment. "It seems that our etiquette is not that bad aspared to the one on your side." Anthony finally spoke up as he looked at Angelo, who was the leader of the three. Chapter 81: Internal Strife "It seems that our etiquette is not that bad aspared to the one on your side." Anthony finally spoke up as he looked at Angelo, who was the leader of the three. Angelo''s expression shifted after hearing that. He understood that the current situation between the two families was temporary. If the Johnsons decided to go all out, not caring about the losses, it was definitely impossible for the Williams to be able topletely suppress them. So, the Williams were basically taking advantage of the fact that the Johnsons could not go all out in order to deal with them. So, they were currently nning on a minute that they were going to be able to take down the Johnsons in one fell swoop. That was the exact reason why they had epted the negotiation to happen. The negotiation was just something that they were going to use in order to buy time. By the time that they would have already made enough arrangements, they would be able to deal with the Johnsons once and for all. So, right now, Angelo could not have the negotiation between them just fail. Otherwise, he did not know what the Johnsons would end up doing if the negotiation failed. This was the exact reason why they had not left despite the fact that Anthony was not acting as if he was at a disadvantage at all. So, when Ruth began thinking that they were holding the superior position here, she was definitely trying to make things difficult for them. Additionally, there was another thing that Angelo had to deal with. That was the fact that other than being here to deal with Anthony, he had to deal with Andrew. There was a form ofpetition between the two of them. Angelo''s father was none other than Philip, while Andrew''s father was Ruben. Just like how Philip and Andrew werepeting against each other, the two youngsters were alsopeting with each other. So, it was obvious that whenever there was a chance, Andrew would take it. And right now, Ruth''s action had already given Andrew an advantage in this situation. After all, Ruth was Angelo''s younger sister. "Cousin, why don''t you control your sister? She should not speak in this situation, right?" Andrew asked with a hint of concern on his face, but his voice was devoid of it. Angelo did not respond. He understood that while Andrew was silent most of the time, this guy was quite intelligent, and was scheming. So, it was better for him not to speak too much. Otherwise, Andrew would take an opportunity to throw a blow at him. "Ruth, you will have to maintain silence during this period. You are not allowed to speak." Angelo stated resolutely as he looked at Ruth. "Why should I not speak? You guys are being so lenient on these people. Why are you even listening to them? They should be the ones listening to each and everymand that we give, so that they can avoid having their family being destroyed." Ruth was not willing to give up. So, she immediately argued with Angelo. Angelo could not help but feel the veins popping up on his face. Had it not been for the fact that Ruth was being pampered by his parents, he would have already beaten her up. Did she have to be an idiot and speak so stupidly and arrogantly in matters that she did not even understand? "I have told you that you will have to keep quiet here. Otherwise, I''m going to throw you out of here." Angelo stated with a cold expression on his face. Andrew did not say anything, and only observed as the two siblings bickered with each other. This was something that he had been aiming for. So, even though it was not much of a sess to him, still, it was quite exciting to see the two siblings arguing with each other. Anthony did not say anything, and waited for the two to stop bickering with each other. Scarlet on the other hand seemed to continue chatting with someone on her phone, while Jaden remained silent as he continued observing the situation. Not help but feel a little weird when he looked at how the two siblings were arguing with each other. It was clear that this youngdy was not supposed to be here where negotiations of great importance were being held. But somehow, she hade over. Of course, what disqualified her from being in this ce was not the position that she held, but instead, it was simply because of her character. That character would definitely cost them a lot. Still, he did not say anything, and continued enjoying the show. To him, nothing mattered other than Scarlet''s security. So, that was what he was going to pay attention to. While Angelo was still arguing with Ruth, the food was served. Just like in Blue Seal hotel, the food here was of high quality and of different varieties. It was only when the food was served that the two siblings stopped arguing with each other. Angelo was feeling a little helpless and embarrassed in this situation. If he had known, he would have definitely convinced his father not to allow Ruth toe over. But now, it was toote. So, he decided that he would have to hurry things up. That way, they would be able toplete the negotiation as soon as possible, before leaving. Otherwise, who knew what Ruth was going to say next, and she might end up provoking Anthony. Scarlet finally turned attention from the phone the moment that the food was served. Without hesitation, she immediately took a te, selected a few dishes, before she began eating. Anthony also went ahead and did the same, as he began eating. Jaden could not help but wonder if the two of them were not afraid that the food might be poisoned. But when he thought deeply about it, he realized that it was definitely not going to be possible for that to happen. During the past few days that he had been going through the inte when looking for the information about the Johnsons, it was clear that he had already gone through the information rted to the Williams as well. And so, he understood that this hotel was not rted to any of the two families. In fact, it could be said that Star Complex hotel was the biggest hotel present within the entire city. Despite the fact that it did not have any branches within the city, the influence that it possessed was not something that the other hotels within the city couldpete with. Additionally, it seemed that the owner of the hotel was somebody that none of the two families could provoke. Since that was the case, it was definitely going to be extremely difficult if not impossible for the Williams to be able to poison the food that was being served within this hotel. At the end of the day, if the two people died, the reputation of this hotel was going to diminish. Even though the Johnsons were only well established within Faru city, that did not imply that they were not known within the other cities. So, if two members of the Johnsons suddenly died within the Star Complex hotel, and it was found out that it was due to poisoning, this issue would definitely escte. And more than that, the reputation of the Star Complex hotel would definitely receive a huge hit. ording to all the information that he possessed, Jaden believed that it was going to be impossible for the owner of the hotel to coborate with the Williams in order to poison the Johnsons. So, he followed suit, toplete and served himself with a few dishes and began eating. On the other hand, Andrew also had already began eating, while Ruth and Angelo did not eat at all. None of the two was in the mood to eat after the argument. After more than 15 minutes, they had finally stopped eating. They did note to the hotel to eat anyway, so, they would not eat that much. So, the moment that they finished eating, it was time for the serious negotiation to begin. "Okay. I''ll go straight to the point. The war that has already began in the business field between our two families is not something that can be stopped at all for the time being. So, that is an impossibility for us to retreat so suddenly. We will have to continuepeting against each other, considering that we are opponents in the business world anyway. The only thing that we can do right now is to avoid using any other method to deal with your family. What do you think?" Angelo asked as he looked at Anthony. Anthony frowned upon hearing that. The reason why he came here for the negotiation was not only to make sure that the Williams stopped attacking his sister, but instead, it was also to find out the reason why they were attacking them. It might be true that the two of them werepeting with each other, and there was even a feud between them. But it was definitely not enough for them to fight to the death. That''s right. With the strategy that the Williams were using right now, it was clear that they were willing to die together with the Johnsons. Still, what advantage were they going to get? Well, the Johnsons did not know about the real reason behind the Williams'' attack on them. "It''s good that you are not going to target my sister again. Still, that''s not enough. I want to know the reason why your family is targeting my family. I do believe that while we dopete in the business world, it is not enough for you to sabotage our businesses to such an extent, right?" Anthony asked with furrowed brows. Chapter 82: Bigger Scheme "It''s good that you are not going to target my sister again. Still, that''s not enough. I want to know the reason why your family is targeting my family. I do believe that while we dopete in the business world, it is not enough for you to sabotage our businesses to such an extent, right?" Anthony asked with furrowed brows. Angelo looked at Anthony with a smile on his face. Then, he said, "The negotiation this time was only intended on preventing us from attacking any member of the Johnsons family. But the matter concerning the business, that is definitely not something that we are going to stop that easily. We arepetitors after all. So, you cannot expect that we are going to show mercy to you. After all, if you get a chance, I''m pretty sure that you will definitely hit us until you destroy us. And since we have taken the initiative to attack this time, we will have to make sure that we take you down. I do doubt that if you guys can survive this time, you will allow us to continue surviving within this city. So, since two tigers cannot survive in the same mountain, then we have no other choice but to eliminate the other tiger." Anthony was not angered by what Angelo had said. In any case, even the Johnsons had been having the ns to eliminate the Williams. It was just that they had never nned to use such a method like the one that the Williams were using. read-only-on-MvLeMpYr In any case, the method that the Williams were using at the moment was the one that dealt damage to both sides. Despite the fact that the Williams were currently managing to take down the Johnsons, still, the damage that they themselves were currently suffering was definitely not small at all. Additionally, it was very clear that if they pushed the Johnsons to the limit, the Johnsons would definitely not agree to go down without a fight. So, if they decided to fight against each other to the death, the two families might end up destroying each other, giving an advantage to the other families that were currently watching them from the shadows. Anthony did not believe that the Williams were stupid not to understand something like that. It had to be that there was something that they were depending on, but the Johnsons did not know. Within this meeting, other than making sure that nobody was going to target Scarlet, they had to make sure that they understood the reason why the Williams were willing to go all out despite the losses that they were currently suffering. Still, it seemed that it was going to be difficult for him to be able to get that information from Angelo. As for Ruth, she lookedpletely ignorant, and he doubted that she knew anything about it. As for Andrew, that guy waspletely silent all this while, leaving all the negotiations to Angelo. Despite the fact that it seemed that Angelo was the one that was leading this ce, it was clear that Andrew did not respect him that much. So, this guy was not remaining silent out of respect for Angelo, but instead, it seemed that he was having ns of his own. As for what ns they were, nobody knew. "Are you sure about that? Because I can tell you one thing. If you continue pushing us, we will have no choice but to retaliate. And I will promise you one thing, the retaliation from the Johnsons is not something that you would be willing to experience." Anthony stated calmly. Angelo frowned upon hearing that. He understood that he could not allow the Johnsons to attack at this moment. If they did that, then the ns that they were having of taking down the Johnsons in one fell swoop was definitely going to be impossible to carry out. Nevertheless, he could not show any form of weakness in front of Anthony. So, he could not easily give up. Otherwise, Anthony might think that the Williams were easy targets. "Why do you think that the Williams will be afraid of you? We have our own reasons for attacking you other than just beingpetitors¡­" Angelo was just about to reveal something when he suddenly realized that he was speaking too much. Immediately, he stopped talking. Nevertheless, it was toote. It was at that moment that Anthony realized that there was definitely something that had made the Williams to attack them so relentlessly. It was clear that there was something that was pushing them. Perhaps it was a person, or there was a certain reason. So, Anthony decided in his mind that the moment that they left this ce, he would inform his father about this matter. He expected that Clifford would be able to investigate about the reason why the Williams were currently attacking them. Knowing that he had already faltered, Angelo decided toplete the meeting. So, he said, "I havee to a decision. We are going to startpeting against each other, from one industry to the other. Once we destroy one of your industries, we are going to destroy your next industry. I hope that is not something that you will find too much to handle, right?" Anthony thought about it, and realized that it was not that bad. If they were going to only deal with one industry at a time, it was going to give them ample time for them to make preparations for the other industries that they were involved in. "That''s good. So, which industry are we going to startpeting against each other first?" Anthony responded before asking back. Angelo revealed a cunning smile and said, "You will know about that the moment that we begin attacking thatpany of yours in a certain industry. So, you have to be patient. Don''t tell me that the mighty Anthony is impatient and afraid of suffering a little losses." "Okay. Since that is the decision that you have made, there''s no problem in that." Anthony responded nonchntly. Still, in his mind he was cursing Angelo several times. Of course, he was not nning to have the Johnsons wait for the Williams to attack. Instead, he hoped that his father would decide to take the initiative and attack the Williams before theyunched the attack. Despite it seeming like the Johnsons were currently at a great disadvantage against the Williams, that was simply because they were afraid of suffering greater losses. "Since we have alreadye to an agreement, there''s no need for me to continue staying here. So, I''ll be leaving. Ruth,e with me." Angelo stated as he stood up. He went ahead and held Ruth''s hand, and pulled her out of the room. He was not willing to allow her to continue staying here. After all, she might end up provoking this group again, and that was something that he was not willing to do. So, it was better for them to get out of here and send back the information of the agreement that they hade to. This meeting between the younger generation of the two families was held by two people that had been given authority by the leaders of both families. So, the decisions that they made were the representations of the two families. Of course, before they came, they had already been informed about the limit that they could ept and so on. So, currently, having alreadye to an agreement, it was clear that what they had agreed upon was not beyond what they were supposed to say. As Angelo left, he was thinking to himself, ''Just you wait guys. It doesn''t matter if we don''t attack you that much during the next few days. Nevertheless, once the n is in ce, we are going to destroy you all at once. At that time, we will be able to reduce the damage that we will be suffering, and we can receive the support that we have been longing for.'' That''s right. The Williams never had the n of negotiating with the Johnsons. The only thing that they were intending to do was to buy time. And since they had alreadye to an agreement, it was clear that they would use one of thepanies that they possessed in order to buy the time that they needed. Once everything was in ce, they wouldunch an all-out attack, catching the Johnsons off guard. It would be at that time that the Johnsons would be destroyed, and the Williams would be the sovereigns of the entire city. Just thinking of that, Angelo could not help but smile. The n that was to be carried out was something that had been organized by his father. So, that implied that as long as they dealt with the Johnsons, the advantage that his father possessed over Ruben would increase by a good magnitude. At that time, there would be nopetition between Philip and Ruben. So, it was going to be a sure shot for him to be the next leader of the family, instead of Andrew. So, he was happy about it of course. Ruth on the other hand could not help but feel that her brother was too soft. How could they who had all the advantage that they could have, suddenly give in to the Johnsons? Even though it was true that the battle between the two families was going to continue, to Ruth, this was them giving in. And to her, that waspletely uneptable. So, while Angelo was still dreaming about the future, Ruth turned around and looked at the three people that were still sitting at the table and shouted, "You cowards! The next time that we meet, I will make sure that you beg!" Chapter 83: Anthonys Curiosity So, while Angelo was still dreaming about the future, Ruth turned around and looked at the three people that were still sitting at the table and shouted, "You cowards! The next time that we meet, I will make sure that you beg!" "Tsk! Why are you acting so pompous? Do you believe that if you continue running your mouth like that, I will beat you up?" A cold voice suddenly reached Ruth''s ears. She could not help but feel a shiver running down her spine. She looked towards the direction of the voice, and realized that the one who was speaking right now was none other than Scarlet. Thisdy had been silent all this while, and this was the first time that she was speaking. For a moment there, Ruth was slightly intimidated. She already knew about the reputation that Scarlet possessed, and she knew that this girl was a hothead. So, mostly, it was better not to provoke her. But, why should she be afraid of her? It was not as if the background that Scarlet possessed could intimidate her. Additionally, she did not believe that Scarlet was going to do anything against her. After all, her family was currently in trouble, and if Scarletid her hand on her, she believed that her father Philip would not let this matter rest. So, she believed that no matter how many guts Scarlet possessed, she would not dare to attack her. With this renewed confidence, she looked at Scarlet with arrogance on her face, as if she was asking for a beating. Angelo and Andrew on the other hand had a drastic change in their expressions. They did not believe that they had actually managed to attract the attention of Scarlet. Despite the fact that the leader of the Johnsons at this moment within this negotiation was none other than Anthony, still, they werepletely afraid of Scarlet. It might be true that thisdy did not possess much influence in the business world, still, the notorious reputation that she possessed was threatening. This was not the first time that they were interacting, considering that they had already interacted several times. Additionally, each and every one of them had suffered under her hands at some point in time. They had underestimated her, and in the end, they ended up receiving a beating. As for the matter of the family getting involved for something like that, they did not believe that something like that was going to happen. After all, ording to the adults, this was just the youngsters ying around. Additionally, despite the fact that Scarlet had beat them up, they did not suffer injuries of a great magnitude. So, they could heal after just a few days, even without going to the hospital. So, that was the reason why they had been ignored at that time, and nobody had taken action against Scarlet. And right now, Ruth had already provoked Scarlet. If thisdy decided to take action, she would not care about the fact that they were currently inside Star Complex hotel. She was a person who never cared about the consequences as long as a person irritated her. She would always make sure to vent her anger, whenever given a chance. It was good that Ruth did not say anything else, other than simply staring at Scarlet. Otherwise, Angelo believed that Scarlet would have not hesitated to take action. Not wanting the matter to escte anymore, he immediately pulled Ruth and they left as fast as possible. Since the negotiation had already ended, there was no need for them to start another drama. Ruth on the other hand waspletely relentless. She was angry at the fact that Angelo was pulling her away. Additionally, did it seem like he was afraid of Scarlet? Was he really a man? Where was the pride that he possessed as the man? How could he be scared of a young girl who was extremely younger than himself? At this moment, she immediately disdained her brother. The contempt in her heart increased only after she had seen that even Andrew seemed to be in the same situation as Angelo. Back in the room, Anthony heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, he was relieved by the fact that Scarlet did not take action despite the provocation that she had received from Ruth. Had she taken action at this moment, it would have been a little troublesome. After all, currently, they were not in their domain. Additionally, this was the Star Complex hotel, whose background was not something that even the Johnsons could easily provoke. "Let''s go. You should not cause trouble anymore. Otherwise, you are going to lump a little more trouble for our family, other than the Williams." Anthony stated as he got onto his feet. Scarlet simply snorted. Then, she put away her phone, and rose from the seat. The three of them then proceeded to leave the hotel, before getting back to the underground parking lot. discover-stories-MVLeMpYr As usual, Scarlet got into Ferrari f8 spider. On the other hand, Anthony got inside the BMW. Jaden was just about to follow into Scarlet''s Ferrari when suddenly, Anthony called for him to join him in the BMW. Jaden hesitated for a moment. After all, despite the fact that he was working for the Johnsons, he was Scarlet''s bodyguard. So, he was supposed to be wherever she was, to ensure her security. But after thinking much about it, he decided to join Anthony anyway. In any case, if there was something that was going to involve Scarlet, the system would give him a prompt and a mission about it, at least he hoped. Scarlet was a little surprised when she saw that Jaden did not join her in the car. Nevertheless, she did not say anything, considering that it was Anthony that had called for him. It seemed that there was something that he wanted to talk to Jaden about. To her, she did not care about it. Instead, she was simply a little excited about what she was going to receiveter on. After all, she had not caused any trouble this time, and so, she believed that Clifford was going to give her the reward that he had promised. An entire week of freedom. That was something that she had never been given for quite a long time. So, she was a little impatient to get back home, so that she could im the reward that she wanted. On the other side, the moment that Jaden got inside the BMW, Anthony immediately began driving, following behind Scarlet who had already left the parking lot. Silence dominated the vehicle for a while until they left the Star Complex hotel vicinitypletely. It was only then that Anthony looked at Jaden and said, "Jaden, I''m quite curious about something." Jaden raised his brows as he looked at Anthony, wondering what this guy was curious about. "You know, after we did a background check on you, we realized that you joined a certain organization. This organization is quiet reputable, and everybody that has ever joined that organization, came out with extraordinary skills and abilities." Anthony stated. Jaden could not help but raise his brows a little. What the heck was this guy talking about? What organization did he join? As long as he could remember, he had never joined any organization. Could it be that there was a mistake that had been made during the time that they were gathering information about him? It was also at this moment that Jaden believed that perhaps it was due to them believing that he had gone to this organization, that they had suddenly decided to keep him. By deciding to keep him, Jaden was implying to the fact that the Johnsons had been involved with the issue concerning the old man. They had transferred him to the best hospital, and they were in charge of all the medical bills. This was definitely not something that they would have done without a reason. Due to the abilities that he had disyed so far, it was clear that he was quite skilled. So, they continued to believe that Jaden was from a certain organization, and organization that Jaden did not know its name. As Jaden contemted on what organization Anthony was talking about, Anthony continued. "So far, you have disyed bothbat capabilities and driving skills that are beyond the ordinary level. What I am quite curious about is how many abilities do you really have. Do you have any more abilities that you have?" Anthony asked as he looked at Jaden. Jaden was finally brought out of his thoughts by the question asked by Anthony. Nevertheless, he did not know what to respond this time. The abilities that he possessed had already been disyed. Of course, he could not say that these were the only abilities he possessed. After all, as long as he continued toplete the missions, he would be rewarded with more skills and abilities. Additionally, he could not say that he possessed other skills as well for the time being. After all, if he was asked what skills he possessed, he was not sure on what he was going to respond. After all, the rewards from the missions were always decided by the system. Just as Jaden was contemting, a prompt suddenly appeared in front of him. [The information about the host joining an organization is something that was changed by the system. This was the reward granted by the system to the host on the background editing. This is just to make sure that the host does not seem suspicious with his abilities, despite the fact that he had never received any training.] Chapter 84: A Promise [The information about the host joining an organization is something that was changed by the system. This was the reward granted by the system to the host on the background editing. This is just to make sure that the host does not seem suspicious with his abilities, despite the fact that he had never received any training.] Jaden thought that the system made sense. After all, as time continued to go by, he would continue to gain more abilities. At that time, many people would be suspicious of him. After all, with the capabilities that he possessed, it was impossible for him to be able to learn all of them by himself, and attain the proficiency that he would be having in them. So, they would try to investigate as much as possible to know the reason why he is that capable. If they are capable of investigating him, they would be able to know that Jaden had been to a certain organization. With the reputation that the organization possessed, it was not impossible for them to be able to produce somebody like Jaden with such abilities. So, the suspicions about his abilities would definitely subside. ''System, may I know the name of the organization?'' Jaden asked in his mind. Each and every time, the organization was mentioned, but he did not know the name until now. It was better for him to be informed about the name of the organization. That way, in case somebody asked, he would be able to say with confidence that he was part of a certain organization. [The host will have to find out the name of the organization by himself.] Jaden: "???" Jaden ended up thinking that there was no need for him to continue asking the system about it. After all, with the system''s behavior, it was not impossible for it to continue remaining silent no matter how many times he asked. It was better for him not to bother with that. Still, there was one thing that he could not help but wonder about. The system had edited his background. It implied that he had joined that organization at some point in time. But what if the members of that organization came over? Who could recognize him? If they came and said that Jaden had never been part of that organization, it would be a little troublesome. So, that is something that would have to be taken care of. [The host doesn''t have to worry much about that. Everything has already been taken care of, including your background within the organization. It is quite easy for the system to be able to modify such details within the organization, aspared to modifying those details in the entire world. For that reason, the host doesn''t have to worry much about not being known within the organization. Only a selection of few would be able to know you. Nevertheless, they possess enough authority to confirm that you had been part of that organization at some point in time.] Jaden nodded in his mind. Since everything had already been taken care of by the system, then there was no need for him to worry about it. He could only focus on dealing with the current issue, andpleting as many missions as possible, so that he could get even more abilities. Anthony on the other hand would not help but look at Jaden. After he had asked that question, Jaden had remained silent for quite a while. He could not help but wonder if Jaden had been reminded of something, and that was the reason why he had fallen deep into thought. "Hey Jaden, are you there?" Anthony asked, just to make sure. It was only then that Jaden remembered that he was still with Anthony with him in the car. It was good that he couldmunicate with the system through his mind. Otherwise, Anthony would have definitely found it strange to see Jaden speaking to air. "Oh, yes I''m here." Jaden responded as he came out of his thoughts. "About the question I asked, is there something wrong with it? You can decide not to answer in case it reminds you of something that you don''t want to remember¡­." Anthony stated. Jaden looked at him, and his impression of this guy, Anthony improved slightly. Still, he went ahead and responded, "I do possess quite a few more skills. Still, for me to disy them, it depends on the situation. Of course, I cannot say that I do possess all the skills in the world. Nevertheless, some situations that may require some special skills, may find me having them." Anthony looked at Jaden speechlessly. Could it be that this guy was bragging? After all, what was he trying to imply? Despite the fact that he had actually joined that organization, was it really possible for him to possess so many skills despite his age? Right, he might possess the skills, but his proficiency in those skills might be quite low. After all, it was impossible to master everything, unless Jaden focused on one skill at a time. Nevertheless, despite the fact that he thought that Jaden was simply bragging, he did not doubt that Jaden possessed quite a few skills. After all, nobody could have ever thought that Jaden possessed such incredible driving skills, unless they knew that he was the one that had been driving the vehicle at that time, the one that was currently trending in the inte. Silence dominated the vehicle for quite a while before Anthony spoke up again. "Leaving all of that aside, I would like to thank you for what you have done for us. You managed to save my uncle Wilson, and more than that, you have ensured the security of my little sister, Scarlet. You have encountered quite a few dangers, and the sry that you are receiving is definitely not enough to be able to pay somebody with your capabilities and the duties that you are handling. I will talk with my fatherter on. I''m pretty sure that he has already made arrangements for your sry to be increased." "You don''t have to worry about that. The matter of me saving your uncle was something that happened simply because I possessed the capabilities, and I was present at that time. It was impossible for me to let him get harmed In my presence. Had It been another person, I would have definitely done the same." Jaden responded casually. Of course, he actually meant what he was saying at that time. "As for the matter of me protecting Scarlet, that is my duty. Additionally, you don''t have to be worried much about my sry. It is good enough that you have already helped me with taking care of the hospital bills. That much is already appreciated. So, you don''t have to worry about me defecting due to the danger involved in protecting your sister. So, you can be rest assured that I will do my best to ensure her safety." Jaden continued, not giving Anthony a chance of saying anything. Anthony, whose mouth was already open decided to remain silent. But at this moment, in his heart, he had already decided that no matter what, he would help Jaden wherever possible. It was not that easy to be able to find a person like Jaden. Of course, Jaden could be bluffing, but still, he could still give him a benefit of doubt. Despite the fact that his cautiousness of Jaden had notpletely disappeared, still, it could be said that he currently trusted Jaden way more than before. For the rest of the journey back to the Johnsons residence, the two of them maintained silence. They did not have much to talk about, considering that the interaction between the two had been minimal, and they did not know much about each other. Despite the fact that Anthony had already gone through the background information about Jaden, that was definitely not enough to be able to know much about Jaden''s personality and so on. After all, other things could only be known after interacting with the person. Jaden on the other hand did not have anymon topic to talk with Anthony. After all, the two of them were from different backgrounds. While Anthony was dealing with the matters rted to family business, Jaden was busy trying to survive. So, the two of them failed to find any topic inmon that could make them chat. Still, the atmosphere was not that awkward between them. Despite the fact that they were not talking to each other, they did not feel ufortable in the presence of the other. Finally, they arrived at the Johnsons residence. The moment that Scarlet parked her car, she immediately rushed towards the mansion. She was quite impatient to receive the reward that had been promised to her. This was something that made Anthony chuckle slightly. Then, he looked at Jaden and said, "I do hope that you will protect my sister. I know you have already told me that I don''t have to be worried, but you know, as her elder brother, I don''t have any other choice but to worry about her anyway. Still, I do hope that you will ensure her safety, especially during this one week that she has been given her freedom. In fact, if you find that she is doing something that is extremely dangerous, try to find a method that you can convince her not to do it. see-more-NovelFire Although she is a little troublesome, I do believe that you will be capable of taking care of it. After all, you do possess quite some skills, right?" Anthony stated with a serious expression on his face. Chapter 85: Stop Being So Insecure "¡­Although she is a little troublesome, I do believe that you will be capable of taking care of it. After all, you do possess quite some skills, right?" Anthony stated with a serious expression on his face. "There is no problem with that. As long as everything goes well, I will be able to make sure that your sister''s security is ensured." Jaden responded. Upon noticing the confidence that Jaden possessed, Anthony was immediately relieved. At least, despite the problems that they had already faced, Jaden still possessed the confidence that he would be able to take care of Scarlet. Of course, he could not forget about the fact that this might just be pure arrogance and ttery that Jaden possessed. Nevertheless, the few abilities that Jaden had shown were enough to be able to convince Anthony that Jaden definitely possessed more skills. Anthony then went ahead and left, going to discuss with Clifford about the results of the negotiation. Despite it being called a negotiation, the two sides had alreadye to an agreement earlier than that. That meeting was just part of the motions that were being carried out, but they did not have any much effect on the decisions already made by the two families. It could be said that other than knowing what the decision of the other party was, there was not much to say in that meeting. So, the moment that Anthony arrived back in the mansion, he immediately went to look for his father Clifford. It was then that he was informed that Clifford had already left. He had no choice but to wait, while dealing with the grumpy and impatient Scarlet, who was waiting for the permission from Clifford, so that she could be allowed to roam around for an entire week without being questioned. Jaden on the other hand did not have much to do. Instead, he decided to rx for a while. At the same time, he could not help but wonder if he could be allowed to go and look for the old man that he had taken to the hospital. The old man was alone In the hospital, so, it would have been better if Jaden would have been there. After all, even if there was somebody that had been arranged for to take care of the old man, the old man was not familiar with them. ¡­. While Jaden was busy with his own things, Lucas on the other hand waspletely nervous and anxious. For the past few days, the men that he had sent to take care of Jaden had note back. Additionally, the report that he was getting from them clearly did not make him happy at all. ording to them, they had not managed to find Jaden for quite a while now. It was as if Jaden was hiding his presence. In fact, everything about where he was, seemed to be deliberately hidden. It was clear that this was a move by somebody else, just to ensure that they did not seed to find Jaden. If they did not find Jaden, he would not be able toplete the mission that had been assigned to him by his family. That was something that was making him both anxious and nervous. He could not go back without the results. Of course, the results that were being expected back had to be positive. Otherwise, there would be trouble. After a moment of contemtion, he looked at the cold man in front of him. He was currently pondering, on if he was supposed to send this guy over to go and deal with the matter. After all, since this guy had been assigned to him by his father, it was clear that he possessed quite some capabilities, at least better than the ones that he had sent possessed. But when he thought much about it, he decided against it. It did not seem like this guy was going to listen to him anyway. Just looking at the cold expression that he possessed, together with the nonchnt expression that was on his face, it was clear that he really did not care much about Lucas'' young master title. There was nothing else that he could do other than venting by breaking several things within the room that he was currently in. As for the matter ofpensation to the hotel, he did not care. After all, the cost of the items that he had broken were nothing to him at all. After a while, he suddenly looked at the cold man and said, "I''m going out. I need to get myself a drink." find-more-stories-on-NovelFire Then without waiting for the response of the other party, he immediately left the hotel room that he was currently in. He was going to a club, despite the fact that it was at daytime. The man on the other hand did not say anything and immediately followed after Lucas. All this while, ever since they had gotten together, this guy had never said a single word. As for why that was the case, whether he was dumb or did not want to speak, nobody knew. ¡­. For the rest of the day, Scarlet continued training with Sylvia. Despite the fact that she was currently at a disadvantage when the two of them fought against each other, she did not lose too badly aspared to before. Nevertheless, she would always lose against Sylvia. So, it was the same on this day, considering that despite the fact that she was being trained by Jaden, it had only been a few days. So, it was impossible for her to be able to improve fast enough to be able to deal with Sylvia in just two days. It could be said that by fighting with Sylvia, she did not suffer much aspared to before. But even then, that did not mean that she was not as irritated as before. She was of course irritated by the fact that she was not capable of dealing with Sylvia. So, other than the irritation that she possessed from not being able to reach Clifford for the rest of the day, there was the irritation that came with the fact that she was being defeated again and again. Sylvia had already noticed that Scarlet was a little restless. So, she asked her about it, and Scarlet responded that she could not reach her father. When she arrived at the mansion, she had been informed that her father had left to handle some business. She immediately decided to call him, so that he could grant her the permission. The phone kept on ringing, but there was no response from the other end. Other than making her worried, she was also irritated by the fact that her father was not capable of responding to her, despite attempting more than 10 times to call him. She understood that if he did not respond, it was clear that he was currently driving, or he was in a very important meeting. That was especially so considering that the family was in a precarious situation, dealing with the Williams. Despite knowing all of that, she did not care. Although she was not going to go out and look for her father, or vent to him for not receiving the calls, still, she was not happy about it. Sylvia could not help but get a little helpless after hearing what Scarlet had said. This girl always knew how to cause trouble. Despite knowing that the family was in trouble, instead of helping, he might even go ahead and cause even more problems for the family. It was then that she suddenly thought of something. Ever since Jaden came over, the number of times that Scarlet had ever caused trouble had reduced. Despite it being only a few days ever since Jaden came over, it was still enough to be able to observe the changes that had urred. Moreover, for some reason, it seemed that Scarlet had be quite thoughtful as of recent. She did not cause much unnecessary trouble, even though she was still troublesome. "By the way, where is Jaden? Fighting with you does not help me that much. So, I do hope that I can fight with him, so that I can continue improving myself." Sylvia asked as she looked at Scarlett who was already gasping for air, while resting. The two of them had already been drenched in sweat, due to working out for several hours continuously. So, they were both tired, but of course, the one that was most tired of the two was Scarlet. Upon hearing the mention of Jaden, Scarlet suddenly thought of something. Then without even bothering to respond to Sylvia, she decided to leave. Sylvia was left dumbfounded, as she did not understand what had happened to make Scarlet leave just like that. "Hey! It''s not like I have fallen in love with him! I just wanted to train with him. You don''t have to be so insecure. He''s all yours, I think!" Sylvia shouted at Scarlet who had already reached the exit of the gym. Scarlet suddenly stopped upon hearing what Sylvia had said. She turned and red at Sylvia, before she said, "You can have him if you want him. Stop iming that I want him, when it is clear that you are the one that is interested in him." Despite the nonchnce that was on her face, there was a trace of anger and uncertainty in her voice. Nevertheless, the moment that she said those words, she turned around and left. Sylvia could not help but blink her eyes continuously. At the same time, she thought to herself, ''That''s new! I never thought that she can react like that.'' Chapter 86: Where it all Began The moment that she left the underground basement, Scarlet went back to her room. She immediately freshened up, before changing into a clean pair of clothes. She was currently wearing a tight ck jeans, together with a white T-shirt, and a red leather jacket, paired with white sneakers. Shebed her hair backwards, before she decided to leave. She went to the area where Jaden was residing. The moment that she got there, she found that the guy was already sleeping. She could not help but feel a little speechless. What the heck was wrong with this guy? Did he only know how to sleep? Nevertheless, Jaden woke up the moment that she knocked on the door. Still, Scarlet had no choice but to wait for a few minutes as Jaden cleaned up, before he changed into a new pair of cloth after she had informed him that she was about to leave the mansion. Since Jaden was her bodyguard, he had to apany her every time that she left the residence. Though, Jaden was quite curious about where Scarlet was going at that time of the night. It was already nighttime, about 8:00. Still, it seemed that she was about to go somewhere. Even though he did not know where she wanted to go, he had to apany her anyway. After all, he had just promised Anthony that he would ensure her safety. After about 10 minutes, Jaden had alreadypleted his preparation. He was currently wearing ck sport shoes, a blue fitting jeans, a white shirt, and a green hood jacket. The two of them left thepound in Scarlet''s Ferrari f8 spider. Since Scarlet was the one that was driving, Jaden kept his silence all the way, as he observed the road that they were using. "Are you not curious about where I am going at this time?" Scarlet initiated the conversation between the two of them after about 10 minutes of silence within the vehicle. Jaden was momentarily left speechless. What did Scarlet expect him to do? Was he supposed to question her on where she was going? ording to the personality that Scarlet possessed, Jaden was pretty sure that in case he asked her each and every time where she was going, she would definitely get irritated. This was the conclusion that Jaden hade to after observing Scarlet for quite a while now. Moreover, he was a subordinate, and so, was he supposed to be questioning his boss on where she was going to? Looking at Jaden who did not know how to respond, Scarlet clicked her tongue. Then she said, "You are too boring. You should be quite curious, asking me where I am going. Then, I''m going to be unhappy about that, and we can continue conversing with each other." Jaden could not help but be a little dumbfounded. What the heck was thisdy thinking? She just like trouble? It was clear that if he had asked her where they were going, she was going to re up. Nevertheless, she was still expecting him to ask? In the end, Jaden could only remain silent. He did not want to get in any unnecessary trouble. So, it was better for him not to talk with Scarlet at this moment, especially so considering that she seemed to be looking for somebody who she was going to cause trouble for. Thinking about that, could it be that Scarlet waspletely bored. And for that reason, she decided to go out to look for somebody that she was going to cause trouble for? Thinking about what Anthony had said, it was clear that thisdy liked causing trouble. Immediately, Jaden decided that in case the trouble that Scarlet was going to cause was going to be something that was going to affect the entire family, he was definitely going to make sure that he stopped her. After all, Anthony had already asked of that from him. Jaden could not help but frown upon noticing that the Ferrari was passing through an area that he was quite familiar with. It seemed that Scarlet wanted to do something in the area that Jaden had been before. Before being employed by Clifford, Jaden had already gone around in this street. Due to that, he was extremely familiar with the routes in this area. So, he could not help but furrow his brows when he noticed that Scarlet had somehowe to this part of the city. Still, despite being curious, he did not ask what she was here to do. He remained silent all this while. At the same time, he immediately became alert. Notorious gangsters could be found in this part of the city. So, it was not unusual to find that there was a group of crooks that would suddenly decide to attack Scarlet. Finally, the Ferrari stopped in front of a club. And the moment that Jaden noticed the name of the club, he could not help but exim in his heart. This was the same club that he had been working in, before he was suddenly attacked by a certain young master after he refused the offer. It could be said that, that was the time that he had suffered the most. Despite being involved in several street fights, he had never ended up in such a situation, where he was just a few breaths away from dying. Had it not been for the system, he would have died. And maybe by chance, if he had actually survived, it would have caused him a great trauma. But now, due to the abilities that he currently possessed, despite not liking that particr memory, he understood that it was due to that he gained the system. Jaden was not sure if it was due to the beating that he had received, or due to the bite that he had received from the dog, that he had ended up receiving the system. Nevertheless, all of them were linked. "Hey, are you going to continue staying in the car? I thought that you are supposed to be protecting me. So, are you going to protect me while inside the car?" Scarlet asked sarcastically. She was already out of the car, and was looking at Jaden who was still sitting in the car. It was only then that Jaden was brought back from his thoughts. He immediately removed the seatbelt, before alighting. Then, he followed Scarlet, as they entered into the Dynamic nightclub. Since it was already night time, many people had alreadye to the club. Despite this club not being the most popr in the city, still, it was quite popr within the area that it was located in. So, the traffic was quite high. Of course, Jaden noticed that the number of peopleing to the club this time was higher aspared to the time that he was working as a bouncer here. As for how the club had managed to attract these people, he was not sure. After the two of them got into the club, they immediately attracted the attention of a few people around them. Of course, a few of the bouncers could not help but nce at Jaden. After all, he seemed to be familiar, but they were not sure about it. The two of thempletely ignored the attention that they had attracted. Scarlet led the way, and they went upstairs. It seemed that Scarlet already had a destination in mind, so, she did not ask around. When they got to the second floor, they immediately went to one of the private rooms, private room number 6. The moment that they got in, Jaden realized that there was somebody inside already. In fact, it was not just a single person, but instead, a group of people. When Jaden observed them, he realized that all of them were actuallydies. Additionally, they did not look cute at all, but each and every one of them possessed the same temperament as the one that Scarlet had. Well, although he could not say that they were both as stubborn as Scarlet was, still, he could tell that each and every one of them seemed to be one that liked to be independent. That was just the vibe that they had given him the moment that he noticed them. The moment that the two of them stepped into the private room, they attracted the attention of the group that was chatting with each other. They looked over with excited expressions on their faces. "There she is. I had thought that she was not going toe over today." One of thedies eximed. "Humph! Of course I had toe. I had already told you that I woulde. So, I must keep my word." Scarlet responded arrogantly. "Yeah yeah, you always keep your word." Anotherdy responded nonchntly. "By the way, who is this guy? I thought that this was supposed to be a girls'' night out. Don''t tell me that he is a girl?" Anotherdy asked as she looked at Jaden. Upon hearing the question, everyone focused their gazes on Jaden. Then, they nced at Scarlet, hoping to receive a response from her. "He is my bodyguard. You don''t have to worry about him. You can simply ignore him, and we can continue doing what we usually do." Scarlet shrugged as she responded. "No, no, that won''t do. This time, onlydies are supposed to be here. So, any other gender is not supposed to be inside the same room as us. You can book a room for him, but he cannot stay here with us." Anotherdy who had dyed her hair orange responded. Jaden on the other hand was speechless. What the heck was going on here? Could it be that Scarlet had brought him here intentionally, with the aim of causing trouble for him? Scarlet on the other hand did not seem to be bothered by what the others were saying. Instead, after she found a seat, she looked at Jaden and asked, "What do you want to do? You can decide that on your own. If you want to stay, or you want to take another room for yourself." Chapter 87: Independence and Reliance Scarlet on the other hand did not seem to be bothered by what the others were saying. Instead, after she found a seat, she looked at Jaden and asked, "What do you want to do? You can decide that on your own. If you want to stay, or you want to take another room for yourself." The otherdies In the room could not help but be surprised when Scarlet asked that question. In normal asions, Scarlet would definitely make the decisions herself. But right now, she was actually asking a person, especially considering that the person that she was asking was her subordinate. Jaden thought about it for a while, before responding, "There''s no need for you to trouble yourself that much. I''ll just be going around for a little while. I do believe that you will be here for quite a while, right?" "Yeah. I''ll be here for quite some time. What is it? Do you have something that you want to deal with?" Scarlet responded with raised brows. "There''s something that I need to handle. It will not take that long. The moment that I finish dealing with it, I will be around. So, in case you need me, just contact me." Jaden responded, before he went ahead and left the private room. Scarlet already possessed his contacts. So, it was not going to be impossible for her to be able to find him in case she needed him for something. Of course, it seemed to be idiotic for him to just leave like that. After all, he was supposed to be handling the security rted to Scarlet. But if he left and went quite a distance away from her, and something happened while he was away, it would definitely be troublesome for his career. Still, Jaden was not worried about that. In any case, he believed that in case Scarlet was in trouble, he would receive a prompt from the system. So, the moment that he received a mission from the system, he would rush over as soon as possible. Additionally, he was still going to be within the same building. So, there was no need for him to worry about anything. It was only going to take a few minutes for him to be able to get back. The best part of it was the fact that the system always granted the missions to him, even before the danger came. So, he usually got enough time to make preparations. Scarlet did not say anything when she saw that Jaden had left. Still, the same could not be said about the otherdies around her. In total, inside the room, there were sixdies, including Scarlet. "That''s new. I never thought that you would actually change like that. Should I think that you actually changed your personality, or you are just treating him specially?" Ady with her hair tied in a ponytail asked with a cunning smile on her face. "That''s right. Scarlet, why don''t you tell us what is going on between the two of you? Could it be that you have finally found your other half?" Anotherdy chimed in. "What are you guys even asking? It is obvious that Scarlet has already found her perfect match. But even then, I''m quite curious about the capabilities that he possesses." Ady wearing a green dress interjected. "She should tell us his capabilities, before we go ahead to test him. As long as I can remember, Scarlet had told us that she was only going to get involved with a man who was stronger than her. Could it be that this guy is stronger than her?" "That might actually be the case. This is the first time that I have seen Scarlet introducing someone as her bodyguard. It is clear that this person is quite qualified for him to be able to act as a bodyguard for Scarlet." "Yeah. Otherwise, with Scarlet''s capabilities, it is not impossible for her to protect herself. Additionally, in case a person is weaker than Scarlet, how would they be expecting to protect her?" Scarlet could not help but feel anger surging within her heart. This group of girls was obviously teasing her. Veins had already popped up on her face as she red at the group that was still enthusiastically making assumptions that were not valid at all. "Stop speaking nonsense now!" Not being capable of taking it anymore, Scarlet shouted. The private room that was previously chaotic with the girls discussing with each other suddenly obtained a moment of silence. It could be said that each and everydy here was kind of afraid of Scarlet. It might be true that they were all independentdies, but that did not imply that they actually possessedbat capabilities like Scarlet. In fact, other than Scarlet, there was only a singledy who possessedbat capabilities. As for the rest, the only reason why they were part of the group was simply because they were independent. They did not depend on their families, but they had managed to make a name for themselves within an industry that they were involved in. In short, each and every one of them had invested somewhere, and were dealing with a certain business. This was their source of ie. This group that they had created was for assistance. Since they weredies, it was clear that they would face problems almost everywhere that they went. So, they created the group for support. In case muscles were required somewhere, Scarlet and the otherdy would be called over. And in case others were having a problem in dealing with something that was rted to something else that another person could handle, that person would be immediately contacted. In fact, other than the cooperation between them, it could be said that they were quite good friends. So, when they were assisting each other, they were doing it with all their hearts. After the group had finally stopped talking nonsense, Scarlet looked at them and said, "He is my bodyguard. In any case, any business rted to him does not concern you that much. So, you can stop bbering nonsense here about the rtionship between me and him." Find your next read on m,vlemp _yr. The otherdies wanted to continue teasing Scarlet, but looking at her expression, they knew that if they did that, they were going to be in deep trouble. So, they decided to keep quiet, and let the matter rest. Of course, the silence in the room did not continue for long. Instead, after a while, thedy in a green dress spoke up. "Guys, I have recently run into a little problem. There is apany that ispeting with me. I have already defeated them several times in the shes that we have had recently." Thedy stated. Without leaving the group in suspense, she continued, "Everything had been going on quite well all this while. But everything suddenly changed recently. It seems that the other party has decided to change the tactic. Instead ofpeting with me in business, they have decided to begin targeting me personally. Other than that, they would asionally send a few crooks toe over and cause trouble for me in thepany, disrupting the business." Upon reaching this point, she looked at Scarlet and said, "What do you think about helping me taking care of them? They usually do things discreetly, in such a way that it is extremely difficult for me to be able to find any evidence against them. So, it is useless to call the police over." "Humph! If it is just a group of gangsters, there''s no problem with that. I should be able to handle it. You can just tell me the day that they are there, and I will immediatelye over to deal with them. But, you have to make sure that it is within this week. Otherwise, it is going to be a little difficult for me to be able toe over. My dad is definitely not going to allow me to go out so often in the future." Scarlet responded with arrogance clear in her voice. Thedy in green smiled happily. Even though she already expected that Scarlet was going to help her, hearing the consent from the other party, she was of course happy. "Hey Scarlet, could it be that you are going to be grounded? That ispletely unusual." Thedy with a ponytail could not help but ask curiously. "It''s just a little trouble for my family. Nevertheless, it is not that much rted to me. So, after they deal with the trouble, they will finally allow me to roam around freely. Still, within this one week, I should be quite free. So, if you have any problem that need some muscles, just tell me." Scarlet responded after a helpless sigh. "That''s good. Though, on my side, I don''t really have any problems that require physical capabilities. So, you don''t have to worry much about it. What about you guys?" Thedy with a ponytail responded. Then, she asked while looking at the rest of thedies within the room. The others also said that they did not have any problem, other than thedy in green. Scarlet could not help but get a little disappointed. She always anticipated asions like this, where she would be needed. But now, since there was only one person, she would have to do that. The group then went ahead and chatted with one another, while asionally drinking and eating the food that had been served to them. Since this was a club, the food here could not bepared to the one that could be found within the best hotels. Nevertheless, the club definitely possessed quite some good drinks. And so, thosedies that were not going to drive drank without caring. So, a few minutester, a few of them got drunk. ¡­. Jaden had already left the private room. This time, he was heading straight to the managers office. Previously, he had left this ce without receiving his monthly sry. So, he was going to ask for his share. He could not work for an entire month without being paid, right? Chapter 88: Something Strange Jaden had already left the private room. This time, he was heading straight to the managers office. Previously, he had left this ce without receiving his monthly sry. So, he was going to ask for his share. He could not work for an entire month without being paid, right? In just a matter of a few minutes, Jaden had already arrived at the entrance of the managers office. Currently, there were two people at the entrance, they were in charge of security in this part of the club. When they saw Jadening over, even though they felt that he was slightly familiar, they did not think much about it. Instead, one of them took a step forward and asked, "May I know what you are here for?" "I''m here to see the manager. There is something that I would like to discuss with him." Jaden responded nonchntly. He was not surprised that the two of them could not recognize him. In any case, he always worked outside the club, at the entrance. So, it was normal for him to have minimal interactions with those that worked inside. In fact, they had already met several times, but even then, the interaction between them was not that deep. Other than a few casual exchanges, there was not much to discuss between them. After hearing Jaden''s words, the two of them looked at him. It was as if they were trying to judge if what he was saying was actually true. In any case, within the club, it was normal to find that there was somebody that woulde over to cause trouble. But of course, it was not an impossibility to find that there was someone who really wanted to discuss business with the manager of the club. So, they were currently not sure if Jaden was really serious about what he had said. Looking at the way that he was dressed, he was quite decently dressed. In any case, they could estimate that the clothes that he was wearing were definitely worth about a few thousand dors. "What kind of business would you like to discuss with the manager? In case it is something that another person can handle, we will direct you to them." The bouncer stated after contemting for a while. "Oh, it is just a little matter really. I''m here to look for my payment. Even though I did notplete an entire month working here, still, I should receive my payment, right?" Jaden responded with his head cocked to the left. The two bouncers immediately frowned after hearing that. This guy was here to ask for payment? What kind of payment was he here for? Additionally, this guy was iming that he had been working here for about a month, and had not been paid? "If you are here to cause trouble, I would advise you to leave right now. Today, we have a special guest that the manager is currently attending to. So, I do hope that you do not cause any unnecessary trouble. Otherwise, we will have no choice but to throw you out of the club." The bouncer stated with a cold expression on his face. Since they were not sure if Jaden was here to cause trouble or not, they could not make a decision immediately. So, it was better for them to give a warning first. In case Jaden tried to cause trouble, they could simply take care of him. m-vl _e mpY _r exclusive content Additionally, it was a good thing that the manager was currently dealing with an important guest. So, even if they took care of Jaden, the manager would not me them. After all, they would be helping the club, considering that they would be making sure that the guest that was being attended to was not disturbed. Jaden''s expression remained unchanged. He simply smiled slightly and said, "Well, I''m not here to cause trouble. I have already stated the reason why I am here. As long as I receive my pay, I will leave immediately and deal with my own business." The bouncer who wasmunicating with Jaden was about to respond when the other one suddenly pulled him back. Then, he looked at Jaden and asked, " Are you sure about that? Believe me when I say that, if we find that you are only here to cause trouble, you will not have a good time." Jaden nodded his head and said, "You can simply verify by asking those that are rted to the employees of the club about the staff register. You''ll find my name there." "What''s your name?" The bouncer asked curiously. He could tell that Jaden was quite serious, and it seemed that he had been working here. In any case, despite the club being slightly smaller aspared to the top clubs within the city, still, it was quite big nevertheless, and the number of staff within the club was quite big. So, it was impossible for him to be able to know each and every person that worked within the club. Additionally, he was currently stationed to guard the office that belonged to the manager of the club. So, his interaction with the other staff members of the club was quite minimal. "My name is Jaden Moore. I was working as a bouncer at the entrance of the club." Jaden responded. The expressions of the two immediately changed after hearing the name, along with the role that Jaden was ying. Not long ago, they had heard that one of the bouncers had been beaten up by somebody who hade over to the club. Initially, they had been infuriated after hearing that. Even though the rtionship between them and the bouncer who had been beaten up was not that close, but even then, they were colleagues. So, they had to take care of each other. But they immediately changed their minds the moment that they knew who it was that had beaten up the bouncer. The background of that person was not something that people like them could meddle with. So, despite the displeasure that they felt, they had no choice but to keep silent. Additionally, from the way that the manager was treating the other party, it was clear that if they tried to stand up for the other bouncer, they might end up losing their jobs, and even worse, they might even end up in the same situation as the bouncer who had been beaten up. He tried scrutinizing Jaden. But no matter how many times he looked at him, he did not see any injury on Jaden. It was as if this guy had not suffered any injury recently. At this moment, he could not help but doubt that Jaden was someone who had been beaten up. Perhaps he was just somebody who had decided to give up the job, or had been sacked. Nevertheless, he had to confirm first. Immediately after that, the bouncer immediately took out a walkie-talkie. Then, he immediately contacted those that were in charge of handling the staff of the club. "Hey Nathan, do you know any person by the name Jaden?" The bouncer asked urgently. "Jaden? Let me confirm¡­." A male voice came from the other end of the walkie-talkie. Then, there was a moment of silence before a response came from the other side. "Oh, yeah. There was somebody called Jaden. He was working as a bouncer at the entrance of the club. But he was beaten up a few days ago, on Friday I think. After that, nobody knows where he went to. Is there any problem?" The bouncer was immediately relieved after hearing that Jaden was part of the club''s staff. So, he lightly replied, "He is here right now. He came to see the manager to ask for payment. But the manager is currently busy. So, I do believe that you can handle that, right?" "He is there? Are you serious? I''m pretty sure that with the injuries that he suffered, it is impossible for him toe over right now. Could you have mistaken him for somebody else?" Nathan asked confusedly. The bouncer was also slightly stunned after hearing the response. Jaden was the one that had been beaten up? He had not been there during that day. Still, he had heard rumors about how badly Jaden had been beaten. ording to the rumors, the injuries that Jaden had suffered would not heal for several months. Additionally, he would be a cripple even after he healed. The medical expenses themselves were definitely not something that Jaden, an ordinary bouncer could handle. Even if the medical bills were settled by somebody else, it was impossible for him to be able to heal up in just a matter of a few days. So, could it be that there was something wrong here? The bouncer looked at Jaden suspiciously. No matter how many times he looked at Jaden, there was no any indication that this guy was injured recently. He squinted his eyes. He wanted to question Jaden further, but decided against it. Instead, he responded to Nathan and said, "Well, I am sending him over. He is quite strange. You''ll understand when you see him." Immediately after that, the bouncer ended the conversation between them. Nathan on the other hand waspletely confused, not understanding what was strange about Jaden. Could it be that this guy hade over with several bandages all over him? Although he was curious, he decided to be patient. In any case, the bouncer had said that he was sending Jaden over. So, he would be able to see how strange this guy was. The bouncer on the other hand looked at Jaden and said, "As I had informed you before, the manager is currently dealing with something important. So, it is impossible for him to handle matters rted to you. Nevertheless, you should know Nathan, right? So, just go over to him and he will sort things out for you." "Alright." Jaden responded. In any case, he was not here to cause trouble. He was simply here to ask for his payment. So, if there was anybody else that was going to handle the matter, there was no need for him to waste time looking for the manager. He decided to go over and look for Nathan. Chapter 89: Being Targeted "Alright." Jaden responded. In any case, he was not here to cause trouble. He was simply here to ask for his payment. So, if there was anybody else that was going to handle the matter, there was no need for him to waste time looking for the manager. So, he decided to go over and look for Nathan. Since he had been working here, he had already interacted with Nathan. In fact, it was Nathan who had assigned to him the post that he was in charge of. So, Jaden immediately went to the area where Nathan was located. Nathan''s duty post was located on the first floor. Just close to the bar area, there was a small office. The moment that Jaden got there, he immediately entered after knocking. Hepletely ignored the lively atmosphere on the ground floor of the club. The moment that he stepped into the office, he found that there was a middle-aged man sitting behind a desk. Of course, the desk was not any special, and was made out of ordinary wood. Nevertheless, it looked quite imposing, considering the standard of the Dynamic nightclub. When Nathan saw Jadening in, he tried to remember, and after a while, he finally remembered who Jaden was. This young man had joined them not long ago. It has been just a little over a month ever since he joined. It was just that this guy was quite unlucky. When the month was about to end, he had ended up offending a young master, a person that even the owner of the Dynamic nightclub would never dare to offend. In the end, he was beaten up, before being thrown in an alley to die. At that time, he had witnessed Jaden being carried away, and he was obviously in hisst breaths. But looking at the young man in front of him, he could not help but be dumbfounded. Why was it that this guy looked to be in perfect health? Additionally, how was it possible that he had managed to heal from all the injuries that he had suffered at that time in such a short while? It had been less than a week ever since he had been injured. But now, here he was, in perfect health. So, Nathan rubbed his eyes continuously, as he tried to make sure that he was not seeing his own things. But no matter how many times he did that, he realized that he would continue seeing Jaden each and every time. It was clear that he was definitely not seeing his own things, and everything was real. "You, how is it possible that you are here? Additionally, how is it possible that you healed so fast?" Nathan asked with a dumbfounded gaze. "Why are you asking something that is normal? I am here because I came over. How can it be impossible when there is nobody that is preventing me froming in?" Jaden asked with a speechless expression on his face. Nathan was immediately bbergasted by the response that Jaden had given. Nevertheless, he reacted immediately and rified, "You were previously injured. How is it possible that you managed to heal so fast? Could it be that the one that had been beaten up was your twin brother?" "Well, I don''t think that concerns you that much, considering that you never bothered to look for me even after you knew that I had been injured while I was on duty. So, let''s forget about that. I''m here today to ask for my payment. Can the payment be processed right now?" Jaden waved his hand as he asked. He really did not care much about what had happened. In any case, it seemed that what had happened that time had been fated for him. After all, despite suffering, he had ended up gaining something that nobody would be able to easily gain, if it was actually possible for them to gain it anyway. So, he did not want to pursue that matter. Right now, he only had one intention, and that was to ask for his pay. So, he did not want to beat around the bush, and immediately went straight to the point. Nathan on the other hand waspletely displeased by what he heard. It was clear that Jaden was not giving him any respect. Additionally, despite not understanding how Jaden had magically managed to recover from the injuries that he had suffered, nevertheless, he was here. Additionally, it was clear that this guy was here to ask for his sry. But when he thought about the person that Jaden had offended, he immediately came up with the n. With an evil smile on his face, he spread his hands helplessly as he said, "You yourself do understand that you did notplete an entire month on duty. ording to the policy of the club, those that do not work for an entire month are not going to receive their sry unless theyplete the month, before they receive the sry for that particr month." Jaden looked at Nathan. Just by looking at the smile on Nathan''s face, Jaden immediately understood that this guy was simply trying to make things difficult for him. In any case, during the time that he wasing to join this club, he had not been informed of any policy like that. It was clear that this guy was just making things up. So, Jaden looked at him with a cold expression on his face and said, "May I see where the policy was written? I do remember that the agreement that we signed does not possess any policy like that. Could it be that it has been added only recently? And if it was only recently added, it is definitely not applicable to me." Upon hearing Jaden''s response, Nathan was a little stunned. But even then, he still managed to respond. He was quite quick witted, so he was able toe up with a response in just a short few seconds. "Have you ever heard of the unwritten rules? Now, in this club, we do have the unwritten policy. I do believe that you know that there are some things that have never been said within this club, but even them, everybody follows them, right?" Nathan asked with a smile on his face. "Well, you cannot me me for that. After all, if I don''t know anything, I don''t think I will follow it, right? Even if it is not written, I should be told. I do understand that it is the unwritten policy, but still, it is not unspoken." Jaden responded after shrugging simply. Nathan was rendered speechless after hearing that. It seemed that he had said the wrong word. Instead of saying unspoken, he had said unwritten. That was a mistake! But since he had already said it, it was impossible for him to change it. After all, if he did that, Jaden could easily tell that he was simply forging things. Nathan had no intention of giving Jaden anything. After all, currently, Jaden was considered as an enemy for a very important client of the club. In any case, even the owner of the club would not dare to offend the other party. At this moment, he was very sure that if the other party knew that he had made things difficult for Jaden, he would be rewarded. So, no matter what, he had to make sure that Jaden continued to suffer. It was only then that he was going to have a promotion in the position that he possessed within the club. Thinking about that, a ruthless glint suddenly shed within his eyes. He looked at Jaden and smiled coldly. "Regardless if the rules are unwritten or unspoken, it doesn''t matter. In any case, you will have to understand that you are not going to receive the sry for the month that you were working here. After all, you did not work for aplete month." Nathan stated. This time, he did not try to hide his intent at all. He looked at Jaden indifferently, and at the same time, he was already expressing his stance against Jaden. Jaden had already expected this the moment that Nathan began asking some stupid questions. The nonsense about unwritten and unspoken rules was already enough to tell him that this guy was just causing trouble. "Well, I''m going to give you a chance. You better pay me. Otherwise, I''m going to cause trouble for this club of yours." Jaden responded, not caring about the intimidation that Nathan possessed as he looked at him. Nathan blinked his eyes as he looked at Jaden. During the time that Jaden came to ask for a job here, he looked so pathetic. Where did this guy get the guts to im that he could cause trouble for the Dynamic nightclub? "Hehe. Is that so? I would like to see how you are going to cause trouble for the club. But no matter what, you have to know that you are not going to receive even a single dor here." Nathan responded with a hrious expression on his face. Experience tales at m-vl-emp _yr. "Is that so? If that is the case, then you should not me me when things start going wrong." Jaden responded. Immediately after that, he left,pletely ignoring Nathan who was looking at him triumphantly. Of course, Nathan did not believe that Jaden was going to cause any trouble for the Dynamic nightclub. After all, without any kind of influence, how was it possible for him to be able to cause any waves for the club? Jaden on the other hand did not n to do it personally. Instead, he was simply nning something in his mind. So immediately, he headed back to the private room that Scarlet was in. But just as he was arriving on the floor that the private rooms were located, a system prompt suddenly appeared in front of him, making him excited, and at the same time, nervous. Chapter 90: Drinking Competition *** A/N: Hi guys. I'' sorry about the inconsistent updates as of recent. I was kind of sick and could barely write a single chapter a day. But it''s good that my health has improved recently, so I can write more. I have decided to update something. Your support of the novel will be much appreciated. So, I''m gonna make it this way. For each 200PS, I''ll be releasing an extra chapter. For each 50 Golden tickets, I''ll release an extra chapter. Hope you guys can support the novel if you like it. I need some motivation too after all. Thank you for your patience and support guys. I really appreciate it so much. ?? ***** But just as he was arriving on the floor that the private rooms were located, a system prompt suddenly appeared in front of him, making him excited, and at the same time, nervous. [Help the client to deal with the group of perverts. The reward will be calcted ording to how well the matter will be handled.] Jaden had never expected that he was going to receive a mission just like that. Nevertheless, he was excited. After all, this time, the system had given him a mission that seemed to be quite simple to handle. At least, it was not a group of crooks, right? It was not impossible for crooks to be perverted, but Jaden did not believe that a group of crooks would dare to cause trouble within this club. After all, the club had its own set of rules. So, anyone who dared to cause trouble within this club was definitely somebody with some kind of influence. Additionally, for them to be able to cause trouble for Scarlet, that was kind of new. But even then, Jaden did not care much about it. He immediately rushed towards the private room that Scarlet and her group of friends were currently in. At the same time, he was quite excited, hoping to reach there as soon as possible. ¡­. A while ago while Jaden was still away, the group of girls had been drinking for quite a while. Of course, only a few of them had decided to drink, considering that they were not going to drive. Initially, Scarlet had not intended to drink at all. After all, despite having Jaden as her bodyguard, that guy did not drive the car at all. Instead, he only offered to drive once, when there was a group of people that was chasing after her. She had tried asking him at some point in time to drive, but the guy refused. He imed that he was not a driver, but instead, he was a bodyguard. So, he would just stick to his role, and only drive in case it was rted to her security. But when the group of girls saw that she was not drinking, one of them could not help but ask. "Hey Scarlet, why are you not drinking? Don''t tell me that you are going to drive when you have a bodyguard." Scarlet could not help but raise her brows as she looked at the person who had asked the question. Just like herself, the other one was abatant. And so, the two of them usually quarreled with each other, but of course, the quarrel between them was friendly. It could be said that the two of them would usuallypete against each other from time to time. And it had happened more than once, when the two of thempeted in a drinkingpetition. Every time, Scarlet would lose. She was not a strong drinker, something that made her a little embarrassed. She had researched many methods of increasing her tolerance, but in the end, she could not do it at all. She did not like drinking that much, and only drank a little. When she felt like she was going to be drunk, she would immediately stop. She was quite disciplined. She would never allow herself to lose control, and be taken advantage of. "Even though I have a bodyguard, you have to understand that he is not a driver. So, he will stick to his role, and I will drive my own car." Scarlet responded calmly. The otherdy could not help but raise her brows. "Are you sure about that? From my point of view, I can say that you are simply avoidingpeting against me." "Humph! What makes you so proud? Simply because you have higher alcohol tolerance than me? Why don''t wepete in fighting? Let''s see who is stronger than the other." Scarlet responded as she stood up, preparing herself for a fight. The otherdy immediately shrunk her neck. Then she said hurriedly, "I don''t want to fight right now. This time, I was the first one to say that I would like topete against you in drinking. So, you don''t have to mention about fighting right now. I''m not in the mood." "Tsk! What a coward! Just say that you are afraid of fighting against me. Otherwise, why would you retreat?" Scarlet clicked her tongue in response. "If you think that you are not a coward, why don''t youe andpete against me this time? I promise that I will be holding back. What about I give you a handicap? I will bring the strongest drink present in the club, while you will take the one that is slightly strong aspared to mine. What do you think?" Thedy offered with a provocative smile on her face. Scarlet on the other hand could not help but feel that thisdy was challenging her pride. What did she imply by giving her a handicap? Even if she knew that she was going to lose against the other party, she was definitely not going topete against the other party when the other person was at a disadvantage. After all, even if she won, what was she going to be proud of? If theypeted on a fairground, and she won, she would definitely be excited about it. Of course, the provocation worked. He wanted topete against the other party on the fairground. But even then, she thought about driving, and she could not help but hesitate. Of course, when she decided not to drink this time, it was simply because she was going to drive. But the other party thought that she was simply trying to dodge thepetition between the two of them. Scarlet thought much about it, before finally, she decided. In any case, Jaden was supposed to protect her. So, he would definitely drive upon noticing that she had drank. Of course, she was not going to allow herself to get drunk. But in any case, as long as she drank, she would not be in a condition to drive, ording to the stipted traffic rules. With a glint in her eyes, she looked at the other party and said, "Since you want topete, then let''s do that. I will show you that I am never afraid of apetition. But of course, you don''t have to worry. We are going topete on a fairground." The otherdy was immediately excited after hearing that. She had never thought that Scarlett was going to ept. Usually, it was quite difficult to be able to provoke Scarlet into doing something. Unless she really wanted to do it, it was impossible to force her to do it. This time, she was simply trying. She had never expected that Scarlet was going to agree. They had alreadypeted several times, and so, she was very sure that she was going to be able to easily defeat Scarlet. Without hesitation, she immediately called for one attendant. Then, she informed him to bring an entire crate of the top wine within the club. A little whileter, an entire crate of red wine. Of course, having an entire crate of red wine was quite expensive. Nevertheless, it was clear that the wine that had been brought for them was definitely not the best of the best. After all, the best of the wines were always rare. The bottles were arranged on the table. Scarlet took one of the bottles and opened it. Then without caring about the brand of the wine, she immediately poured the wine into her ss. And after taking a deep breath, she immediately drank the wine in one gulp. If other people had been here to witness this scene, they would not help but feel a heartache. Wine was supposed to be enjoyed by drinking in small sips, but here, Scarlet was drinking an entire ss of wine in a single gulp. Scarlet could not help but furrow her brows. She felt that the alcohol content of the wine that they were using this time was quite high. Despite the fact that the wine was not of a higher brand, the alcohol content was quite high. She felt that there was something wrong here. After all, in normal asions, the alcohol content within the wine would always be low. But this time, it was higher than normal. She thought about it, and thought that perhaps the other party had decided topete using this wine, that contained a higher alcohol content. Nevertheless, since that was the case, she would just drink as much as she could. The moment that she felt that she was going to lose it, she would immediately stop. Having alreadye to a decision, Scarlet forced herself to swallow the wine that was already in her mouth, despite feeling that the wine was cutting her throat. Scarlet was not the only one, considering that the otherdy also did the same thing. The two of them werepeting after all. The one that would give up first would be the loser. Of course, there was a time limit on how long a person could spend on a single bottle of wine. The otherdy also felt that the alcohol content was quite high aspared to the drinks that they had always been drinking. This was not the first time that they were in this club after all. Even though they would usually drink different brands each and every time, still, the alcohol content was always the same. Still, thinking that this was a good chance, she decided to continue anyway. After all, with a high alcohol content, it was clear that Scarlet would give up in just a few moments. The otherdies in the room did not join in the fun ofpeting against each other. Instead, others remained sober, while those that were drinking continue drinking their own drinks, not touching the one that had been brought over. story by m|v_l,e,m,p,y,r Scarlet had just finished drinking one bottle when she suddenly began feeling dizzy. She felt a little light-headed, and she could not help but frown. ''Could it be that I have underestimated the alcohol content in this wine?'' Scarlet would not help but question herself. Chapter 91: An Evil Scheme ''Could it be that I hae underestimated the alcohol content in this wine?'' Scarlet would not help but question herself. This was the first time that she had felt herself getting drunk just after a single bottle. Nevertheless, she thought that she was just thinking too much about it and poured another bottle of wine into the ss. She was just about to take it when she realized that it seemed that the same situation was happening to the otherdy. She could not help but find it strange. After all, in normal situations, she was the one that was supposed to give up first. But looking at the other party, she could tell that she was also feeling that the alcohol was already taking action. In other words, she was also getting drunk after just a single bottle of wine. ''Is this really the normal wine that we usually take?'' Scarlet questioned herself. She looked at the ss of wine in her hands, before looking at the otherdy again. When she realized that the other party was already drinking the second ss, she decided to continue nevertheless. Perhaps the otherdy was just ying with her, and she was not feeling drunk at all. Scarlet immediately began gulping the wine in the ss. But she had only drank halfway when she realized that she could not continue. She could not take it anymore. The wine was extremely sour, and the feeling of being cut in the throat was not something that she liked at all. Realizing that there was definitely something wrong with the wine, she immediately put down the ss containing the remainder of the wine. She then looked at thedy opposite her, wanting to ask her if she found something weird about the wine this time. But before she could even ask, she suddenly felt lightheaded. She felt like she was going to lose her consciousness anytime. Immediately, rm bells run in her mind. She realized that there was definitely something that had happened, and there was something wrong with the wine! She struggled and managed to get up from the chair that she was sitting on. She wanted to leave this ce, so that she could find Jaden. That way, he would be able to protect her, and take her home. "You guys, there is¡­.something wrong with¡­.the wine. We¡­.we¡­have to go." Scarlet forced herself to say those words. The otherdies in the room could not help but beginughing. They could not believe that Scarlet had actually given up after just a single bottle of wine. So, a few of them wanted to tease her. But before they could even do that, Scarlet suddenly copsed onto the ground. At this moment, Scarlet had already felt that the energy in her body had beenpletely drained. It was as if there was something that hade and swallowed all the energy in her body. She could no longer support herself to stand, and could only copse onto the ground. She struggled, intending to get up. But no matter how many times she tried, she could not get up. The otherdies immediately felt that there was something wrong. This was the first time that they had seen Scarlet copsing onto the ground simply after drinking wine. Thesedies possessed a limit of their own. It might be true that Scarlet and the otherdy were the only ones within the room with the highest alcohol tolerance, but of course, it was only the wine with low alcohol content. So, the moment that the two of them were given the wine that possessed high alcohol content, they could not handle it. And it seemed that other than the high alcohol content in the wine, there was something else wrong with the wine. Just as the otherdies were wondering what was going on, the otherdy that waspeting against Scarlet suddenly stood up as well. She had also realized that there was something wrong with the wine. She struggled and took a few steps away from the table that they had been drinking. She had not yet put down the ss of wine in her hand, and she was continuously staring at it with a strange expression on her face. Get thetest from m-vl-emp _yr. At this moment, her face waspletely flushed. Additionally, there were some beads of sweat on her face. She was just about to speak when she suddenly stumbled and fell onto the ground. The otherdies In the room immediately panicked. If it was just Scarlet, they could tell that perhaps she had just been incapable of handling the alcohol. But the same could not be said about the other one. After all, she was the one with the best alcohol tolerance. So, the otherdies immediately rushed towards the two of them. They tried to pick them up from the floor, but they realized that the two did not have any strength in their body. It was as if they had not eaten for several weeks. "There''s something wrong with them. We have to take them to the hospital right now!" One of them shouted urgently. The others immediately obliged, and went ahead to support both Scarlet and the otherdy, before preparing to leave the private room that they were in. But they had just reached the entrance of the private room when they suddenly heard a conversation that made chills run down their spines. "Are you sure about the dosage? I don''t want anybody to begin troubling me when I begin taking action." A masculine voice that seemed to belong to a young man echoed. "You don''t have to worry young master. We did everything meticulously. We do know how they operate, and they have been to this club several times. So, I made arrangements to make sure that the alcohol content of the wine that they would be taking this time is extremely high. Additionally, we added something into the wine. So, you can enjoy yourselfter on." Another male voice responded. "That''s good. You have done well. I will make sure that you will be rewarded after I am done enjoying myself." The young voice responded. Then in the next moment, while thedies were contemting what to do, the doors of the private room were suddenly opened. Then in came a young man together with a middle-aged man. Behind them, there was a group of five men, each of them wearing a ck suit. They possessed muscr physiques, and the expressions on their faces was extremely stern. The moment that they stepped into the room, the young man looked at thedies in front of him. He could not help but marvel. Previously, he had been told that thedies that came over were all beauties. But now that he was seeing them, he could not help but realize that they were quite beauties indeed. Even though not all of them were that much beautiful, still, two of them were high profile beauties. One of them seemed to have already been knocked out, while the other one was currently supporting one of the twodies that seemed to have already been knocked out. The young man looked at the manager of Dynamic nightclub with a frown on his face. "I thought that you already made arrangements. But why is it that only two of them have been knocked out? Shouldn''t it be the entire group?" The middle-aged man who was currently wearing a ck suit was sweating profusely. He was none other than the manager of the club. At this moment, he could not help but swallow hard. After all, he had been boasting not long ago, but it was clear that the results that he had been anticipating had not urred. "You don''t have to worry young master. I¡­ I will ensure that nobody will disturb you. So, you can start with the two while I''ll deal with the rest and prepare them for you." The manager responded with a shaky voice. The young man who was currently wearing casual clothes looked at the manager with a displeased expression on his face. Nevertheless, he shifted his gaze and looked at the girls again. "Okay then. I will give you a chance. Make sure that everything is well taken care of. Take those two to my room." The young man said as he waved at the five men in suits behind him. Those men immediately stepped forward, ready to carry out themand. They did not care about the scared expressions on thedies faces, as they stretched their hands to grab the twodies that were currently unconscious. "You guys, what are you nning to do? I will call the police if you dare toy your hands on us!" Thedy with hair tied in a ponytail eximed with the threatening expression on her face. Still, due to the fear that she was experiencing, the threatening expression on her face only made her look cute. She was the otherdy in the room that was considered a top-notch beauty. "That''s right. And you, you are the manager of the club. Is this how you deal with your clients? I will make sure that I will report you to the police, so that they can take action against this club." Thedy wearing a green dress immediately stated. Nevertheless, just like the otherdies, she waspletely shaken. They would have not been in much trouble if both Scarlet and the otherdy were currently sober. But the two that possessedbat capabilities had already been knocked out, making the otherdiesck the capability of resisting. The group that had been sent forward did not care about what thedies were saying. Instead, using the strength that they possessed, they pushed the otherdies to the side, before two of them picked up the twodies that were currently unconscious. Carrying them on their shoulders, they turned around and prepared to leave. But it was at this moment that they suddenly realized that there was somebody standing behind the young man and the manager. Their movements could not help but freeze for a moment. Chapter 92: A Coincidence Carrying them on their shoulders, they turned around and prepared to leave. But it was at this moment that they suddenly realized that there was somebody standing behind the young man and the manager. Their movements could not help but freeze for a moment. Looking at the expressions of the two who were currently carrying twodies, both the manager and the young man not help but be a little puzzled. They immediately followed the trajectory of the gazes of the two, before they turned around. At that moment, their eyes could not help but widen in disbelief. They had not expected that there was going to be a person who was capable of appearing behind them without them noticing. wee to NovelFire mp,y,r In fact, nobody had noticed when this young man who was in front of them had appeared here. Still, the young man''s expression could not help but change as he looked at the other party in front of him. He could not believe his luck. He had already been thinking about a method of dealing with this guy, but the other party had to appear in front of him just like that. Instead of being angered by the fact that there was somebody that hade over during such a crucial moment, he was thrilled. The manager on the other hand was already sweating buckets. He did not know how it was possible for this young man toe over. Beforeing to this private room, they had already made arrangements to make sure that nobody was going to be able toe over for the time being. But somehow, this young man had managed to sneak over. Additionally, looking at the cold expression on his face, it was clear that he was less than pleased by what they were currently doing. "Young man, you better mind your own business before you get hurt. So, scram from this ce right now and forget about everything that you have seen." The manager stated with a cold expression on his face. If possible, he wanted to eliminate this young man right now. But thinking much about it, he decided against it. He would deal with this young man, but of course, not in front of the young master here. "Not really. This brat is not allowed to leave this ce. I have some business that I need to deal with, and he is required for that." The young master on the other hand responded while trying to restrain the smile that had managed to make its way on his face. The manager was slightly dumbfounded. He had not expected that this young master actually knew this young boy. Nevertheless, since the young master already knew who this young man was, and it seemed that there was something that he wanted to settle with him, there was no problem at all. At least, it would save him the trouble of dealing with him. "Should I subdue him?" The manager immediately asked, wanting to tter the young master more. "There is no need for that. I don''t think that is necessary. Of course, it is only unnecessary if he cooperates. But if he doesn''t, I don''t really mind breaking a few of his bones." The young master responded. The conversation between the two of them had already attracted the attention of the others that were still in the private room. The otherdies that had been trying to resist being captured by the men in suits could not help but be happy the moment that they realized that Jaden was here. Since he was Scarlet''s bodyguard, then that implied that they were save. As long as he took action, they believed that he would be able to save them. Since Scarlet had imed that he was stronger than her, just by allowing him to be her bodyguard, it was not that difficult for him to be able to take care of these few people, right? Still, they could not help but be bbergasted by the words of the young master who was having some evil ns for them. Could it be that this young master knew who Jaden was? For a moment, they could not help but be anxious. If Jaden and this young master who was orchestrating something against them were in the same boat, then it was definitely going to be troublesome for them. But when they heard the young man saying that he did not mind breaking a few of Jaden''s bones, they were immediately relieved. Just from those words, it was clear that the rtionship between the two of them was definitely not that friendly. "Save us. Scarlet has already been knocked unconscious by the drug that they put inside the drinks." Thedy with a ponytail shouted towards Jaden, hoping that he would take action sooner. ¡­ Previously, Jaden had been rushing over after receiving the system prompt and the mission. But when he arrived on the floor where the private room that Scarlet and her group of friends was located in, he found that there was a group of bouncers that were currently blocking the path. It was clear that they would not allow anybody to pass through, just by the stance that they were having. And true to Jaden''s thoughts, the moment that they saw him, they immediately asked him to turn back. He was not allowed on this floor for the time being. So, he would have to wait downstairs, until the time that he would be allowed toe over. The moment that Jaden heard those words, he immediately realized that this group of bouncers was in cahoots with the perverts that he was supposed to deal with. Without wasting his breath in speaking, he immediately attacked. The bouncers were caughtpletely off guard, as they had not expected that Jaden was going to attack just like that. By the time that they reacted, two of them had already been knocked onto the ground. The other two also attacked, but they did not have the capability of dealing with Jaden, who dealt with them fluidly. In just a matter of a few seconds, he had already knocked the four of them out. Immediately after dealing with the four, Jaden rushed towards the location of the private room. The moment that he arrived, he encountered the scene of Scarlet and another girl being carried out of the private room. When the young man among the group turned around and looked at him, Jaden could not help but be a little stunned. He have never expected the world to be so small. Wasn''t the young man in front of him the one that had ordered his bodyguards to beat him up? Thinking about it, even though he was not nning to take action against this group of people, but now that they had crossed his path, he would definitely deal with them. Additionally, Jaden''s conviction only increased after hearing the arrogant words of the young man in front of him. He did not know who this young man was, but he did not care. As for the background that this young man possessed, for him to be able to convince the owner of the dynamic club to take action against Scarlet and the others, it was clear that the background was quite good. Additionally, looking at the manager who was also spouting nonsense, while trying to tter the other party, it was clear that this was the guest that Nathan and those bouncers had been talking about. Upon hearing the shout of the girl with a ponytail, Jaden immediately took a step forward. In any case, he had toplete the mission and keep the promise that he had made to Anthony. The moment that Jaden took a step forward, the young master could not help but raise his brows. Initially, he had thought that Jaden was going to cooperate. But when he looked at the expression on Jaden''s face, he immediately understood that the other party did not have the intention of cooperating with him at all. Without hesitation, Lucas Smith waved his hand. Those people that were wearing suits immediately came forward, leaving thedies behind. As for those that were currently carrying Scarlet and the otherdy, they did not put them down, instead, they continued holding them. The three men rushed towards Jaden. They wanted to subdue him immediately. Previously, they had gone through a lot in order to look for Jaden, but in the end, due to the fact that they did not possess that much connections within this city, they did not manage to find Jaden''s whereabouts. And due to that, they had ended up having a hard time, especially when it came to facing Lucas. But now that Jaden was in front of them, they would definitely subdue him without giving him a chance of getting away. In the face of the attack from the three people, Jaden did not panic at all. Nevertheless, just by looking at the movement of the three of them, he immediately understood that they were definitely capable. Additionally, the stance that they had taken the moment that they arrived in front of him was extremely familiar to him. It was only for a few seconds, before Jaden finally remembered the person who had attacked him back in the warehouse. It seemed that the origin of that person was the same as this one. Could it be that it was this young man in the front of him that was looking for him, and had ended up injuring the old man? Thinking of that, Jaden was immediately infuriated. This time, it was not just a matter of him keeping the promise that he had made,pleting the mission that had been given to him, or taking revenge on this young master, but it was also to take revenge on this group of people for what they had done to that old man. Swoosh! At this moment, Jaden suddenly felt the sound of something cutting through the air as it approached him from his left side. Without hesitation, he immediately reacted. Chapter 93: {Bonus Chapter} Blinding Greed Swoosh! At this moment, Jaden suddenly felt the sound of something cutting through the air as it approached him from his left side. Without hesitation, he immediately reacted. He managed to bend his body backwards, slightly dodging the kick that was about tond on his head. In the next moment, with his left leg taking a step backwards, he raised his hand and grabbed the leg that was just about to retreat after failing to get the target. Then exerting this strength in his arms, Jaden made a tug. The other party who had failed to hit the target was just about to prepare himself tounch another attack when he suddenly felt his leg being grabbed. Then without being given a chance, he was immediately pulled over. Since he was standing on a single foot at that moment, it was impossible for him to be able to resist the force pulling him. As he was approaching Jaden, he immediately reacted, preparing tounch an attack at Jaden using his hands. But he was not even given the chance considering that in the next second, the moment that the other party arrived next to him, Jaden suddenly kicked towards the leg that was currently on the ground. In the next moment that he kicked that leg on the knee area, he released the leg that he was currently holding. Bang! The other party immediately fell onto the ground heavily. At the same time, he could not help but wail in pain. Due to the fact that Jaden was not holding back, the kick on the knee had immediately managed to dislocate the leg. The other two together with the rest of the group that was watching could not help but be stunned. They had not expected such a result, especially Lucas. After all, not long ago, he had instructed his bodyguards to deal with Jaden. At that time, they had been hiding their capabilities, and so, they took the weapons that belonged to a group of gangsters and attacked Jaden with them. At that time, Jaden did not have any chance of resisting. In the end, he was beaten close to death, before he was thrown away to die. But now, after he had miraculously healed, he possessed incredible fighting capabilities. Thinking about it, Lucas could not help but get excited. It seemed that there was much more on Jaden than he had expected. As long as he managed to extract the device and the information that Jaden possessed, he would definitely be rewarded greatly the moment that he went back. Thinking of that, he looked at the two dumbfounded bodyguards of his and shouted, "What the heck are you guys waiting for? Hurry up and subdue that young man. I don''t really mind if you break a few of his bones, but make sure that he doesn''t die. Additionally, try as much as possible to avoid the head. After all, if he suddenly loses his memory, then I will have gone a big loss at that time." The two people were immediately brought back to their senses by the shout from Lucas. By the time that one of them was reacting, Jaden had already arrived in front of him. His pupils suddenly contracted as he looked at the fist that was about to crash into his face. Somehow, he was able to react on time, and raised his hands and formed across in front of his face. Thump! Crack! The moment that Jaden''s attack connected with the hands, the sound of flesh being hit could be heard. Then in the next second, the sound of a bone cracking could be heard as well. The bodyguard immediately retreated. At the same time, an expression of pain could be seen on his face as he retreated. He had never anticipated that Jaden possessed that much strength. Currently, his left arm had already been injured, and it was impossible for him to be able to use it right now. So, he could only depend on his legs and his right arm. Just after Jaden had managed tounch a punch towards one of them, the other one had also reacted and attacked. He threw a fist towards Jaden''s back. But as if Jaden had eyes on his back, he managed to dodge the attack by shifting his body to the left. Then heunched a round house kick. The bodyguard managed to react, but he was still slightlyte. So, only one hand was raised to block the kick from Jaden. Bang! The Bodyguard was knocked onto the ground. The hand was not capable of blocking the attack fully, and so, while the arm bones were fractured, the kick had also managed tond on the man''s neck, and the force threw him onto the ground. Jaden did not hesitate to capitalize on the chance. He immediately ignored the one that he had attacked previously and injured his arm, andunched another attack towards the one who had just fallen onto the ground. The one whose arm had been injured was extremely cautious of Jaden, and so, by the time that he was attacking Jaden, Jaden had already arrived in front of the other bodyguard on the ground. He Immediately kicked towards the head of the other party. The guy managed to react again, and ced his hands in front of his head, trying to block the kick. Bang! But even then, Jaden''s kick managed tond onto the hands, before breaking the defense, andnding onto the head. The man immediately fell unconscious from the pain. It was also at this moment that the attack from the other bodyguard arrived behind Jaden. It was a kick this time, a direct one. Jaden managed to simply evade it by shifting his body to the side. Since it was a direct kick, like the guy was stomping something in front of him, due to not managing to hit the target, the momentum made him arrive next to Jaden as he tried to stabilize himself. Bang! Jaden''s fistnded on to his face. The guy''s nose was immediately broken, and a few secondster as he retreated, blood immediately began gushing out of the nose. Tears could be seen appearing in the eyes of the bodyguard due to the pain on the nose. Jaden did not hesitate to attack. While the other party had just managed to retreat, Jaden suddenly arrived and punched. The guy had already realized that it was impossible for him to be able to block the attacks from Jaden. And so, he managed to dodge by shifting his body to the right. After missing the target, Jaden did not panic at all. Almost instantaneously, he folded his arm, before shifting his right hand towards the left at a rapid speed. Bang! An elbownded on the cheeks of the bodyguard and he tumbled onto the floor in pain. Jaden did not care about him, and immediately rushed towards the first guy that he had attacked. The guy was currently struggling to stand up. His eyes could not help but widen the moment that he realized that Jaden was rushing towards him. Panicking, he tried looking around it to see if there was a weapon that he could use, but realized that there was none. Left with no choice, he immediately braced himself for the attack. Due to his injured leg, it was impossible for him to be able to bnce well. So, his defensive stands possessed many weaknesses. That was what Jaden exploited, and immediately kicked the man in the chest. The man copsed onto the ground with a few of his rib bones fractured. story by m|v_l,e,m,p,y,r Having finally dealt with the three of them, Jaden stopped at that. He did not want to kill any of them. The one that he had killed previously was not intentional, and he was simply lost in his anger. But now, he was not willing to kill any of them. Instead, he would just beat them up. And still, the main target of his anger was none other than this young master who was quite arrogant not long ago. Lucas Smith on the other hand looked at what was happening in front of his eyes with disbelief. He could not believe that the bodyguards that he came with had actually been taken care of just like that. How was this possible? Was this not the same person that they had dealt with previously? Could it be that he still possessed a secret that enabled him to be able to get stronger in a short time? If that was the case, then this was definitely a big matter. At this moment, he decided that no matter what, he had to seed. And in case he failed, he would simply go back and request for backup. While he was thinking about the benefits that woulde if he received the secrets that Jaden possessed, he realized that Jaden was approaching him. It was at that time that he realized that the other three had already been taken care of. He immediately looked at the two behind him. His expression could not shift the moment that he realized that the two of them seemed to be watching quite a show. "Are you guys idiot? Do you think that this is a movie? Get you''re a*ses over there and deal with that brat. Make sure that you don''t kill him." Lucas immediately shouted at the two of them. The two that were still holding Scarlet and the otherdy could not help but want to cry. ''Three with the same capabilities as us could not deal with him. What can the two of us do to him other than receive a beating from him?'' *** A/N: As promised, this chapter and the next one are due to the golden tickets milestone. Chapter 94: {Bonus Chapter} A Sense of Danger The two that were still holding Scarlet and the otherdy could not help but want to cry. ''Three with the same capabilities as us could not deal with him. What can the two of us do to him other than receive a beating from him?'' At this point, they could not help but wonder just how thoughtless this young master was. It would have been better if they had attacked, five of them together. But it seemed that he had underestimated the young man of in front of them, and in the end, only three of them attacked. Additionally, to make matters worse, he had actually imed that they were not supposed to kill the other party. It was clear that he was asking them to hold back, making sure that the other party did not suffer grievous injuries. But looking at the current situation, who was the one that was supposed to be holding back? ording to the capability of the other party, it was clear that he was the one that was supposed to be holding back while dealing with them. Still, despite feeling reluctant, they had no choice but to take action. After all, if they did not take action, Lucas would definitely target them. And if they were reported back to the family that they had not taken seriously their responsibilities, the punishment was something that they would never like to experience. One of the most just beginning to put Scarlet onto the ground when the other one suddenly spoke up. He looked at Lucas and said nervously, "Young master, what about thesedies? We can use them¡­" The man wanted to suggest that they could use the twodies that they were currently holding as hostages in order to make Jaden do as they wanted. But before the man could evenplete what he was saying, he was rudely interrupted by Lucas. "Who cares about thedies? I had previously just wanted to enjoy myself. But now, there is something more important here. Can''t you use your stupid brain to judge the situation here? Hurry up and f*cking deal with this brat in front of me." Lucas shouted in anger. He could not believe at how stupid his bodyguards were. In this situation, the enemy was in front of them, and they were still thinking of the girls that they were holding? Did a donkey kick their heads? Right now, he had even forgotten about the ns that he was having about thedies. The only thing in his mind at the moment was how to get the information and the device from Jaden. The bodyguard immediately swallowed his words. Since the young master was not willing to listen to him, there was nothing but he could do anyway. So, the two of them immediately put down the twodies, something that made Jaden relieved. Previously, after dealing with the three, he had not rushed forward, with the fear that Scarlet and the otherdy might be hurt. But now, it seemed that there was a brainless idiot on the other side. Since they had already put down Scarlet and the otherdy, the two of them were already rushing towards him. With relief in his heart, Jaden immediately took a step forward. Just like the other three, Jaden was able to deal with them in just a matter of about 1 minute. It was true that this group of people possessed incredible capabilities. In normal situations, he was supposed to be struggling while fighting the five of them. But, there was one thing that he had realized. That was the fact that after receiving a reward from the system that improved hisbat capabilities, it was not the end of it. The skills that he had disyed so far were not the maximum limit of the intermediate levelbat skills. During the past few days, as he got more adapted to the information in his mind, he got even more proficient in using the skills that he possessed. And so, he was able to exploit the weaknesses that the other party possessed. Additionally, generally, he was stronger than all of them in a 1 vs 1 fight. It was simply because the five of them were not coordinating with each other, and were attacking as individuals that he was capable of dealing with them at the same time. Otherwise, even with the skills that he possessed, it would have been difficult for him to be able to deal with three of them at the same time, not to mention if the five of them actually attacked at the same time. Having already dealt with the five of them, Jaden finally looked at Lucas. He approached him with a cold expression on his face. At this moment, he was already beginning to think of ways that he was going to make sure that this guy paid for what he had done. Still, he could not help but raise his brows a little, when he realized that despite having all of his bodyguards being taken care of, this young master did not seem scared at all. p! p! p! "That''s quite good. I had never really thought that you possessed such incredible capabilities. It seems that you are hiding quite a lot." Lucas stated after pping three times, while looking at Jaden with a smile on his face. For a moment, Jaden''s heart could not help but skip a beat. Hiding a lot? Could it be that the other party knew about him possessing the system? Jaden could not help but pause his movements slightly, as he looked at Lucas cautiously. "I will introduce myself. My name is Lucas Smith, and I am not from this city. Still, even though I am not from this city, I can easily dominate the entire city using my background." Lucas stated as he folded his hands in front of his chest. At the same time, he raised his chin, with an arrogant expression on his face. He was smiling, while looking at Jaden''s expression, hoping to see some changes. But even then, other than raised brows, there was no any other reaction from Jaden. It was as if he did not care about the identity that Lucas possessed. In the end, Lucas simply shrugged his shoulders. Then with his lips pursed, he looked at Jaden. He was scrutinizing him, to see if he could find anything weird about this guy. But no matter how many times he looked, he could not find anything suspicious. After a while, he finally continued speaking. "Previously, I had intended toe over and beat you up before getting what I want from you. But I want to give you a chance this time. Why don''t you think about cooperating with the Smith family? With the background that my family possesses, you will definitely receive much more rewards. Of course, more than that, if you give me what I want, I will definitely support you. So, you will have no money issues anymore, and you will not have to work as a bouncer in a small club like this. What do you think?" . Lucas had already thought it through. Having seen the capabilities that Jaden possessed, he immediately changed his mind. Instead of dealing with this guy, and beating him up, before killing him in the end after receiving everything, he could go ahead and receive more from this guy. If Jaden agreed to follow him, not only would Lucas managed to be able to get what had brought him to Faru city, but more than that, he would be able to get a skilled person. With that, he believed that he would be incredibly rewarded by his family when he went back. Jaden could not help but blink his eyes as he looked at Lucas. He wondered in his mind if this guy had a knack of looking forckeys. Previously, he had refused to be this guy''s dog, and in the end, he was beaten up almost to death. And now, this guy was asking him to join him, as if what he had done previously was nothing. Not to mention the fact that he had almost killed Jaden, he had even gone ahead to hunt Jaden. Looking at Jaden''s unmoved expression, Lucas could not help but furrow his brows. "This is a chance that I''m giving you. But if you think that the chance that I''m giving you is not something that you can appreciate, then there''s no problem with that. I can simply force you to give me what I want." Jaden did not make a move after hearing what Lucas had said. He was still not sure if Lucas knew about the system. Could it be that this guy hade over in order to look for Jaden so that he could give away the system? Not to mention giving away the system, Jaden did not even have any control over the system. Otherwise, he would have already used the capabilities of the system in order to make sure that he was the strongest person within this entire world, and even possible, the entire universe. Still, that was just a dream. The system was aplete mystery, and he was not sure if he could unveil the secrets behind it. Lucas'' brows furrowed further when he realized that Jaden was not reacting at all. At this moment, an expression of anger appeared on his face. "Are you looking down on me?" Jaden did not respond. But at this moment, he had already began considering making a move against this guy called Lucas. But as he was still contemting on whether to take action or not, he suddenly noticed that there was a man that wasing over. Just like the previous group, this man was currently wearing a ck suit. The expression on his face was extremely cold. The moment that this man appeared, he looked straight at Jaden. Jaden''s pupils could not help but contract. Just by meeting the gaze of the other party, he could already sense danger. Chapter 95: {Bonus Chapter} Im Not Your Lackey! The moment that this man appeared, he looked straight at Jaden. Jaden''s pupils could not help contract. Just by meeting the gaze of the other party, he could already sense danger. Jaden''s heart rate suddenly increased. For the first time ever since receiving the system, he was sensing danger. In fact, even before he received the system, he did not have the capability of detecting dangering from anybody. But it seemed that due to the skills and the information that he possessed due to intermediate levelbat skills, he was able to tell if the person that he was facing was dangerous to him or not. And right now, due to the feeling that he had, he could immediately tell that if he fought against this person, he would definitely suffer. He was not sure about the capabilities of the other party, but it was clear that this person was not simple. While Jaden was still contemting on what to do, Lucas smiled. He looked at the person who hade over, before shifting his gaze to look at Jaden. Previously, he had been quite nervous. After all, this cold person that had been guarding him, had somehow decided to leave for some time. So, for the past 1 hour or so, he had been alone without this guy. But now, he was here. Even though he was not sure about the capabilities that this person possessed, since he was assigned to him by his father, it was clear that he possessed enough capabilities to be able to deal with Jaden. So, he''s confidence immediately shot through the roof the moment that the man came over. He looked at Jaden with an arrogant expression on his face. "What do you think? Are you going to agree to join me, or do you want me to extract everything from you personally? And let me warn you, if I decide to do that, you will definitely not like it. And more than that, you will not gain anything in the end of it all other than the pain that you will be undergoing." Lucas asked as he began approaching Jaden. Jaden on the other hand simply ignored Lucas. Instead, he looked at the neer. The man went ahead and stood behind Lucas. At that moment, Jaden immediately understood that this person belonged to Lucas'' camp. That was kind of to be expected. At the end of the day, Lucas had just boasted about his background. It was clear that his background was quite huge. So, Jaden immediately believed what he had said before. It seemed that the capabilities of the background that this guy wasing from were something that nobody in this city could deal with. Jaden was not sure if he was the strongest person within this city, but he understood that it was going to be difficult for him to be able to deal with this man. And more than that, since the other side had the capability of sending a person with this kind of capabilities to guard a young master, then it implied that they definitely possessed more than just that. Discover content on NovelFire,em,pyr. So at this moment, Jaden could not help but be a little cautious. He was not sure about the background of the other party, and neither did he care. In any case, he had decided that he would have to deal with Lucas. But it was going to be a little trouble some for him to be able to deal with Lucas in the presence of this man. So, he began contemting on what to do. No matter what, he had to make sure that the mission waspleted first. Perhaps the system would reward him with higher levelbat skills, something that would enable him to deal with this man. But when he thought much about it, it was better for him to be rewarded with something that could strengthen his body instead. At the end of it all, with his current physical capabilities, he was not capable of exhibiting the full power of the intermediate levelbat skills. So, giving him advanced skills would just be useless. Lucas was immediately infuriated after realizing that Jaden was not responding at all. He immediately approached Jaden and looked him directly in the eye once the distance between them was reduced to less than half a meter. "Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. I have given you the chance again and again. But it seems that you are hell-bent on going against me. Since that is the case, then don''t me me." Lucas stated in a domineering tone. Then without waiting for Jaden to say anything, he immediately turned around and looked at the man who always apanied him. "I would like you to take care of him. Make sure that he doesn''t have the capabilities of moving at all." Immediately after giving themand, he turned around and looked at Jaden. At the same time, there was a cold expression on his face, with a sneer in the corner of his lips. He was already looking forward to the fate that Jaden was going to face. Even though it was a pity that he did not manage to convince Jaden to join him, still, as long as he managed to get what had brought him to this city, he did not care. All in all, he was going to be rewarded after going back home. Lucas waited for a few seconds, before he suddenly realized that there was something wrong. He had already given amand, but he had not heard any movementsing from behind him. He turned around, only to be greeted by the sight of the man whom he had asked to deal with Jaden, standing in the same position as if he had not heard what was said before. Lucas blinked his eyes for a moment, as he did not know how to react. And a few secondster, an expression of anger immediately appeared on his face. Looking at the man who seemed to bepletely ignoring him, Lucas immediately shouted. "I am f*cking talking to you! I have already told you that you should f*cking deal with the brat here. Why are you still standing there? Did you not hear me?" Despite his shouts, the man continued standing in the same position. In fact, he even went ahead and closed his eyes. With him closing his eyes, it was a clear indication that he was not going to take action at all. Lucas could not help but feel exasperated. He was already used to ordering around his subordinates. Right now, all the bodyguards that he hade with had already been dealt with. So, the only hope for him to be able to deal with Jaden was in this man. But it seemed that this person was not going to listen to him no matter how many times he ordered him. Jaden on the other hand was surprised by this scene. He had already prepared himself to take action in case the other party decided to act against him. But looking at the way that the other party was, it was clear that he did not intend to take action at all. But by standing behind Lucas, his stance was clear. In case Jaden decided to attack Lucas, this person would definitely take action. Even though Jaden was not willing, he had no choice in this situation. It could be said that he was currently at a great disadvantage. Not to mention the matter rted to the background and connections, even his capabilities were not enough to be able to easily take care of the other party. For that reason, he had no choice but to retreat. But of course, incase that man decided to take action and support Lucas in doing anything against Scarlet, Jaden would definitely not hesitate to take action. Even though he had decided to retreat for the time being, that did not imply that he was going to give up on taking revenge on Lucas. He was simply going to postpone it. With the system, it was not impossible for him to be able to reach a greater level. The time that he would have enough capabilities, he would definitely make sure to deal with this young man. That was something that he had already sworn in his heart. While Lucas was trying to think of a way that he was going to use in order to make this man take action against Jaden, the other party finally opened his eyes. Then, with the indifferent expression on his face, he stated, "I don''t follow any orders, not even from your father. So, you better behave yourself. This time, I''m only here to ensure your security while you are here. Other than that, you better not think that I am yourckey that you can simply order around. Make sure to keep that in mind. Otherwise, if you try this again the next time, I will definitely not be lenient with you." Lucas waspletely dumbfounded after hearing those words. This guy would not listen to anymand, not even from his father? How was that even possible? From the way that he understood his father''s character, it was clear that his father was an arrogant and prideful person. So, how was it possible for him to allow a person like this, who could not listen to hismands, to be near his son? That was an impossibility, right? Just as Lucas was finding it hard to believe, the man did not care. Instead, he continued speaking, "We are leaving right now. It is clear that you don''t have enough capabilities to handle the matter that you had been sent over to deal with. So, it is time for you to go back." Chapter 96: Punishment Just as Lucas was finding it hard to believe, the man did not care. Instead, he continued speaking, "We are leaving right now. It is clear that you don''t have enough capabilities to handle the matter that you had been sent over to deal with. So, it is time for you to go back." Lucas looked at the man with an incredulous expression on his face. He did not believe that this guy was instructing him to leave just like that. . Thinking about the importance of the mission that he had been given, he could not ept to go back without seeding. At least, even if he could not get the extras, at least he had to get the device from Jaden. He looked at the man and said, "I''m not leaving unless I take the device that I was supposed to get from him. Otherwise, things are going to beplicated for me the moment that I go back." The man''s expression did not change at all. Maintaining his gaze with Lucas, he said, "This task is beyond your ability. So, it is better for you to retreat and ask for backup. Otherwise, the only end that you are going to get in this situation is your death." Lucas expression shiftedpletely. He waspletely unwilling to leave at this moment. So, he stillined, "How can the task be unmatched for me? Are you not supposed to be supporting me in this situation? With your presence here, it should be possible for me to be able toplete the mission without much of a hitch." Looking at Lucas who was relentless, there was finally a shift of expression on the man''s face. This time, his expression was extremely frosty. He looked directly into Lucas'' eyes and said, "My task this time is simply to ensure your security. Since that is already assured, I will not be involved in anything that your family is doing at the moment. Dealing with this young man in front of you and getting whatever it is that you want to get from him is not my business. Unless he acts against you, I will not take action. So, you better give up on the thought that I will take action." Lucas wanted to continue arguing. But the man on the other hand did not seem to have the intention of arguing any further with Lucas. At an incredible speed that Lucas could not follow, the man suddenly knocked Lucas on the back of his neck. Without any suspense, Lucas immediately copsed onto the ground, unconscious. The man then looked at Jaden for a moment, before he bent down and picked up Lucas as if he was picking a sack of potatoes. Shoving him onto his shoulder, the man immediately left the area. As for the bodyguards that were on the ground, they immediately began struggling. Those that could manage to get back on their feet immediately tried to pull along their colleagues who were currently unconscious. Jaden watched as the group left, but he did not take any action against them. The movement of that man when he was knocking out Lucas was something that he had observed closely. That speed was definitely not something that he could handle at his current stage. Even though there was no skill in that action, still, the speed itself was an indication that the other party possessed greater physical capability aspared to him. So, Jaden immediately thought that he had to find a way that he could strengthen himself, so that he could be able to match up with thebat skills that he had been rewarded by the system. The girls on the other hand looked at Jaden with amazement in their eyes. Initially, they had never thought that Jaden was going to be able to deal with five men at the same time, the moment that the five showed their skills. But things changedpletely when Jaden managed to deal with all of them. Just when they were thinking that Jaden was going to deal with Lucas, somebody came over, and Jaden suddenly stopped making any moves against Lucas. Lucas'' arrogance was extremely high, and despite having all his five bodyguards being taken care of, he was talking fearlessly in front of Jaden, even going ahead to threaten him. Luckily, it seemed that the man who hade over this time did not have the intention of taking action against them. Even though this was not the best result that they would have wanted, still, it was better that they were not going to face any fate that had been nned for them by Lucas. Jaden did not say anything more after seeing the group disappearing down the corridor. Instead, he went ahead and checked Scarlet''s condition. Currently, she was being supported by thedy with a green dress. After confirming that there was nothing much other than high alcohol content, and being knocked out by some kind of drug, Jaden was immediately relieved. He nced at thedies and said, "You should get out of this ce right now. This ce is definitely not safe for you for the time being." Even though thedies were quite reluctant, they immediately agreed to what Jaden had said. So, they picked up the other unconsciousdy, and immediately prepared to leave. At this moment, they suddenly looked towards the manager of the club, who was currently trembling all over. He was not sure if he was supposed to go or not, but in the end, he decided to remain here. Lucas could leave, but the same could not be said about him. At the end of the day, this was his territory. So, he could only hope that Jaden would leave without causing any trouble for the club. Otherwise, he was definitely going to be in great trouble. Despite believing that even the owner of the club was not going to take any action against Lucas, due to the background that he possessed, still, he had not informed the owner of the club about his arrangements. In simple terms, he was trying to seize the opportunity to gain favor from Lucas. That way, he would be even more unrestrained within the club. But the n had backfired, with the person that he was ttering being dealt with. And the one that he was targeting being the strongest side was currently here. So, in case anything happened to the club, at the end of it all, he was going to be in deep sh*t. After ensuring that Scarlet was okay, Jaden also looked towards the manager of the club. He looked at him with a cold expression and remained silent for a while. It could be said that this manager did not have much to do with what had happened to Jaden. But even then, he was still involved in the n that was intended to harm Scarlet and her group of friends. Jaden got up from the ground where he was kneeling, next to Scarlet who was still lying on the ground, and began approaching the manager. The manager''s body trembled when he saw Jaden approaching. It was as if he was seeing death approaching with his own eyes. He wanted to retreat, but it was as if his feet were nailed onto the ground, and no matter how much effort he put in, he could not leave. He was already soaked in sweat due to the fear that he was currently experiencing. And when Jaden arrived in front of him, he could only incoherently stutter. "I¡­. I''m sorry about¡­ what happened. I had no choice¡­ but.. but to follow hismands. He-he instructed me¡­ to act, or I¡­ would be killed." The manager managed to force those words out of his mouth after a lot of struggle. Jaden did not respond, and continue looking directly into the eyes of the manager. Just from the way that this guy was trembling all over, and how his eyes were looking from side to side, it was clear that he was lying. Well, Jaden had already expected something like that. In any case, he had never had a good impression of this manager during the short time that he had been working in this Dynamic nightclub. And now, it seemed that he was right. This guy was definitely one to tter those with power, fear the enemies that were stronger than himself, while picking on the weak. Jaden did not hesitate any longer and immediately took action. Before the manager could even react, he suddenly felt a piercing paining from his leg. At the same time, he suddenly lost his bnce and copsed onto the ground. With horror in his eyes, while screaming, he looked towards his left leg. At that time, he was horrified when he realized that his leg had actually been broken, and was currently bent in a weird manner. Jaden had decisively struck the knee of the manager. With his strength, and the other party not being prepared, Jaden was able to easily break the leg. And currently, one could see that somehow, blood was already dying the suit that the manager was wearing as he screamed in pain. Jaden''s expression did not change at all. He had already learned how to be decisive during the time that he had been surviving in the streets. So, something like breaking somebody''s limb was not new to him. But of course, killing was definitely different. Looking at the screaming manager, Jaden stated with a frown on his face, "That is the punishment for the mistake that you have made. Additionally, go and see Nathan. Tell him to tell you my details, so that you can transfer to me the sry for the time that I was working here." Immediately after saying those words, Jaden went ahead and carried Scarlet in princess style. He was extremely careful, considering that Scarlet was currently unconscious. Chapter 97: Compensation Immediately after saying those words, Jaden went ahead and carried Scarlet in princess style. He was extremely careful, considering that Scarlet was currently unconscious. Jaden had already considered asking thedies to carry Scarlet to the car before he drove it away, but he decided against it. After all, it seemed that they were already struggling with the otherdy, so, it was going to be impossible for them to be able to help with Scarlet. For them to be able to go downstairs with a person, who was currently unconscious, it was definitely going to be quite difficult for them. So, Jaden had no choice but to carry Scarlet by himself. After carrying Scarlet, Jaden looked at the otherdies that looked extremely worried and said, "She will contact you when she wakes up. You don''t have to worry about her." The otherdies immediately nodded their heads. But of course, that did not imply that they were not worried about Scarlet. It might be true that Jaden was Scarlet''s bodyguard, but even then, who said that he would not have any other thoughts about her? But looking at his expression right now, they immediately decided against saying anything to him. So, they looked at him as he left, before they took the otherdy and struggled carrying her, before leaving the club. The manager on the other hand was still on the ground with a dumbfounded expression on his face. There was something in his mind that was disturbing at the moment. That was Jaden''s instructions, for him to go and look for Nathan. Jaden was actually working in this club? How was that possible? If there was a person that was this skilled, he was definitely going to be able to know about it. But from the looks of it, Jaden was no longer working here. For him to be asking for his sry, it was clear that he had only left recently. Could it be that during the time that he was working here, he did not expose his abilities? And right now, since he had gotten a better job, he decided to leave? His mind was finding it hard toprehend what Jaden had told him. At the same time, the pain that he was still undergoing did not help at all. Due to the pain, he could not think anything straight. Nevertheless, not long after Jaden had left, a group of bouncers rushed over. When they found the manager, they immediately picked him up, and under his instructions, they took him to Nathan, instead of to the hospital where they had initially nned to send him. Upon reaching the area where Nathan was posted, the manager went straight to the point asking about Jaden. When Nathan heard about Jaden, he could not help but tremble a little. Not long ago, Jaden had left this area iming that he was going to cause trouble for the club. And not long after he had left, the manager wasing over to ask about Jaden, while in such a condition. Just from the fact that he was being supported, and how weirdly his left leg was bent, it was clear that the leg had been broken. Could it be that Jaden had actually implied that he was going to beat up the manager, as a method of causing trouble for the club? Thinking about how arrogant he had been in front of Jaden, he could not help but feel his body trembling. The manager on the other hand waspletely furious after seeing that Nathan was not responding. He wanted to deal with the matter rted to Jaden as soon as possible. He was not willing to see that guying over again. So, as long as he transferred the money over, he believed that Jaden would note back, at least not with a reason of dealing with him. As for the young master, since even he was incapable of dealing with Jaden, there was no need for him to think about that useless young master anymore. This time, he had made wrong calctions. When they initially targeted Scarlet and the otherdies, they did not know much about the background that they possessed. Thedies always came over at least once a week, and would asionally drink from time to time. ording to a few pieces of information that he had received, it seemed that two of them likedpeting against each other. That was why he had gone ahead to stage the scenario where the wine that was brought over was tempered with. He had initially thought that the entire group would drink the wine, but in the end, only two of them drank the wine. But even then, he was not that worried, considering that they had already knocked out two of them, and the rest could be easily dealt with. But there was only a single miscalction that he had made. The presence of Jaden was never considered at all. After all, each and every time better Scarlet came over with her group of friends, she had nevere with any man. And this time, when Jaden came over, although he was informed about his presence, he thought that it was just a young man who didn''t know his ce. So, he did not think much about it, and immediately instructed his subordinates to carry out the n. But now, everything had suddenly backfired. Not only did he get his leg broken, but even the young master that he was trying to please, had been taken care of. Left with no any other choice, he could onlypromise to make sure that he did not suffer anymore. Additionally, it was going to be better if the club was not implicated. Otherwise, other than dealing with Jaden, he would have to deal with the owner of the club. Nathan was immediately brought back from his own world by the shout of the manager. He did not hesitate to immediately hand over the information about Jaden. Additionally, he went ahead to describe much more about Jaden. It was only then that the manager suddenly remembered about one of the club''s bouncers being beaten up by Lucas'' bodyguards. Since it was just a bouncer, he did not care much about it. In fact, he did not even n to do anything in the favor of the bouncer who had been beaten up. Even if that person died, that matter did not concern him. After all, why did he have to go ahead and provoke that powerful young master? But now, thinking about Jaden targeting Lucas, he could not help but feel that there was something wrong. After all, if Jaden had been beaten up previously, to the state that he was about to die, how was it possible that he was here, alive and kicking? It had been less than a week ever since that incident, but somehow, the guy hade back without any injuries on his body. Could it be that it was just a show that was organized by Lucas and Jaden? But thinking about how Jaden had ended up beating up the bodyguards, it was obvious that this was not a show at all. He could feel that the anger that the two of them felt at each other was genuine. Deciding not to care much about that matter, he immediately went ahead and decided to pay Jaden''s sry. He did not care much about how much Jaden was supposed to receive as a bouncer, and immediately decided to send Jaden $20,000. Of course, the sry of a bouncer within the club was not that much. Instead, it was only ranging from $300 to $500 per month. The payment depended on the position that a person held. As for him paying Jaden $20,000, it was simply because he did not want Jaden toe over again. Additionally, $20,000 was the only amount of money that he could give away without raising any suspicions when the owner of the club came over to check the financial records. He was only relieved after receiving the confirmation message that the transaction was sessful, and the money had been sent. ¡­ Jaden left while carrying Scarlet in his arms. Then, he went downstairs. The moment that he reached on the ground floor, where the majority of the people were located, many people could not help but throw curious nces at him. After all, he was carrying ady who seemed to be unconscious. Could it be that she waspletely drunk, or he was nning something evil? Despite the curiosity that they possessed, nobody acted. After all, they did not know the background that Jaden possessed. And for him to carry out ady openly just like that, it was clear that he possessed quite some confidence. Jaden did not care about the gazes that he was receiving, and instead, he immediately went to the Ferrari before putting Scarlet inside. After that, he immediately entered the driver''s seat, before beginning to drive away. He was nning to immediately go back to the Johnsons mansion. ording to his spections so far, he believed that there was no any other ce that was safer for Scarlet other than the Johnson residence. Since he was not being pursued, he did not have to drive at a higher speed. He drove at a maximum speed of 30 mph, making sure not to run the red lights. Just as he stopped due to the traffic light being red, a prompt suddenly appeared in front of him. Jaden could not help but be excited, as he looked at the prompt that had appeared in front of him, quite curious about the reward that he was going to receive this time. Chapter 98: System Reward Just as he stopped due to the traffic light being red, a prompt suddenly appeared in front of him. Jaden could not help but be excited, as he looked at the prompt that had appeared in front of him, quite curious about the reward that he was going to receive this time. [Congrattions forpleting the mission. The rewards are being calcted ording to thepletion.] [You have received one technology upgrade card.] After reading the two prompts that appeared in front of him, Jaden could not help but blink his eyes continuously. At the same time, he could not help but wonder what a technology upgrade card was. This time, he was anticipating that perhaps there was something that was going to be given to him, that was going to directly enable him to get better abilities. For example, it would have been better if he had received something that would enable him to be able to get stronger, so that he could exhibit the skills that he possessed. But it seemed that the system had ns of its own. Jaden looked at Scarlet who was currently still unconscious. Currently, her head was on his shoulder, as he had to support her, to make sure that she did knock her head on the dashboard of the car. Even though she was currently wearing a seat belt, Jaden thought that it was not enough. He could not help but want thisdy to fall into trouble again, so that he could try out another mission, and see if the system was going to grant him a good reward that he wanted. But when he thought much about it, he decided against it. After all, it was better for everything to naturally happen. It was better for him not to hope that trouble woulde. Otherwise, if Scarlet really got into trouble that involved hot weapons, he would definitely be in great trouble himself. Jaden was thinking about the card. Ever since he received the reward, he had not yet received the card itself. Where the heck was it? And how was he supposed to get it? Just as he thought about the card, a light suddenly appeared on the dashboard of the Ferrari. Then in the next moment, as the light disappeared, Jaden saw that there was a golden card that was lying on the dashboard. Jaden could swear that that card was not there. After all, despite the fact that he was not the one who had been driving the car when they wereing over to the club, still, he had observed the car quite well. Could it be that the system had made this item appear together with the light? After all, it was impossible for the light to suddenly erupt on the dashboard just like that, right? Curiously, not caring about if the traffic lights had gone green, Jaden stretched his hand and picked up the card. He could feel that it was extremely smooth, and it seemed that the craftsmanship of the card was extremely magnificent. He looked at it, and it waspletely in. There was nothing written on it, apart from the card being gold in color. Additionally, it was the size of a credit card. Jaden scrutinized the card for a while, wondering how he was supposed to use it. It was at this point that another prompt appeared in front of him. [The host can utilize the technology upgrade card by simply cing it on the item that the host wish it to be upgraded. Of course, the host''s consent is required for the item to be upgraded.] Even though the system''s exnation was helpful, it definitely was not enough to enable Jaden to understand the abilities of the card. Perhaps the system knowing what Jaden was thinking, another prompt appeared in front of him. [This upgrade card can be utilized on any item within this world to enhance it by a single level. The technological level of the item would be improved by at least 50 years, and a maximum of 100 years, ahead of the current technology.] Jaden waspletely stunned after hearing what the system had said. The card was that overpowered? Upgrading something by at least 50 years was something that could be considered as overpowered. For example, the Ferrari f8 spider that he was currently driving, if it was upgraded by at least 50 years, could it be that the Ferrari would gain the ability to fly? He was not sure about it, but that was just contemtion. Jaden immediately began thinking about any item that he possessed that required a boost. But no matter how much he thought about it, he realized that there was nothing that he could upgrade for the time being. Of course, he could even go ahead and upgrade the clothes that he was currently wearing. But that was outright stupid. After all, why would he upgrade the clothes just like that? It was better for him to look for a better item to upgrade. Of course, the item that he was going to upgrade had to be something that was going to help him gain even more rewards from the system bypleting the missions sessfully. That implied that it had to be something that would enable him to get stronger, or give him a special or unique ability. Honk! Honk! Honk! Suddenly, Jaden was brought back to his senses by hooting from behind him. Looking through the side mirror, he could see that there was a car behind him. Turning his gaze to look at the traffic lights, Jaden immediately realized that it had already turned green. It seemed that the other party behind him was kind of infuriated. But Jaden could not help but be a little speechless. After all, the road was quite wide, possessing twones. The otherne was currently empty, making it possible for the other party to use it to overtake him. But it seemed that the other party was so intent on using this particrne, or perhaps he was not happy about Jaden stopping there. Nevertheless, not wanting any unnecessary trouble, Jaden immediately began driving. He ignored the driver of the car that was following behind him, who was continuously hooting, despite Jaden leaving. Even though he was slightly irritated, Jaden did not act on this matter. Currently, he had to go back to the Johnson''s residence, before making sure that Scarlet was secure. And other than that, he also had to make sure that he got free time where nobody would disturb him, so that he could go through the reward once again, while thinking about what he could use the card on. As he was driving, he suddenly felt the phone that was in his pocket vibrating. Using his left hand to take it out, he looked at it and saw that there was a new message. After unlocking the phone, he realized that it was a message from the bank. Even without opening it, he could see part of the message. And from it, he could see that he had received $20,000. Jaden could not help but raise his brows a little. He had not expected something like this. He could immediately tell where the $20,000 wereing from. After all, it was not long ago that he had told the manager of the Dynamic nightclub to pay his sry. Still, Jaden had not expected that the guy was going to be so scared that he decided to pay him $20,000. Jaden simply shrugged his shoulder at that. Currently, he was considered broke, even though he still remained with a little over $7,000 from the $10,000 that he had received from Clifford, and the $500 that he had received from Scarlet, together with the $10,000 that he received from Sylvia. Well, he called himself broke not because he did not have money. Instead, the money that he had was nothing inparison to the Johnsons, or the Williams, or even the background that Lucas belonged to. In any case, in order to deal with them, he would need not just his own physical strength, but instead, he would need even more money. Money could at least buy connections and many more other things, that would make it easier for him as a bodyguard. While Jaden was thinking about many more other things, he continued driving back to the Johnsons. And in about 20 minutes, he finally arrived. When he got back, he immediately called a few maids over. He instructed them to take Scarlet to her room. He was not even sure where her room was, so, it was better for the maids to go there, considering that it was definitely not right for him to go into thedy''s room. The three maids that were called over could not help but panic slightly when they saw that Scarlet was unconscious. Jaden could not help but feel that they were kind of exaggerating things. With a sigh, he said, "You don''t have to worry much about her. She is just unconscious, but she will wake up soon. Just take her to her room so that she can rest." Even though the maids felt that there was something that Jaden was not revealing to them, still, they decided to do as he had told them. They immediately struggled and picked up Scarlet, before taking her to her room. Jaden wanted tomunicate with Clifford, and inform him about what had happened. But he was informed that Clifford had not yete back home. The only one that was present at the moment was none other than Steven. Implying that Lte and Anthony were both away. Shrugging his shoulder, Jaden simply gave Steven an exnation of what had happened, before he decided to go back to his residence. Chapter 99: A Super Item? After Jaden got back to his residence, he immediately went and took a shower. After that, he waited for his evening meal, while thinking about what he could upgrade. But it seemed that he could not get anything that he could upgrade, that would utilize the potential of the technology upgrade card to the maximum limit. So, in the end, Jaden could only keep the card with him, making sure that he moved around with it always. He could not risk leaving it behind. After all, who could guarantee that a maid that would be cleaning his room would not end up mistaking that card as useless, and throwing it away? If it was actually thrown away just like that, Jaden would definitely cry tears of blood. Additionally, by carrying it around, despite increasing the chances of it getting lost by ident, at least, in case of an emergency, he could use it. ¡­. Friday, one week ever since Jaden started his job as Scarlet''s bodyguard¡­ Until today, none of the core members of the family hade back to the residence. Other than Scarlet who was no longer allowed to go out after that incidence, there was nobody else with the name Johnson remaining within the residence. Sylvia had somehow disappeared as well, and it seemed that there was something that she was going to handle. It could be said that Scarlet was the most frustrated of all people. Not to mention the promise that she had been given to be free for an entire week, she was not even allowed to go to school. Of course, the one behind this was none other than Steven. It seemed that he had received orders from Clifford not to allow Scarlet to leave the residence. Despite throwing a tantrum, there was nothing that Scarlet could do at the end of it all. She could only have Jaden train her during the time that he was free. Of course, Jaden was always free¡­ So, Jaden always trained Scarlet, until she was tired, before she decided to leave and take a rest. As for Jaden himself, he continued browsing through the inte, trying to look for more information about otherpanies. Previously, Scarlet had already gone ahead and informed Steven to do some investigation about thepany''s processing worth of at most $500 million. Jaden was supposed to receive the response on this specific day. But even then, Jaden was not sure if he was going to be rewarded by the system with another chance of taking the shares of anotherpany. So, instead of waiting all this long, it was better for him to do the research as early as possible. That way, the moment that he received the chance, he would use it immediately. After all, there was always an advantage in taking over the shares earlier, even though waiting also had its own advantages. It could be said that during the time that they had not been going out, that was the most peaceful time that Jaden had gotten, ever since he became Scarlet''s bodyguard. Even though Scarlet kept on causing trouble during training, still, she followed each and every instruction that Jaden gave her. It could be said that she was quite a good student. But then again came another problem that was also disturbing Jaden. That was Scarlet''s physical capabilities could not handle the full skills that Jaden possessed. But even then, it was still enough for Jaden to teach her the most basicbat skills that he had received from the system. As for the intermediate level skills, that was something that Jaden did not even consider to teach Scarlet. After all, if he taught her, and at some point in time, she decided to beat him up, what would he do? Of course, it was impossible for her to be able to disy those skills, but nevertheless, who could tell if in this world, there was a possibility of turning a person into a superhuman? Not willing to risk anything, Jaden maintained teaching Scarlet the basic skills. Nheless, the skills that he told her were definitely way more advanced aspared to the ones that she possessed. And so, Scarlet was improving at a tremendous speed, but still, it would require at least a month for her to be able to master the skills that she was being taught to an average level. Jaden had also been thinking about something that he could use the card on, but until today, he had not gotten anything in mind. Everything that he thought about was going to be considered as wasting the potential of the card. After all, the system had not given him any limitation on the level of the item that he could use the card on. That implied that he could use it on a simple stick, to even the most advanced technology in the world. Jaden was helpless, but there was nothing that he could do about it. He could only wait, hoping that perhaps there was a chance that the system would give him an item that was of a high technological level. That way, he could use the card on it. On the matter rting to Clifford and Lte, nobody knew what was going on apart from Steven. It seemed that they were quite busy dealing with some matters rted to thepanies that they owned. Considering that the battle between the two sides was still ongoing, it was normal for them to take the matter serious. That was especially so considering that they had reduced the battle from targeting all thepanies, to only targeting a specific one at a time. Jaden had alreadymunicated with the old man who had woken up. It seemed that the surgery was sessful. But even then, the old man would have to remain within the hospital for the next few weeks, for him to recover. Thinking about that, Jaden decided that he would have to move the old man from that area. After all, the gangsters in that part of the city could somehow decide to target the old man for no reason. Not willing to risk the life of the old man who had helped him for several years now, Jaden decided that he would have to look for a better ce for him to stay. Jaden was currently within his residence. He had just finished a training session with Scarlet, and had juste back in order to freshen up. The moment that he came out of the bathroom, he suddenly received a system prompt. [Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission of maintaining the job as a bodyguard for one week.] [The host has been rewarded with the appearance shifting watch.] Jaden had already gotten a little impatient waiting for this mission to bepleted. But now, he could not help but be thrilled after receiving the confirmation from the system that the mission had actually beenpleted. Looking at the reward that he was given, Jaden could not help but be dumbfounded once again. It was just for a moment, before in the next second, he was suddenly thrilled. An appearance shifting watch. Did this watch that he had been rewarded by the system have the ability to change his appearance? Still, there was a possibility of the watch changing its appearance, which was definitely something that Jaden would me the system if it actually possessed that ability alone. After all, what would he do with the watch changing its appearance? It could be said that it waspletely useless. Still, there was hope. If it possessed the ability to change the appearance of people and other items, then it would definitely be for the best. Jaden could not help but sigh. The only problem with the system was the fact that despite giving him items, it did not give any exnation about them immediately. Why would he have to specte many things about the reward that he had been given, if the system had actually gone ahead to give him the description? An appearance shifting watch, and a technology upgrade card were definitely things that were not avable in this world. So, it was impossible for him to be able to get information about them from the inte. [It has been recognized that the host wheels for the system to be giving exnations and descriptions about an item. For that reason, for every item that the system will be granting to the host, the description about the specific item will be disyed.] Jaden nodded his head. Now that was better. After all, he would not have waste his brain cells while thinking about something, even if he would not end up guessing the right answer. [Appearance shifting watch: A one time usage item that enables the wearer to change his appearance. The duration that the wearer can maintain the changed appearance is 24 hours.] [The watch was made by a craftsman known as Gurdinho from the world¡­] ''Okay that''s enough. You don''t have to give me that much detailed description about the item, other than the usage, and how to use it.'' Jaden immediately cut off the system from continuing to give him the unnecessary information. But even then, he had still gotten to know one thing. It seemed that there were other civilizations out there. It was just that it was far away from him at the moment, and it was going to be useless for him to know that information. [To use the watch, one would have to wear it first. After that, the wearer will have to press the button on the side of the watch, before selecting the appearance that they would like. They appearance can be customized by the user of the watch.] [The user of the appearance shifting watch will not be able to revert back to their original appearance for 24 hours, if they want to maintain the ability of the watch. In case the user reverts into their original appearance, the effect of the ability of the watch will disappear, and so will the watch.] [After the 24 hours are over, the watch will disappear, and so will the appearance shifting ability disappear as well.] Chapter 100: Upgrade, Shares Acquired [After the 24 hours are over, the watch will disappear, and so will the appearance shifting ability disappear as well.] Jaden looked at the series of prompts describing the function of the appearance shifting watch. He could not help but be excited. To be able to change his appearance, it implied that he could get out of a situation that was quite difficult for him to handle by himself, or escape from the person that he could not handle. The only downside was that the appearance shifting watch could only be used for 24 hours, before it disappeared. In short, it was a consumable item. From this, Jaden could immediately infer that he was required to only use the watch when necessary. Otherwise, it would be a waste for him to test out the abilities of the appearance shifting watch. Jaden had just thought about that when suddenly, he remembered something. Not long ago, he had received a technology upgrade card from the system. ording to the system, it could be utilized on any item to improve the level of the technology of the item by at least 50 years and the maximum of 100 years. Thinking about that, Jaden immediately took out the card from the pocket of his trouser that he had been wearing when he came in. He looked at it, before deciding that he would use it on the watch. He could tell that the appearance shifting what would undergo a lot of transformation, implying that its ability would be terrifyingter on. Even if it did not change the fact that it was a consumable, still, it was going to be something that was going to enable him to do something big, or even save his life. With a thought, he immediately decided to retrieve the appearance shifting watch. Then in the next moment, in front of him, a light appeared, and the moment that it disappeared, a watch was lying on the bedside cab. Jaden was no longer surprised by how the watch appeared. After all, the card that he possessed also appeared the same way. Jaden picked up the watch and scrutinized it. The watch was made without any kind of elegance. It was pure ck, and to say the least, it was not attractive at all. Jaden looked at it, and realized that there was only a single button on the watch. Of course, since it was a watch, it was functional. It worked just like a normal mechanical watch. Without hesitation, Jaden immediately ced the card on the watch. He waited for a few seconds before a prompt suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. [Do you want to use the technology upgrade card on the appearance shifting watch?] ''Yes.'' Jaden immediately responded. In the next moment, the two items that he was holding were enveloped by a bright golden light. Then before he could be surprised, they vanished from his hands. Just after a few seconds, another prompt appeared. [Congrattions. The appearance shifting watch has been upgraded. The technology upgrade card has been consumed.] Jaden waited for a few more seconds, but even after waiting for about 5 seconds, the watch did not appear anymore. And even before he could ask the system about the watch, another prompt appeared. [All items that will be upgraded by the technology upgrade card can be imed by the host the same way that the host ims the items that are rewarded to him.] With a simple shrug, mixed with anticipation, Jaden immediately thought about the watch. Then in the next moment, it appeared on the bedside cab with a sh of light. Jaden looked at the watch, and realized that it had transformed. This time, the watch was still ck in color, but still, it had golden patterns on its strap. Additionally, where the time was disyed had also changed slightly with a silver circle forming a line around it. The aura of the watch hadpletely transformed. This time, it no longer looked blunt, but instead, it possessed a regal disposition. Just by looking at it, one could not help but be awed by its magnificence. The moment that Jaden picked up the watch, another prompt appeared in front of him with the description of the watch that had been upgraded. [Appearance shifting watch: an item with the ability to change the appearance of the user. The procedure of the usage of the appearance shifting watch is still the same.] [The number of times that the appearance shifting watch can be utilized to change the appearance of the user is limited to five times a month. Each transformation can be permanent, unless the user decides to revert to their original appearance.] Jaden was immediately thrilled after receiving the information about the transformed watch. He had never expected that he was going to be allowed to use the watch five times. Even though it was limited to only five times a month, still, it was not as if he was nning to change his appearance several times in the same month. Additionally, if he changed his appearance, he would not have to change again, considering that the transformation willst as long as he wanted. Additionally, the five times were enough, considering that each usage wouldst a long time. Jaden looked at the watch for quite a while, before he put it on. Then, he rxed on the bed, as he waited for the information to be sent to him by Steven. About 1 hourter, an email came from Steven. The email contained information about the $500 millionpanies. So, Jaden immediately decided to go through the information. It took him almost 3 hours for him to be able topletely go through the information. It seemed that Steven had done a lot of investigation, and the information that Jaden received was well detailed. Additionally, other than the basic information that was avable, there was even a report concerning the current performance of thepanies, and the future trajectory that they might take. This way, Jaden was able to tell if there was going to be a possibility of thepany encountering a loss, or not. After going through all the details, Jaden finally came to a decision on whichpany he was going to invest in. Then without hesitation, he immediately decided on it. The next moment, a prompt appeared in front of his vision. [Congrattions to the host. The 51% shares have been acquired. All the procedures will bepleted within the next 3 hours. The host''s presence is not required in order for the transfer of shares to bepleted.] Jaden immediately loved thatst part. After all, he did not want to go to thepany in order toplete the share transfer. Of course, if he had to go, he would have no choice but to do so. But now, it seemed that the system had already seen through his thoughts, and had enabled him to remain here, but the transfer of shares will bepleted. In normal asions, he was supposed to doubt if the shares could be transferred without his presence. But since the shares came from the system, it was clear that the system definitely possessed the ability to do the transfer without Jaden''s presence. But even then, Jaden could not help but be worried about one thing. If somebody actually investigated about him, they would immediately find out that he was a poor young man for several years. But all of a sudden, he possessed 51% shares of apany whose worth was $500 million. That was definitely questionable, and Jaden was afraid that the officials mighte over for questioning. Of course, he did not have any way of responding. After all, it was not as if he could simply say that he got the shares out of nowhere. For the transfer to bepleted, it was either for the other party to simply decide to transfer the shares to him, or he purchased the shares. But it was impossible for any of them to be true. So, Jaden was in a dilemma on what he was going to do in case they wanted to ask. So, he immediately asked the system. [The host doesn''t have to worry much about the validity of the shares. ording to the history during the purchase of the shares, the money that was used to purchase the shares did note from the host, but instead, they came from a different institution.] [The institution was already established by the system, and its background cannot be investigated, and is viewed as confidential to the international level.] Jaden blinked his eyes. He could not believe what he had heard. It seemed that the system was quite reliable. It had already established an institution of its own, within just a week? Additionally, it was good that the money did note from him. Otherwise, how was he supposed to exin the origin of the money, when he himself did not have enough money to be able to purchase 51% shares of anypany? Finally, Jaden rxed. He could only wait for a little while longer, before looking for a chance to go and see the old man. Although they had talked over the phone, he needed to find another ce where the old man could go to. He was not sure if Lucas woulde looking for trouble again. The old man might get implicated in this again, and he might even end up dead. Of course, Jaden would feel extremely guilty if something like that happened. Chapter 101: Battle Progression The following day, Clifford, Lte and Anthony finally came back. They looked worn out. It seemed that they had been handling something, and it was extremely strenuous. When they came back, the one that was the most excited was none other than Scarlet. The moment that Clifford came over, she immediately rushed to him and asked for the permission to go out. This was something that Clifford was supposed to allow her, considering that he had promised that he would give her an entire week of freedom, in case she did not cause any trouble during the meeting between the young generation of the two families. She did not cause any trouble during the meeting, and so, she had been impatient during the past few days, while waiting for Clifford. She had tried contacting him of course, but each and every time, Clifford did not pick the call. Well, there was even a point in time where she was tempted to leave by sneaking out of the residence. But it seemed that the security guards had been informed to make sure that she did not leave, considering that the security had tightened. In the end, there was nothing that she was doing other than simply chatting with her friends when she was resting after training with Jaden. And it could be said that she had improved by quite a margin. Considering how much effort she had been putting in training, it was clear that it was going to take almost a month for her to be able to fully grasp the basic levelbat skills that Jaden was passing to her. Clifford could not help but feel a little helpless when he looked at the stubborn Scarlet. In the end, just as he had promised, he gave her the permission of freedom for an entire week. As for the matter of her going to school, they had already gotten the permission for her. So, she would not be med when she went back to school, for missing several lectures. Scarlet was excited in such a way that she immediately went to look for Jaden after she was given permission. She was intending to go to her friend''s ce, so that she could help with the matter rting to that group of people that came over to disturb the business that she was doing. Looking at the enthusiastic Scarlet, Jaden could only follow her to the car, before she drove away from the Johnsons residence. The previous day, Jaden had received a call from thepany that he had acquired 51% shares of. They were asking if he was interested in managing thepany, considering that he was currently the biggest shareholder for thepany. In the end, Jaden decided against it. Instead, he simply said that they could continue carrying out the operations the way that they were doing normally. The only thing that would involve him would be the dividends that he would be receiving yearly. The other party seemed to be a little excited, considering that Jaden did not do any shift in the management of thepany. With his authority of holding 51% shares, he definitely possessed the biggest decision making power within thepany. ¡­. The battle between the Williams and the Johnsons had been ongoing for the past few days. Considering that they had decided to shift to a single industry, the one that they had selected this time was one rted to real estate. Real estate business was a profound field. All those that were involved in this field were experts. And now, with the two families shing with each other, it was clear that the other people that were involved in the real estate industry would want to benefit from the sh between the two giants. But what they had never expected was that they were also getting involved in something that was not supposed to concern them at all. The Williams had gone ahead to look for the other real estatepanies, so that they could form a coboration with them. That way, they would be able to easily deal with the real estatepany that belonged to the Johnsons. Of course, by joining the Williams, that implied that they would be offending the Johnsons. That was something that most of thepanies did not want. It was better for them to stay on the sidelines, and watch the battle between the two giants. Getting involved would imply that despite getting the benefits in case the Williams won the battle, they would also be tremendously affected in case the Williams lost. The only problem that they were experiencing was that if they refused to join the Williams, that implied that they were provoking the Williams. The only advantage that they possessed was that if they did not join the Williams, they had to make sure that they would not join the Johnsons no matter what offer the Johnsons gave. It was only in this way that they would be able to avoid being enemies with the Williams. Nevertheless, it seemed that the two families were quite cautious in the fight between them. It seemed that the Williams had changed the strategy that they were using. Instead of going all out without caring about the losses that they would suffer, the Williams had decided to be a little conservative. This was something that immediately made the Johnsons wary. This sudden change in strategy implied that the Williams had something in their mind. This was something that had made Clifford, Lte and Anthony to be busy for the past few days. They were currently trying to investigate if there was something that the Williams were depending on. They understood that if the Williams had decided to reduce the aggression in attacking this time, they might increase it all at once in the next moment. So, during the past few days, they had been trying to prepare in case the Williams did something like that. It was just that even after a few days, they realized that the Williams still maintained the same ferocity, without increasing or reducing it. ¡­. On the other hand, a few days ago, within the Williams residence¡­. "Damn it! What the f*ck happened?! We had alreadye to an agreement, but he dares to go against it? Just because he is from a bigger background? Even if he is from a big background, he is nothing more than just a young master!" Philip eximed, anger clear in his voice. His eyes were currently red, indicating that he was fuming right now. After all, it was not long ago that he suddenly received information that they could notmunicate with the person that had promised to support them. It was as if the other party had suddenly disappeared without a trace. It was clear that he had gone back to the city where his family was situated in. But by leaving just like that, they had left the Williams in trouble. After all, previously, they had suffered incredible losses when they were dealing with the Johnsons. With the confidence that they possessed a lot of support, they did not care much about the losses, believing that the losses would bepensated. But now that the one that was supposed topensate them had left, they werepletely stranded. None of them was sure about what they were supposed to do. Currently, it was impossible for them to stop the battle between them. Since they were the ones that had provoked the Johnsons first, it was clear that if the Johnsons got a chance, they would not let them go easily. So, no matter what, they would have to suffer incredible losses in order for them to be able to survive. But even then, if they survived the battle with the Johnsons, the other powers that were watching from the side would definitely take action. And at that time, the Williams will definitely be eliminated. It was only due to this reason that until today, the Williams were trying as much as possible not to show. Nevertheless, they had made sure to reduce the effort that they were putting in dealing with the Johnsons. This way, they could ensure that the losses that they would suffer would not increase by a huge margin. "What do you think about this strategy. We can decide to sacrifice the real estatepany, and make sure that we don''t suffer any more losses in the other industries that we are involved in. This way, we can at least maintain our power, even though it is going to reduce." Ezekiel, an old man within the Williams family suggested. They were currently inside Philip''s study. Philip considered the idea, and found that it was reliable. The only problem was the Johnsons. "But what if the Johnsons continue attacking us, even if we sacrifice the real estate industry? Would we not be fighting them anyway?" Philip voiced out his doubts. "I do understand what you are implying. So, instead of just abandoning the real estate industry, we can pretend to be putting up a fight. At the same time, while showing that we still have the strength, we can decide to use the real estate aspensation to the Johnsons, and apologize to them that we were wrong." Ezekiel responded. Philip''s expression changed upon hearing that. By apologizing, that implied that they would be surrendering to the other party, and indicating that they were in a low position. Still, other than this, there was no any other choice. After all, every decision that was going to be made was going to negatively affect the Williams. "I have my own suggestion. Would you mind giving me a moment to exin?" Ruben, who had been silent all this while finally spoke up. Chapter 102: Idiot, Gotten Worse "I have my own suggestion. Would you mind giving me a moment to exin?" Ruben, who had been silent all this while finally spoke up. Philip looked at him silently without any change in expression on his face. It could be said that the two of them were from different camps within the family. But, they were currently on the same boat. If the Williams family was destroyed, that implied that they would all end up suffering. After all, both of them depended on the influence and power that the family granted them. Not to mention friends, in case the family showed any signs of declining, the other powers would immediately seize the chance to deal with them. At that point, they would be in great trouble. It might be true that they possessed influence even out of Faru city, but still, it was not enough to help them for the time being considering that even the Johnsons possessed influence of their own out of the city. When Ruben looked at Philip who was looking at him, he could not help but smile. "Brother, we are currently on the same boat. Even if the two of us usuallypete against each other, we both don''t want anything to happen to the family." Philip did not say anything in response. Nheless, Ruben continued, "My suggestion is that we simply go all out on the Johnsons for one of theirpany, before allowing them to win. That way, we would suffer some losses, but so would the Johnsons. After we do that, we can pretend to be dealing with onepany next, but we can instead deal with another while they are least expecting it." Ruben possessed confidence in his voice as he said those words. The expression on his face was full of arrogance as if he had just made the killer shot. "You are an idiot. It is no wonder you are not the leader of the family but I am." Philip responded with a disappointed expression on his face. He could not help but wonder if there was something wrong with this brother of his. Other than that, he could not help but begin to doubt if there really was any blood rtionship between the two of them. At the end of the day, everyone in the family was quite reasonable, unlike Ruben. "Who are you calling an idiot? Just because you are the family head, you think that you can just go ahead and start abusing me?" Ruben, fuming, immediately began approaching Philip with his fists clenched. Philip did not back down. Instead, without an ounce of fear on his face, he looked at Ruben and said, "You are an idiot. Because if you are not one, then that implies that you are a traitor of the family. After all, the n that you have suggested is something that can lead to the destruction of the entire family." Ruben was left speechless upon hearing that. Which one was he? An idiot or a traitor? Of course he was not a traitor. Why would he want to destroy the family that he wanted to have his son take over? That would be the greatest joke, handing a broken family to his son. Then, if he was not a traitor, he was an idiot? Of course he did not believe that he was an idiot. Ruben thought about it for a while before he came to a realization. Why would he have to select any of the choices that were given to him? After all, all of them came from Philip, who did not like him. "Are you kidding me? If you want a fight, then I''ll apany you right now!" Ruben was fuming. The expression on his face indicated that he was ready to go on a rampage. Philip looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. But still, there was a nonchnt expression on his face. It was clear that he did not care if Ruben wanted to fight or not. Just as Ruben was approaching Philip, intending to initiate a fight between the two of them, Ezekiel spoke up once again. "This is the reason why you had never been given the chance of being the leader of the family. After all, with such a temper, it is obvious that you will be making some rash decisions at some point in time. Additionally, you like handling matters brutely. Not everything is handled using force. Sometime, we have to apply our mind in order to be able to solve those issues. A good example would be the one that we are currently experiencing." The moment that Ezekiel spoke up, Ruben immediately stopped his aggressive movements. Nevertheless, they anger on his face did not disappear. The only reason why he retreated was simply because after Ezekiel spoke up, he was immediately reminded about his n. He was nning to have his son take over the position of the head of the family. If he did anything impulsively, he would end up affecting the chances that his son would have when it came to the position of the head of the family. So, it was better for him to back down for now. By the time that his son would take over the position, that would be the time that he would exhibit his dominance. After Ruben retreated, Philip looked at him and began exining, "Currently, if we provoke the Johnsons any further, they are definitely not going to let us go easily. So, I''m going to stick to the same n that I had suggested before. We decided to give up on one industry, allowing them to take over, as a form of apology. Even if our strength is going to reduce, at least, it is not going to reduce by a big margin, in such a way that the other families will take advantage of." "That''s good. We can go with that. So, have the n initiated. This way, we should be able to survive, while trying to look for the whereabouts of that young master. After all, we have already suffered a few losses. It will be good if he canpensate the losses that we have suffered, even if he doesn''t want to support us anymore." Ezekiel nodded his head as he responded. At the mention of the young master, Philip could not help but be furious. If he had known that he would turn against them, he would have definitely not have agreed to that n. After all, they had decided to submit to the young master, by simply hoping that he would help them achieve the dominant position within the city. But now, it seemed that the other party was just looking for something to toy with, and unlucky for them, they had ended up as the toy. ¡­. Scarlet and Jaden arrived closer to the heart of the city. In this area, even though it was not as bustling as the center of the city, still, it was better than the street that Jaden lived in before. Several high-rise buildings could be seen, and business was currently ongoing. People could be seen moving around, with others simply walking around, others live streaming, while others were busy heading to their workces, or to have breakfast. The two of them went to an area that was not as active as the others. In this area, there was a building that possessed six floors. Outside the building, there was a name written in big letters, ra Cosmetics. And the moment that they got to this building, Scarlet immediately parked the car. Then, with a frown on her face, she got out of the car as she looked at a group of people that was loitering outside this building. It could be seen that there were no customers around, even though some of them were looking from a distance. It could be said that this building waspletely deserted. Nobody dared to approach this ce, other than the two of them, who had ignored somebody that had been trying to stop them froming over. Just after the two of them had got out of the car, a group of three people came over. Just by looking at them, Jaden could immediately tell that they were a group of crooks. "Hey you two, this ce is out of limit. So, it is better for you to get out of here." One of them who was having a tattoo on his neck, currently wearing a dirty brown vest spoke with an arrogant tone. "Of limit your head. This is a business ce, it is not as if this is a crime scene. It''s better if you get the hell out of here instead." Scarlet responded with a frown on her face. From the looks of it, things had gotten a little difficult. After all, previously, she had been informed that there was just a small group of gangsters. But just by looking, she could tell that there were at least 20 of them. Additionally, previously, there was supposed to be a group of peopleing over. But now, there was nobody at all. It was clear that the strategy that was being used against one of her friends waspletely different from what had been described at that time. Upon hearing Scarlet''s rude response, the gangster wearing a vest could not help but get angry. He looked at Scarlet and pointed her finger at her, "Little girl, you better know your ce. You might think that the police wille over to save you. But do you have the confidence that you will be able to hold on until theye over? By the time that they get here, we will have already dealt with you, and we would have left this ce." "I would like to see how you deal with me." Scarlet responded. Then in the next moment, she took a step forward, and immediately approached the group of three in front of her. Chapter 103: Optional Mission "I would like to see how you deal with me." Scarlet responded. Then in the next moment, she took a step forward, and immediately approached the group of three in front of her. The gangster was not expecting that Scarlet was actually going to take action. But when he saw the determined expression on her face, and her decisive actions, he immediately understood that she had confidence in her ability. The only problem was that she was facing him. So, she was bound to suffer a loss this time. So, when Scarlet was approaching, he immediately prepared himself to attack. The moment that Scarlet took a step board, she immediatelyunched a kick towards the gangster with a vest. She did not hold back that much, considering that she did not have the intention of having this guy get up after he was beaten to the ground. Initially, the gangster had thought that it was going to be an easy thing for him to handle. But when he faced the real attack, he immediately realized that he had underestimated the opponent. He reacted as fast as he could, but his reaction speed was not as fast as the attack. So in the next moment, the kick that wasunched by a Scarletnded directly on his left shoulder. Bam! Thud! The kick was extremely heavy, and the moment that itnded, the gangster fell onto the ground. At the same time, he held his left shoulder while looking at Scarlet with fear in his eyes. He had never expected that this woman was this fierce. For a moment there, he did not know how to react. Instead, he simply maintained looking at Scarlet. And the moment that he met with her gaze, it was then that he suddenly got back to his senses. "What are you idiots waiting for?! Take care of thisdy immediately! Don''t you see that she is here to cause trouble?" The gangster wearing a vest shouted as she pointed at Scarlet. The pain that he was currently undergoing was immense. At the same time, he could feel that it was impossible for him to be able to use his left arm, and he was not sure how long that was going to be. Just from the pain, and theck of strength in that arm, he could immediately tell that it was definitely dislocated. Upon hearing his shout, the two people that were next to him immediatelyunched an attack at Scarlet. They did not care if she was ady or not. Instead, at this moment, all that they cared about was to eliminate Scarlet. Causing trouble here was a mission that had been given to their gang. So, they definitely could not fail in making sure that this business did not get any customer. In the face of the attack from the two, Scarlet was able to face them without any panic on her face. Instead, she was able to easily dispatch the two of them, with a simple dodge and with two swift attacks. The two of them copsed onto the ground, wailing in pain, while holding the parts of their bodies that had been attacked. It could be said that this group of gangsters was not professionally trained. They simply fought crudely without any skills. So, for a person like Scarlet who had trained for quite a while, it was quite easy for her to be able to take care of them. It was due to that reason that Jaden did not take any action, and instead, followed behind her as they continued approaching the building. On the other hand, the other gangsters in the area were immediately alerted by the screams of theirpanions. Immediately, they rushed over. Those that were close by and had seen everything that had happened were already ahead, rushing towards Scarlet with the intention of dealing with her. Clearly, the leader of the group was the one that was wearing a vest. Still, this guy did not attack, instead, after managing to get back on his feet with a lot of struggle, he began moving backwards, ensuring that there was a good distance between him and Scarlet. When Jaden observed that, he could tell that this guy was definitely quite an intelligent person. He had already realized that they were not capable of dealing with Scarlet, and so, he was already retreating. Still, from the fact that he was still around, it was clear that he still held some hope that perhaps the crowd tactic would help. If this group of gangsters really dealt with Scarlet and that young man, then things would have been solved. But if even thatrge group failed to deal with them, then he was quite a distance away. That would make it easy for him to make an escape from this area. Scarlet on the other hand looked at the group of gangsters that were rushing to her. She was not afraid of them, the only thing that she was worried about was her friend. During the time that she was at home, not allowed to leave, this friend of hers had already informed her that things had gotten a littleplicated. It was just that Scarlet had not expected that it was going to be thisplicated. Additionally, the previous day, the two of them had notmunicated with each other. Scarlet had of course tried contacting the other party, but no matter how many times she tried, she never made any contact with her. Her phone was switched off. She had already promised that she woulde over, but today, it was already on a Saturday. Previously, she had expected that she was going to be able to handle this issue by Friday. But she did not expect that there was going to be a dy in such a way that Clifford came backte. Not only was she not given the freedom that she was promised, but instead, she was even prevented from leaving the residence. In the end, there was nothing that she could do, other than remain there, while hoping that nothing would happen to her friend. Quite anxious to know about the situation that her friend was currently in, she looked at Jaden who waspletely calm in this situation. "Can you help me take care of this group? I want to check on someone inside the building." Jaden was just about to respond when suddenly, a prompt appeared. [Optional mission generated. Help the client in dealing with the group of gangsters. Mission reward: A vi in a high endmunity.] ''Well¡­'' Jaden did not know what to say. He had not expected that a mission was going to be generated like that. Could it be that the mission would be generated in case Scarlet asked him to do something? Additionally, looking at the reward, he could not help but feel that it was quite extravagant. After all, a vi in a high-endmunity was definitely not cheap. Then, remembering that he wanted to transfer the old man from the area that he was living, and take him to another ce, it seemed that the system was quite timely this time. He was not sure on where he was going to relocate the old man to. But now, with the system giving him a vi, then the destination was already decided. Scarlet could not help but frown after seeing that Jaden did not respond for quite a while. In fact, he lookedpletely absent minded. It was as if he was thinking of something the moment that she asked for his assistance. Of course, she believed that Jaden was just pretending. After all, why would he suddenly begin thinking of something just after she had asked for his assistance? During the past few days, she had alreadye to know how Jaden operated. He waspletely different from any other bodyguard that had been assigned to her. While the others always followed themand that they were given, Jaden always followed a single rule. That was to ensure her safety. As long as she was not in danger, Jaden would not listen to anything that she said. This kind of attitude was definitely not something that a person who was working as a bodyguard was supposed to have. But thinking about the capabilities that Jaden possessed, it was definitely not impossible for him to have an attitude of his own. At the end of the day, it was not impossible for him to be able to get a good paying job with his skills. So, even if the Johnsons decided to sack him, he would be able to get another job anyway. "Just help me this time. In return, I will give you $10,000. What do you think?" Scarlet asked with a bleeding heart. $10,000, that was not a small sum of money. In fact, it was quite a huge chunk of money that she was going to use from the one that she was saving. She was nning to start something and so, she had been trying hard to save as much money as possible. But now, it seemed that she would have to reduce it for a while, in order to be able to convince Jaden. Jaden on the other hand was slightly dumbfounded. He had not expected that Scarlet was going to misunderstand him just like that. But still, it seemed that this misunderstanding was going to benefit him. He looked at Scarlet who was already engaged with the group of gangsters that had already arrived. Then without hesitation, with a slight smile on the corner of his lips, he immediatelyunched forward, striking one of the gangsters that was just arriving in front of him with a punch in the chest. Chapter 104: Depressed Christine Bam! The person who was attacked by Jaden immediately fell onto the ground while holding his chest. The strength that Jaden had used to attack this time was not something that this guy could handle, and after a few moments, he immediately passed out. Jaden did not care about the guy who had copse onto the ground, and immediately went ahead to attack the rest of the group of gangsters. A kick was thrown towards one of them, and the guy was hit in the chest again. The guy stumbled the backwards, before knocking on to another gangster that was rushing forward without looking at what wasing in front of him. An elbow to the neck knocked out another person, while a knee in the stomach put another one out ofmission. It could be said that each and every attack that Jadenunched was decisive. And more than that, every person that was attacked, once an attacknded on them, they would not be able to get back on their feet again. It was a one touch one down thing. The group of gangsters was immediately terrified at the disy of strength from Jaden. Nevertheless, they could not back down. Despite knowing that they were not capable of dealing with Jaden, they still rushed towards him like a moth rushing towards the mes. Scarlet on the other hand was immediately relieved after Jaden took action. Realizing that the majority of the gangsters had shifted their attention towards Jaden, she immediately used that chance. She attacked the few gangsters that were blocking her path, and immediately managed to get to the entrance of the building. Themotion outside had already attracted the attention of the people inside the building. And so, the group of workers that belonged to the cosmeticpany came out to see what was going on. Previously, they had been staying inside, in fear that they might be attacked by the gangsters. Of course, they had already called the police, informing them that there was a group of gangsters that was causing trouble for them. But the moment that the police came over, this group of gangsters would immediately scatter. But of course, they did not go far away from here, and maintained just a small distance away from the building. Without any form of evidence of any action from the gangsters that was disrupting the business, the police could not do anything to them. Additionally, the police were not security guards that would just decide to stay there, and wait to see if the gangsters would take action. So, after a few rounds, the police had already gotten tired. Those that were in charge of patrolling this part of the city simply ignored the calls that they were receiving. After all, each and every time that they came over, they did not have anything to do other than to look at a group of people loitering around. And now, this group of people, upon noticing that the gangsters were actually fighting two people, they could not help but be surprised. After all, most of the time, when people came over, they were immediately intimidated by this group of gangsters. So far, this was the first time that they were seeing a fight happening. Of course, that did not imply that there was not even a single person who had tried to resist this group of gangsters. There was this arrogant young man who came over with his girlfriend. The guy had been trying to show off in front of his girlfriend, and did not retreat when the gangsters asked him to do that. And more than that, he even wanted to fight them. But in the end, the guy was beaten up to an unrecognizable state. After that, the guy fled with his tail between his legs, leaving even his girlfriend behind. "What could be happening here? Could it be that some experts havee over to deal with this group of gangsters?" "Maybe it is just two customers who came over. They wanted to get something from ourpany, but they were not allowed over. So in the end, they decided to fight their way in." "Do you guys think that perhaps the boss asked them toe over? After all, we are not the only cosmeticpany in the city. If they are blocked here, they can just go to anotherpany after all." "That makes sense. But in any case, let''s just watch the show. And by the way, have you noticed that one of them is a girl?" "Had you not mentioned that, I would have definitely done so. That girl is quite fierce, I say. Just looking at her, I feel chills running down my spine." "Hey Sammy, you imed that you are the best pickup artist. Do you think that you can manage to get that one?" "Eh¡­ Forget about that. She is not beautiful at all." "What do you mean that she is not beautiful? She is clearly beautiful than even the most beautifuldy in ourpany." "I¡­ I mean that I don''t like that chaotic behavior. She likes fighting, and that is not my type of a girl." "What do you mean that she is not your type of girl? Think about it. If you can manage to hook up with her, don''t you think that she can protect you in case somebody attacks you?" "Well¡­ I¡­ I am a man. I don''t want to be protected by ady. People willugh at me." "You continue caring much about the image, when you will continue being beaten up each and every time that you try to hook up with a girl. Haha!" Scarlet did not care about what the group was talking about. Instead, after she had managed to break through the group of gangsters, she immediately approached them. She looked at them, they were also sizing her up. "Where is Christine?" Scarlet asked as she looked at the group in front of her. From the attire that they were wearing, she could immediately tell that they were part of the employees of thepany. The name tags was a clear indication, considering that the name tag possessed the name and the logo of thepany. The group was slightly surprised upon hearing Scarlet''s question. Then immediately, they thought that perhaps Scarlet had been called over by their boss. After all, she came here and immediately asked to see Christine. "The boss is currently in her office. She hasn''t left since yesterday. She is quite depressed about the current situation of thepany, and is not willing to talk to anybody." A youngdy took a step forward and responded. Scarlet frowned. Then without caring about anything else, she immediately rushed into the building. She already knew where Christine''s office was located. So, she did not need anybody to direct her, and immediately headed there. As for the group of employees, they could only watch her leave, before shifting their attention back to the battlefield. Even though there was only a single person who was dealing with over 20 people, still, it did not seem like he was at a disadvantage at all. They could not help but be curious about who this young man was. After all, it was not that easy to be able to find an expert who was so good at fighting. Just by looking at the way that he was handling the group of gangsters, it was so effortless. It was as if they were watching a veteran adult boxer dealing with a bunch of kids. Of course, it was easy for him to be able to deal with many of them at the same time, and not break a sweat. Scarlet on the other hand panted as she arrived in front of the office door that belonged to Christine. Without hesitation, she pushed the door open, and entered into the office. The office itself was not that big. Despite that, it was quite well furnished. Everything that was used to decorate the office was of a high quality, though not the best quality. At this moment, there was ady that was sitting behind the only desk in the room. The expression on her face was one of despair. Other than that, Scarlet could immediately notice the huge eye bags below her eyes. Together with the red eyes that were currently looking back at her, but not seeming to see her at all, were a clear indication that she had not slept for quite a long time. "Hey Christine! Why are you looking like that?" Scarlet shouted after a few seconds of observing Christine. Despite being there for a few seconds, it seemed that Christine did not seem to notice her at all. "Huh?" Christine was finally brought back to her senses by the shout. She looked up, and realized that Scarlet was in front of her. She immediately rubbed her eyes, as if she was trying to verify if her eyes were ying a trick on her. It was only after a few seconds that she finally realized that it was actually Scarlet who was here. She was immediately thrilled. "You are finally here. You have to help me Scarlet. They have gone too far this time. Not only are they preventing the customers froming over, but they are also preventing the transport vehicles from transporting the cosmetics items." Christine got up from her seat and rushed towards Scarlet. She held her hand as she asked with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. Other than that, Scarlet could also sport that she was angry. That was to be expected considering the current situation that thepany was in. "Don''t worry about that group of gangsters. They should be taken care of in just a few more minutes." Scarlet responded confidently. Chapter 105: I was Daydreaming "Don''t worry about that group of gangsters. They should be taken care of in just a few more minutes." Scarlet responded confidently. "That''s good. If you have the confidence, then that''s good." Christine responded with a relieved expression on her face. Then, she could not help but be a little worried. She could remember that previously, when she came over, she had seen that they are about 10 or so gangsters out there. And today, one of her subordinates came over and said that there were actually more than 20 of them. Was Scarlet really capable of handling them? Even though she admitted that Scarlet was strong, she did not believe that she was strong enough to be able to deal with more than 20 gangsters. "Ah¡­ Should we call Faith? After all, there are just too many of them." Christine suggested after thinking about it for a while. "Why would you want to call Faith over? Don''t you believe me, when I say that they will be taken care of in just a matter of a few minutes?" Scarlet asked with raised brows. At the same time, she could not help but be displeased by Christine. After all, by calling Faith over, that indicated that she did not have the capability of dealing with the gangsters. Since she was the one who had epted toe over to deal with the gangsters, she had to make sure that they were dealt with, without involving Faith. Looking at Scarlet''s expression, Christine immediately understood what Scarlet was thinking at this moment. She could not help but raise her hands in submission. At the same time, she said, "I do understand that you have incredible capabilities when ites tobat. But still, you have to think about it. Are you really capable of dealing with over 20 of them alone?" There was concern in Christine''s voice. And due to that, Scarlet was not as irritated as she was before. It was clear that Christine was only suggesting that simply because she cared about her. "Who said that I am going to deal with them alone?" Scarlet asked with rice brows. As long as she could remember, she had not said anything like that, right? "Huh? You came with a group of bodyguards?" Christine asked with surprise in her voice. Other than that, there was the excitement the fact that this group of gangsters out there was finally going to be dealt with. "What group of bodyguards are you talking about?" Scarlet asked once again, a little confused. "Huh? Did you not just say that you did note alone?" Christine asked, even more confused than Scarlet was. "Of course I said that I did note alone. But did I say that I came with a group of people? Can''t two people not be considered as me noting alone?" Scarlet asked with a speechless expression on her face. "You¡­ You are implying that only two of you came? Two of you is definitely not enough to be able to deal with this group of gangsters. They have weapons you know¡­" Christine responded with disappointment in her voice. Scarlet on the other hand interrupted her. "You don''t have to worry. Those guys are being dealt with right now. That guy has some capabilities, and dealing with this small group of gangsters is not a problem for him." Christine was surprised after hearing Scarlet''s words. This was definitely the first time that she had heard Scarlet praising another person when it came to fighting capabilities. Additionally, this was the first time that she had heard Scarlet praising a man, other than her family. But then, she thought about it carefully, and realized that perhaps Scarlet was just overestimating the capabilities of the person that she came with. So, she held Scarlet''s hand and pulled her towards the exit of the office. At the same time, she said, "You have to go and help him. You cannot leave him out there. They might end up breaking a few of his bones if we arete." Scarlet wanted to resist. If there was anything that could be solved with fighting, and Jaden could not handle it, that implied that she would definitely not be able to help anyway. After all, the difference between the capabilities of the two was immense. Nevertheless, thinking about the expression that Christine was going to haveter on, she decided to allow her to pull her out of the office. At the end of the day, there was nothing that she was going to lose. The two of them rushed out of the building, encountering few employees that were quite curious about what was happening out there. Of course, although themotion out had attracted several of them, not all of them had gone out. But after realizing that those that had gone out had note back after quite a while, they immediately decided to go over and see for themselves what was going on. But when they saw Christine rushing over, they immediately shrunk their necks. Then in the next moment, they returned to their posts, as if they were not going anywhere. Nobody wanted to mess with Christine. After all, he was so strict when it came to work. Christine on the other hand simply ignored those employees that were pretending to be working. Of course, she could tell that there was nothing that they could do for the time being, considering that the operations of thepany had been disrupted. Additionally, she did not care about what they were going to do for the time being. At least, until this group of gangsters was dealt with, she would simply turn a blind eye to their actions, as long as those actions did not affect thepany negatively. When the two of them got out of the building, Christine was immediately dumbfounded by what she saw. Outside the building, there was the parking lot area. Of course, the building also possessed quite some space, considering that it was not located in the heart of the city. But right now, this area was filled with a group of people lying on the ground. Screams could be hearding from them, as they rolled on the ground, while clutching a certain part of their body, or several of them at the same time. And at the center of this group of people that was crying on the ground, there was a young man who was standing there with a nonchnt expression. At this moment, just by looking at his expression, she could tell that this guy was not even paying attention to his surroundings. Christine was not the only one who was surprised, considering that the other employees of thepany that had been here first were also looking at the scene with widened gazes. Their expressions were quite exaggerated aspared to Christine''s, considering that they had seen everything as it transpired. "What happened?" Christine asked with disbelief clear on her face. Despite asking the question, nobody actually responded to her. Still, Christine did not react, considering that she was not expecting somebody to respond to her. She had just asked, not directing the question to anybody in particr. "You should believe me now, right? I told you that they would be taken care of in a few minutes. But it seems that I had overestimated the abilities of the gangsters that were disturbing you." At this moment, Scarlet spoke with a proud expression on her face. Just by looking at the expression on her face, one would think that she was the one that had taken care of this group of gangsters. But they were not that much wrong to think that way. After all, she had just paid Jaden $10,000 to take care of this group of gangsters. And more than that, Jaden had also received a vi from taking care of this group of gangsters. It could be said that this was the best thing that he had gotten this time. "Yeah." Christine responded mindlessly. She did not even realize that she had actually responded. But instead, she was focusing on Jaden. This was not the first time that she was seeing him. She had already seen him before, and had seen how strong he was. But still, she could not differentiate that much when it came tobat capabilities. Back then, Jaden only dealt with five people at the same time. But this time, he had dealt with more than 20 of them. Wasn''t that too exaggerated? "Okay, stop staring like that. Are you not afraid that you would be mistaken to have fallen in love with him?" Scarlet asked with a sarcastic tone. But still, if one paid attention, they would find a hint of displeasure in her voice. "I think I might have fallen in love with him. Is he taken?" Christine asked. The expression on her face was like that of a lost person. Scarlet was immediately dumbfounded by that. She had not expected that Christine was actually going to admit that she had fallen in love with Jaden. "Hey, don''t you have a boyfriend? How can you fall in love with another person? Don''t tell me that you are nning to leave your boyfriend so that you can go to Jaden?" Scarlet asked with raised brows after a moment of silence. "Huh? Who said that I am leaving my boyfriend? And who said that I want to be with Jaden?" Christine finally shifted her gaze from Jaden and looked at Scarlet as she asked. "Did you not just say that you have already fallen in love with him? You even asked if he has already been taken." Scarlet responded with raised brows. "I said that? Then I might have been sleep talking." Christine responded almost immediately. "You were sleep talking? But I thought that you are awake?!" Scarlet responded suspiciously. "Of course, I am sleep talking. Can''t you tell that I was just daydreaming?" Christine responded as she shifted her gaze, making sure not to look into Scarlet''s eyes. Scarlet was left speechless. In the end, she did not even know what to say in response to what Christine had said. Chapter 106: Maco Community It had been quite a simple task for Jaden to be able to deal with the gangsters. And just after a few minutes, he had managed to knock all of them down. Of course, he made sure not to kill any of them. Currently, even though thepany did not have many people, that did not imply that there were no other people that were watching from a distance. Additionally, thepany was located closer to several other businesses, and so, despite this area not being the center of the city, still, the poption was quite high. The fight here had already attracted attention of many people, and Jaden did not doubt that one or two of them might have already called the police. So, it was better for him to make sure not to kill any of them, additionally, making sure that they did not suffer any grievous injuries. So in the end, he decided to simply make sure to knock them out. As for the ones that were currently screaming, they were the ones that he had attacked first, before he decided to knock out the rest of the group. After dealing with the group of gangsters, Jaden finally received a prompt from the system. He did not even need to look at it to know what it was due to thepletion of the mission, considering that the prompt came with a voice. [Congrattions to the host forpleting the optional mission. The host has been rewarded with vi number 12 that is located in Macomunity.] Jaden remained silent for a moment. The reason behind that was due to the name of themunity. Maco, a well-known high-end residential area. This was where many people that could be considered to be in the middle level of the society, resided in. Of course, the reason why Jaden thought about thatmunity was simple. It was due to the rush of memories that came into his mind. It had been a while ever since he heard about that name. Previously, before the death of his parents, they were living in thatmunity. Of course, with the wealth that his family possessed, it was not impossible for them to be able to live there. But after that ident where he lost both of his parents, not only did he lose everything that they owned, and was rightfully his, he was even kicked out of themunity. In the end, with only the little amount of money that he had saved, he went out to look for a method of surviving. It had already been several years, over 5 years, since thest time that he was in thatmunity. As long as he could remember, he had promised himself that the time that he would go back there, he would make sure that those rtives of his would pay for what they had done. Of course, that was just a dream. He had never expected that after going out, he would end up failing miserably. Initially, he had thought that he would just start a business with the money that he was having, before improving slowly, and reaching the top. But he was thinking too much. In the end, after starting a small business, it copsed. Then, left with no other choice due to theck of finance, he decided to look for other jobs that could give him money to survive. In the end, each and every time, after getting a job, he would be fired after a month. A few times, he would be paid, but when it came to other ces, he did not even receive a single cent from them, they were chasing him away with silly reasons. But now, it seemed that things werepletely different. After all, with the presence of the system, it was not impossible for him to be able to reach the top of the world. With the abilities that he was being granted by the system, he would definitely be able to take revenge on those greedy rtives. Thinking about it, Jaden subconsciously clenched his fists. As long as he had enough capability, he would definitely go back there and punish them. But of course, even though he possessed the system, he was still not strong enough to be able to handle them. So, he was going to y low for the time being, and would begin making a move when he thought that he is ready. Macomunity was a residential area that possessed several vis. The vis were numbered from 1 to 50. Those who managed to purchase the vis there were all quite rich. Of course, the vis were not the same. The higher the number, the lower the quality aspared to the one that possessed a smaller number. And as expected, the vis with smaller numbers were expensive aspared to the ones with bigger numbers. Jaden had not expected that the system was going to give him vi number 12. Even when his parents were alive, they were living in vi number 22. That implied that this vi was better than the one that they were living in previously. By estimation, the price of the vis there ranged from $8 million to $170 million. As for the owner of themunity, it was apany that was known as Maco Real estates. Thispany was quite reputable within this city, and had managed to spread its influence to other cities as well. It had been involved in several projects, giving it quite good reputation. Just as Jaden was thinking about what he was supposed to do next after he went to look at the vi, Scarlet came to him. When she approached, of course, Jaden was able to immediately notice. "Hey, what should we do? These guys are screaming too much, and they can scare away the customers. The reason why we came here was to solve these problem, so that the business can return to its normal state. But with them screaming here, it is impossible for the business to resume." Scarlet asked as she eyed the group of people that were lying on the ground. Jaden thought about it for a moment, before he approached the guy who had approached them first. That guy had initially been intending to run away. But he had not expected that Jaden was keeping an eye on him. So, the moment that the guy wanted to rush away, Jaden managed to get to him. Then, with a simple attack, he managed to knock him onto the ground. Of course, to ensure that the guy did not run away, Jaden had no choice but to knock him out for the time being. After arriving in front of the guy wearing a vest, lying onto the ground, Jaden looked at the group of employees and asked one of them to bring him a bottle of water. After the water was brought over, Jaden immediately poured the water on the guy. In just a few moments, the guy suddenly shot up from the ground. He looked up, only to realize that there was a figure that was looking back at him. His eyes could not help but tremble in fear when he realized that it was none other than Jaden who was looking at him. The horror that Jaden had ingrained in his mind was still vivid. Even though he had not suffered much in Jaden''s hands, he could still remember how Jaden had been easily taking care of the other gangsters. And due to that, he was immediately scared. He wanted to get out of here and report the matter to the one who had sent them over. But in the end, he was knocked out. As he struggled to scramble backwards, he asked with a shaky voice, "What¡­ What do you want?" Jaden simply clicked his tongue upon hearing the question. He was not in the mood to chat with this guy. So, he went straight to the point. "Take your group and leave this ce as soon as possible. I''m going to give you 2 minutes. Within 2 minutes, you should have cleared from this ce. And I''ll give you a warning, in case I find you here another time, I will make sure that you will lose a limb or two, before you disappear from here." Immediately after Jaden gave the warning, he could not help but regret it. He wished that this group of people woulde back again. After all, perhaps Scarlet was going to ask him to deal with them, and an optional mission would be generated. At that time, he would be able to get yet another reward from the system with much less effort. But now, he could not go back on his words, and neither could he tell the gangster toe over with his group again. That was especially so considering that Scarlet was looking at him, together with thedy he had seen back in the dynamic nightclub. Jaden''s voice was extremely cold. The guy wearing a vest immediately understood that Jaden was serious about what he had said. Of course, he did not doubt Jaden''s capability of doing that. After all, he had been able to handle more than 20 of them with quite ease. The guy nodded his head like a rattle drum. At the same time, he spoke with a shaky voice, "You can be assured that I will not be back here." Immediately after saying those words, he managed to get up from the ground using his uninjured arm to support himself. Then, he rushed towards the others, making sure to wake up the others who had been knocked out. Then, those that could still walk immediately picked up the others from the ground, and the group left in a hurry. Jaden watched as they left, not intending to do anything to them anymore. Still, he could tell that this group would being back soon. After all, the guy had just said that he would note back, but that did not imply that others would note as well. Chapter 107: Find a Better Excuse "Thank you so much for your assistance. Had it not been that you had been present, it would have been difficult to be able to deal with this group of gangsters." Christine came over to where Jaden was and thanked him sincerely. She understood that if Jaden did not take action, this group of gangsters would be troublesome. Of course, shepletely forgot about the fact that she had asked Scarlet toe over to assist her. So, even if Jaden did not take action, Scarlet would have done so, even though she would not have been able to easily handle them. Scarlet who was standing not far away from them could not help but be a little displeased. What was she doing by thanking Jaden? Jaden came over because she came over. That implied that if she did note over, Jaden would definitely not do that. Additionally, Jaden did not act on his own. Instead, she had paid that guy $10,000 for him to take action against that group of gangsters. Why was it that she was not being appreciated at all? "Hey Christine, the person that you should be thanking should be me. After all, had I note over, you would be still remaining dazed behind your desk in your office." Scarlet stated in a displeased tone. Christine looked at Scarlet as she blinked. Then after a while, she nodded her head and said, "Thank you so much for your assistance Scarlet. You did such a good job by finding such a good bodyguard. If you did not have him as a bodyguard, this group of gangsters would have not been dealt with." Scarlet: "¡­." Scarlet did not know what to respond this time. Nevertheless, she decided not to say anything about it. Instead, she looked towards the crowd that had already gathered around. Themotion that was caused by many people screaming was enough to be able to attract half of the entire street over. Of course, there could notck people that had recorded what had happened here. So, Scarlet could not help but frown in contemtion, as she wondered what to do. "Weeeooo!! Weeeooo!! Weeeooo!!" Scarlet and the rest of the people that were observing what was going on here suddenly heard the sound of police sirens from a distance. At that moment, Scarlet immediately realized that somebody had definitely called the police during the time that Jaden was dealing with the group of gangsters. She could not help but be a little frustrated. With the police getting involved, this matter was going to be a littleplicated. After all, it was impossible for them to im that they were not attacking anybody, considering that many people had recorded what had happened here. Additionally, the thing that frustrated her the most was that she had to involve the family influence in this matter. At the end of it all, if she did not want to go to the police to give a statement of what had happened here, she had no choice but to do that. But by doing that, she would immediately inform Clifford that she was involved in a fight. At that time, Clifford might even decide to revoke the freedom that he had granted her. She looked at Jaden, and realized that the guy did not seem to be panicking at all. But when she thought about it, she realized that there was no need for him to do that. After all, they were just acting in self-defense. A single person being attacked by a group of people, anybody with a good eye would be able to tell that it was the person that fought against the group that was self-defending. Not long after, a police car stopped not far away from thepany, just behind the group of people who were excited about what had happened. The crowd of people immediately spread out, giving way for the police car toe over. After the police car came over, two police officers stepped out of the car. One was a middle-aged man, while the other one was ady who seemed to be in herte 20s. The two of them looked around in confusion. They could not understand what was going on here. Previously, somebody had called and informed the police station that there was a fight that was going on here. The two of them were immediately directed here by the control center of the police station, and rushed here as soon as possible. But now that they were here, they could not find any fight that was going on here, other than just a crowd of people that had congregated here. But when they listen to the moring of the crowd, they immediately understood what had happened here. It seemed that a group of people had been beaten here by someone, before they were asked to leave. The two of them looked around for a while, before moving towards Scarlet and Christine. The male officer immediately asked, "Do you mind telling me what is going on here?" Scarlet, understanding that it was impossible to hide what had happened here, immediately decided to tell the truth. "There was a group of gangsters that came over to cause trouble. And other than that, they attacked me, and my bodyguard took action to deal with them." When Jaden heard what she said, he could not help but give her a thumbs up in his heart. It seemed that Scarlet was not just all brawns, but she also possessed quite some brains. To be able to cook up such a reason in just a few minutes, she was definitely quite smart. The two police officers could not help but look at Scarlet with an expression of disbelief. ording to the information that they had received, the people fighting here numbered more than 20. Could it be that her bodyguard was capable of taking care of more than 20 people alone? But that was supposed to be impossible, right? The strongest person that they knew could handle about seven or eight people at the same time. "Who is your bodyguard?" The female officer could not help but ask curiously. Of course, just like the male officer, she could not believe what Scarlet had said. So, she was quite curious to know who that bodyguard was. Scarlet looked towards Jaden who was standing not far away from where she was. The two officers immediately followed her gaze, and looked at him. The moment that they saw him, they could not help but bepletely stunned. This was the bodyguard? Wasn''t he too young? Additionally, he was not that bulky. With that slim frame of his, he was capable of handling more than 20 people? The two of them then shifted their gazes and looked at Scarlet. There was an expression of disbelief on their faces. "Can you¡­ can you find another excuse?" Thedy stated, as she looked at Scarlet with a weird expression on her face. Scarlet was immediately dumbfounded upon hearing that. What excuse were these people talking about? She had just said what had happened, even though she was actually lying about the cause of the battle that urred here. Nevertheless, it was not them that had provoked the gangsters, considering that the gangsters were the ones that came over to cause trouble for Christine. "What excuse are you talking about? I think that I told you the truth?" Scarlet asked with a confused expression on her face. "Ahem! What I''m trying to imply is that, why don''t you tell us who it was that was fighting. From the looks of it, that young man does not seem like a person who came from fighting with 20 people. Additionally, with his physique, I do doubt if he has the capability of handling 20 people at the same time." The male officer responded. Scarlet was immediately rendered speechless after hearing that. She turned to look at Jaden. And just as the male officer had said, Jaden possessed a slim body. Even though he was quite muscr, it was definitely not at the level of those bodybuilders. ording to the belief of many people, only those bodybuilders possessed enough strength to be able to deal with several people at the same time. And looking at Jaden, he definitely did not look like one of them. Additionally, Jaden was extremely clean at this moment. He did not look like a person who had juste back from a scuffle with several men. Indeed, if somebody had not seen the fight urring, they would not believe that Jaden had been involved in a fight. Because Jaden was not injured at all, his clothes were in ce, and his hair was not disheveled. No matter how much others wanted to believe that he had fought, they would find it difficult. "Well, I don''t really have any other excuse. He was the one that was fighting with those guys, considering that he is my bodyguard. What else can I say?" Scarlet waspletely helpless at this moment. When the two of them saw the expression that was on Scarlet''s face, they could not help but feel that she was telling the truth. But even if they thought that she was saying the truth, they found it difficult to believe it. The female officer looked around and saw that there was arge group of people still standing not far away from them. So, she immediately called for one of them. The guy rushed over excitedly. He looked at the female officer with anticipation in his eyes. "Hey, I have a few questions for you. Can you cooperate with me?" The female officer asked. "Yes, yes. I will definitely cooperate." The guy responded as he nodded his head rapidly. "Okay, can you tell me what happened here?" The female officer asked. "Ah¡­ I don''t know. I just arrived." The guy responded as he scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Female officer: (¨‘?¨‘)! Male officer: £Ü(¡ão¡ã)£¯ Scarlet: (?o?) Christine: £Ü(¡òo¡ò)£¯ Crowd: (¡ñ__¡ñ) Chapter 108: The Evidence "Ah¡­ I don''t know. I just arrived." The guy responded as he scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Female officer: (¨‘?¨‘)! Male officer: £Ü(¡ão¡ã)£¯ Scarlet: (?o?) Christine: £Ü(¡òo¡ò)£¯ Crowd: (¡ñ__¡ñ) Everybody had a reaction of their own. Nevertheless, they could not help but wonder about the intelligence of this person. It was clear that they were inquiring about what is happening here, but this guy rushed over, and imed with confidence that he could assist the police officers. But in the end, it turned out that he waspletely clueless about what was happening here. Having just arrived, he had only heard rumors from the people discussing, but he had not observed anything by himself. Feeling helpless, the female officer waved at the guy and asked him to go back. Then, she looked at the crowd that wasughing, with others still telling the neers about what was happening here. "Can any one of you tell me what happened here?" The female officer asked as she looked at the crowd. Immediately, a few hands were raised into the air, obviously many people wishing to cooperate. The female officer nodded her head in satisfaction. Then, she looked at one of thedies and asked her toe over. When thedy came over, there was an excited expression on her face. And for a moment, Jaden could not help but wonder if there was a reward for helping the police. After all, it was not impossible for a person to be rewarded in case they helped the police in dealing with criminals. But right now, it was just a simple case that did not involve anything big. Nobody had been killed in this ce, and the level of investigation was not that high. So, even if the people gave the information that they possessed about what had happened here, there was definitely no reward, other than a simple thank you, right? "So, can you tell me what happened here?" The female officer asked with anticipation. At the same time, she took out a small notebook and a pen, ready to record what she was going to be told. "There was a fight here." Thedy immediately responded with confidence in her voice. The female officer did not say anything, and neither did the pen that was above the notebook move. Instead, the female officer kept on listening, but after a while, she realized that thedy did not say anything else. With a confused expression on her face, she looked up, only to see that thedy did not seem to have the intention of saying anything else. Additionally, there was acent expression on her face, as if she had already won. The female officer blinked her eyes twice. Then, she looked at thedy with raised brows and said, "I already know that there was a fight here. Can you tell me more details about the fight?" Upon hearing the question, thedy seemed to be contemting for a while. Then, she began narrating what had happened. "There was a fight here. One person was fighting against 200 people. The fight was extremely brutal, and the one person was like a hero. He was capable of dealing with 200 people without breaking a sweat. He¡­" "Alright stop at that. Thank you for your assistance." The female officer whose expression was alreadyplicated, waved her hand as she interrupted thedy from continuing to narrate what had happened. Wasn''t this too much of an exaggeration? Even if she had only heard rumors, why would she not question herself if what she was saying was possible? A single person dealing with 200 people? Additionally, he was not even breaking a sweat when dealing with them? That was too ridiculous for her to believe. It was better for her to believe that a single person had been able to deal with 20 gangsters, rather than the one that she was being told. Feeling a little helpless, she looked at the male officer beside her. As for the male officer, he was also feeling a little helpless about the intelligence of these people. Could it be that the intelligence of the human race was currently deteriorating or something? Nevertheless, when he realized that the female officer was looking at him, he cleared his throat. Then, he spoke up, "I want somebody who has enough evidence of what had happened here toe forward and tell us what happened. Please, don''te over if you only know about rumors, or you have just arrived." Upon hearing his words, a young man came forward. In his hand, there was a phone. In fact, it seemed that the guy was kind of live streaming. Considering that he was raising his phone into the air, changing angles. It was clear that he was currently recording with a selfie camera. It was just that hecked the selfie stick. Nevertheless, the male police officer could not help but feel that this generation was hopeless. But since somebody hade forward, it was better for them to see if he had any evidence. If not, they could only send him away, and ask no more. It was better for them to believe what Scarlet had told them, rather than to believe this ridiculous crowd. "Young man, can you set aside the matter rted to your live stream first?" The male officer asked with a gentle smile on his face. "That is the police officer speaking to me right now. I am about to be interviewed about what happened here. I do believe that all my viewers saw what happened here. It is too bad that the show ended up quite fast. Otherwise, I would have enjoyed with you guys watching the show. Nevertheless, allow me to answer a few questions from the police officer, before we continue with the stream. I promise you that I will be going around the city, looking for more exciting things to show to you guys. But of course, don''t forget to support me. After all, it is too hard and time-consuming to be able to find something as interesting as this, and the cost of living is rising." The male police officer waspletely speechless. What the heck was wrong with this guy? Despite feeling a little helpless, he did not say anything, and waited until the guy put away his phone. "Okay, can you tell us what happened here?" The officer asked. "Of course I can. It is simple. What happened here is that there was a young man who was fighting with a group of gangsters when I was passing by. I was just focusing on live streaming, while looking for something interesting to show to my viewers. But I had not expected that¡­." The young man immediately responded. "Okay, okay. We already know that you were live streaming. Can you at least go straight to the point?" Feeling a little impatient, the female officer asked. "Sure. So it was like this, there was a fight that was going on here. There was a young man, who was fighting with more than 20 people. But despite facing arge number of people, he was able to easily take care of them. In the end, not even a single attacknded on him, while he on the other hand easily dispatched them with a single attack. After that, he asked them to leave, and those that could walk immediately carried away those that could not." The young man responded with a serious expression. The female officer who was preparing herself to write could not bring herself to do that. She could not believe what she had heard. Just like what Scarlet had said, it was only a single person who had dealt with over 20 people. For a moment, she could not help but think that perhaps Scarlet had managed to bribe this group of people so that they could favor her in the story. Still, the possibility of that was quite low. She looked at the male officer, and realized that his expression was the same as hers. It was clear that he did not believe the story that was being narrated by the young man. "Do you have any evidence to prove what you said?" The female officer asked. The only way to prove what he was saying was true was to be given evidence. But it was going to be difficult to receive evidence, unless there was a person who was recording what was happening here. "Of course, I do have the evidence." The young man enthusiastically replied. Then, he took out the phone that he had just put away, before scrolling several times. After a few minutes, he finally gave the phone to the female officer. On the phone, a video was currently ying. The two officers immediately put their attention into watching the video. And as the video progressed, they could not help but bepletely surprised. Just as they had been told before, there was a fight that was ongoing. Perhaps this young man''s luck was quite good. In the video, it started with a group of three people approaching Scarlet and Jaden. In the end, it was the other party that provoked Scarlet first, considering the they were the ones that were talking. Due to the distance from which the videos recorded from, the voice was not clear. But still, some words could be heard, and within those words, the two officer could immediately pick up threats. And to say the least, the two of them were surprised by the fact that Scarlet actually possessed such incrediblebat capability. And what surprised them even more was how Jaden had been able to easily deal with the group of gangsters. Chapter 109: Corruption The two officers looked at each other with dumbfounded expressions on their faces after watching the entire video. There was an expression of disbelief on their faces. Then, the two of them shifted their gazes and looked at Jaden. This guy, how strong was he? No, how was he that strong? From the video, they had clearly seen that Jaden was capable of dealing with the gangsters quite easily. For a moment there, the two of them could not help but be tempted to take Jaden back to the station for interrogation. But thinking much about it, Jaden had not done any mistake. From the video, it was clear that the other side was the one that was attacking, while Jaden was the one that was defending. Despite Jaden being the one that was defending, it was due to his ability that he was able to handle things quite easily. Had it been another person, it would have been apletely different story. That person would have definitely beenpletely overwhelmed by that group of gangsters. At that time, it might be even a miracle if that person managed to survive a beating from over 20 people. The two of them did not know what to say. But in the end, they had no choice but to leave. The gangsters had already left the area, and there was nothing for them to do. As for the matter of taking the two of them to the police station to record a statement, they did not even bother with that. It was supposed to be a normal routine for them to take those involved in a fight to the station for them to record a statement. But recently, things had been getting a little messy in the city. The number of fights that were urring from time to time kept on increasing. Additionally, the gangsters kept on being rampant, and it seemed that they no longer cared about the police. It was as if thew was there, but they were meant to break them. The two of them werepletely helpless in this case. At the end of the day, despite the two of them being police officers, just the effort of the two of them was not enough to be able to deal with the gangsters within the city. At the end of the day, the connections that the gangster''s possessed within the city was not something that the two of them could handle. The leaders of the gangsters were deeply involved with the leaders, and even if they managed to arrest one or two of the gangster leaders, they would be released the following day, and go back to the normal routine ofmitting crimes. After talking with Scarlet for a while, the two of them gave Jaden onest nce, before they got back into their car and left. Of course, they left only after they had made sure to disperse the crowd. Inside the car, the male officer was the one that was driving, while thedy was deep in contemtion. At this moment, she was thinking about something. "What are you thinking about? It is quite rare for me to be able to see you thinking so hard. Normally, you are able to handle things quite easily with that sharp mind of yours." The male officer asked. The female officer came back to her senses. She rubbed her temples a little, before she responded, "Nothing much. I''m just thinking about how to deal with this group of gangsters. Things are getting out of hand, and I''m pretty sure that this city might end up turning into a den of gangsters if we are not careful." The male officer let out a helpless sigh. With his eyes focused on the road, he responded, "What can we do? This level of corruption is not something that we can deal with. We are doing our job, managing to arrest a few criminals. But in the end, the criminals are released without being taken to court, even if we provide enough evidence. Additionally, we are still being med for the crimes happening all over the city. ording to the citizens, we are not doing our job well. And ording to our superiors, we are quitezy. I do wonder what part of us indicates that we arezy, considering that we usually arrest many people, only to have them released back to themunity without trials." "Let''s just forget about that. With this little strength that we possess, it is impossible for us to be able to change anything anyway." Thedy responded. Still, from her voice, it was clear that she waspletely irritated by what was happening. A moment of silence dominated the vehicle as they continued moving. Then after a while, thedy finally spoke up once again. "What about the case rting to the dead body that was found previously in the warehouse? Any investigation being carried out on that matter?" She asked with a curious expression on her face. "That case seems to be have beenpletely forgotten. The ones that were in charge of that case are currently dealing with other cases. And it seems that they are not intending with dealing with this issue. I can immediately tell that there is something fishy about this face. For the superiors not to care about something like this, considering that it involves murder, there are some strings being pulled. If I were to make a daring guess, I do think that the one that was involved with the murder of that person is somebody with a high position within the city. Otherwise, it is impossible for something like this to be swept under the carpet without any form of investigation." The male officer responded. The female officer on the other hand gritted her teeth. Then, with a hint of anger in her voice, she said in a low voice, "I graduated from the academy, and came here with the intention of ensuring justice in themunity. But in the end, my efforts are being repaid by the criminals that I am arresting being released back into themunity. And all of this is due to that group of greedy people up there. I do think that they don''t deserve the positions that they hold, considering that they don''t really care about the citizens below them. They only care about the benefits that they are going to receive at the end of the day." The male officer remained silent for a while. Finally, after a few moments, he responded, "You have to understand that some things are just uncontroble. If we want to deal with this, we can only do it if we hold the high positions. But it is impossible for us to be able to do that with the current positions that we hold. Additionally, for a person to be able to be promoted, it is going to take a lot of effort and connections for that to happen. And sometimes, only connections are required. But of course, the two of us don''t have that." Thedy did not respond at all. It was as if he was contemting something. And finally, she looked at the male officer and asked, "What do you think if we secretly investigate the matter rting to the murder? If we find something about it, we can immediately take it forward. At least, we have to know who it was that was involved in the murder of that person." The male police officer shook his head upon hearing that. Then, he said, "Ang, you are too na?ve. I will tell you one thing. In this job of ours, you have to make sure that you don''t poke your nose into the business that does not involve you. Additionally, try as much as possible to avoid those things that are rted to the higher-ups. In case you do as you are thinking, you might end up not only provoking our superiors, but you might end up provoking a force that you cannot deal with. My advice to you is that try to focus on other duties, and dealing with low-level gangsters. As for those at the top, leave them alone. For those, people of our level are definitely not enough to be able to deal with them. They are untouchable." This male police officer was known as Christopher. He had been working as a police officer for more than 10 years now. So, it could be said that he was a veteran when it came to handling matters like this. This was not the first time that he had handled a situation like this. But of course, it waspletely different for Ang. She had just joined the police force about a year ago. And she was assigned to him so that he could guide her, ensuring that she gained enough experience. It could be said that the two of them were considered as partners. They were in charge of patrolling the area closer to the heart of the city. Ang wanted to retort. But knowing that Christopher was thinking about her well-being, she decided against it. Nheless, she was not convinced. In her heart, she felt that she had to investigate this matter, even though it was out of her jurisdiction area. The matter had happened near the outskirts of the city, while she was posted closer to the heart of the city. It could be said that the area was apletely different domain from where she was supposed to handle. But in the end, she was intent in making sure that she found out who it was that hadmitted murder. She was notfortable allowing a murderer going around just like that. Christopher saw the expression that was on her face, and immediately realized that she was not convinced. The two of them had been together for almost a year now, and so, he already knew her quite well. In the end, there was nothing that he could do. He had already given her advice. If she did not follow, in case anything happened to her, then she was the one to me. Chapter 110: Poaching After the two police officers left, Scarlet chatted with Christine for a while. But it was only after a few minutes that she realized that Christine seemed not to be paying any attention. For the entire time, Scarlet was the one that was speaking, and Christine was only responding mindlessly. Scarlet could not help but feel a little irritated. And when she observed Christine closely, she suddenly realized that it seemed that Christine was looking at somebody. And when she looked over, she realized that Christine had been paying attention to Jaden all this while. Jaden on the other hand seemedpletely nonchnt. He did not seem to care about the gaze that he was receiving from Christine, and of course, Scarlet did not believe that Jaden had not realized that there was somebody that was looking at him. For a moment there, Scarlet could not help but feel an itch in her heart. For some reason, she did not like the way that Christine was looking at Jaden. Regardless of the reason, she just felt that Christine was not supposed to look at Jaden in such a way. This kind of feeling waspletely strange to her. Still, she was not a clueless little girl. Despite being innocent, she was quite knowledgeable in these matters. So of course, she understood the look in Christine''s eyes. With displeasure, she asked, "Christine, are you sure that you don''t want to dump your boyfriend? Because from the way that I can see, it seems that you have already fallen in love with somebody else?" Christine was finally brought back to her senses when Scarlet said those words. Instinctively, she shook her hands as she responded, "Who said anything like that? I''m just curious about him, nothing more than that." To say the truth, she had been looking at Jaden all this while, and the more that she looked at him, the more pleased she was. She could not help but feel that Jaden was quite amazing. In her heart, she felt that he was an ideal boyfriend. With hisbat strength, he would definitely be able to make any girl feel secure. For example, she was not afraid of the opponents that she was facing. But of course, when the opponents that she was facing decided to resort to matters like this, involving gangsters, she would definitely be scared. She was a clean person, and was not involved in the dark world. So, she was not in possession of any method of handling the gangsters. As for calling the police, it waspletely useless considering that the gangsters were not just stupidly acting against her, but instead, they acted with a n in mind. It was at moments like this, that she felt like she needed somebody to protect her. Initially, she had always been looking down on Scarlet and the otherdy in the group on the fact that the two of them simply focused onbat, instead of trying to start a business. Of course, even though she looked down on that, that did not mean that she had a negative impression of the two of them. Everybody had something that they wanted or liked to do. And Scarlet and the otherdy definitely likedbat. And right now, she felt like if she had been strong herself, she would have handled this situation by herself. She would not need to bepletely stressed up with the gangstersing over to cause trouble. Thinking about that, she looked at Scarlet once again. Then, with a smile on her face, she asked, "I am intending to hire a bodyguard. Do you mind if I take this bodyguard of yours?" Scarlet waspletely stunned upon hearing that. She had not expected that Christine was going to suggest something like that. Initially, several girls in the group had asked Christine to hire a bodyguard, but she thought that in this peaceful society, there was no need for a bodyguard. Additionally, she only possessed a small cosmeticspany. So, there was no need for her to have a bodyguard, considering that she did not have high end enemies. But now, it seemed that she waspletely na?ve. This was definitely not a peaceful society. This world, possessed both the dark and bright sides. All this while, she had been seeing the bright side. And now, the dark side had also suddenly began revealing itself in front of her. "Why should I give you my bodyguard?" Scarlet asked. At the same time, she could not help but have a bad feeling within her heart. Could it be that Christine was intending to target Jaden by having him being close to her? "It is quite simple really. With the connections that you possess, it is not impossible for you to be able to find another bodyguard. Additionally, you yourself are quite strong. So, you will be able to protect yourself in case you face something like the one that I just faced. So, you don''t mind having me taking him from you, so that he can be my bodyguard, right?" Christine exined with a shrewd smile. "Tsk! Why don''t I use my connections to find you another bodyguard? Jaden is somebody that was hired by my parents, and not me. And I will tell you something surprising, I cannot order him around easily. That guy is quite stubborn, and arrogant too." Scarlet clicked her tongue as she responded. Christine obviously did not believe thest statement that she had said. As for the first one, shepletely ignored that part. How easy was it to be able to find a quality bodyguard like Jaden? After all, it was almost impossible to find a person with the same capabilities as Jaden, at least to a person of her level. "Is that so? Why don''t I give it a try? But of course, we have toe to an agreement first. In case I ask him, and he agrees, you will allow him to be my bodyguard." Christine stated with raised brows. Initially, Scarlet wanted to immediately refuse. But when she thought about how Jaden acted, she immediately decided to agree. At the end of the day, she believed that Jaden would definitely not agree to follow her. "Sure. You can go ahead with that. As for me, you don''t have to give me anything in return when you fail to convince him to be your bodyguard." Scarlet responded with a confident smile adorning her face. Christine was slightly surprised by the confidence that Scarlet possessed. Nevertheless, she immediately approached Jaden who seemed to be lost in thought. She cleared her throat, immediately attracting Jaden''s attention. When she was sure that he was looking at her, she immediately went straight to the point. "Mr. Jaden, I have already realized that you possess quite some capabilities. And to say the truth, I am impressed with the capabilities that you possess. So, I was asking if you are willing to be my bodyguard." Christine stated with a charming smile on her face. Jaden was caught off guard by the request. But then again, he looked towards Scarlet was standing a distance away from them. Despite Scarlet acting like she was not paying attention to them, he could immediately tell that she was sneakily looking at them. And for some reason, he could tell that she was kind of nervous. As for why she was, he was not sure. Nevertheless, for Christine toe over here to try to convince him to be her bodyguard, he believed that Scarlet had definitely agreed. Jaden could not help but raise his brows a little. He had not expected that Scarlet still possessed the intention of chasing him away. He had been training her for the past few days, and from his observation, she seemed to be intent in having him train her. So, he wondered why she seemed to be so intent in chasing him away, despite knowing the advantages that he possessed towards her. Nevertheless, he was not intending to leave at all. When Christine noticed Jaden looking at Scarlet, she thought that he was afraid that Scarlet would not agree. So, she hurriedly added, "You don''t have to worry about Scarlet. She has agreed that as long as you agree to be my bodyguard, she is not going to object." Jaden could not help but feel a little funny in his heart. It seems that Scarlet did not want him to know that she wanted him to leave. So, she made it look like it was going to be his choice to leave, when she was the one that was suggesting for him to leave and go and work for Christine. But she was unlucky. After all, Jaden was not intending to leave at all. Not to mention that if he left, he was going to lose the system, he had to ensure that he followed her. With how troublesome she was, she would obviously encounter more danger. And with that, he would be able to receive more system missions, and system rewards. "I''m sorry. But I''m not intending to leave my current client, and work for another one." Jaden responded resolutely. Jaden''s response surprised Christine. She had not expected that Jaden was going to refuse so resolutely. He had not even asked for the working conditions and so on. Instead, he had refused, clearly not interested in working for her. She could not help but feel a little disappointed. At the same time, she could not help but feel that perhaps there was something going on between Jaden and Scarlet. After all, from the way that Scarlet was behaving, it was clear that she did not want Christine to take Jaden away. But now that Jaden was not willing, Christine did not want to push any further. So, she resigned. She looked at Jaden and said, "In case you change your mind, you can find me here." Jaden looked at Christine who left, who seemed to be clearly disappointed. It was due to not wanting to make her even more disappointed, that he held back telling her that she had to give up on him working as her bodyguard. After all, he had no intention of leaving the Johnsons anytime soon. Chapter 111: Compensation "Do you have an idea on who it was that arranged for this group of gangsters toe and cause trouble for yourpany today?" Scarlet asked Christine who had just returned. Looking at the defeated expression on Christine''s face, Scarlet could not help but feel the sense of victory surging in her heart. Despite nothing had happened, she just felt that it was quite amazing that Jaden had not decided to join Christine. With Jaden''s abilities, it was clear that even her family could not control him, in case he decided to leave. At the end of the day, the payment that he was receiving was definitely not worth the job that he was doing. And in case Christine offered better wages, it was not impossible for Jaden to go over. But for some reason, she possessed some confidence that Jaden would not jump the ship. And now, Jaden had decided to remain on her side, something that made her feel proud. Looking at Scarlet''s proud expression, Christine could not help but be a little displeased. Nevertheless, there was nothing that she could say, considering that Scarlet had already warned her about it. "I am not sure about it for the time being. There are only twopanies that are at the same level as mypany, and are activelypeting with me. Still, I''m not sure about which one of them took action. I will investigate for the next few days before I give you a response once I''m sure about it." Christine replied. She was feeling a headache just thinking about those twopetitors of hers. Each and every one of them possessed quite a strong foundation, stronger than the one that she possessed. It was only due to her brilliance, together with being strict with the quality and prices of the items that she was dealing with, that she was able topete with the others. Of course, she could notpete with them inform of capital, and could onlypete with them due to how she was able to easily attract the customers. Still, she was not sure who it was that had nned this attack on her this time. Nevertheless, she did not mind taking down the two of them. But of course, she would do it the right way. As for the investigation, it was going to be carried out as a form of routine. But in case any evidence was found against those twopetitors of hers, he would not hesitate to take action using that piece of evidence. "Why don''t you just allow me to go over and beat all of them up? Then, I can threaten them that they have to make sure that they don''tpete with you, and give up on dealing with the cosmetics industry. That way, I can easily eradicate thepetition that you are having. What do you think? Is that not feasible?" Scarlet asked. She felt that since the other party had decided to y dirty, she could just go ahead and deal with them. Since they were currently not sure who it was between the two, who had decided to do this, she could just go ahead and deal with the two of them at the same time. At the end of the day, the two of them werepeting with each other, and there was no reason for them to be friendly with the other. This was business, and there was no mercy betweenpetitors. Of course, Scarlet understood that it was impossible for her to just go ahead and beat up the leaders of the twopanies. Nevertheless, who said that she could not do it secretly? As long as they did not have evidence that she had taken action against them, what could they do? Christine on the other hand was left speechless by what Scarlet had said. In real sense, if there was a chance, she really wanted to use the n that Scarlet had suggested. But when she thought much about it, she decided against it. It was definitely against business ethics to involve something personal whenpeting with each other in business. It was better for her to use her business ability in order topete with the others. It was only after she defeated them cleanly that she would be able to be proud in the future. When time came, in case she encountered them, and they had decided to deal with another business, she could be proud in front of them. She would not have any dark spot that they could point fingers at. Additionally, if an investigation was carried out, and evidence came out indicating that something like that had happened, the reputation of herpany was definitely going to plummet. At that time, it would be toote for her to regret her actions. "Don''t worry about that. I can deal with them in the business world. The only thing that I would need from you would your assistance in case they do something like this again." Christine responded. Scarlet could not help but feel that Christine was too soft-hearted. She was already thinking that they might act again, but he was not taking any precaution against them? If she was the one that was doing the business here, she was pretty sure that she would have already acted before they did. She was a person who liked taking an initiative, rather than being in a passive state. There was nothing but she could do at the end of it all. This was Christine''s business after all. So, since it was Christine''s decision, then let it be so. As foring over to support, she did not mind. Still, she was not going to do it for free. "So, what aboutpensation?" Scarlet asked as she stretched out her hand, as if demanding for Christine to put something on it. Christine looked at the stretched hand, then back at Scarlet. She was clearly confused. Whatpensation was she talking about? Looking at Christine''s confused expression, Scarlet immediately exined. "For Jaden to act, I had to pay him $10,000. Or do you think that he just acted like that? He is a bodyguard, not some guy who can just be told to go over and deal with crooks, unless they are threatening me." Christine was immediately dumbfounded. She could not help but exim, "So expensive? I thought that he did it for free?" "Humph! I had to bleed in order to take that $10,000. I have been saving for quite a while, and the $10,000 has made a big hole in my savings. You have to fill up that hole." Scarlet responded, showing no intention of backing down. The assistance that she had offered today was something that he usually did. In case anybody in the group faced any problem, and she was needed to act, she would do it for free, considering that she usually enjoyed taking action. It was just that this time, not only did she have to act, instead, she even had to spend $10,000 to have Jaden take action against the gangsters. So, she had to receive some form ofpensation from Christine. Looking at Scarlet''s expression, Christine immediately understood that Scarlet was not joking. She could not help but throw another nce at Jaden. At the same time, she felt relieved that Jaden did not agree to her proposition. At this moment, she had decided that even if Jaden came over to ask her for a job, she would definitely not give him. Normally, bodyguards would do whatever they were instructed to do, including dealing with other people that their bosses thought as nuisances. But for Jaden, it seemed that he was strict about his role as a bodyguard, and was not willing to be used as ackey. Additionally, the price was extremely high for him to take action, in case they wanted to pay him to take action. $10,000 to just deal with a group of gangsters? Initially, Christine doubted that the price was okay for the action taken by Jaden. But when she thought much about it, she realized that it was actually true. After all, Jaden possessed quite some incredible skills, and his pay was definitely not low. Moreover, not just anybody could deal with more than 20 people at the same time. It was extremely risky, and so, the price was really worth it, considering that if Jaden was not strong enough, it was not impossible to have several of his bones being broken. "Okay. I will transfer the money to youter on. But still, you have to ensure that you wille over the next time that I call you on time. Otherwise, you might find that mypany has been destroyedpletely." Christine responded, though she felt a little reluctant. It might only be $10,000, but still, since herpany was still in the growing stage, they required a lot of money. So, that $10,000 was definitely going to be pulled from the one that she was nning to invest somewhere to improve the business. Scarlet was immediately pleased when Christine agreed. Then, she bounced as she walked towards Jaden. "Let''s get going now. Do you have anywhere that you want to go?" Scarlet asked as she arrived in front of Jaden. Jaden thought about it for a while, before he nodded his head. The old man had undergone an operation, but in the end, he had not visited. Since there was a chance, he would definitely take it to go there. "Since that is the case, then you can drive. I don''t know where you want to go, so, I will have to allow you to drive to the location." Scarlet responded. Then without giving Jaden a chance of saying anything, she immediately rushed back to where her car was parked, before getting into the passenger seat. Jaden could only shake his head at that. He went ahead and entered into the driver''s seat, before driving away under the gaze of Christine and her employees, together with a few people that were still waiting around, hoping to see another exciting show. Chapter 112: {Bonus Chapter} Double Trouble Ruby was having a difficult day. On this specific day, she was in her office, in the same building where Jaden and his group had found her before. She was busy making strategies on how to improve her business. Not long ago, she had received information that there was somebody that had caused trouble in one of her businesses. Other than the one that she was currently in, there was yet another business that she owned. Of course, it was none other than the Dynamic nightclub. That was the very first business that she had started with the little capital that she had saved for a very long time. Due to luck, the business was able to easily prosper, and the size of the business had improved to the level that it was currently in. She had already been making ns to continuously expand the size of the club, so that it could have several branches within the city. Of course, it would be even better if it was going to be able to reach the center of the city, where the rich could be found. But that was just a dream for the time being. With the capital that she possessed, it was impossible for her to be able topete against those top notch clubs that could be found within the center of the city. So, it was better for her to be content with what she had for now, but if there was a chance, she would definitely try to improve and get higher. The only problem was that initially, she had been informed that there was one of the bouncers that had been beaten up. In the end, the bouncer disappeared without a trace. ording to the information that she had received, he had been beaten to the level that he was bound to die. But they did not even find the body. She wanted topensate the family of the bouncer, but in the end, there was no information about his family at all within the registry of the employees of the club. In the end, she had no choice but to give up on that matter. She could only hope that nothing of the sort happened to any of the remaining employees of the club. At the same time, she hoped that no more young masters woulde over to cause trouble. After all, she had realized that the one who had dealt with one of her bouncers was somebody that she could not deal with. In case she decided to go against that person, she might end up being destroyed. Despite not being a coward, she knew when to retreat. And this was definitely not the best time for her to attack a person that she could not deal with. That was likemitting suicide. So, she refrained from pursuing the matter any further. Still, it seemed that it was bound to be difficult for her on this specific month. After all, while she was already nning on how to improve the Dynamic nightclub, and at the same time, the one that she was currently in, somebody that she hated came over. "How have you been all these days? It has been a while since we met. I hope that you are doing well." A man whose face was covered with several scars, possessing a muscr build, smiled as he asked, just after stepping into Ruby''s office. Ruby looked at the man with anger clear in her eyes. This was the very same person that had been disturbing her for quite a while now. He was interested in her, but she was not interested in him. But instead of the guy giving up, he just kept on pursuing her relentlessly. And after realizing that normal pursuing was not going to work, he had even gone ahead to station a few of his gangsters outside this building. This group of gangsters would always follow her wherever she was going. It was as if they were keeping an eye on her, just to make sure that she did not have any other man in her life. Of course, she does not have any man in her life until today. The thing that she hated the most was that, this group of gangsters would always cause trouble when they came over. They would sometimes argue with the customers, or just start fighting with each other. This was something that was disrupting her business. But what could she do? The other person possessed quite some influence in the underworld. He was reputable with many subordinates under him. So, in case she tried to fight against him, she was bound to lose. As for the matter of running away, she waspletely unwilling. After all, if she ran away, that implied that she was going to give up on the businesses that she had started. It was impossible for her to be able to transfer the business away with her if she ran away from this city. This guy already knew about that, and so, it seemed that he was not in a hurry to force her into a corner. That was something that she had been taking advantage of. At the same time, she had been trying to investigate about him, trying to find if there was any weakness that she could use against him. But until today, she had not found anything. This guy seemed to not possess any weakness, which was an impossibility. It was just that her ability was not enough to be able to find the weakness that he possessed. Looking at him,ing into her office as if it was his own, she waspletely irritated. But there was nothing that he could do for the time being. She could only frown and say with discontent clear voice, "I already told you that I don''t want you here. Why are you here?" The man simply chuckled. He then went ahead and sat on top of the desk, instead of the seat in front of the desk. Then, he leaned closer to Ruby, making her to instinctively pull backwards, making the chair move together with her. Upon seeing her reaction, the man simply chuckled, not offended at all. Instead, with a crooked smile on his lips, he continued, "You don''t want me here. Do you perhaps want me at your house? I don''t really minding over." Ruby was immediately disgusted by the expression on his face. That expression was full of lust. This guy was not trying to hide his intentions at all. As for the reason behind that, it was due to the confidence that he possessed that no matter what, Ruby would not be able to escape from him. "Just get lost from here. I already told you that I have no interest in being your woman. So, just leave me alone." Ruby stated. If she had the ability, she would definitely beat up this guy. But since she didn''t have the ability, she had no choice but topromise. Nevertheless, even though she waspromising, that did not imply that she was going to do what he wanted her to do. The man on the other hand simply stood up. He stretched his thick muscr arms that were exposed due to him wearing a vest. Even the arms could be seen to be covered in several scars. This was a clear indication that this guy had been involved in several fights. Of course, for him to earn those scars, it was clear that the fights that he was involved in were all brutal. They involved deadly weapons. Otherwise, unarmedbat would definitely not cause those cut scars. "You know what Ruby? I have been tolerating you for quite some time now. You know, I find pleasure in chasing after women that are rebellious. It is just that my patience usually runs out in case all my efforts are ignored." The man stated. This time, although the smile was still on his face, it waspletely cold,pletely devoid of the warmth that it possessed before. A hint of killing intent shed within those eyes as he looked at Ruby, making her tremble a little. The manpletely ignored her reaction, and continued, "There has never been anybody that has managed to get away from me, as long as I set my eyes on them. Today, this is the day that my patience of listening to you refusing me every time has waned. I''m no longer going to give you a chance of refusing. Instead, I''m going to give you onest chance. You either ept to be my woman, or I force you to be one. And believe me, you don''t want me to force you to be my woman, because the treatment will bepletely different from what you would get from being my woman." Ruby waspletely helpless in this situation. Of course, she could call the police toe over and deal with this guy. But with the connections that he possessed, she even doubted that there was going to be any police that was going toe over. He might have already informed the police about his actions, so, even if she called for the police, they would definitely arrive toote. As for the matter of personality dealing with him, that idea never passed through her mind at all. Even though she was working out, and even asionally trained boxing, with high level of skill, she was definitely not capable of dealing with a person as skilled as the man in front of her. While Ruby was still wondering what she was supposed to do, the man did not seem to have the same patience at all. Instead, with big strides, he arrived behind the desk, where Ruby was. Then without giving Ruby a chance of saying anything, he grabbed her hand. At the same time, he said, "It seems that you have already decided. It is the second option it seems." Chapter 113: {Bonus Chapter} Drastic Measures Then without giving Ruby a chance of saying anything, he grabbed her hand. At the same time, he said, "It seems that you have already decided. It is the second option." Ruby had not expected such an action from him. She panicked immediately as she struggled to remove her hand from his grasp. But no matter how much she tried, she could not win against him in terms of strength. She struggled with all her might, despite knowing that she was not going to be able to escape from his grasp, unless he let her go. At the same time, she kept on shouting at him, "Let me go right now! If you know what is good for you, you better let me go right now!" "And what if I don''t let you go? What are you going to do?" The man looked at her with a contemptuous smile. It was clear that he did not care about what she was saying. As for the threat that she was giving, that was the one that he cared about the least. With the power that he possessed, together with the influence, it was impossible for somebody else to be able toe and rescue her. Since he had targeted her, then it was her fate to be his woman. Everything would have been better for her if she had just agreed. But in the end, she had to force him toe over and deal with her personally. How many women out there would throw themselves at him? But of course, he could not just ept anybody. She should feel that she was lucky considering that he had personally targeted her. Yet, she was not appreciating the opportunity given to her at all. And since that was the case, she would have to pay for the arrogance that she had. Realizing that it was going to be futile for her to continue struggling like that, she immediately tried attacking. But no matter how much she attacked, it did not seem like the man was going to react at all. It seems that the punches that she was throwing using her free hand were just a slight tickle to him. He waspletely ignoring them. Realizing that, she immediately targeted his vital area, where she was sure that he was going to be hurt. But just as the knee was approaching the area, it was easily blocked by the man''s other hand. At this moment, his expression was extremely cold. He looked at Ruby and said, "You should have appreciated the fact that I did not send my subordinates toe over and pick you up. Instead, it is me, second tiger that came over to do it personally. But now that you are not appreciating the effort that I have put in to show my sincerity, then I have no choice but to make sure that you pay for it." Second tiger said. Then without hesitation, he pped Ruby across the face. He did not hold back at all, and the moment that the pnded on Ruby''s face, he released her hand. Due to the strength behind the p, Ruby was suddenly forced to stumble backwards. She almost copsed onto the ground, but managed to remain standing after a little struggle. At this moment, her left cheek had already taken a crimson color, and there were signs of swelling. The palm mark could be clearly seen on her cheek. Ruby on the other hand was incensed. It was just that she was not sure on what to do right now. As for the matter of submitting to him, that was never going to happen. To her, it was better to die, rather than submitting to such a scum. So, she began looking around, showing intentions of trying to run away. Second tiger on the other hand was amused when he saw her not submitting despite him hitting her. And to say the truth, he could not help but be impressed by her ability. Most of the time, when women faced such a situation, facing a man whom they could not deal with, they would mostly submit, or cry and shout for help. But for Ruby, other than asking him to leave her, she did not scream for help at all. Instead, she had been struggling all alone, trying to make sure that she was released by him. And even after he had pped her without holding back, she did not scream at all. Additionally, she did not submit, instead, she was still relentless about getting away from him. At this point, he could not help but think that if Ruby became his woman, he would have definitely treated her well. It would not be impossible for him to grant her a very good position within the gang. She was such a strong woman, and with her capability, it was not impossible for her to be able to help him in managing the gang. But now, that was impossible. Since she did not agree, it was impossible for him to give her that position. If he did so, she might end up betraying him. So, the only fate that she had right now was to be his woman whether she liked it or not. As for rights, she would not have any. Ruby on the other hand realized that it was impossible for her to get out of the office. There was only one window behind her, and the door was behind second tiger. So, if she wanted to get out, she would have to use the window to jump out. But since she was currently on the top floor, it was impossible for her to use the window. After all, if she jumped out, she would only end up dying. She thought about her options, and finally realized that there was only one option left. Then without hesitating, she immediately dashed towards the window. Second tiger on the other hand was immediately dumbfounded by what Ruby did. He had not expected that she was going to take such an extreme measure in order to escape him. He understood that if she jumped out of the window, then that was the end of her story. Having already set his eyes on her, he could not let her just die like that. So, after just about a second, he reacted and rushed towards her. Unlucky for Ruby, the window was closed. And by the time that she was done opening it, and was just about to jump out of the window, she was suddenly grabbed tightly by thick arms. Then before she could even react, she was suddenly thrown back into the office. Bang! She mmed heavily onto the ground. She could not help but groan in pain. Second tiger was not lenient in the least when he threw her backwards. With his eyes filled with anger, second tiger approached Ruby. "I never thought that you were going to do something like that. I already told you that once I set my eyes on a woman, she can never escape from me, even by the use of death." "Unless I let you die, you will never die!" Second tiger made a bold deration. And in just a few seconds, he had already arrived in front of Ruby. Then grabbing her by her hair, he pulled her from the ground. Ruby grimaced in pain, but she did not let out any other sound. But in her heart, she was regretting. She was regretting that she did not put much effort in her training. Otherwise, had she worked hard, she would have definitely been able to easily deal with this guy and escape from him. Even if she was going to be haunted by the gang that he belonged to, it was better than being humiliated like this. Nevertheless, she decided that she was not going to resist for the time being. But when an opportunity arose, she would definitely seize it. She possessed so many options. If an opportunity to run presented itself, she would definitely take it. And if there was an opportunity to kill herself, she would take it. But of course, it would be even better if there was an opportunity for her to be able to deal with the second tiger. It was only by dealing with him that she would be able to escape the fate that he was nning for her. Even if she was going to end up running away while being hunted madly, it was better than ending up in second tiger''s hands. "Where is your room? I had initially been nning to take you back to my residence, but it seems it is going to be impossible for the time being. So, we can start right here." Second tiger asked as he looked around. Of course, since his subordinates had been around, he understood that sometimes, Ruby would sleep here. That indicated that there was a bedroom somewhere. Ruby on the other hand could not help but panic. She looked around, trying to find anything that she could use, but to her despair, everything that he could use to counter attack second tiger was far away from where she was. Second tiger, upon realizing that Ruby was not going to respond, he simply pulled her along, as he left the office. He was about to start looking for a room among all the rooms present on the top floor, when suddenly, one of his subordinates rushed over. Second tiger could not help but frown upon seeing that. With anger clear in his voice, he asked, "What is it? I already told you that I don''t want to be disturbed unless there is something urgent." The man who hade over was sweating all over. It was not only due to him climbing the stairs at a rapid speed, but it was also due to him being afraid of second tiger. After swallowing hard, he responded as fast as he could. "Boss second tiger, we have bad news. The group that was sent to deal with a certainpany has been beaten up. They came back all injured." Chapter 114: {Bonus Chapter} Luck, Options After swallowing hard, he responded as fast as he could. "Boss second tiger, we have bad news. The group that was sent to deal with a certainpany has been beaten up. They came back all injured." Second tiger''s movements suddenly paused. He looked at the man in front of him, while trying to make sure that he had actually heard everything correctly. "Can you repeat what you just said?" Second tiger asked. "The group that was sent to take care of that cosmeticspany was beaten up." The man responded immediately. "Is that all? I thought that it was something very important! You will need to be punished after I am done with what I''m dealing with right now. For the time being, you can ask another group to go over and cause trouble. Make sure that those that go over this time are stronger than the ones that were beaten up." Second tiger responded irritatedly. Immediately after saying those words, he was about to proceed to look for a room, when suddenly, the man spoke up again. "Boss second tiger, it is not like that. They were¡­they¡­they were actually beaten up badly¡­" The man stated hurriedly when he saw that second tiger was about to leave. Second tiger on the other hand was immediately infuriated. He had already instructed him to do something, but the guy was still speaking? Was he intent in making sure that he did not enjoy himself? He Immediately red at him. And just as he was about to say something, the man said something that shocked him. "They were all defeated by one person. ording to what they told me, they did not have a chance of resisting at all. That person is extremely strong. So, it is going to be troublesome for them to be able to deal with thatpany for the time being." The man stated. Even though he was saying it, he did not have the confidence in what he was saying. But who could me him? Even he himself had been told what he was saying. As for the pieces of evidence that was required to prove that, he did not have any, as the ones that told him did not have any other than the signs of being beaten up. "Are you kidding me? Are you sure that it is not another gang that went over to cause trouble for them?" Second tiger asked. This time, he was not angry, but instead, he was quite curious. "Not at all. They said that they were beaten up by a single person. And this person was not from any gang, but instead, he was someone else''s bodyguard." The man shook his head as he responded. Second tiger raised his brows upon hearing that. That waspletely unexpected. He had not expected that the group of people that had been sent over to deal with such a small thing would end up being beaten up. It seems that the person who was guarded by this bodyguard was not simple. But still, he did not care about the origin of that person. To him, all that mattered waspleting the task that he had taken. So, after a moment of contemtion, he said, "Send another group over to take care of the situation. Make sure that they increase their efforts this time. They have to make sure that the other party suffers as quickly as possible. As for that bodyguard, I don''t believe that he wille back again. Perhaps they were just passing by, and those stupid fellows decided to provoke them." Upon hearing the instructions, the man immediately nodded his head as he responded. "Yes boss second tiger. I will immediately pass your orders." The man was just about to turn around when second tiger spoke up again. "Oh, right, make sure you investigate about that bodyguard. With those skills, it will not be bad if we can acquire him. That is especially so considering the mission that we are going to handle next." "Yes boss." The man responded before he turned around and left. Second tiger on the other hand shifted his attention back to Ruby. Then without hesitation, he began pulling her towards a room, while she struggled to resist. Second tiger had just found a room, and was about to enter when suddenly, another of his subordinates came over. This guy was sweating all over, just like the previous one. Second tiger on the other hand could not help but bepletely irritated. What was wrong with this group of people? They kept on disturbing him from time to time. Even if they had some piece of information that they wanted to let him know, why not just have one persone over at once and let him know? It was getting irritating having theming over again and again. "What is it now? If it is not something important, I do promise that I will throw you into the river and drown you." Veins could be seen popping on second tiger''s forehead as he said those words. The person who hade over this time was scared silly that he almost copsed onto the ground. Nevertheless, he managed to hold on. Then, he immediately spoke up, worried that if he dyed anymore, second tiger might actually do what he had just said. "Boss, young master Lucas is here to see you. He came over to your office, but you had just left. So, after waiting for a while, realizing that you were noting over, he immediately decided toe here to see you." The man stated with a shaky voice. Second tiger frowned upon hearing that. He could not help but be a little displeased. Nevertheless, he looked at Ruby with a reluctant gaze. Then with a helpless sigh, he said to Ruby, "You are quite lucky that you are going to survive today. But let me give you a warning. If you dare run away, I promise that I will find you, and your end will be worse than the one that I had nned for you today. And if you try to die, I promise that I will look for anybody that is rted to you. And the fate that they will face will be the most cruel one, but they will not die. Instead, they will be wishing to be dead." Immediately after saying those words, he released Ruby''s hair. Then, he turned around and walked away without looking back. Ruby on the other hand could not help but look at him with a hint of resentment. At the same time, she could not help but hesitate on the decision to make. Previously, she possessed three options. One of them was to kill herself, another one to run away, and another one was to deal with second tiger. The first two options had already been eliminated by what second tiger had said. Of course, she did not doubt that second tiger would do as he had said. She knew about his reputation, and he usually did what he said. Since he had already said that, it implied that she would have to make sure that she took thest option. That was to deal with second tiger. But with the current capability that she possessed, it was impossible for her to be able to deal with second tiger. She could not risk taking any of the first two options, considering that her family would be affected. That was something that she did not want to see happening. The only problem that came here when it came to the third option. She was not sure on how she was supposed to deal with second tiger. Not only was his physical strength something that she could notpete against, but even his influence was way above anything that she could affect. From this, it was clear that it was going to be a very difficult task for her to be able to deal with second tiger. It was like she did not have any other option to deal with second tiger. She copsed onto the ground after realizing that second tiger and his man had left. She was feeling helpless. As for the matter of deciding to train her boxing techniques, that was going to be useless. Second tiger might evene back on this very day, and it would be impossible for her to be able to improve her boxing technique, to the level that she would be able to deal with second tiger in just a few hours. As she was deep in contemtion, she suddenly thought about someone. Previously, a group of youngsters came over, thinking that this was a base for gangsters. But in the end, they had been attracted by the people that had been put here by second tiger. Nevertheless, she had allowed them to leave, after rescuing them from the group of gangsters. She wanted to contact them, to see if they had a way to deal with second tiger. They had already provoked second tiger, by dealing with one of his small bases, even taking away the people that he had managed to kidnap. This implied that even if second tiger had not taken action against them, there was definitely going to be a grudge between them. If it had been just anybody, Ruby would have not thought about them. But from the way that they were acting, it was clear that they were some rich second generation. So, she wanted to meet with them, and see if they had the capability of dealing with second tiger. Now, the only problem was how to meet with them. She did not have any method of contacting them, and she did not possess any much information about them. So, she was not sure on how to reach them. Despite not knowing it, she decided to go to the Dynamic nightclub. She wanted to use that opportunity to see if she could meet with the person who could know any of the youngsters. Other than that, she could observe the progress of the club. Chapter 115: {Bonus Chapter} A Plan, Visiting After second tiger left the building, he was still feeling a little resentful. He was just about to enjoy himself when suddenly, something like this had toe up. Despite being resentful, he immediately headed towards the parking lot. Of course, the parking area was not the one that belonged to the building that was owned by Ruby. Instead, they had just parked the cars¡­on the side of the road. As for the ticket, they didn''t worry about that, considering that no police officer would have the courage of giving them the ticket after knowing that they were from the tiger gang. Second tiger immediately entered into a white Porsche 911. The moment that he got in, he looked at the young man in the driver''s seat without saying anything. The young man inside the Porsche 911 was none other than Lucas Brown. His expression waspletely calm, even in the face of second tiger. In fact, there was even a hint of arrogance in his eyes, even though it was subtle. "How are things going? Is the n already in motion?" Lucas asked. There was a hint of impatience in his voice. Second tiger was immediately irritated with the arrogance that Lucas possessed. Nevertheless, he did not say anything about it, and instead, he responded to the question. "The ns are already in motion. We should be able to do it tomorrow. But still, you have to understand that is it''s going to be a little dangerous, considering that this matter is going to involve the police." Second tiger responded. Lucas raised his brows upon hearing that. At the same time, he could not help butment, "But I thought that you know a few police officers. With that knowledge, I do believe that you can easily get away without them pursuing you so relentlessly. They can simply act that you had managed to escape." Second tiger on the other hand did not think so. There was a solemn expression on his face. In normal situations, he was confident that he would be able to handle the mission that had been given to them quite easily. It was just that things werepletely different this time. The mission that they were going to handle was simple, but the one that they were going to provoke in the end was definitely not somebody that they would want to do so. "It might be true that I do possess some connections within the police force, but it is not enough. You have to understand that for the underworld, it is not ruled by a single person. There are many different factions, with varying strengths. This time, for us to be able to carry out this mission, we are definitely going to provoke one of the gang within our circle. Of course, if it had just been a small gang, it would not have been a problem. The only problem is that this gang is different. It is strong, even slightly stronger than the tiger gang." Lucas was surprised. Even though he himself was involved with the matters involving the underworld, he was not that deep into it. Instead, it could be said that he was just ying at the shore of the underworld waters. It was not that easy to be able to dive deeper into the waters. Additionally, he had no intention of diving deeper into those waters, considering that after he dived into them, it was going to be nearly impossible for him to be able toe back out of there. "It really doesn''t matter. As long as youplete the mission, then there is nothing to worry about. Additionally, concerning the gang that you are talking about, they can be easily taken care of after you deal with the mission." Lucas responded. His voice was full of nonchnce, something that made second tiger a little irritated. Nevertheless, he could not say anything to Lucas for the time being. In the current situation, Lucas held a higher position aspared to him. So, it was going to be impossible for him to overtake him. But of course, the same could not be said after he hadpleted the mission. The moment that he was above this young man, he would make sure to deal with him. How dare a young man like him try ordering him around? That was something that the prideful second tiger could not ept. Lucas did not know what second tiger was thinking about. Instead, he continued, "We have to do this fast. I do have ns on my own, and they will need to be carried out soon. But of course, that is after weplete this mission." Second tiger did not say anything in response. He only remained silent, with thoughts of his own. He was already contemting on what he was going to do after the mission waspleted. ording to the n that they had strategized before, he was supposed to send an elite group of the gang to handle the matters. But it was going to be a little difficult for them to be able to handle the issue alone. So, second tiger decided to personally lead the group. It was only when he was leading the group that he would be assured that everything would go as he wanted. As for the consequences of his actions, they were definitely notparable to the benefits that he was going to get afterpleting the mission. Lucas on the other hand was also displeased when he realized that second tiger was ignoring him. Still, understanding that second tiger was a person who was full of pride, he did not say anything about it. But in his mind, he was already thinking about the time that he would have more power aspared to second tiger. At that time, he would be able to easily order around second tiger. He could make him kneel, jump, scream, bark like a dog and so on. It could be said that he could humiliate him as much as he wanted. Nevertheless, that was something for the other time, when he had the ability. For the time being, he had no choice but to make sure that he did nothing that would ruin the rtionship between the two of them. Additionally, for his n, he needed second tiger to take action. With second tiger, he was not afraid that he was going to be in trouble, or his n going to fail. The two of them remained silent for a while, before second tiger decided to leave. After getting out of the car, he did not go back into the building to look for Ruby. Instead, since he had decided to take action personally, he decided to go and make ns. The n had to be carried out the following day, and he had to make sure that nothing went wrong. Just in case, he had to prepare other ns, in case the one that he was using as the main one failed. He did not possess the confidence of seeding at 100%, but still, he was having 98% confidence. As for the 2%, even though negligible, second tiger did not want to take a risk. For him, he valued 100%pletion rate. That has always been his way of doing things, and he was not going to change it. Lucas on the other hand looked at second tiger leaving with his group. He remained in that ce for a while, before he drove away. And not long after they had left, Ruby managed to leave the building. She drove her car that was parked not far away from the building, and headed directly towards Dynamic nightclub. Of course, she did not fail to notice that there was somebody that was following her. Still, she did not care. She was not nning to run away, at least for now. But if there was a method that she could ensure safety for her rtives, she would not mind getting away. Still, it was better if she could find a method of dealing with second tiger. She was not sure about what it was that he was nning, but she was sure that there was something big that he was going to do. Otherwise, with his pride, it was impossible for him to be called and go over obediently. That was especially so considering what he was about to do. ¡­. Jaden and Scarlet on the other hand did not know what had happened to Ruby, or what second tiger was nning. Instead, the two of them had managed to arrive at the hospital where the old man was being treated. After parking the car, the two of them got out of the car and headed straight towards the ward where the old man was admitted. Jaden already received that information from Steven, and so, he did not have to worry much, considering that there was somebody that had been sent by the Johnsons, watching over the old man. When the two of them got to the ward on the third floor of the building, they were allowed to enter without any problems. Inside, Jaden realized that this ward was quite luxurious. In fact, other than the patient''s bed, and several drugs, nobody could tell that this was actually a patient''s ward. It was more like a luxurious suite. On the bed, there was an old man. He was currently wrapped in bandages in his upper body. Currently, the old man''s eyes were closed, indicating that he was sleeping, due to how his chest kept on moving slowly, an indication of breathing. Jaden and Scarlet made sure not to make any noise, and approached the bed. But they had just arrived there, not having the intention of waking the old man up, when suddenly, the old man opened his eyes. Chapter 116: {Bonus Chapter} Granddaughter-in-law Jaden and Scarlet made sure not to make any noise, and approached the bed. But they had just arrived there, not having the intention of waking the old man up, when suddenly, the old man opened his eyes. The two of them were caught by surprise, not expecting that the old man was going to be able to wake up, despite how subtle their movements had been. Nevertheless, it was not as if they were nning to do something evil, so, other than the surprise, there was no any other big reaction. Jaden looked at the old man who was looking back at him with a smile. Of course, the smile was filled with bitterness. "I''m sorry grandpa. It is because of me that you are in this state." The old man who was looking at Jaden simply smiled. He could not help but feel relieved in his heart after seeing Jaden. Previously, he had already been informed that being brought into this hospital was rted to Jaden. Due to that group of people that had gone to the house, as if they were searching for something in Jaden''s house, the old man was afraid that Jaden might have been attacked or harmed. He had already been informed several times that Jaden was okay, but he could not just rx unless he saw Jaden. But now, looking at Jaden, he could finally be relieved. "You don''t have to worry about that. They were gangsters at the end of it all. And since I am yourndlord, and your grandpa, I had to intervene when I saw a group of people breaking into your apartment." The old man responded as if he did not care about what had happened. His voice was low, with a hint of weakness within it. This was to be expected. The old man was already so old, but he had been so fatally injured. It was quite lucky that the old man was able to survive despite his age. Jaden was a little relieved after the old man said that. But of course, in his heart, he was still holding on to the grudge against Lucas Smith. It was that guy who had led to this old man being injured, and being brought into the hospital. Had it not been for the fact that Jaden came back that day, and arrived on time, the old man would have definitely died from excessive loss of blood, and difficulty in breathing. It was as if the old man could already see through the resentment that Jaden possessed. So, the old man said, "You don''t have to pay too much attention to them. It seems that they were looking for something in your apartment, but they did not find it. I do believe that they will not being back anytime soon. So, it is better for you to avoid them, and try not to provoke them. Otherwise, you might end up being injured like thest time." Jaden was surprised when he heard the old man saying that he could be injured like thest time. It was only at this moment that he remembered that the clothes that he had been wearingst time when he was beaten up had not been washed. So, it was clear that during the time that the old man had gone to his apartment to prevent the gangsters from continuing ransacking his apartment, he had seen the bloodied and destroyed clothes. Jaden''s expression changed a little. It was a good thing that the old man did not see him when he came back. Otherwise, the old man would definitely find that there was something strange. After all, Jaden came over, with his body covered in blood. But somehow, he was not injured at all. That did not make sense. After all, considering that the clothes werepletely torn, it implied that he had been involved in a fight. Maybe the blood belonged to his opponents? But that was something to worry about again. Scarlet on the other hand could not help but look at Jaden. He was injured before? Now that was new. With his abilities, there was still somebody out there that was capable of injuring him? Unless they sneak attacked him, or used hot weapons, it was impossible to be able to beat this guy, right? After all, the capabilities that this guy possessed was way out of the ordinary. Jaden noticed Scarlet looking at him. But he did not even bother to exin to her what had happened. In short, he did not have any exnation that he could give out in case he was questioned. At the end of the day, this was a matter rted to the system, something that he was not going to reveal to anybody. So, the best exnation for the time being was to keep quiet, while letting those with doubts to fix those holes by themselves. "You don''t have to worry grandpa. I definitely won''t risk my life." Jaden responded with a smile. Of course, while he said that he was not going to risk his life, that was the truth. Still, it did not imply that he was not going to target Lucas and his gang. It was just that he was going to make a move when he believed he was capable of dealing with them. At that time, with his capabilities, it would not be impossible for him to be able to deal with them, and leave unscathed. That was the confidence that Jaden possessed, due to the presence of the system. The old man was relieved after hearing that. Then, he looked at Scarlet. He silently scrutinized her, making Scarlet somehow feel a little shy. This was the first time that she was feeling shy by being observed by somebody. She was not sure about the reason behind that, maybe because this was an elderly person, or maybe because Jaden referred to him as grandpa, nevertheless, she was not sure. The reaction that she had was instinctive, making her lower her head, and not look at the old man directly. At the same time, she stole nces at Jaden, only to realize that the guy was not even paying attention to her. The old man, upon seeing Scarlet''s reaction, could not help butugh. But he had just beganughing, when he began coughing violently. Jaden was immediately worried about the old man, and bent down to check on him. But he was not sure on what he was supposed to do to help the old man. The old man coughed for a few seconds, before he finally spoke. "You don''t have to worry much about me. I''m quite okay. Even though I was injured, it is not enough to be able to take my life. As for the coughing, it is normal, considering that my lung was injured." Jaden was immediately relieved after hearing that. Nevertheless, he decided that he would have the doctor check on the old man again. He could not have the old man going out of the hospital with some hidden injuries. Not knowing what Jaden was thinking about, the old man looked at Scarlet once again, before he looked back at Jaden. Then, with a smile, he asked, "So, is she my granddaughter-inw?" ""Huh?"" Both Jaden and Scarlet were surprised by what the old man had said. To say the least, none of them had expected that the old man was going to ask something like that. Jaden reacted, and responded, "Not at all¡­not at all. She is actually my boss. I''m currently working for her family." "Oh¡­ I see. I believe I can understand." The old man responded. But he did not stop looking at the two of them, from one person to the other, with a certain glint in his eyes. Jaden could not help but be left speechless upon hearing what the old man had said. You understand, what are you understanding? Why is it that I don''t understand what you are understanding? Scarlet on the other hand would not help but bite her lips upon hearing what Jaden had said. Of course, he had said the truth, considering that this was the rtionship between them. But for some reason, she did not like the way that Jaden was hastily refuting that she was his girlfriend. ''It is not like I want to be his girlfriend. But still, why is it that he seems to be having no intention of having me as his girlfriend? It is as if he is afraid that I am going to be his girlfriend. Could it be that I am that scary?'' Scarlet could not help but think to herself. Nevertheless, she did not say anything loud. Still, she was quite disappointed, but tried as much as possible not to show, something that did not escape the old man''s eyes. The old man struggled and raised his hand, before calling Jaden over. Jaden was curious, and immediately leaned over. Then, the old man whispered into his ears. Scarlet was not sure about what the old man was whispering to Jaden, but she could see that from time to time, Jaden was looking at her. For a moment there, she could not help but feel a little embarrassed. A shade of red appeared on her cheeks as she waited for Jaden. For a moment there, she felt like she wanted to run away from this ce, due to the gaze that she was receiving from Jaden. She still managed to hold on, not wanting to be misunderstood by the old man if she suddenly rushed away. So, she held on, until Jaden rose up. She immediately wanted to ask Jaden what the old man had told him, but realizing that since the old man had been whispering to him, it was clear that he did not want her to know. So, she decided against it, but the curiosity in her heart was killing her. "Okay, you kids can go ahead and enjoy yourselves. I am quite happy that you came to visit me." The old man stated. At the same time, he winked at Jaden. Chapter 117: {Bonus Chapter} Misunderstanding, Call for Help "Okay, you kids can go ahead and enjoy yourselves. I am quite happy that you came to visit me." The old man stated. At the same time, he winked at Jaden. Jaden could not help but be left speechless upon seeing the old man''s antics. Was this old man not seeing that Scarlet seemed to be misunderstanding something? He had already mentioned something about Scarlet being his granddaughter-inw. Then, he whispered something to Jaden, and now, he was winking to him, when Scarlet was clearly observing. And just as Jaden had expected, Scarlet seemed to be reacting, considering that she was blushing, something new to him. Additionally, she red at him, making him wonder what he had done. Since the old man felt that they should be going out, Jaden ced the stic bag that he hade over with. This stic bag contained fruits that they had purchased along the way. "Grandpa, make sure to eat fruits whenever you want. If you cannot do it yourself, you can call a nurse over toe and assist you." Jaden stated as he ced the stic bag on the bedside cab. The old man smiled widely when he saw the fruits. He really liked fruits, and since Jaden had brought them for him, he would definitely be enjoying them. But of course, not for now, considering that he was intent in making sure that the two of them left as soon as possible, to make sure that Scarlet was no longer feeling awkward. Of course, the old man could already see that Scarlet was kind of ufortable with the current situation. So, he waved at Jaden with a hint of difficulty as he said, "You don''t have to worry that much. I will make sure to eat them. The next time that youe over, you will not find them. And the next time that you will being over, it will be the time that I will be leaving here." Jaden nodded his head. Then, he remembered something and said, "When you leave this ce, you will not be going back to where you had been living before. I have already found another ce for you. I will take you there when it is time for you to be discharged from the hospital." The old man was a little surprised. Then, he looked at Scarlet who was standing beside Jaden, before looking back at Jaden. At this moment, there was a smile on his lips that could easily make people misunderstand him. Jaden immediately understood that the old man was nning something. And it seemed that he had misunderstood something. So, Jaden immediately pulled Scarlet as they left the hospital ward, leaving behind the old man whoughed out loud, only to end up coughing again. Jaden did not care about that, and immediately left. He was not willing to stay close to the old man for the time being, especially when he was together with Scarlet. So, it was better for them to leave first. Scarlet mindlessly followed Jaden out of the ward. At this moment, she was actually blushing even more. Nevertheless, she did not say anything, and continuously looked at Jaden as they walked down the corridor. Jaden could not help but wonder why she was looking at him. So, he asked, "Is there something on my face?" At the same time as he asked, he raised his hand to touch his face. But it was only then that he suddenly realized that his hand was holding something. When he looked down, he realized that he was actually holding Scarlet''s hand. ''Well, that is awkward.'' Jaden thought to himself as he immediately released Scarlet''s hand. Even he himself had not noticed how he had grabbed Scarlet and pulled her out. He could have simply told her toe out so that they could leave, but he had ended up pulling her with him. That was something new, as he had never done something like that before. Nevertheless, it was not something big, at least he thought. Scarlet on the other hand could not help but be a little displeased when Jaden released her hand. She was not unhappy about Jaden releasing her hand, but at the way that he released her. It was as if he was afraid that he was going to be burned by her hand. For a moment there, she could not help but doubt about her appearance. Could it be that she was so ugly that he was terrifying Jaden? Of course, she did not believe that Jaden was afraid of her because of herbat capability. With his strength, it was not impossible for him to be able to easily subdue her when the two of them fought. Nevertheless, why was it that he seemed to be afraid of her, or even having people misunderstand about the rtionship between them? Of course, she did not doubt much about her appearance. Many people would always try to pursue her, but due to her current reputation in school, nobody dared to approach her. Even though they did note to her, that did not imply that she could not see the way that they were looking at her. It was clear the they were enchanted by her beauty. But why was it that it seemed that Jaden did not care? ''Why do I even care about this? It is not as if I really care about him anyway.'' Scarlet suddenly thought to herself when she realized that she was thinking much about the rtionship between her and Jaden. It seemed that recently, she had been caring much about Jaden''s reaction, and other people''s reaction towards Jaden. This was something that she did not like, but for some reason, she just could not prevent herself from thinking about it. Jaden did not know what Scarlet was thinking, and immediately continued walking. It was only after he had taken a few steps that he realized that Scarlet was not following behind him. He immediately stopped, and looked towards her, only to see that she was lost in thoughts. But just as he was about to remind her that they had to leave, Scarlet suddenly followed behind him. But for some reason, he felt like Scarlet was looking at him differently. It was as if she wanted to beat him, but she did not have the ability to do that. Well, she did not have the ability to beat him, but still, if she was thinking of beating him, Jaden was not sure. The two of them left the hospital not long after they had arrived. When they reached the parking lot, Jaden immediately got into the car''s passenger seat. Scarlet who hade over a littlete could not help but be a little displeased by that. Still, she did not say anything, and immediately got into the car''s driver''s seat, before she began driving out of the parking lot. There was a moment of silence within the car, before finally, Scarlet spoke up. "What were the two of you discussing that you did not want me to know?" Scarlet asked as she looked at Jaden. Jaden had already anticipated that Scarlet was going to ask something like that. Well, even those Scarlet had previously nned not to ask, she just found herself asking. "Well, it was nothing much. It was just that he was telling me a few things about what happened during the time that I was away." Jaden immediately responded. Scarlet could not help but re at him. This guy was obviously lying to her. Why would the old man try to hide something like that? Unless it was something that Jaden did, and the old man did not want to let other people know, as it was going to be shameful to Jaden. But that was impossible considering that Jaden was away at that time. Or could it be that he had somehow impregnated a girl, and that girl''s family had gone to look for him when he was away? Nevertheless, just by looking at Jaden''s expression, she was sure that he did not want to say anything about what the old man had told him. So, she decided not to ask anymore. Still, she was quite curious about another thing. "I heard that you were injured before. I''m quite curious about who it was that possessed the capabilities of injuring you, with the skills that you possess." "It is kind of a long story, and I''m not willing to talk about it for now." Jaden responded simply. What was he supposed to say? At the end of the day, it was the matter rted to the system, something he was not willing to talk about. Scarlet could only purse her lips when she realized that Jaden did not have the intention of responding. Then, she focused on driving. Jaden looked out of the car, trying to see where they were going. After a while, he realized that they were not going back to the Johnsons residence. Curiously, he asked, "Where are we heading to?" After a moment of silence, Scarlet responded, "We are going to the bank. I want to open another bank ount. It seems that I will have to start saving money in that other ount." Jaden raised his brows, wondering what she was saving the money for. For people to save the money, most of the time, they would have a goal in mind. So, he was quite curious about the goal. What he did not know was that at the moment, Scarlet finished her sentence with, ''I have to save money so that I can purchase your services in case I need them. It''s so hard to convince you to do something for me, and you always need money. I have no choice but to open another ount so that I can save the money that I will be spending on you.'' Scarlet continued driving for about 5 minutes, before suddenly, her phone rang. Since she was driving, she was not having any intention of receiving the call. So, she just threw a casual nce towards the phone, only to realize that the one that was calling was none other than Christine. Releasing one of her hand from the steer wheel, she took the phone and received it. The moment that she did so, she heard Christine''s voiceing from the other side, "Scarlet, you have toe back and help me. These guys are relentless. They came back, and this time, they are way more chaotic." Chapter 118: {Bonus Chapter} Are You the Government? Releasing one of her hand from the steer wheel, she took the phone and received it. The moment that she did so, she heard Christine''s voiceing from the other side, "Scarlet, you have toe back and help me. These guys are relentless. They came back, and this time, they are way more chaotic." Scarlet was stunned upon hearing that. Who hade back? They were relentless? Way more chaotic? What was going on? She could not understand at all. "What is it? Can you calm down and tell me what is going on?" Scarlet asked with a frown on her face. "I am telling you that you have toe and help me. These guys came back again. This time, they are no longer dormant, but instead, they are taking action directly without even saying anything." Christine responded. From her voice, one could easily tell that she was extremely anxious at this moment. Additionally, in the background, Jaden and Scarlet could both hear that there was the sound of amotion happening. "Hey, don''t tell me that you have many people pursuing you, in such a way that they came directly to where you work?" Scarlet could not help ask, not yet understanding the gravity of the situation. "What people are pursuing me? They are directly pursuing thepany that I own. They are intent in making sure that thepany copses." Christine responded. "Are you talking about the gangsters? But I thought that we just dealt with them not long ago. How can it be possible that they have alreadye back? They still need some time to be able to heal up." Scarlet responded with confusion clear in her voice. "Of course they are not the same ones as the ones that came before, but they are from the same camp. You have toe as soon as possible. I will exin everything else to youter on after youe. For now, you have to rush over, otherwise I might end up dead." Christine responded exaggeratedly. Scarlet was left speechless. Nevertheless, she decided to go and check out what was happening. She was quite curious about the reason why the gangsters came back so soon. It seems that the one that had sent them here was quite powerful in the underworld. After all, for them to be able to possess so many gangsters, and to be able to send another group over as soon as the other one was dealt with, it was just clear that they possessed quite some human resources. She immediately changed the direction that she was driving, and headed towards Christine''s cosmeticspany. As for the matter rting to opening the bank ount, it was not urgent at all. So, she could just do itter, and if not possible, she could do it tomorrow. Jaden did not say anything, but he was also quite curious about the background of those gangsters. For them to be able to do something like this, they definitely possessed quite some backing. Additionally, if it was true as Christine had said, then it implied that they definitely possessed some connections within the police force. Even though the police would definitelye at the end of the day if these people were causing trouble, they would definitelye a littlete. About 30 minutes or soter, they finally arrived. It could be said that the scene in this area was quite chaotic. At this moment, just from a distance, they could already see arge group of people in the area close to the cosmeticspany. Of course, it would have been good if thatrge group was arge number of customers. But even from a distance, they could see some of them already carrying baseball bats, metal rods and so on. At this moment, Scarlet''s expression changed immediately. She finally understood why Christine was panicking. Even though this group of people was not taking any action, not even approaching anybody, just the stance that they were holding was enough to be able to scare away potential customers. So, not to mention anybody trying to approach, anybody that saw them would immediately take a detour. And for that reason, just like before, thepany waspletely deserted. When the Ferrari f8 spider approached, the group of gangsters red at the Ferrari. They did not talk, they did not try to approach it. Instead, they simply began ying with the weapons in their hands, while ring at the Ferrari. This was how they had been doing things. They had only been doing that, which was enough to make sure that nobody possessed any evidence of them doing anything that was considered as illegal. All the ordinary people that came over would immediately be scared away by the gazes that they would be receiving from the group of gangsters. Added to the fact that this group possessed weapons, the people would definitely not try to approach. As for the employees of thepany together with Christine, they were currently within thepany building. None of them darede out. They were afraid that they might end up being beaten. Previously, the other group hade over, caused trouble, but that group had ended up being beaten and chased away. But now, another group hade over. Afraid that this group might feel that their gang was provoked, and end up beating them, they decided to make sure that they stayed clear from this group of gangsters. Had it not been that the group of gangsters was just outside the building, many people would have definitely decided to leave. It was not worth it for them to risk their lives for the sry that they were earning here. Even though it was quite higher, still, they could earn a lower sry, in otherpanies, and still have their safety ensured. The group of gangsters was already expecting that the Ferrari f8 was going to turn around and leave. But unexpectedly, the Ferrari continued driving, approaching thepany building. At that moment, a few of the gangsters around that area immediately approached the front of the Ferrari, and blocked the path. But who would have expected that the driver of the Ferrari was a mad person? Despite seeing people in front of the Ferrari, the speed of the Ferrari did not reduce at all. Instead, it suddenly increased, rushing towards the group of gangsters in front of it. The gangsters did not have the guts of standing in front of the Ferrari, afraid that they would be run over. So, they jumped to the side, barely managing to dodge the car. At the same time, they could not help but be infuriated by the audacity of this person. So, immediately after they managed to dodge the car, they began rushing after the car that was heading towards the parking lot. The moment that the Ferrari stopped, they surrounded it. A few of them felt itchy, and wanted to start with the car, before dealing with the owners, but they still managed to hold on, considering that the leader of the group did not give any orders for them to attack. Additionally, they understood that the price of the Ferrari f8 was not cheap. So, if they ended up destroying it, and it ended up that the person who came over was somebody that they could not mess with, they might be required to pay for the damage caused. And of course, they could not afford. Just as they were waiting, the doors of the Ferrari opened, and two different figures stepped out. When the group observed them, they could not help but be surprised. Only a few of them had managed to see who the driver was, as they stood in front of the Ferrari. But for those who had not seen, they could not help but be surprised to that it was just a group of youngsters that came out of the Ferrari. Could the concept of a young calf does not fear a tiger apply here? Could it be that this group of youngsters was not afraid of trouble, due to the arrogance? Or was it due to the fact that they were rich second generation kids, that thought that their families could help them with everything? "This ce is out of bound. I will forgive you for trespassing this ce, and allow you to leave. Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless." The leader of the group, a young man with his hair dyed yellow stated as he looked at Jaden and Scarlet with his squinted eyes. To say the truth, he was amazed by Scarlet''s beauty, and was even more enamored by the car, despite it being majorly loved by the female gender. Still, they had been given direct orders that they had to make sure that thispany did not operate for the rest of the day. So, he could not allow anything to happen, even if he had to give up on this car and the beauty. As for Jaden, he waspletely ignored. Was he not just a pretty boy, considering that he was being driven by a beauty, instead of him driving. Even his clothes did not seem to be that much expensive, aspared to the ones that thedy was wearing. "Out of bounds? Are you the owners of this ce or the government for you to restrict others froming here?" Scarlet asked as she looked back at the young man with yellow-dyed hair. The young man was rendered speechless upon hearing that. That''s right, this was not their ce. So, it was impossible for them to say that this ce was out of bounds, unless they were part of the government. Nevertheless, he was not willing to give in. So, he immediately responded, "It doesn''t matter. I have already told you. This is the only chance. If you don''t leave, then we are definitely going to take action, and we will be ruthless on you, no matter how beautiful you are." Chapter 119: {Bonus Chapter} Abnormal Gangsters Nevertheless, he was not willing to give in. So, he immediately responded, "It doesn''t matter. I have already told you. This is the only chance. If you don''t leave, then we are definitely going to take action, and we will be ruthless on you, no matter how beautiful you are." Scarlet did not even bother to respond. Instead, she showed no signs of retreating, but instead, she began moving forward. At that moment, the gangsters could not help but frown. The gangster with yellow hair could not help but feel that there was something wrong here. It was either that Scarlet had something wrong with her brain, or she had something to depend on. Nevertheless, considering the importance of the mission, he could not allow her to enter. After all, if she came in, perhaps she might end up giving other people confidence toe over to try and enter into thepany. Of course, they were not nning on attacking anybody, considering that it was going to cause some problems with the police. But now, he had no choice. He decided that they would beat up these two people, just to scare others that would be having any intention ofing over. So, looking at Scarlet who was ignoring him, intending to go towards the building, he waved his hand at one of his subordinates. The moment that the guy received the signal, he could not help but excitedly charge towards Scarlet. "Hehe. Don''t worry youngdy, I will be gentle with you." The man said, before he stretched his hand to grab Scarlet. Looking at the hand that was approaching her, Scarlet immediately kicked out. She did not have the intention of having anybody touch her, especially this lot of people. Bang! The speed of the attack was not something that the guy could react to, and neither had he been expecting that Scarlet was going to attack. So, the kicknded solidly on his left rib. "Arrgh!" The man immediately stumbled backwards as he cried in pain, before copsing onto the ground. He was holding his rib, feeling that there was a bone or two that had been fractured by that kick. That was to be expected considering that Scarlet was not holding back at all when she attacked. Additionally, the other party made no effort in blocking or defending himself against the attack. So, he waspletely open to the attack. When the others saw this scene, they could not help but be dumbfounded. None of them had ever expected that this youngdy who hade over was capable of dealing with them. Nevertheless, two people reacted immediately, and went towards Scarlet. Completely different from the first person, they did not underestimate her. Instead, they just put aside the weapons that they possessed, and attacked. In the face of the two attackers, Scarlet managed to easily dodge the attacks by bending backwards. Then, she took a step backwards, dodging yet another attack, before she grabbed one of the arms that belonged to one of her assants. She pulled hard, pulling the guy who had not expected Scarlet to be so strong. As he was staggering forward, Scarlet raised her knee and hit him in the face, as he was leaning forward. Thud! Immediately after hitting him, she released his hand, allowing him to copse onto the ground, next to her feet. As for the other guy, just after she managed to put her foot back onto the ground, she immediately whipped a roundhouse kick towards him. Bang! The kicknded on the face of the guy, and the guy was immediately thrown on to the ground as he held his face, groaning in pain. And just like that, in less than a minute, Scarlet had been able to take care of two more gangsters. This immediately rmed the rest of the gangsters. The leader of the group understood that sending the gangsters one by one was the same as sending them to their deaths. So, he immediately instructed the rest of the gangsters to swarm towards Scarlet and take care of her. This time, as the gangsters charged towards Scarlet, they did not drop the weapons, instead, they went ahead to attack with them. For a moment, Scarlet could not help but feel a little flustered. Then, she noticed something from the corner of her eye that made her almost shout in anger. At this moment, instead ofing to help her, Jaden was currently leaning on the car, observing the fight from the side, as if he was watching a show. She could not help but want to strangle this guy. Did he not already understand that they were here to help Christine? Why was it that he was acting as if this matter did not involve him at all? Or was he already expecting that she was going to pay him again? That was impossible. $10,000 was not a small sum of money. So, she was not willing to take it out. She thought about it for a moment while trying to deal with the gangsters that had already reached her, and realized something. She could just continue fighting, and see if Jaden would not take action when she was in trouble. She believed that he would definitely take action in case she was in danger. Even though she wanted Jaden to take action, that did not imply that she was willing to allow the gangsters to take advantage of her. That was an impossibility, as she had pride of her own. Bang! Thud! The fight between Scarlet and the group of gangsters kept on going on, as weapons were swung towards her, as she continued counter attacking. At some point in time, she was forced to pick a metallic baseball bat, and began using it as a weapon. She had realized that it was going to be difficult for her to be able to handle this group of gangsters who held weapons when she was not armed. So, despite not being that good when it came to using the weapons, it was way better. Jaden on the other hand continued observing the situation on the battlefield. For some reason, something that made Scarlet even angry was the fact that, no gangster attacked Jaden. They all ignored him, as if his existence was nothing. They simply targeted her, forgetting about the fact that she came over with Jaden. Could it be that Jaden knew who these people were? Otherwise, why was it that they did not seem to be paying attention to him at all? Jaden on the other hand appreciated how thoughtful this group of gangsters was. They did not attack him, and he was not intending to attack, at least for now. Right now, he was hoping that Scarlet would ask him to take action, leading to the generation of a mission. But even after about 5 minutes, when Scarlet seemed to be kind of getting overwhelmed, she did not ask him to take action at all. It was as if she was hoping that he would take action by himself, something that he was not willing to do. After all, if he took action when Scarlet was in danger, then that implied that he was going to lose the chance of getting a mission. So, he began approaching the area where Scarlet was, but that was just a precaution, in case Scarlet was in danger. But before she was in danger, he was not going to take any action. As for him approaching, other than a few gangsters throwing him a contemptuous nce, nobody attacked him or paid any more attention to him. Scarlet on the other hand was already sweating. She had been fighting for more than 5 minutes, but she had not managed to deal with the gangsterspletely. It seemed that there were many of them, and they were way more powerful aspared to thest ones that she had dealt with. Additionally, this group wielded weapons, making it even more difficult for her. They had managed to hit her a few times, but luckily, she had been able to move, suffering only lightly. Nevertheless, she believed that if any of the attacks that this group of gangsters wasunchingnded on her, she would definitely be injured terribly. After all, they were not holding back at all as they swung the weapons towards her. She gritted her teeth as she continued struggling, while from time to time, when there was a chance, he looked at Jaden. And the more she looked at him, the more infuriated she got. This guy was just standing there, observing everything that was happening, and showing no intention of taking action. As for this group of gangsters, they did not pay attention to him at all. Why was it that they were not acting ording to how it was supposed to be? In normal situations, when ady and a man came over, when attacking, the gangsters would definitely attack the man first. At the end of the day,pared to the two, the man was definitely the one that posed more danger aspared to thedy. But now, they actually thought that Jaden waspletely harmless, and they saw her as a threat? No matter how confused Scarlet was, she had no choice but to continue fighting. After all, if she did not continue fighting, she would end up being beaten, something that she did not want. Finally, after about 10 minutes, after receiving two more hits, this time, stronger than before, she finally relented. No matter how much she did not like it, she had no choice but to ask Jaden to take action. "Hey Jaden, are you just going to watch while they beat me up? You are my bodyguard, so you are supposed to be protecting me." Scarlet shouted amidst dodging an attack from one of the gangsters. A few secondster, when she realized that neither Jaden nor the gangsters had reacted, she had no choice but to give in even more. "Okay, $10,000. Deal with this group of gangsters." Chapter 120: Incredible Capabilities A few secondster, when she realized that neither Jaden nor the gangsters had reacted, she had no choice but to give in even more. "Okay, $10,000. Deal with this group of gangsters." Jaden immediately wanted to take action after hearing what Scarlet had said. That was yet another $10,000. But at a crucial moment, he immediately hesitated. Why was it that he was not receiving a system prompt informing him about him receiving a mission? Could it be that it could only work once? Currently, it could be said that Jaden was exploiting the system. And for that reason, he had been hoping that the system would give him a mission, after he waited for a while. But now, it seems that things were not going to go the way that he wanted. Could it be that he would have to take action without receiving anything in the end? Just as he was hesitating, Scarlet on the other hand waspletely overwhelmed. She was forced to retreat several times as she dodged the attacks, but she did not have a chance of counter attacking again. As for the gangsters, they looked at Jaden from time to time. The leader of the group could not help but be shocked by Scarlet''s words. Could it be that she believed that Jaden had the capability of dealing with them? Additionally, she was willing to pay $10,000? Wasn''t that too much? After all, it was just dealing with a small group of gangsters. But when he thought much about it, it was definitely impossible for a person to be able to deal with them. Not to mention that the other party was only one person, they themselves were kind of veterans when it came to street fights. Despite his young age, he had been involved in these kind of fights since he was young. So, it could be said that he was also quite experienced in this field, and it was due to his brilliance that he was offered the position that he currently held. Nevertheless, he decided to dismiss that thought from his mind, the moment that he realized that even after being offered $10,000, Jaden did not take action. It was clear that he was not sure that he could handle all of them at the same time. Jaden on the other hand, upon realizing that the system would not give him a mission, he decided to take action nevertheless. At the end of the day, other than just receiving things from the system in the form of rewards frompleting the missions, he had also made a promise to Anthony that he would protect Scarlet. And due to that reason, he had to make sure that he protected her, at least during the time that he was her bodyguard. In case there was a chance in the future, and he was no longer her bodyguard, her safety would no longer be his business. So, Jaden immediately took action. He rushed forward at an incredible speed, and caught one of the gangsters that was just about to rush towards Scarlet, after standing from the ground where he had been beaten down by Scarlet. By grabbing the cor of the other party''s shirt, Jaden pulled hard. Then using his full strength, his mmed the guy onto the ground. Bang! Had it not been that they were currently fighting in an area with a pavement, a cloud of dust would have definitely been raised into the air. As for the guy who had copsed into the ground, he immediately felt that his spinal cord, near the waist area was injured. For a moment, he could not feel his legs anymore. At the same time, since he had hit the ground hard, even his upper back bones had been fractured. It could be said that Jaden had been ruthless this time. But nevertheless, what was expected from him? The other party was attacking using weapons, clearly indicating that if they managed to attack Scarlet, they would definitely hurt her. Jaden had already decided to replicate the same thing. So, he was not holding back that much, despite making sure that he would not kill anybody. Even though the other party seemed to be intent in injuring Scarlet, they did not show any form of killing intention. Bang! Bang! Jaden''s presence was immediately made known to the rest of the gangsters when a group of gangsters began copsing onto the ground one after the other, as long as Jaden passed by. Immediately, a few of the gangsters rushed towards Jaden, trying to stop him. But with Jaden''s momentum, they could not do it at all. Jaden was like a fierce tiger, charging into a crowd of sheep. No matter how much they struggled, they could not retaliate against Jaden at all. And in just a few minutes, arge group of the gangsters had already been knocked onto the ground. Additionally, with each and every attack that Jadenunched, a gangster would be taken down. Moreover, due to Jaden''s ruthlessness, nobody that was knocked onto the ground was capable of getting up again. Scarlet on the other hand was immediately relieved after Jaden took action. The pressure that she was undergoing was immediately reduced, and despite being a little tired, she was able to handle the small group of gangsters that was still attacking her. The majority of the gangsters had gone to deal with Jaden, after realizing that he was the real threat here. So, it was quite easy for her to be able to handle the remainder of the gangsters, which numbered only to six. And learning from Jaden, she also decided not to hold back at all. So, in just about 3 minutes, she had managed to take down the three of them, in such a way that they could no longer get up. It could be said that In just 5 minutes or so after Jaden took action, the entire crowd of gangsters that numbered up to around 40 had already been taken care of. The only one that was remaining was none other than the leader of the group, who looked at Jaden and Scarlet with a dumbfounded expression on his face. Of course, he could not believe what he was seeing. Initially, after realizing that Jaden had taken action, he did not think much about it. He just thought that perhaps Jaden was afraid, that he would be med if Scarlet was injured. So, he decided to take action, despite knowing that he was going to end up being beaten up. But when Jaden took down about five people in less than a minute, he immediately realized that there was something wrong. And, he immediately wanted to join the fray, and personally deal with Jaden. But he had just taken a few steps forward when he suddenly realized that it was going to be a bad idea if he did that. From the way that Jaden was fighting, his movements were extremely fluid,pletely different from the rough way that the group was fighting. From this, he could already infer that Jaden was an expert when it came to fighting. That implied that if the entire group could not deal with Jaden, then he was not enough to be able to make any difference in the fight. So, he decided to stay away from the fight, just in case. But he waspletely bbergasted the moment that Jaden managed to deal with the rest of the group of gangsters in less than 10 minutes. Of course, the fight here had already attracted arge group of people again. At the same time, the employees together with Christine had alreadye out, and they were also amazed by what was going on. That was especially so for Christine, when she looked at Jaden. Previously, she had not seen Jaden taking action, and was busy with other things, and did not even go to see the surveince recording of the fight. But now, when she saw him in action, she immediately understood the reason why Scarlet epted Jaden as a bodyguard. With his skills, he was definitely way above Scarlet. Additionally, through careful observation, she realized that there was some kind of simrity between the way that Jaden fought and how Scarlet fought. Even though the simrity was not that obvious, she was able to pick it up due to how keen she was. For a moment there, she wanted to convince Jaden to be her bodyguard. With a bodyguard with such incredible skills, she would not have to fear about something like this happening to her again. But when she thought about Scarlet, she believed that she would definitely not be able to convince Jaden to join her. It was not just about Scarlet, but it was also rted to her background. A person like Jaden who possessed such incredible skills, it was obvious that he received quite a high sry. So, it was normal that she would not be able topete against the Johnsons, when it came to securing the services of a person like him. Jaden did not know what Christine was thinking about, and instead, he looked at the leader of the group. This time, he was irritated. It was not due to this group attacking, but instead, it was due to the fact that he had not received a system prompt for a mission. It could be said that other than $10,000, he had not gotten anything else. Nevertheless, getting $10,000 whilepleting his duty as a bodyguard was not that much, right? Jaden was just about to speak when suddenly, a prompt appeared in front of him. Chapter 121: Tiger Gang Jaden was just about to speak when suddenly, a prompt appeared in front of him. [It has been detected that the host expects that the system would grant him the mission every time that the client is in danger. But that is false.] [The duty of the host is to be a bodyguard to the client. And due to that, the host has to ensure that the safety of the client is ensured, no matter if the mission is given or not.] [The host has to know that in case the client of the host is in trouble, and the host does not take action intentionally, then the host will definitely receive a punishment after being given several warnings. The limit to the number of warnings is three.] [Additionally, the host will have to understand that the system missions will be given only during certain circumstances. The best circumstances that the host will receive missions to protect the client will only be during the time that there is somebody directly targeting the client''s host.] [But in this scenario where the client was the one who went to look for trouble, then, the host will definitely not be given the mission. Nevertheless, the host is still required to protect the client, considering that that is his duty.] [Of course, there are some situations where the mission will be given to the host, despite the client being the one that will be looking for trouble. Nevertheless, the host has to understand that it is not mandatory for the host to receive missions every time that the client is in trouble.] Jaden paused his movements after receiving the prompts. To say the least, he had been toocent after receiving the system, forgetting about the fact that he was currently a bodyguard. In normal situations, it doesn''t matter if it was the client who caused trouble, and was attacked, no matter what, as a bodyguard, he was supposed to make sure that the client was not harmed. Of course, even though he was supposed to ensure the security of the client, that did not imply that the client could simply boss him around, and order him to do things that he did not want, as long as they did not involve the security of the client. That was the principle that Jaden was following ever since the first day that he managed to gain thebat skills from the system. But now, after getting a mission from the system, where Scarlet requested him to take action, he had been a little arrogant, forgetting his role. Even though he was close to where Scarlet was, he could not guarantee that nothing might go wrong during the time that Scarlet was fighting, especially considering that she was fighting a group of people, who were using weapons, and they did not seem to care much about the fighting technique. This waspletely different from the fight between Scarlet and Alfie. It could be said that Jaden was lucky, that nothing went wrong until he took action. At this moment, Jaden made sure to make a mental note in his mind, not to do something risky like this again. It seems that there will be some form of punishment from the system in case he ignored his duties. Even though there was punishment, this punishment was not due to him failing the mission, but instead, it was due to him failing his duties. It was the bodyguard system, and if he could not act as a bodyguard, then there was definitely something wrong. Jaden took a deep breath, deciding to adjust his attitude and so on. After that, looking at the man in front of him, Jaden asked, "I want to know who it is that sent you to cause trouble for the cosmeticspany." Jaden was not being polite with this guy at all. They came here to cause trouble, and so, there was no need for Jaden to be polite with him. In fact, Jaden had already decided that if this guy did not speak up, he would beat him up as well. The guy on the other hand looked at Jaden with fear in his eyes. Since Jaden had already dealt with the rest of the group, then it was impossible for him to be able to deal with Jaden. So, it was better for him to retreat now, and inform the higher-ups about the result of the mission. As for the question that Jaden had asked, hepletely ignored it. How was it possible for him to reveal the information about the client? It was clear that If he revealed the information, this issue would definitely escte. At that time, even the client who had requested for the services of their gang might be involved, and even suffer in the end. If something like that happened, then the reputation of the gang that he belonged to would definitely go down the drain. At that time, many people would definitely not trust the gang again. Additionally, if the boss of the gang came to know about him revealing the information, he would be punished. Of course, the punishment for the gang was not something simple, and he might end up with his limbs broken, and in the worst situation, he might even end up dead. Looking at the hesitant expression on the guy''s face, Jaden was immediately displeased. The only reason why he was concerned about this matter was so that they could avoid something like this happening again. At the end of the day, even if he took action, he was not going to get any benefit, unless the system gave out a mission. But from the looks of it, it did not seem like the system was going to give another mission from something like this again. So, Jaden decided to avoid anything unnecessary, something that would end up making him waste his energy for nothing. So no matter what, today, he had to get the information from this guy. Looking at Jaden who had approached, the yellow-dyed hair young man immediately took a few steps backwards. He definitely could not allow himself to confront Jaden in a direct fight. And at this moment, he was just trying to see if there was a chance for him to get away. But from the looks of it, from the way that Jaden was, it was clear that the moment that he tried to run away, Jaden would definitely take action. "I don''t really know who it was that gave the mission to the gang. All I know is that I was instructed by the higher-ups toe over and do this." The young man responded with a vignt expression on his face. At the same time, his eyes darted from side to side, as he continuously tried looking for a chance to get away from here. "Oh, is that so?" Jaden asked as he continued approaching. Of course, he could immediately tell that the other party was lying, considering that he was currently looking for a method of getting away from here. The only reason why this guy had not ran away was simply because his back was currently facing thepany building. And in front of him, Jaden and Scarlet stood there, looking at him. So, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to get away using the back, or the front. As for the sides, on one side, there was arge group of people, which was definitely going to hinder his movements during the time that he would be running away. And on the other side, there was a group of employees that had gathered there, looking at him with malicious expressions. It was clear that if he rushed there, they would try as much as possible to make sure that he did not get away, allowing Jaden to get to him. Realizing that it was going to be impossible for him to be able to get out of here, and looking at Jaden who was approaching him, he decided that he had to reveal his background. "You have to be careful young man. You have to understand that by beating us up, you have definitely provoked the tiger gang." The young man said with a fierce expression on his face. Nevertheless, he was still trying to look for a gap to get away. Even though he had already realized that it was impossible for him to be able to get out for now, that did not imply that there was no chance for him to get away anyway. So, the moment that the chance presented itself, he would definitely use it to get out of here as soon as possible. The tiger gang? Jaden could not help but be surprised upon hearing that name. This was not the first time that he was hearing the name of that gang. After all, he had been living in a low level area of the city. Additionally, he was involved in several street fights, and so, the name tiger gang was not new to him. ording to the rumors that he had heard about this gang, it was that they were a group of ruthless people. They possessed quite a reputation within the underworld, and could be considered as a very big force within the city. Of course, the tiger gang was not the biggest gangster group in the entire underworld of Faru city, but it was still among the top groups. As for the leader of the group, Jaden had heard that this person was extremely strong. As for how strong he was, Jaden could not tell, as he could notpletely trust the rumors. Nevertheless, other than a raised brow, there was no any other reaction from Jaden. It was clear that he did not think much about the gang for now. If it was before, he would definitely be afraid of the gang. But now, things werepletely different. Jaden was just about to go ahead and beat up the guy, so that he could get the information that he wanted, when he suddenly heard the sound of a police siren. Additionally, the siren came from not far away. So, he immediately looked towards the direction of the sound. Chapter 122: Giving Up Jaden was just about to go ahead and beat up the guy, so that he could get the information that he wanted, when he suddenly heard the sound of a police siren. Additionally, the siren came from not far away. So, he immediately looked towards the direction of the sound. It was only at this moment that Jaden realized that perhaps this car had been here for quite a while. From the looks of it, even the crowd had already noticed it. It seemed that when the car came over, the siren was off. And so, Jaden did not even notice the car approaching. Nobody could me him considering that he could not pay attention to every vehicle that passed by. They were close to the road, and so, many vehicles would always get past this ce. And during the time that he was dealing with the gangsters, he made sure to pay full attention to them, not focusing on any other thing. And so, he had failed to notice when the police car came over. At this moment, two familiar police officers stepped out of the car. Then, they began walking towards Jaden''s direction, while looking at him as if they were looking at an alien. They had arrived here about 5 minutes ago. Initially, they had not been called by anybody toe over because of a fight that was happening here. Instead, they had just been passing by, when suddenly, they realized that this area was once again crowded. When they approached, they realized the reason why. It seemed that there was a fight that was going on here. Initially, they had intended to take action and prevent the fight from going on. But the moment that they saw what was happening at the fighting scene, they could not help but pause their movements. A crowd of over 40 people was fighting against two people. And those two people were currently dominating the others, considering that many had already fallen onto the ground, and were screaming in pain, while others had already passed out. So, the two of them did not even manage to react, to be able to take action, due to the shock that they experienced when they saw how Jaden and Scarlet dealt with the group of gangsters. They had already met with Jaden and Scarlet before, and ording to them, they were the ones that had been provoked first. And now, looking at thisrge number of gangsters, holding different types of weapons, it was clear that they were here, perhaps to take revenge for the other group that had been taken care of. Of course, they now believe that Jaden had actually managed to take care of the 20 people or so from before. Otherwise, it was impossible to exin his capability right now, while dealing with thisrge group of people. By the time that the two of them reacted, Jaden had already taken action, inquiring for information from the other party. And just as he was about to start beating up this guy, the two finally reacted, and the driver, who was none other than Christopher, momentarily switched on the siren. The two looked at Jaden for a moment, not knowing what to say. Then finally, Christopher spoke up. "You don''t have to exin anything. We already know which gang this group of people belongs to. So, we are not going to make things difficult for you, other than having you record a statement of what happened here." Christopher stated. Even though he was trying to act asposed as possible, it was impossible to hide how surprised he was. Additionally, currently, his hand was closer to his waist, indicating that in case Jaden did anything suspicious, Christopher would definitely pull out his gun. Jaden did not respond, but instead, he looked at Scarlet. As for Scarlet, she had not intended to take action at all, waiting for Jaden to interrogate the other party. But now that the police hade over, it seemed that this matter was going to escte. She hoped that these officers would handle things the way that they didst time, but it seemed impossible. She could not help but get a little anxious. After all, if the two of them went to the police station, it was not impossible for Clifford to receive information about her being at the police station. After all, the connection that the Johnsons possessed within the police station was not to be underestimated. When she saw Jaden looking at her, she had no choice but to approach the two police officers. Then, she immediately tried to exin what had happened, but Christopher and Ang did not need her to exin anything. Since they already knew that this group of people was from the tiger gang, there was no need for them to doubt that they were here to cause trouble. So, they asked Scarlet to cooperate with them. Scarlet tried to persuade them several times, but no matter how much she tried, the two of them did not change their minds at all. So, she had no choice but to apany the two police officers to the police station together with Jaden. Of course, Christine also followed them. She was the owner of thepany, and the fight had happened just outside herpany. Additionally, this group of gangsters hade over to cause trouble for herpany, and so, she had to go. When they got to the police station after about 40 minutes drive, Jaden, Scarlet, and Christine recorded statements of what had happened. Since they were not lying, they did not need to rehearse for them to give the same piece of information. It took them about an hour, before they finally left the police station. Christine could not help but look at Jaden with shining eyes. Even though she understood that it was going to be near impossible for her to be able to convince Jaden to be her bodyguard, she was not willing to give up just like that. "Hey Jaden, have you considered working for me, instead of Scarlet? I do promise that the payment will be the same as the one that you receive from her right now." Christine asked as she looked at Jaden, with a hint of hope in her eyes. Of course, Jaden would have wanted to ept, and he could even ask for an increase in his sry when working for Christine. But the conditions that he was working in within the Johnsons, although dangerous, it was the most suitable for him. It was not only due to the fact that Scarlet would always get into trouble from time to time, but it was also due to the fact that the system would not allow him to change his client. As for how he knew, it was due to the prompt that appeared immediately after he thought about changing sides. [The host is not allowed to change the client that he is working for. Nevertheless, there will be opportunities in the future where the host might be allowed to change clients, or might even decide not to work as a bodyguard anymore.] Well, it seemed that there were a lot of things that he needed to understand about the system. It was just that the system did not seem to be willing to tell him anything about this matter, no matter how much he asked in his mind. "Do you know how much Jaden receives per month?" Before Jaden could respond, Scarlet asked. Christine could not help but be curious. "How much is it?" Christine asked as she looked at Scarlet. "$10,000 a month. And I''m pretty sure that his sry will be increased during next month. Do you think that you can afford that?" Scarlet asked with a cocky expression. Christine''s mouth widened in disbelief upon hearing the figures. $10,000 a month? Wasn''t that too much exaggeration for a bodyguard? Of course, it did not imply that she could not afford $10,000 a month. It was just that it was going to strain her capital a little, considering that herpany was currently in the growing phase. So, the capital injection that it required was immense. But the thing here was, this sry of $10,000 was going to be increased again. She was not sure by how much it was going to be increased, but she believed that it was going to be at least $2,000, right? Even though Christine was shocked, she was able to think logically. ording to the skills that Jaden possessed, it was not impossible for him to be paid such arge amount of money as sry. Additionally, he was working for the Johnsons. And for that reason, he would definitely collide with the Williams, something that would put his life in danger. She had already got an information about several attempts that had been made on Scarlet, only to end up failing. Of course, that piece of information was circting within a very small circle, only to those that knew that Scarlet was a member of the Johnsons family. At this moment, Christine had no choice but to admit that it was going to be impossible for her to be able to afford the services that Jaden would be able to offer. Not only due to thepetition from the Johnsons, but even the price was too high. In the end, she could only shake her head. There was nothing that she could do about it. Still, she hoped that there woulde a time that there would be a chance where she would be able to be able to acquire Jaden''s services as a bodyguard. Scarlet did not need Christine to say anything, as just from the expression, she could see that she had already given up on the idea. So, she immediately turned around, intending to go into the Ferrari f8 spider. But just after she had taken a few steps, her phone rang. She took it out, and when she saw who the caller was, she could not help but curse in her heart. "Hello mom?" Chapter 123: Christophers Warning But just after she had taken a few steps, her phone rang. She took it out, and when she saw who the caller was, she could not help but curse in her heart. "Hello mom?" "I wanted to get back here right now. No dys are allowed. Whatever it is that you are nning to do, it is canceled. Better get back right now, instead of waiting for somebody toe and fetch you." Lte''s voice came through the earpiece of the phone. Scarlett''s expression changed upon hearing that. She could not help butin, "But I thought that I was given one week of freedom. It has just been the first day, and you are already asking for me toe back?" "It is only the first day, but you have already caused so much trouble. You were involved in a fight, a gang fight at that! Do you know how risky that is? That group of people doesn''t care about morals, and neither do they care about any consequences that they are going to face. By the time that you are going to reveal your identity, or they regret taking action against you, you might already be dead, or hospitalized." Lte responded. Just from her voice, Scarlet could immediately tell that her mother was angry. But what could she do? It was not as if there was something that she could do, in order to deal with those gangsters. That group of people never listened to reasons. They only understood one thing, and that was the strength that a person possessed. Since they were causing trouble for her friend, and she had already promised to help, what other choice did she have? The only thing that she did not expect was that she was going to end up in a police station. She believed that had it not been that she was brought to the police station, this matter would have not escted to this level, where she was even being asked to go back home. "Okay. I wille back in a few minutes time." Scarlet responded. At the same time, she grumbled in a low voice, about how unfair it was on her. Immediately after the call ended, Scarlet looked at Jaden with resentment in her eyes. The reason behind that was that Jaden had failed to act on time. Had it not been that Jaden had dyed, they would have been able to deal with the group of gangsters very early on. And perhaps, there was a greater possibility that they would be able to escape from being brought to the police station, which ended up with her being called back home. Jaden did not know what it was that Scarlet had talked with her mother, and he could not help but be puzzled by the re that he received from Scarlet. From it, he could immediately tell that he was angry with him, though he could not understand why. Of course, he could guess that it might be rted to what happened not long ago, where he refused to take action, unless she gave a form ofpensation, though, he felt that it was not supposed to be something big, considering that he was going to take action in case Scarlet was in danger. Shrugging his shoulder, he followed Scarlet who had already gotten into the driver''s seat. Then, without saying anything to him, she immediately drove away, leaving behind Christine, who did not understand what was going on. Back in the police station, Christopher and Ang had both seen Scarlet''s Ferrari f8 spider leaving, through the window. They could not help but sigh. "This is the first time that I have seen a person with suchbat strength. That guy''s strength is way above even the instructor who was training us during the time that we were in the police academy." Ang stated as she looked at the direction that the car had disappeared to. Christopher shifted his gaze from the road and responded, "That is to be expected. With that kind of strength, it is very difficult to be able to find people on the same level as him." Ang remained silent for a while, before she asked, "Though, I''m quite curious about that girl''s background. For her to be able to find a bodyguard who is that skilled, her background is definitely not simple, right?" "That is to be expected. Just the skills that this guy has shown, by being able to take care of such arge group of gangsters, it is clear that he is well trained. Additionally, looking at his age, he seems to be in his early twenties." Christopher responded. From his tone, Scarlet could immediately pick up the confidence within it. It was clear that Christopher possessed the confidence that this girl came from a prominent background. "Do you perhaps know the background that she is from? Perhaps which family, or which force?" Ang asked curiously. "She is from the Johnsons. You might have already been able to guess that from her name, Scarlet Johnson." Christopher responded as he rubbed his chin. Ang was immediately surprised upon hearing that. Her voice could not help but rise by a few decibels as she asked, "You mean one of the two powerhouses of the city? She is from that family?" "That''s right. What did you expect? Not just anybody can afford the services of a person with such incredible skills." Christopher responded in a matter of fact tone. "Well, that seems to be the case. And to say the truth, I never expected that she was from such an incredible background." Ang responded as she finally managed to calm down. Nevertheless, she could not help but think about Scarlet and Jaden. At the same time, she wondered what kind of rtionship existed between Scarlet and Christine. With how prominent Scarlet''s family was, she was supposed to be associated with those young heirs of other big families, right? And just after she had thought about that, she suddenly realized something. Looking at Christopher, she asked, "So far, I only know that the direct members of the current leaders of the Johnsons family include two children. Both of them are male. Why is it that I have never heard about this youngdy?" "She always keeps a low profile, and could be said to be quite stubborn. I do believe that you already saw her fighting, something that is extremely rare to be able to see among the young generation of those top families." Christopher responded. "If she always keeps a low profile, how is it that you know about her existence?" Ang could not help but question with raised brows. Upon hearing that question, Christopher did not know how to respond. Nevertheless, he ended up shaking his head, as he said, "You don''t have to worry much about where I got the information. What you have to know is that, no matter what, we have to make sure that we don''t get ourselves involved in the matters rted to the Johnsons and the Williams. This is a situation where if you join one side, you will be the enemy of the other. You don''t know when you are going to die, so, it is better for us to treasure this moment, where we are not involved with them. Additionally, it is better if we keep some distance from them. Let everything remain professional, and after today, in case there is nothing revolving around our duty as police officers, it is better for you not to go looking for them." Ang was not sure about why Christopher was against her looking for Scarlet and Jaden. Nheless, she decided to follow what he had said. As for the reason, she believed that there woulde a time that perhaps Christopher would tell her. Christopher on that hand did not speak again. Instead, he seemed to have fallen into a moment of deep thought. And when Ang saw that, she made sure not to disturb him at all, and left. She was deciding to take this chance to leave without Christopher, so that she could investigate the matter rted to the murder at that warehouse. Christopher had already told her not to get involved in that, but she was just curious about it. Well, many people say that curiosity killed the cat. As for whether she was going to die from her curiosity, or she was going to have her curiosity satisfied, that remained unknown. By the time that Christopher came back to his senses, he realized that Ang had already left. And when he asked, he was informed that she had left with the car that they used for patrolling. He immediately tried contacting her, but no matter how many times the phone rang, the other party did not receive it. He could not help but get a little anxious, wondering what it was that Ang was nning to do. But since he did not know where she had gone, he had no choice but to remain within the police station, hoping that she would being back sooner. It was a good thing that the time for them to be on duty was already almost up, as they had to take a short break for lunch. He hoped that Ang would be back by the time that the lunch break would be over. Scarlett on the other hand, after getting back home, she was immediately informed that she was not allowed to go out for the rest of the day. Despite being unhappy, she had no choice but to remain within the residence. Jaden on the other hand did not care if they went anywhere or not. In any case, as long as it was not rted to the mission from the system, he would definitely not care much about Scarlet''s personal life. Chapter 124: A Strange Device The following day which was on a Sunday, Jaden was given the day off. And so, Jaden left the Johnsons residence, and went back to the apartment where he was living before. It could be said that the entire ce was still a mess after the previous incidence. And so, Jaden had no choice but to organize a few things that he could. Of course, he was already nning to move from this ce, and so, it could be said that he was packing, instead of organizing things in the house. After everything was done, Jaden finally picked up a box that he had set aside during the time that he was packing everything. The moment that he looked at the box, he could not help but feel a little emotional. The box was not that big, only the size of an adult''s palm. It was made out of ordinary wood, and there was a small lock on it. Somehow, maybe by coincidence, those people that hade to ransack the apartment did not find it. Otherwise, Jaden did not doubt that they would have broken the lock of the small box. It was just that until today, he was not sure what it was that they were looking for. Initially, he had thought that perhaps that guy who was acting arrogantly in front of him in the club, was possessing information about the system. But thatpletely changed. After all, the system was on him, and it was impossible for him to be able to install it within the apartment. So, since they were looking in the apartment, as if they were looking for something, that implied that it was not the system. It was just that Jaden did not know what it was that they were looking for. No matter how much he thought about it, he did not have anything of great value that would attract any attention from anybody. During the time that his parents passed away, everything had been snatched by his rtives. And so, he was left homeless, without anything but a few basic things. The box that he was currently holding was one of those things that he possessed ever since his parents passed away. That box had been given to him before he went to school, during the same year that his parents encountered an ident when they wereing to visit him in school. During the time that he had been chased away by his rtives after they had snatched the house, Jaden had managed to take the box with him. This box was special to him, as his parents had informed him to make sure that he protected it. He was not sure of what was inside, but he understood that somehow, despite the box possessing a locking mechanism, it was not locked at all. In simple terms, he could open it as long as he wanted. But all these years, he had not tried to open it at all. In fact, he had almost forgotten about it, and had it not been that he was currently arranging the house, he would have not noticed it. Even though he had been informed to protect that box carefully by his parents, after several years of trying to survive, he almost forgot about it. And now, he just remembered about the instruction that he had been given by his parents. In fact, his parents had not informed him of any restrictions, something like preventing him to open the box, or only open it during a certain time or condition. So, Jaden was quite curious about what was inside, and so, he decided to open it. Click! The moment that the box was opened, Jaden looked inside, and realized that there was a small metallic thing. Curiously, he picked it up, and scrutinized it. But no matter how much he looked at it, he realized that he could not find anything special about this metallic thing, the size of half a small finger of an adult. Other than the fact that it was crafted quite well, and was silver in color, he could not find anything else that made it stand out. Jaden scratched his chin for a moment, as he contemted the reason why his parents could ask him to protect something like this. But after a moment of thought, he finally looked back at the small metallic thing, in the shape of a sh disk. He began scrutinizing it, by rubbing, trying to pull, or even knocking on it with his fingers. And finally, after what seemed like a long time, the small metallic object suddenly began transforming. Due to being caught off guard, Jaden immediately dropped the metallic object. As the objectnded onto the ground, it transformed, and finally, Jaden came to realize that it was actually a sh disk. It seemed that the transformation that had urred was only to reveal the head of the sh disk. Jaden was immediately relieved. Curiously, he picked it up, and continued scrutinizing it again. He tried tapping it a few times, and using other methods, to see if it was going to transform again. And a few secondster after he had tapped it seven times, it suddenly transformed again, returning to the same state it was before it transformed into a sh disk. This time, Jaden did not drop it onto the ground, and carefully observed it as it transformed, even though he was a little surprised. He had made an observation that when the transformation was urring, it seemed that a few lines would appear on the metallic object, before the transformation began. And after the transformation had ended, it would immediately lose those lines, and look like a pure metallic object, without any cuts. Jaden was amazed by the technology that was used to make this object. And he could not help but wonder where his parents had found this thing. It was clear that this thing was way beyond the technology that was in this world, at least the one that was revealed to the public. Nheless, another thought urred to Jaden. Could it be that this was the thing that Lucas and this group was looking for? If that was the case, it seems that there was a mystery surrounding his parents. Jaden tapped it seven times again, and it transformed back into a sh disk. He looked around, but he was disappointed to remember that he did not have aptop. Otherwise, he would have used it to see what was contained within the sh disk. Jaden did not put this item back inside that little box. Instead, he decided that he would be carrying it around with him, until he found aptop that he could use in order to see what was contained inside. So, he kept it in his pocket, and continued making sure that there was nothing that he was going to carry that was going to be left behind. Other than a few pairs of clothes, shoes, and a few documents, there was really nothing else for him to carry. So, with that already out of the way, Jaden went to the hospital to pay a visit to the old man. Since he was free today, he could spend the day with the old man, rather than leaving him there, to continue being bored. When he got to the hospital, he immediately went to the old man''s ward. He found that the old man was currently sleeping, and from the expression on his face, it seems that even though he was in pain, it was not that much. Jaden did not say or do anything that would wake up the old man. Instead, he went and sat on the bedside chair, as he silently observed the old man. But he had just observed the old man for a few seconds, when the old man''s eyes suddenly shot open. He looked at Jaden, and at the same time, it seemed that he was about to jump out of the bed. But his movements paused upon realizing that it was Jaden who was here. Jaden could not help but be a little startled at the old man''s movements. Just from the way that the old man was moving, Jaden could tell that the old man was kind of wary about something. "Grandpa, could it be that there is something wrong? Or was somebody targeting you during the time that I was away?" Jaden asked. Still, he could not help but be curious about the old man''s origin. Despite living with the old man in the same apartment for quite a while now, Jaden did not know much about this old man. In fact, the interaction between them had been quite minimal, considering that Jaden was out most of the time, working. So, even though the rtionship between them was quite good, they did not know much about each other. The old man on the other hand looked at Jaden for a while. The look in his eyes hadpletely changed, and the look of an ordinary old man returned. "You don''t have to worry. Nobody is targeting me. It is just that after I detected that there is somebody close by, I instinctively thought that there was somebody here, and since I was not sure about who it was, I had to be sharp." The old man responded nonchntly. Jaden raised his brows a little. He doubted that this was the reason, but nevertheless, he did not ask anymore. Instead, he decided to continue chatting with the old man for a little while. "So, how is your stay here?" Jaden asked. "Not that bad. The services here are quite good, and it should not take that long for me to be able to recover from the surgery." The old man responded. Jaden nodded at that. That was to be expected, considering that this was the best hospital within the entire city. In fact, it had already spread its influence to a few cities. Jaden was about to ask something, when his phone rang. Frowning a little, he picked it up, only to realize that the caller was none other than Lte. Chapter 125: Mysteries of the Old Man Jaden was about to ask something, when his phone rang. Frowning a little, he picked it up, only to realize that the caller was none other than Lte. Jaden could not help but wonder for what reason Lte was looking for him. In any case, he had just left the residence a few hours ago. Additionally, Lte was present during the time that he was leaving, and so, it could not be that she was not informed about it. Despite the curiosity in his mind, he picked up the call. And immediately, Lte''s voice came from the other end. "Hello Jaden, I''m sorry to disturb you. But I would like to make a request from you." Lte stated, surprising Jaden. There was actually something that Lte wanted him to do for her? Additionally, it was a favor? Jaden could not help but wonder what it was. "Please go ahead." Jaden responded as he listened. "It is like this, Scarlet wants to go to the bank. She is not the only one, as Sylvia also wants to go there. Initially, it was just Sylvia that wanted to go there, but Scarlet decided to apany her. She is iming that she wants to open a bank ount, and she said that she informed you about it already¡­." Lte stated. Even though Lte had notpleted the sentence, Jaden could immediately understand what it was. It seemed that they wanted him to go back and protect Scarlet during the time that she was going out. Of course, the only reason why Lte had asked in a form of a favor was simply because they had already told Jaden that he could be free for the day, only to call him a few hourster to report back on duty. Even though Jaden himself was a little displeased about it, he had no choice but to go back. In any case, until now, he could not afford to lose his job as Scarlet''s bodyguard. This was rted to the system after all. Of course, the same could not be said if there was another option for him to be able to maintain the system. Still, that was another reason why he was going to agree. That was the favor that the Johnsons had done for him. They had taken care of every expense that the old man required during the process of the operation within this hospital. As expected of a top hospital, the cost of the operation and staying within the hospital for a few days was extremely high, something that Jaden doubted that he could afford for the time being. Well, maybe he could afford, if he sold the vi that had been given to him by the system in Macomunity. But Jaden was not willing to sell it, unless he had no other choice. "Don''t worry about that. I will be there in at most 1 hour." Jaden responded, after confirming from the watch in his hand, that it was currently 10:17 hrs. It was currently on a weekend, and the banks were going to be closed by 12:30. So, he had to make sure that he got there, so that they could get to the bank before 12:30. Additionally, since they were going to open a bank ount, Jaden did not think that it was going to be an ordinary ount, considering the status that they possessed as members of the Johnson family. In any case, opening a bank ount could bepleted in just about 30 minutes or so, if all the processes were sped up. That was something that was going to happen, as Jaden believed that when the people at the bank heard that it was a person from the Johnson family, they would definitely assign a person to attend to them, as they would be the VIPs, right? "That''s good. I''ll be waiting for you then." Lte responded, before ending the call. Jaden on the other hand looked at the old man. Of course, he had asked for 1 hour because he wanted to spend more time with the old man. Additionally, since he was curious about the old man and his background, he wanted to ask about it. But the old man did not seem to care if Jaden was going to be there or not. He suddenly spoke up, "You don''t have to worry about me. It seems that there is something that you must attend to. So, you can go and deal with it." Jaden hesitated for a moment. He wanted to ask the old man about his background, but he was not sure if the old man was going to mind or not. The old man could obviously see the hesitation that was in Jaden''s eyes. In the end, the old man could only sigh as he said, "I do know that you are quite curious about me. You don''t have to worry, I''m not running away. Go and deal with whatever it is that you have to deal with, then you will find me. I will answer all that I can." Jaden was a little surprised when the old man saw through his thoughts. Still, he nodded and got up. "I will get going then. I should be able toe back in the afternoon." "Alright. Just get going before your boss fires you again." The old man responded with a low chuckle. It seemed that he had learnt from the previous times, as it appeared that he was afraid of coughing. In any case, from the way that the old man was coughing previously, Jaden thought that he was feeling some kind of pain in his chest as he coughed. It was just that there was nothing that he could do, as he did not have any medical skills. Thinking about medical skills, Jaden could not help but be curious if there was going to be a time the system was going to enable him to possess such skills. In any case, he had already received professional driving skills. Could it be that he would receive other skills as well? "This time, I don''t think that they will fire me. In fact, I do believe that if I want to quit the job, they will try to convince me to stay." Jaden responded smugly. The old man on the other hand was slightly stunned upon hearing Jaden''s response. Nevertheless, he dismissed it with a casual wave of his hand as he said, "Stop bragging now. You had already said that a few times before, but you ended up losing the job anyway." The source of Jaden''s confidence was the skills that he had already disyed, and the ones that he was going to disy in the future. But he could not tell the old man about the system, right? That was actually his main source of confidence. After all, without the system, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to disy top notch skills. But what the old man had said was actually true. A few times, in order to save his face, he had no choice but to brag a few times. That was especially so after he received another opportunity to work somewhere else. It was just that he would end up losing the job by the end of the month that he was working. This was always a sore spot for him. Even though he always imed that it seemed that luck was not on his side, he still felt that there was something unusual about it. After all, why was it that he would lose his job every month, only after he had worked. In fact, it was not that difficult for him to be able to find a job, it was just that after working for an entire month, he would lose the job for no good reason at all. Additionally, from time to time, he would not even receive the sry. "You will see. This time, it ispletely different from thest." Jaden responded. There was confidence in his voice,pletely different from the other times that he had always been bragging. The old man also noticed that, and he could not help but wonder what was giving Jaden the confidence to say that. Nevertheless, he did not ask, only looking at Jaden as he left. The moment that Jaden left, the old man''s expression changedpletely. He seemed to be in deep thoughts for a moment, before he ended up sighing. ''I do wonder where those little guys are. They are quite heartless to say the least. It has already been a few years, but nobody is making any effort to look for me. Well, it doesn''t matter. It is not as if I''m not enjoying my life right now. And with this little kid who seems to be quite jinxed, my life can be a little more entertaining than before. Maybe I should look for an opportunity to help this little kid. He has really suffered a lot.'' Having already lived with Jaden for a long time now, he understood Jaden quite well. He had seen how many times Jaden had suffered from losing the job without receiving any payment, being beaten up after getting himself involved in a street fight and so on. So, he was contemting if he was supposed to help him out even more. Of course, the old man did not know that Jaden was currently doing quite well, especially considering that he was currently working for the Johnsons. ''I think I will do that after I get out of the hospital. At that time, it should not be difficult for me to help him get out of the chain of bad luck that he is experiencing.'' The old man finally thought, before closing his eyes to sleep again. And in just a few seconds, his chest was moving up and down moderately, as he had already fallen deep into sleep. Chapter 126: Vyon Bank Jaden took a cab and managed to arrive to the Johnsons residence in about 40 minutes. It could have been a little faster, considering the only problem being the traffic. Somehow, the traffic was quite congested on this day, even though it was not even half a day. Most of the time, it would be evening that the congestion on the roads would increase. But somehow, due to a reason that Jaden did not know, the traffic was quite high. Not caring much about it, Jaden walked towards the Johnsons residence. The guards at the gates already knew about him, and so, they immediately allowed him to enter a security check. When he entered into thepound, Jaden realized that Scarlet and Sylvia were waiting for him near the parking area. So, he approached them. "Finally. I can go out. I was already dying for staying within this ce. There is nothing fun here." Scarlet immediatelyined as soon as Jaden arrived in front of her. Sylvia on the other hand threw her a nce, but she did notment on what Scarlet had said. Instead, she looked at Jaden and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you. I do understand that you had been given this day off, but in the end, you had toe back and take us to the bank. There is something urgent that I would like to deal with at the bank, and so, I had no choice but to go out." Jaden had already understood the situation, and so, he was already okay with it. "There is no problem at all. So, can we go or are there any preparations that are supposed to be made?" Of course, Jaden understood that the only reason why he was asked to escort the two of them to the bank was simply because of Scarlet''s presence. It seems that the battle between the two families had not yet ended, despite them not making any more headlines. In any case, Sylvia was not a direct member of the Johnsons family, and was just Scarlet''s cousin. So of course, the Williams would not benefit much if they targeted her. But since Scarlet was the one that was apanying Sylvia, Jaden had to apany her, just for security measures. Of course, what Jaden did not know was that his importance to the Johnsons was highly rated. Currently, they trusted that Jaden would be able to ensure Scarlet''s security, considering that the two families, although fighting with each other, had not reached the level that they would begin using hot weapons. With Jaden''s current capabilities, it was not impossible for him to be able to deal with a group of crooks. Of course, Jaden did not know about that, but he would definitely be relieved since any enemy that he might encounter in the future would not be using guns, at least he would have hoped. "There is nothing for us to prepare for, unless there is something for you." Sylvia responded. Then, she began walking towards the car that they would be using to go out this time, a ck Audi A6. The estimated price of this car was about $60,000, with a maximum speed of about 155 mph. It could be said that Sylvia was quite conservative, considering that she did not purchase a very expensive vehicle, despite the money that she possessed. Of course, Jaden did not doubt that she possessed money, considering that she was able to easily take out $10,000 for apetition that did not benefit her that much, ording to him anyway. Jaden got inside the car, in the back seat. As for Scarlet, she got into the passenger seat, while Sylvia took the driver''s seat. Sylvia immediately began driving, and the group left the residence. Due to the traffic, it took them about 40 minutes again for them to be able to arrive to their destination. It could be said that they were almost gettingte. And when they got to the bank, they were almost locked out, considering that the time for the bank to be open was about to end. So, they were currently prioritizing serving the customers that were currently inside the bank, and not allowing anybody else to enter. Sylvia had no choice but to take out a VIP card of the bank. It was a gold card. This card was not rted to the family, instead, it was something that was hers personally. Upon seeing the card, the guards at the door had no choice but to allow her to enter. In any case, the bank had yet to close, and so, she was still allowed to enter. Jaden and Scarlet followed her into the bank. Immediately after they got in, Jaden realized that the bank was currently having a very small number of people, which was to be expected. And due to that reason, it was quite easy for Sylvia and Scarlet to be able to find somebody to handle the issues that they wanted to deal with. Jaden was not sure about what it was that Sylvia was here to do, but nevertheless, he understood that Scarlet was here to open a bank ount. As for himself, he had nothing to do, so, he sat at the waiting area, waiting for the twodies toplete what they were doing. And about 20 or so minutester, Scarlet came over, having alreadypleted opening the bank ount. It seems that the one that was handling Scarlet''s matter was quite anxious to leave, so she hurried up the process. Nevertheless, everything was well done. The two of them sat at the waiting area, while waiting for Sylvia toe back. They did not talk, but that did not prevent them from scrolling through their phones. Having already realized that the system was capable of granting him something like the vi, Jaden had already begun doing some investigations. He wanted to know much more about the rich people''s world. It was not just investigation about the progress of differentpanies, but also the real estate and so on. He wanted to get information, so that in the future, he would not have to struggle so much when selecting apany that he would take the shares from. While they were waiting, the rest of the people within the bank had already been served, and they left. Only the two of them were left in the waiting area, while Sylvia had not yete back. It seemed that the issue that she was handling was quite private, and so, she was meeting with the branch manager of the bank. The bank that they were currently in was the headquarters of Vyon Faru city branch. This bank was quite well-known countrywide, having branches in all cities within the country. And the one that they were currently visiting was the headquarters of all the branches within Faru city. "What is taking so long? Can''t the branch manager handle these things faster? I''m already getting bored of staying here. It''s better if I go and look for something fun to do." Scarletined after waiting for more than 10 minutes, without Sylvia showing up. Jaden was also curious about what it was that Sylvia was handling. Nevertheless, he did not ask. It seems that this matter was kind of rted to the Johnsons, and so, he did not want to get much involved with it. When Scarlet saw that Jaden did not respond to her, she could not help but feel a little frustrated. She red at him and asked, "Why are you not saying anything?" Jaden was rendered speechless with that question. He just thought that Scarlet was speaking to herself, and there was no need for him to respond. Additionally, what was he supposed to say? Both of them were currently in the same area, and they did not know what it was that Sylvia was currently doing, considering that she was still within the branch manager''s office. Looking at Jaden''s expression, Scarlet immediately realized that there was nothing that Jaden was actually supposed to say. Nevertheless, she was not willing to admit it. So, she simply bit her lips, before turning her gaze back to her phone. Jaden could only shake his head, and continue scrolling through the information that he had managed to get on the inte. At the same time, he made sure to pay attention to his surroundings. Currently, in the entire bank, other than the two of them that were currently waiting, there was nobody else within the bank. Everybody, including the staff members had already left, leaving just the two of them, and the security guards. Of course, other than them, there was Sylvia and the branch manager, who were still upstairs. They waited for 5 more minutes, and finally, they heard the sound of approaching footsteps. It seemed that the two of them had finallye back. It was just that as they approached, Jaden noticed something. Sylvia''s expression was extremely cold,pletely different from when she came in. It seems that what she hade over to handle, had not gone the way that she wanted. The branch manager on the other hand, a man with a beer belly, a little short, with rough but well trimmed beards, small eyes, and a bald head was walking beside Sylvia with a smile on his face. "You can go back and think about it. It is not that much, right? As long as you agree to those conditions, it is not impossible for the deal to go through. In fact, I will ensure that it goes through, in case of anything." The branch manager stated as he looked at Sylvia. Then, he looked at Scarlet, before gazing at Jaden, only to retract his gaze and look at Sylvia. "You can forget about it then. I don''t¡­" Sylvia responded with an indifferent tone. But her speech was cut off by something that made almost everyone shocked and afraid. BANG!! Chapter 127: Carrying out the Mission Second tiger had already made all the arrangements that were needed to be made. All that was left was to carry out the mission that had already been nned. This time, it could be said that the mission was quite risky. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to carry it out. The benefits that came withpleting this mission was not something that he could ignore. In fact, with the benefits associated to it , it was not impossible for him to be able to take over the position as the leader of the gang. Of course, more than that, there was also the possibility of the entire gang being lifted, and they would be able to rise by a few levels, easily beating a few of theirpetitors. In fact, it was not impossible for them to be among the top gangs in the underworld. But of course, all of that depended on if hepleted the mission or not. He possessed the confidence that he would be able toplete the mission, due to how well organized his ns were. So, although he was a little nervous, he was able to easily regain his calm after thinking about the ns that he had made. For this mission, he hade together with a group of ten people. He could not bring arge group of people, as it was going to attract much attention, and the possibility of the mission failing was going to increase. Due to that, he had no choice but to select only a few people. Even though there were only 10 of them, each and every one of them was an elite member of the gang, and possessed incrediblebat capabilities. Currently, each and every one of them was wearing a mask on their faces. The only part of their faces that was revealed was the eyes. Additionally, they were also wearing ck clothes that covered their entire bodies. Second tiger looked at the 10 of them and said, "You all understand the importance of this mission. I don''t need to say it again. But believe it, when weplete this mission, you will be promoted. With the position of the entire gang being improved, the benefits that you would receiving will also increase tremendously." The other 10 immediately nodded. Second tiger had already told them about the importance of the mission, and so, they did not need to be reminded again. Additionally, the benefits offered by second tiger were not things that they could easily get. "Okay, let''s get going. We have already made enough ns, and it should not be difficult for us to be able to get there." Second tiger instructed. Currently, the entire group was in an underground tunnel. This was the secret passage that had been nned to be utilized in order for them to be able to arrive at the destination where they were going to carry out the mission. They began moving slowly, with shlights illuminating their path. It was clear that the underground tunnel that they were using was a sewer, and they were able to walk without much trouble. After walking for more than 10 minutes, they arrived in an area that looked like it had just been recently extracted. This tunnel was smaller aspared to the bigger one that they were in, and so, as they branched into this small tunnel, they had no choice but to crawl on all fours. Having already handled several missions that involved them going through smaller ces, even smaller than this one, none of themined. They had already been informed about the n, and they already knew about the path that they were going to use. They continued moving, before finally arriving in an area at the very end of the tunnel. It was just that at the end of the tunnel, there was an opening towards the top. Currently, the opening was blocked. Second tiger who was leading the group began standing up, managing to fully stand up with the space provided by the upper opening. He then looked at the group and said, "Remember the n, and stick to the n. If the first n fails, make sure that you follow the second one. Of course, if the second one cannot work, there is the third one." The others nodded. Then, second tiger raised his hand, and pushed upwards. Immediately after that, what was covering the hole that led to the ground was opened. Second tiger pulled himself out of the hole, and surveyed the surrounding areas. Immediately after that, the other 10 followed him, and got out of the hole, before second tiger covered it again. The area that they hade out of was a grassy area. As for the hole that they had juste out of, it was actually a lid cover, whose top was covered in grass. When the hole was covered, it looked like there was nothing that had been dug out of that ce. Second tiger observed the building in a distance. There was a distance of about 100 m between them and the building. They were currently behind the building, and behind them, there was a very tall perimeter wall. Even from where he was, he could see that there was a veryrge number of CCTV cameras. But currently, they were not shing with a red light, indicating that they were not functioning. This was already part of second tiger''s n. It was impossible for him toe out of that hole undetected with those cameras functioning. Luckily, he was able to find somebody to deactivate those cameras, during the time that they wereing over. After giving the rest of the group a nod, the group rushed towards the building. At the same time, they were cautiously surveying the surrounding area, making sure that nobody would get to them. After reaching the wall, they began moving along the wall, as they approached the side of the building. And finally, there, there was a metallic door. The security of the metallic door was modernized. And so, a special code was required in order for a person to be able to open the door. Second tiger immediately entered a series of digits, before a green light indicated that the door had opened. Holding the door handle, second tiger tilted it slowly, before abruptly pushing it inside, and getting into the building at the same time. The group of 11 began entering into the building one after the other. Currently, they were entering into a store room, where several equipment that were used for cleaning could be found. Thest person was just entering, when he suddenly heard a shout, something that made him tremble all over. "Hey you! Who are you and what are you doing here? Get the hell out of there right now!" The shout was filled with anger and panic. That person did note out, instead, he immediately rushed inside, before closing the door. Second tiger on the other hand had a change in his expression. "It seems that we are going to take the second n. This just that the second n is going to be a little difficult for us to be able to carry it out, considering the time. It is already 13:00HRS, and I doubt that there is anybody in this building, other than the security guards. So, we have to handle this matter carefully. Still, even though we are supposed to be careful, we have to be fast enough before they call for backup. Otherwise, if other people are involved in this matter, it will be a little difficult for us to be able toplete it. We all know the destination, so, let us head there." Second tiger immediately instructed. Just behind him, there was a wooden door. This door was leading deeper into the building. This was the door that they were using in order to be able to enter into the building without being detected. Of course, all the cameras within this ce had been deactivated. Second tiger led the way, opened the door skillfully, using the spare key from the bag that he was carrying, before he entered into a magnificent hall. But just as thest person was about to get out of the store room using the wooden door, the metallic door behind them was suddenly opened. The person that entered was a security guard wearing a security guard uniform. Currently, he was already carrying a baton in his hand, while holding a walkie-talkie in his other hand. When he saw that this group was actually going through the wooden door, he immediately activated the walkie-talkie, intending tomunicate with the other security guards. But just as he had activated the walkie-talkie, one of the men, who was thest one about to enter through the wooden door, took out a gun from his clothes, and immediately shot. BANG!! The sound of the gun going off was loud, and nobody doubted that they would have already alerted the other guards present in this area. Second tiger who did not know what had happened was stunned upon hearing the gunshot. He turned around, and red at the person who had just shot. "What the heck is wrong with you? Why did you shoot? This is not part of the second n. I told you that you are supposed to follow the n!" It was clear that second tiger was furious. "I had no choice. That guy seemed to be intent to inform the others. So, I had to deal with him before he did so." The guy who had shot responded confidently. At the same time, he looked at second tiger, as if waiting to be praised. Second tiger: ?? Chapter 128: Mission Failed! "I had no choice. That guy seemed to be intent to inform the others. So, I had to deal with him before he did so." The guy who had shot responded confidently. At the same time, he looked at second tiger, as if waiting to be praised. Second tiger: ?? To say the least, second tiger was angry. Was this guy an idiot? Did he not know the consequences of shooting? Not to mention that by killing somebody, they were going to make the police pursue themter on, it was going to attract much more attention. "You could have simply looked for another method to deal with that guard. Don''t you understand that it is better for you to let him inform the others about our presence here, and not take out the gun, while dealing with him? Since you have already used the gun, the ones that will being over will already know that we possess guns. At that time, they will openly fire at the moment that they see us." Second tiger immediately berated the other party. It was only at this moment that the guy finally realized that he had made a very big mistake. But there was nothing that he could do to redeem himself. He had already killed the guard, and he had used the gun. Of course, he did not regret killing that security guard, as he had already killed several people before. It was just that right now, he had implicated the mission that they were supposed to handle. So, it seemed that the mission was going to be a littleplicated to bepleted. Despite the anger that second tiger was feeling, they could not continue wasting time anymore. Instead, it was better for them to take action, andplete the mission as soon as possible, before things got even moreplicated than they already were. He Immediately instructed one of them to close the door that had been opened by the security guard, before they continued rushing. After moving down the hall, they reached an area where there was another security door. Of course, it was supposed to be impossible for them to be able to go through this security door, but second tiger had already made enough ns for that. So, he went ahead, took a few items from his bag, and began taking action. As for the rest of the group, they immediately took out their guns, and continued keeping much of their surroundings. Since they had already used the guns, it was better for them to continue doing so. After all, there was no use for them to continue keeping their guns away, when the opponents that they were going to face were all going to be using guns. Second tiger did not pay much attention to his surroundings, and simply focused on opening the door. And about 5 minutester, the door was finally opened. But just after the door was opened, rms suddenly went off. At the same time, ring red lights began flickering around them, an indication of danger. The group immediately rushed in, before they closed the door. Currently, they had already entered an area that wasposed of several cabs. Looking at the note in his hand, he immediately headed towards one of the shelves, and opened one of the drawers. But the drawer waspletely empty. At that moment, second tiger could not help but be left bbergasted. How could this happen? ording to the information that he had been given, there should be something that he was supposed to take from this ce. But why was it that there was nothing? Could it be that this was a setup? But that was not possible, right? After all, how was it possible for the other party to simply target him, when they did not have any enmity between them? Additionally, from the way that the other party was acting, it seemed that he was sure that there was something here. But now, he found nothing! "This cannot be! How can I work for nothing?" Second tiger asked angrily. Bang! He kicked the shelf, only to feel pain on his foot. Nevertheless, he did not care about the pain, as he cared about the frustration. Not wanting to believe that there was nothing that he was going to get, he immediately tried opening the other drawers. It was a good thing that he had made several keys,ing over with a huge bunch of keys. Even though not all the keys could function, he was lucky that a few of them worked. But no matter which draw it was that he opened, he only find items that were not rted to the mission. As for the rest of the group, they were not sure about what it was that they were here to pick. But just by looking at second tiger, they could immediately tell that there was something wrong. And from his words, they could immediately tell that whatever it was that they hade over to take, was not avable. Could it be that they had been cheated? One had to know that they were they core strength of the tiger gang. But if all of them were dealt with, that implied that the gang was going to be implicated. Not only would it lose its current position, it might even be eliminated from the underworld. As they were getting a little anxious, they suddenly heard the sound of people knocking onto the security door that they had juste through. Immediately, they were brought back to the reality that they were supposed to be dealing with this group of people that were in charge of security. "D*mn it!" Second tiger immediately cursed. He understood that there was definitely something wrong, but this was not the time for him to think much about it. Instead, it was better for them to get out of here, before things gotpletely out of hand. "Let us get out of here first. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to be able to get out of here after a few more minutes." Second tiger stated gloomily. Then, he led the way, not using the same security door that they had used to get in, instead, he went towards one of the shelves. Then, he managed to push it aside using all of his strength. The moment that he managed to push it aside, an opening suddenly opened in the middle of the room filled with several shelves of cabs. The rest of the group was surprised, considering that this was not part of the n that was told to them by second tiger. But it seemed that second tiger was extremely cautious, as he had not told anyone about this n. Not caring about the reaction of the others, he led the way by jumping down the hole that had appeared at the center of the room. The rest of the group, even though surprised, still managed to follow him down. The moment that they went down, the group finally realized that they were in something like an elevator. Since the rest of the group other than second tiger did not know where they were heading to, they did not ask, and simply followed second tiger''s lead. The hole above them closed, and the group felt that the cube that they were currently in was moving forward. Then after a few seconds, it began moving upwards at an incredible speed. And in just a few seconds, it stopped. The next moment, the doors opened, proving that it was indeed an elevator. Currently, the group had appeared within a hall that seemed to be a waiting area. But this ce waspletely empty, other than four people. Additionally, there was a red light within the entire ce, together with the rms that had gone off the moment that they had managed to enter into that room with shelves of cabs. The moment that he saw the group of four people, second tiger could not help but be surprised once again. At the same time, he could not help but wonder why it was that things were not going the way that they were supposed to do. Initially, he was supposed to find a certain item within the drawer that he had opened first, but in the end, he did not find anything. Then, the security reacted faster than he had expected, and they had no choice but to use this n that only he himself knew about. And now, this ce that was supposed to be empty, was currently having four people. He could not help but wonder if he had gotten the timing wrong. But if he had gotten the timing wrong, then that would imply that the security cameras would have been functioning. Despite not understanding why this group of people was here, he was immediately thrilled. It was going to be a little difficult for them to be able to get out of this building, but now, with this group of four people as hostages, it was not impossible for them to be able to get out of here. It would have been even better if they had found what they hade for, but it was a pity that they were going back empty handed. But at least, it was better for them to leave safely, and look for another method of handling the matter. While smiling behind the mask, he immediately pointed his gun towards the group of four. At the same time, he shouted at them. "All of you, your arms into the air. I don''t want to repeat myself. If you make me repeat myself, I''m going to shoot you right now." Chapter 129: An Attack! BANG!! Jaden and the rest of the group had not expected that there was going to be a gunshot in this area. The twodies immediately began looking around worriedly, while Jaden looked around warily. He was not sure about who it was that had just used the gun, but still, this matter was definitely not simple. Additionally, Scarlet was currently here, and she was his current client. So no matter what, Jaden had to make sure that she was safe. Otherwise, there was a great possibility that he was going to lose the system. The branch manager on the other hand was also scared. At this moment, his fat belly was already trembling, something that Jaden and the rest of the group could easily see. Sweat was already trickling on the forehead of this guy. Jaden could not help but wonder at how this guy''s hormones worked. It had only been a few seconds since the gunshot, but this guy was already soaked in sweat? Scarlet looked around. She was not sure on what she was supposed to do. Of course, the first thing that came into her mind was for her to run away from this ce. Even though she liked fighting, that did not imply that she did not know the dangers involved in a fight that involved using guns. So, she had to make sure that she got out of this ce as soon as possible. Otherwise, she would definitely suffer, and it was not impossible for her to end up dead. She was just about to begin running towards the entrance, when suddenly, Sylvia held her back. Scarlet had not even noticed when Sylvia approached her, but still, she did not ask about that, and instead, looked at Sylvia questioningly. "Don''t start running like a headless chicken. We have to know where the source of danger is first, before we move against it. Otherwise, you might be running straight towards danger." Sylvia stated. Of course, she was also afraid. Despite being stronger than Scarlet, that did not imply that she was stronger than bullets. So, he was just as afraid of death as Scarlet was. So, she would also want to get out of this ce as soon as possible, so that she would not be implicated. But right now, it was better for them to know where the danger wasing from first, before they could make their moves. Otherwise, they might end up sending themselves deeper into danger. Scarlet immediately calmed down after hearing what Sylvia had said. Indeed, she had to be careful about where she was going to. So, the group immediately decided to stay in the same ce, while listening, in case they would hear another gunshot. But even after about 5 minutes, they did not hear any gunshots. Instead, a few security guards came in. They immediately told them that there was a group of intruders in this building, and so, they had to make sure that they stayed within this ce, until the police came to rescue them. It was extremely dangerous for them to move alone, considering that the ones who had intruded into the building possessed guns. So, despite the group wanting to leave, they had no choice but to continue waiting. Jaden on the other hand was still paying attention to his surrounding areas. It was at this moment that he suddenly realized something. Through his keen observation, he had realized that there was one of the cameras that was not functioning. A thought suddenly appeared in his mind, could this be a bank robbery? But why was it that they were so unlucky that the bank robbery happened during the time that they were here? Considering the time that this event was happening, it was clear that the group that was in charge of robbing the bank had intentionally nned not to rob the bank during the time that many people were present. And ording to the current time, there was actually supposed to be nobody within the bank, other than the security guards. But now, they were here, which was something that could be said to be the most unlucky thing that had happened. Still, Jaden held hopes that perhaps they might not be implicated. After all, until now, he had not received any mission from the system, which implied that Scarlet might not be in danger. He understood that not every time the system was going to give him missions to protect Scarlet. But still, this time, it was not Scarlet who looked for trouble, instead, it was trouble that came to look for her. Maybe, should he say that Scarlet was the one that was being targeted by trouble, or she was the one that was targeting the trouble? The two of them kept on looking for each other from time to time. Even though Jaden was happy for something like that to happen, considering that he was going to receive a reward at the end ofpleting a mission, it was definitely not for something like this. The danger that was involved in this matter this time was not small. So, they would have to be extremely careful when handling this matter, even if it was not Scarlet who was being targeted. Well, it seemed that Jaden had thought too much, or too early. Because in the next second, a prompt suddenly appeared in front of him. [Compulsory mission generated. Protecting the client from a group of armed gangsters. The rewards will be distributed ording to the safety of the client after thepletion of the mission.] Immediately, Jaden''s expression shifted. It seemed that this time, Scarlet was going to be in real danger. Perhaps the enemy had already known that they were going to be here, and so, they had sent a group of gangsters toe over and deal with her. Regardless of the reason, Jaden decided that he had to make sure that Scarlet was protected. It was not only due to the promise he made to Anthony, but it also involved the matter about his possession of the system. He had not gained enough benefits from the system, and he could not afford to lose it. This was the most direct path to the top, something that was extremely hard toe by. "You guys, be ready. They should be here at any moment. In fact, we should look for a ce to hide first." Jaden spoke for the first time ever since the gunshot. The branch manager who was already trembling on the side could not help but be angered by Jaden''s words. He was currently praying in his heart that those that were currently using the guns would note where they were right now. But was this guy not jinxing everything, by iming that the gangsters were going toe over? Was this guy hoping that they would get killed? "Shut up you brat! If you want to get out of here, then better do that. But try to make sure that you don''t attract those crooks here. Otherwise, I promise that I will not let you off!" Despite his voice a trembling, the anger and the threat in his voice was palpable. Jaden on the other hand did not care about what this guy had said. It was not as if he was telling this guy to hide, right? All that he cared about was the safety of Scarlet and Sylvia. As for that guy, he could die if he did not want to follow what he said. Sylvia and Scarlet did not hesitate to follow what Jaden had said. They immediately began looking around, trying to see if there was a ce that they could hide. They understood Jaden''s strength quite well. So, they believed that it was impossible for him to say nonsense at a moment like this. Moreover, it was not as if they would end up dead if they took caution, and nothing happened, right? The branch manager on the other hand could not help but be even more infuriated when he realized that Jaden hadpletely ignored what he had said. Additionally, it seemed that both Scarlet and Sylvia were intending to follow what this guy had said. For a moment there, he could not help but wonder about Jaden''s identity. Still, he did not care much about it, considering that with his current position, not even the Johnsons family could easily threaten him. He was just about to speak, when he heard the sound of footsteps approaching them. Even Jaden and the twodies who were trying to see if there was a good hiding spot, without finding one close by, detected the sound of approaching footsteps. Jaden immediately moved, and approached both Scarlet and Sylvia. He stood in front of them, ready to take action in case there was a need for him to do that. At the same time, he looked towards the direction of the footsteps, and realized that there was a group of over 10 people approaching, wearing ck clothes, and ck mask on their faces. He could not help but curse at the bad luck that they were having. Each and every person that wasing over was holding a pistol in their hand. Even though Jaden was not much knowledgeable in matters rted to guns, still, he could tell that those were not toys. If they were toys, then what was used previously when the gunshot was heard? Jaden was currently trying to think of a way out of this situation, but all of it proved to be extremely difficult. "All of you, your arms into the air. I don''t want to repeat myself. If you make me repeat myself, I''m going to shoot you right now." Chapter 130: Interrogation "All of you, your arms into the air. I don''t want to repeat myself. If you make me repeat myself, I''m going to shoot you right now." Scarlet, the branch manager, and Sylvia immediately raised their hands into the air. As for Jaden, he hesitated for a moment, before he followed suit. He understood one thing, despite being strong, he was not strong in the face of the bullets. When second tiger saw that the group wasplying, he was immediately rxed. At least he did not find a group of stubborn people, where he would be forced to use the bullets to convince them to do something. "All of you, squat down right now." Second tiger immediately instructed. Jaden and the rest of the group immediately followed. Despite how unwilling they were, in the face of over 10 guns being pointed towards them, they had no choice but toply. Second tiger and his group immediately walked over. Second tiger began scrutinizing the group, and finally, his gazended on the branch manager. "Humph! What luck this is. I had thought that I was going to be unlucky today, but it seems that there is going to be some luck for me." Second tiger said as he immediately pulled up the branch manager by the color of his shirt. The branch manager on the other hand waspletely frightened upon being picked up by second tiger. As for what second tiger was talking about, he did not know. All that he cared about right now was to survive. "Sir¡­boss, you should not care about a small figure like me. This group of people is from a very influential family, and they definitely are more useful in this situation. In fact, if you have them, you can get even more money from them, without being targeted that much, aspared to if you target Vyon bank." The branch manager stated as fast as he could. His voice was trembling, and so was his body. At this moment, he was already soaked in sweat, as if a person had just sshed water on him. He was currently not wearing his coat, and so, his white shirt was currently showing his body beneath it. Both Scarlet and Sylvia werepletely incensed after hearing what the branch manager had said. This guy was definitely trying to push the me to them, in order to be able to survive. If they had not been here, the bank would have been targeted. So, why was it that they were going to be affected because of this guy''s loud mouth? The two of them had always kept a low profile, making sure that they were not known in the public. But of course, that did not imply that they were not known in the circle of the rich people within the city. This branch manager was somebody who knew much about the Johnsons. And so, he believed that he would be able to trick second tiger to target the two of them, considering that they were an easier target aspared to robbing a bank. Second tiger could not help but raise his brows upon hearing that. He looked at the twodies, before looking at Jaden. Then, he shifted his gaze and looked back at the branch manager. "Edward Alonso, the branch manager of Vyon bank. I am here to get something, but somehow, I did not find it. Do you mind telling me where you kept it?" Second tiger immediately asked. It was not that he was not interested in dealing with Scarlet and the rest of the group, but instead, what he came here for was the priority. If he could find what he came for, then, the rest could be considered as a bonus. In fact, he did not mind if he left without getting any more benefits, considering that just finding what he hade here for was enough. Edward was immediately shocked upon hearing that. It seemed that this group of people was not here to rob the bank the money, but instead, it seemed that they came here to rob something that was brought to the bank for safe-keeping. "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. If I knew what item it is that you were talking about, I would have given it to you." Edward immediately stated. That was actually the truth. If he knew what it was that second tiger was here for, he would have already given it out. He was a person who cherished his life more than the job that he was having. What was the use of having the job, if he did not have the chance of living? Second tiger squinted his eyes upon hearing that. This was something that even he himself had been sent here to rob, and the one that had sent them was definitely not somebody from a small background. Could it be true that even the branch manager of such a big bank did not know about the item itself? But thinking much about it, it seemed possible. If that item was of great importance, it was not impossible for the one who had brought it here for safe-keeping to make sure that nobody knew about it. "The item was supposed to be in drawer number 18. Why is it that there is nothing there? The draw ispletely empty." Second tiger asked. Edward on the other hand began thinking, draw number 18? No matter how much he thought about it, he could not find anything rted to it in his memories. "I¡­ I''m sorry. I just transferred here about 2 months ago. And ever since I came here, I have not transferred anything from any of the drawers. Even though I was able to put in a few items, I never touched draw number 18." Edward responded fearfully. He was afraid that due to his response, he was going to be killed. It was just that he could not bring himself to lie that he knew where it was, when he did not even know what it was that they were looking for. If he knew what it was that they were looking for, and happened to know where something like that could be found, he would immediately point it towards it. There was no need for him to keep such secrets, when his life was at stake. Second tiger obviously did not believe what Edward has said. He believed that this guy might be hiding the information from him. So, he pointed the gun towards Edward''s head. "If you continue lying to me, believe it or not, I''m going to blow your brains." Second tiger stated seriously. At the same time, his finger was already closer to the trigger, indicating that he could pull it at any second. Edward nearly wet himself upon hearing second tiger''s words and seeing his actions. From the eyes that were exposed from the mask, Edward could immediately tell that this guy was definitely not a good one. So of course, he believed that since this guy had already said that he would kill him if he lied, then that implied that this was the truth. With his body shaking even more, Edward responded, "I''m not lying to you! I''m telling you the truth. I just got transferred here after I received a promotion. I don''t have much information about the transfers of items, but perhaps the records has the information that you are looking for." Second tiger could not help but frown behind his mask. From the tone that Edward was speaking with, it was clear that he was not lying. It was just that second tiger was reluctant to believe him. BANG!! A gunshot resounded in the air, apanied by a shrill scream from Edward. Just in case, second tiger had actually shot Edward on his thigh. Due to the pain and the fear upon knowing that he had been shot, Edward immediately wet himself. At the same time, he held his thigh that was bleeding profusely where it had been shot. "I''m asking again. This time, I will shoot you in the head instead of your foot." Second tiger threatened once again. Edward on the other hand could not help but want to curse hard. He had already told the truth, but the other party did not believe him. What was he supposed to do? Was he supposed to lie? But if he lied, he was going to be killed! Trying to endure the pain that he was experiencing, he shakily said, "I have told you¡­the truth. I have¡­not lied. I don''t have any¡­clue about what it is¡­that you are asking about." Second tiger immediately realized that this guy was speaking the truth without hiding anything. Unless this guy was a masochist, and was not afraid of dying, then he would continue lying. But there was nothing that he could do for the time being. If there was time, he would not have a hesitated to go through the records that recorded the transfer of items within those drawers. But with two consecutive shots, it was clear that the attention that they had attracted was not small. And so, it was better for them to get out of here right now, rather than continue waiting. If they waited any longer, they might end up being surrounded. At that time, it would be extremely difficult to be able to break out of this building. "F*ck it!" Second tiger cursed before he looked at the three other people present. After a moment of contemtion, he immediately pointed his gun towards them. "You will being with me and my group. As for if I am going to release you or not after we escape from this ce, that will depend on my mood." Second tiger stated. Chapter 131: Hostages, Rapid Response "You will being with me and my group. As for if I am going to release you or not after we escape from this ce, that will depend on my mood." Second tiger stated. Those words immediately sent shivers down the spines of the twodies. They had observed the cruelty of this guy, as he had shot Edward without any hesitation. It was clear that he was a person who had utilized guns on several asions. And so, since that was the case, he would definitely not hesitate to kill them in case they resisted. At this moment, Scarlet really wanted to cry. Even though she always acted strong in front of others, she was also a person who possessed some weaknesses. In front of death, who was not afraid? She was still young, and she still had a lot of things to experience. She had not even gotten a boyfriend, never gotten into a rtionship, serious or not, had not even finished campus. She definitely could not ept dying here. At the same time, she really wished that she had note here. It was simply because she was tired of staying at home, that she decided toe together with Sylvia. But now, she regretted it. It would have been better if she hade here the following day, considering that perhaps an incident like this would not have happened. Her body was trembling slightly, as she was still squatting on the ground. She did not have any thought of resistance, but if there was a chance of getting away, she would definitely not ignore it. Sylvia on the other hand was slightly calm. Nevertheless, she was also afraid. Who would not be afraid in such a situation? Currently, they did not know what mood this guy was in, but it was definitely not the best. Considering that it seemed that the item that he hade here to fetch was not where it was supposed to be, it was clear that he was irritated. So, if this guy ended up feeling that he had to vent his anger on them, he might end up shooting them. Currently, their background did not matter at all. No matter how formidable the background was, unless they knew what was going on here, it was impossible for them to be able to take action and save them. In fact, it might even be impossible for them to be able to save them from this situation, in case they were killed right now. Jaden on the other hand looked calm on the surface, but he was currently panicking. He was not sure on how to handle this situation. Additionally, currently, there was not even a single chance for him to be able to act against this group. There was a total of 11 guns pointed towards him. Of course, even if he believed that his reflexes were fast, they were definitely not as fast as this group of guys shooting at them. Even if he managed to disarm one of them, it would not be enough to be able to deal with the entire group, considering that there would be 10 more of them that would shoot at him. He was panicking inside simply because this matter was not only rted to his own life, but it was also rted to Scarlet''s. At this moment, he just hoped that nothing would happen to Scarlet, considering that in case Scarlet ended up being hurt, the rewards that he would receive would definitely reduce. And if the situation got even worse, and Scarlet got killed, then he would lose the system. Without a client, he was definitely not a bodyguard. And without being a bodyguard, he could not possess the bodyguard system. As for changing a client, that seemed to be impossible, considering that the system seemed so much focused on making sure that he was Scarlet''s bodyguard. The group of three managed to get up from the ground. Their arms were still in the air, an indication of submission. For the first time, seeing that things were going his way, second tiger was slightly pleased. But of course, it was not enough to be able to remove the gloom that he was having currently, due to the failure in the mission. Second tiger immediately approached the group. Then, he put his gun on the back of Sylvia''s head. Then, he moved his free hand around her neck, just above her chest, making sure that it was impossible for her to be to run away. Two other people immediately approached Jaden and Scarlet, and did the same thing to them. It was clear that they were using them as human shields. As for Edward, he was roughly pulled up from the ground, and was dragged towards the elevator. Despite wanting toin about how roughly he was being handled, and the pain that he was undergoing, he refrained from saying anything. He was afraid that if he said something about not being able to walk, he might end up being killed, instead of being released. This was a group of gangsters, why would they release a person, when there was a choice of killing? At the end of the day, Edward had already received information about what it was that they were targeting. So, it was clear that they would not easily let him go, considering that he already understood the aim that they were having. If this information was allowed to spread, then that implied that it would be difficult for this group of gangsters to be able to get what they wanted. Second tiger did not think much, and the group managed to get into the elevator. Then, they immediately headed towards the basement of the building. That was where the underground parking was located. During the time that they were inside the elevator, they made sure that Jaden and the rest of the group were put in front of the elevator, just in case there was somebody that was waiting for them down there. A few secondster, the elevator doors opened, and what was revealed was arge group of security guards. Of course, this group was special, considering that each and every one of them was holding a gun in their hands, pointing towards the elevator. They were currently hiding behind several vehicles, using them as shields. Initially, they had prepared to shoot, but when they realized that the group that wasing from the elevator was having hostages, they did not act. That was especially so when they realized that Edward, the branch manager of the bank was also among them. The group could not help but get a little anxious, but there was nothing that they could do. Second tiger on the other hand could not help but frown behind his mask. Why was it that there was arge group of people here? Wasn''t the reaction of this group of people a little off? Since he was the one that was making the ns, he was already anticipating that the security would be able to react. It was just that it waspletely unexpected that such arge number of people would be here at this moment. It seemed that there was something wrong within the n that he had made. If he managed to get out of here, he would make sure to deal with somebody. "All of you, better retreat now. If you don''t, I don''t mind blowing the head of your boss here right now!" Second tiger shouted, as he shifted his gun from Sylvia''s head, and pointed it towards Edward. The group of security guards immediately flinched upon seeing that. Immediately, they wanted to retreat, but of course, they could not do that without receiving amand from the captain of the security guards of the bank. Of course, it was impossible for a normal security guards to possess guns to protect a bank. It was just that this group was quite special. They were part of the police force, that had been hired to act as security guards for the bank. They had not started doing this long ago, instead, it had only been about 3 months ago. They did not know why they had been asked to act as security guards, but nevertheless, they obeyed themand that they had been given by their higher-ups. And now, they seemed to understand the reason. It seemed that this event had already been foreseen, and so, they were already stationed here. The captain of the group of police officers acting as security guards was named Evans. He possessed blonde hair, with sharp brown eyes. He was currently contemting on what to do. After a moment of hesitation, he finally made a decision. "All of you, retreat. The security of the hostages is more important." During just a few seconds that second tiger and his group had managed arrive here through the elevator, he had noticed that they were not carrying any bags. That implied that they were not here to steal money. Otherwise, they would definitelye out carryingrge bags of money. And if it was true that they were here for money, and they had managed to rob, that implied that the money was not with them, but instead, the money had left with another channel. So, it was better for them to retreat for now, ensuring the security of the hostages, while at the same time,municating with other police departments to cooperate in order to ensure that the money was not lost. Upon hearing his words, the group of police officers immediately retreated. Of course, they made sure to hide, just in case the enemy began shooting at them. They retreated, until they left the underground parking. Second tiger and his group cautiously moved, before they managed to get into a car. This car was already part of the n, it was a van. So, it was quite easy for it to be able to amodate all of them, even though the group of hostages had to press against each other. The moment that they got inside the car, one of them got into the driver''s seat, while second tiger took the passenger''s seat. Then, after the car started, it immediately drove towards the exit of the underground parking. Chapter 132: Released The moment that they got inside the car, one of them got into the driver''s seat, while second tiger took the passenger''s seat. Then, after the car started, it immediately drove towards the exit of the underground parking. Jaden and the twodies were squeezed in one row of the seats in the van. There were two of the gangsters on each side of them, making it difficult for them to be able to move around. Nheless, neither of them could do anything about it, considering that they might end up irritating this group of gangsters, and end up being shot. So, they tried to maintain silence, making sure that the movements that they made were as minimal as possible. Jaden on the other hand kept on looking around for an opportunity to take action. In case the opportunity presented itself, he would take action immediately, and look for a chance to get out of here. But of course, it was going to be difficult for him to be able to get that chance. After all, for him to be able to get the chance of getting out of here, he would have to subdue the leader of the group, and bet that the others would not take action. But now, they were on the back row seats of the van that could carry 14 passengers at once. So, it was impossible for him to be able to reach the leader of the group from the back, before being taken care of by the rest of the gangsters that were either sitting on either side of them, or in the front seats. Second tiger on the other hand did not know what Jaden was thinking about. Instead, his expression was extremely gloomy because the moment that they got out of the underground parking of the bank, he realized that there was arge number of police cars waiting for them outside. Arge number of police officers were already pointing guns at them. He understood that the only reason why they were not shooting at them was simply because they were currently having hostages with them. ording to second tiger, there were only two reasons why the police were able to react in such a short time, and be able to surround the entire building. One of that is that, he was set up. And the other one was that, the background of this group ofdies and that young man was not simple. The moment that it was confirmed that there was danger here, the police were immediately summoned over. It seems that the safety of these people was very important. But second tiger leaned towards the first option. After all, it was almost impossible for the police to be able to react in a matter of less than 30 minutes, and fill up the entire streets around this building. One had to know that the police would not just sit around the police station, considering that they would have to go on patrols, and handle other issues. But from the looks of it, it seems that they were waiting for this incident to ur. Not caring much about it, he focused on what was going on outside the car. Despite the police officers pointing guns at them, they did not dare to shoot. Additionally, the road blocks that they had put were opened for them to go through. "We are giving you a chance to release the hostages and surrender yourselves to thew. If you don''tply, the consequences will be heavier than you can handle." A shout from one of the megaphones by one of the police offices reached the ears of everybody within the van. Second tiger and the rest of the group turned a deaf ear to the threat. How many times had they encountered situations like this? For them to be able to reach the level that they were in, it was clear that they had been involved in many things that revolved around thew. So of course, they did not care much about the threats that they were receiving from the police. They believed that as long as they currently possessed the hostages, the police will not dare to take action against them. So, despite how reluctant the police were, they had no choice but to helplessly watch as the van drove away. There was nothing that they could do, considering that this group of gangsters was currently having hostages. Of course, they immediately began following them from a close distance, but made sure not toe too close. They were afraid that if they came closer, they might end up leading the gangsters to be agitated, and the hostages might be hurt. Second tiger could not help but frown when he noticed that the police cars were following behind them. They wanted to escape, and so, it was better if the police could not follow them. Currently, the road had already been cleared up, especially considering that the sound of gunshots had beening from this area. So, most motorists had run away from this area, and those that were moving around the street had already retreated to other parts of the city. Of course, that did not imply that the road waspletely empty. Instead, despite this being the city center, the number of vehicles that could be seen on the road at this moment was extremely low. This waspletely against second tigers n of escape. He frowned, as he began contemting on what to do. After a moment, he told the driver to stop the car. Immediately after the car stopped, he got out of the passenger seat of the van, and entered the other door of the van, going to wear Jaden and the girls were currently at. "I want you to tell me what kind of background you possess. If you dare to lie to me, your end will definitely not be good." Second tiger asked as he scrutinized each and every one of them. Sylvia and Scarlet could not help but be a little surprised. Could it be that all of this had happened because of the background that they possessed? They doubted that this was going to be possible. That was unless the family already knew that an incident like this was going to happen at the bank. But ording to Clifford''s character, in case he knew that something like this was going to happen, he would have not allowed them toe over. From this, they could immediately tell that perhaps this guy was misunderstanding something. Additionally, they understood one more thing. In case they revealed their background, there was going to be danger and opportunity. The danger was going to be in case he found them a little troublesome, or he did not even care about the background that they wereing from, and ended up killing them. As for the opportunity, he might be a little afraid of the background that they possessed, and in the end, release them. But of course, the possibility of any of them happening was 50/50 as of the moment, as they did not know the background of this group of gangsters. Just as the two of them were hesitating on whether to reveal the background or not, Edward who was sitting just in front of them, spoke up. "I will tell you. They are from the great Johnsons family of Faru city. I don''t know the rtionship of the two to the Johnsons, but still, I do know the rtionship of the blonde haired one. She holds a high position within the family, considering that she is able to discuss some important issues with me. So, in case you want a bounty before you release them, you can decide to take that blonde haired one." Edward stated. He was still experiencing the pain from being shot, but still, he did not give up the hopes of being released. So, he hoped that by revealing this piece of information, this group of gangsters would be considerate and release him. No matter how low the probability was, he was willing to bet his life on it. At the end of it all, his life was already in danger, and there was a great possibility that he was going to be killed. Sylvia and Scarlet looked at Edward with hatred in their eyes. They had not yet decided what to do, and this big mouth spilled everything. Right now, they did not have anything to bargain with. Despite the anger that they were feeling right now, there was nothing that they could do. After all, if they tried to do anything, they might end up being shot. Second tiger on the other hand could not help but be a little surprised. Then, a smile appeared on his face. He had already thought that perhaps this group of three possessed quite some background, and it seemed to be true. Since they were from the Johnsons, the reputation that they possessed within the city was enough to be able to guarantee his safe retreat. He looked at Edward, and contemted for a moment. Then, he signaled one of the gangsters to throw Edward out of the car. At first, Edward was frightened. He thought that they wanted to finish him off. But he got excited the moment that the door of the van was opened, and he was thrown out. Despite the pain that he was undergoing, he could not help but be thrilled when he saw that the van had set off once again, leaving him behind safe and sound. Chapter 133: Jadens Plan Despite the pain that he was undergoing, he could not help but be thrilled when he saw that the van had set off once again, leaving him behind safe and sound. A few momentster, police officers rushed to him. When they saw that he was injured, immediately, an ambnce was called over, and a group of medical experts took action, giving him first aid. Edward had been holding on for quite a while now. After being shot, he was bleeding, and nobody had bothered to try to block the wound for him, so that he would not bleed anymore. So at this moment, his face waspletely pale. He had lost quite an amount of blood during the time that he was being dragged over to the van, and during the time that he was inside the van. After he was given first aid, he was taken inside the ambnce, to be sent to the hospital. The position that he held was considered important, and many people knew him, despite him being within this city for only less than 2 months. As he was sent to the hospital so that the bullet could be taken out, the rest of the police officers continued chasing after the van. Among one of the cars that was following behind the van, Ang and Christopher looked at each other with gloomy expressions on their faces. "The level of insecurity in the city is increasing. I do doubt that the citizens will continue having confidence in us after this incident." Ang stated. This issue was already being broadcasted in several news channels. This was a big incident, considering that it involved the biggest bank present within the city. Added to the fact that the bank was located at the center of the city, and several gunshots had been heard, it was bound to cause quite amotion. It was a good thing that Edward had been released without being killed. Otherwise, if he had been killed, things would have been even moreplicated. And currently, the two of them understood that within that van, there were yet three other hostages that were being held. The two of them did not know the identities of the hostages, as they had just arrived a littlete. Nheless, those people being held as captives were considered as citizens, and they were supposed to protect them. So, they followed closely, hoping to find a chance of rescuing them. Inside the van, Jaden could not help but be surprised when Edward was suddenly released. At this moment, he had gotten a bad feeling. Could it be that this guy was nning to use them, to find something bigger, or to get out of here? It would have been better for Jaden if Scarlet had been released. If she had been released, then, it would not be difficult for him to be able toplete the mission, as long as Scarlet was not hurt. Second tiger did not know about what Jaden was thinking. Instead, he approached the three of them, and looked at them silently. Then, after a moment, he said, "You know, I want to believe that the reason why I failed to get what I wanted back there is rted to you. Though, I still have some suspicions of my own, but I have no choice but to take you as the first suspects." Sylvia, Scarlet, and Jaden could not help but be a little baffled. In real sense, they did not even know what it was that this group of people had gone to the bank for. They were currently not carrying anything, indicating that they did not steal the money, or at least, even if they stole the money, it was not with them. Looking at the confused faces of the three, second tiger could immediately tell that it was genuine. He could not help but fall into a moment of contemtion again. Jaden on the other hand observed the movements of the other people within the van. It was then that he realized that it seemed that everybody was not even much focused on them. Some of them were looking out of the window, while others had gotten phones, and were scrolling through them. Still, they maintained the masks on their faces, to ensure their identity was hidden. The only person that was paying attention to them was none other than second tiger. It seemed that this group of people believed that there was nothing that Jaden and the two girls could do. That was to be expected, considering that each and every person within this car, other than Jaden and the two girls was in possession of guns. So, even if they tried to resist, could they resist the bullets? Jaden knew that it was time for him to take advantage of the situation. So, while second tiger was still focusing on his thoughts, Jaden looked at the twodies and winked at them. Immediately, the twodies understood that it seemed that Jaden was nning to do something. They wanted to convince him not to do anything, as the other party possessed guns. But they were quitete, considering that by the time that they wanted to open their mouths and speak up, or signal him not to do it, Jaden had already shot up from the seat. Jaden''s movements were extremely fast, and sudden. And so, none of the gangsters was able to react on time, until Jaden had managed to get his hands on to second tiger who was just a short distance from where they were. When rushing towards second tiger, Jaden made sure to target the gun that second tiger was holding. He had to get the gun first. Considering that second tiger had not expected that somebody was going to try to snatch away the gun from his hands, he was not gripping the gun tightly. So, the gun was easily snatched away from his hands by Jaden, as Jaden grabbed him. By the time that the rest of the gangsters and second tiger reacted, Jaden was already pointing the gun towards second tiger''s head. Second tiger could not help but break into a cold sweat. This waspletely out of his expectations. It seemed that this day was bound to go against him, as even something like this was not in his calctions. Even though he wanted to resist, believing that he was stronger than Jaden, he did not dare to do that. Instead, he maintained his posture, not trying to resist at all. Even though he was sure that Jaden might not have the courage of shooting at him, he did not dare to bet his life for that. As for the rest of the gangsters, they were already pointing guns at Jaden. But, since Jaden was having his hands on second tiger, their leader, they had no choice but to simply point the guns, but not shoot. Of course, the two that were sitting next to Scarlet and Sylvia were already pointing guns at them. It was clear that in case Jaden did anything to second tiger, they would immediately shoot the twodies. Jaden could not help but release a sigh of relief upon realizing that the group of gangsters was not shooting. If he had underestimated the importance of second tiger to the group, they might have ended up dead. But of course, although the first part of the n had seeded, that did not imply that they were safe. They were still within the car that was full of gangsters with guns. "Drive to an area that is secluded. You can continue with your n, the n to get away from the cops. I won''t stop you from doing that." Jaden stated as he looked towards the direction of the driver. Jaden understood that it was going to be impossible for the gangsters to be able to release them, as long as the police were following them. So, the first thing that they would have to do was to get rid of the police first. It was only when he could guarantee that they could release them, that was when he was intending to find a chance of getting away from them. Everyone within the van could not help but be surprised by what Jaden had said. They did not understand what it was that Jaden was nning, but still, the driver did as he was instructed. Then, Jaden looked at the rest of the gangsters and said, "Drop your guns right now." Despite a few seconds going by, none of the gangsters dropped their guns. Instead, they continued pointing towards their target. It was at this moment that second tiger spoke up. "Young man, I appreciate the courage that you have. You are the first person to be pointing the gun at my head for the past few decades. But I will have to disappoint you. If you are hoping that they will drop the guns because you are holding me, then you are wrong. You have me, they have your girls. So, they will only leave your girls if you let me go. But if you don''t do that, don''t expect them to do it either." Second tiger stated calmly. Jaden squinted his eyes, but he did not say anything. Instead, he continued holding second tiger, while closely monitoring the movements of everybody within the van. While the situation was in a stalemate, the van had somehow managed to lose the police. Jaden was not paying attention outside the car, as any moment of carelessness might lead to serious consequences. So of course, he did not know how they had lost the police. Of course, he understood that the van was currently being driven at a high speed, considering that the two of them who were currently standing, were shaking from side to side. Had it not been that the two of them were quite strong, they would have already fallen by now. It was just that It was quite tiresome to bend their heads for quite a long time. It had already been more than 30 minutes, and they were already approaching the outskirts of the city. Chapter 134: Mission Completed Second tiger seemed to have seen through Jaden''s thoughts. To say the least, he was impressed. It was not only due to the courage that he possessed, but also due to his intelligence. If Jaden had tried asking them to submit to the police simply because he was having him as a hostage, second tiger would have taken the risk. He could not allow himself to be arrested. But now, even though he was not happy with having someone pointing a gun at his head, there was no need to take any drastic measures. After all, the aim had already been aplished, as they had already gotten away from the police chase. The van stopped in front of a building in the outskirts of the city. They had already moved far away from the city center and there were no cameras around here. As for the number of people here, it was extremely low. "Okay, you guys can get down now. I will let you go now, but during our next encounter, that is if you are unlucky to meet me again in such a situation, I definitely won''t be careless again." Second tiger stated after the car came to a halt. Jaden looked around cautiously. He was contemting on the words said by second tiger. He could feel the sincerity in his voice, and was inclined towards believing that he was willing to let them go. But when he thought about it, there was no any existing grudge between them, right? So, second tiger should not be too reluctant to release them. Despite believing what second tiger had said, Jaden was still cautious. He looked at Scarlet and Sylvia. The two of them immediately got up from the seat, still with guns pointed at their heads, and approached Jaden. Jaden on the other hand began moving out of the car with second tiger still within his hold. Second tiger did not resist and even asked his men to put away their weapons. Even though the rest of the group was hesitant, they still stopped pointing the guns at Jaden and the twodies. Nevertheless, they still held the guns in their hands, ready to take action when needed. The group finally alighted from the van. Then, Jaden asked the twodies to retreat. It was only after they had disappeared at a bend that Jaden finally released second tiger. Second tiger did not do anything when he was released. Instead, he turned around and looked at Jaden with a scrutinizing gaze. After looking at him for a while, he said, "If you feel like joining me, you cane and look for me here. With your skills, you can get quite some benefits." Jaden did not respond and neither did he consider the offer that he had been given by second tiger. Instead, he simply began retreating. He did not return the gun, instead, he left with it. After realizing that nobody was taking action against him, Jaden was relieved. He disappeared in the same bend as the one that the twodies had. Second tiger on the other hand looked at the direction that Jaden had disappeared in and fell into a moment of thought. After a while, he looked at his men and instructed no one in particr, "Investigate about that young man. I want to know everything about him. From his fast speed, he was obviously quite skilled inbat. It was not just due to luck that he was able to take the gun from him. He was a veteran when it came to fights, and not just anybody could do that to him, even though he was a bit careless. If he could have that guy join the gang, then the strength of the gang would increase, even if it was just by a small bit. ¡­. Jaden found that Scarlet and Sylvia were waiting for him. They were worried about him, so, they did not leave. And when they saw him, they were immediately relieved. "Let''s leave this area first. We will talk after we get back to the residence." Jaden stated as he looked around cautiously. They were currently in an area that was mainly upied by gangsters. So, it was not safe for the twodies to be here, especially for Scarlet who was very important in thepletion of the mission. The two nodded and followed Jaden to leave. They did not have the car that they had used to go to the bank as it was left there. So, they had to get a cab to leave. "Should I call for a cab?" Sylvia asked as she took out her phone. Perhaps due to luck, none of the phones in their possession rang while they were in the van. Otherwise, it was not impossible for them to be confiscated. Maybe the gangsters were a little reckless that they forgot to take the phones away. "It will take quite some time for the cab to get here. I will lead the way to where we will get a car to leave here." Jaden responded after a moment of thought. Sylvia nodded and followed Jaden with Scarlet. They walked for about ten minutes before they arrived at an area where there were 3 cabs parked. When the drivers saw them, they immediately rushed towards them, wanting to take them to their destination. Just from the way that the group was dressed, it was obvious that they were quite rich. Jaden looked at the driver that had carried him and the old man previously. He was the one that had told him toe and find him here. When the cab driver saw him, he was ecstatic. And when he was selected to drive them, he was even more happy. The twodies raised their brows when they saw the interaction between Jaden and the driver. Still, they got into the backseats while Jaden took the passenger''s seat before the car drove off. When they arrived at the Johnson''s residence, Jaden immediately paid the fare. Then, the three of them headed straight for the residence. The moment that those in charge of security saw them, they could not help but be surprised. Of course, the information about the incident at the bank had already reached the ears of the Johnsons. It was just that Clifford did not dare to call the two of them, as he had already been informed that twodies and one young man, other than the branch manager, had been taken as hostages. He could not risk anything, and so, he prohibited anybody from calling any of them. Instead, he did not spare any effort trying tomunicate with the police so that they could rescue them. But he could not just depend on the police, instead, he sent a special team to go and deal with the issue. It was just that by the time that the special team arrived, this group of gangsters has had already left. This was something that was making Clifford and the rest of the familypletely restless. They did not know about the condition that Sylvia and Scarlet were currently in, and so, it was impossible for them to be able to calm down. But they could not help but be surprised the moment that they saw the three of theming over. Additionally, they lookedpletely unharmed. Sylvia immediately went ahead and exined what had happened. And upon hearing it, Clifford could not help but look at Jaden. He did notment on anything, but the look of gratitude was present in his eyes. It might be Jaden''s duty to ensure the safety of his daughter, but the dangers that his daughter was experiencing was way above what Jaden was being paid for. Jaden did not have a gun during the time that he was out protecting Scarlet, which was something that he had to change. After all, it was going to be difficult for him to be able to deal with armed enemies in the future. From the incident today, he had no choice but to arm Jaden. Jaden on the other hand did not care much about what happened the next. Instead, he simply focused on going back to his room, as the system had already given the prompt, indicating that the mission had already beenpleted. Clifford did not try to stop Jaden, as there was nothing for him to say for the time being. So, he watched as Jaden left, before shifting his attention back to his daughter and Sylvia. "Things are getting a little moreplicated. We will have to make sure that the security of the two of you is improved by several levels. And then, Sylvia, you will have to give me a feedback on the negotiation with the bank." Clifford stated with a solemn expression on his face. At this moment, he was facing a lot of things. Especially for Scarlet, she was facing a lot of danger. As a parent, he could only try as much as possible to ensure that Scarlet would no longer face those dangers. And due to that, he decided that no matter what, he would have toplete the battle with the Williams as fast as possible. It was only by dealing with the Williams that the dangers that Scarlet was facing would be reduced. "The negotiation did not go well. That guy refused pletely¡­" Sylvia went ahead and exined everything that had happened. And upon hearing Edward''s actions, Clifford could not help but be furious. It might be true that the reputation of the Johnsons family was not as much as Vyon bank''s, but that did not imply that just anybody within the bank could step on the Johnsons. "Good. We will deal with him, immediately after I deal with the Williams." Clifford stated as he clenched his fists. The anger in his eyes could be seen clearly, and the pressure that he was emitting made those around him feel a little ufortable. Chapter 135: Physique Enhancing Pill The moment that Jaden got back to his residence, he immediately looked at the prompt that had appeared in front of him. [Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission. Calctions are being made ording to thepletion of the mission.] [The host has been rewarded with a physique enhancing pill.] [Physique enhancing pill: once taken, the pill can improve the physique of the person who has taken it by three times the current physique.] Jaden was slightly stunned upon seeing the information about the reward that he had received. Could it be that the system could give him something that he wanted? Right now, the thing that he was yearning for the most was none other than something that could improve his physical capabilities. It was only after he got physically stronger, that he couldpletely exhibit the intermediatebat skills. And now, somehow, after hepleted the mission, he was rewarded with this. And thinking about it, a pill that could enhance his physique by three times, this was definitely not something simple. But he deserved it. After all, this time, the mission was extremely dangerous. Even he himself did not believe just how easy it was for him to be able to get out of that situation. He was sure that if there was an existing grudge between him and the gangsters, they would not have let them leave just like that. In short, this time, his life was in extreme danger. So, this reward was well deserved. And, after taking it, he would definitely get stronger than before, and it would be easier for him to be able to handle even riskier missions in the future. Jaden contemted for a moment. ording to logic, it was better for him to take the pillter on, when he got stronger. That implied that he would have to bet that the system would give him something else that would enable him to get stronger, though on a lower level. The only disadvantage on this was that he did not know when he was going to receive something that would strengthen him. Additionally, it might not happen at the end of it all, considering that the rewards that came from the system seemed to be given randomly, though the quality considered the danger level and thepletion of the mission. Additionally, right now, Jaden was facing even more danger. For instance, if that group of gangsters attacked once again, and by bad luck, they were in the same ce that this group of gangsters had decided to attack, they would definitely be in deep trouble. So, for him to think about the future, he had to be alive. For that reason, Jaden decided that he was going to take the pill right now. If he saved it for the future, and died the following day, it would be aplete loss. The moment that Jaden thought about the pill, with a sh of light, the pill appeared on the bedside cab. Immediately, Jaden took it, and looked at it. The pill was pale blue In color, and it was the size of half an adult''s pinky fingernail. It did not give any form of fragrance,pletely odorless. After looking at it for a few more seconds, Jaden immediately put it inside his mouth. He did not doubt that this pill did not have any side effect on him. It was given to him by the system, and Jaden did not believe that the system would want to harm him. The moment that he swallowed the pill, he suddenly felt a warm current spreading all over his body. Then in the next moment, his body temperature began rising sharply. Jaden was not expecting something like this to happen, still, he tried to remain calm, despite how high the temperatures had already reached. A few more secondster, he began sweating. The good thing was that despite the temperatures rising, after reaching a certain level, they no longer rose. Instead, a constant temperature was maintained, though it was very high. Jaden immediately rushed to the bathroom, and took off his clothes. After all, in just a few seconds, his clothes were already soaked in sweat. He did not pour water on himself to cool himself down, as he did not know if there was going to be anything that would go wrong if he did that. So, despite staying within the bathroom, he did not do anything else. Then, Jaden began feeling his muscles squirming after about 2 minutes. Immediately after that, he felt a burst of energy within his body, and he feltpletely invigorated. At this moment, Jaden felt like his body was going to burst from the energy within his body. He felt that he was getting stronger, but the energy was getting even more violent within his body. And in the next moment, he suddenly began feeling intense pain all over his body. It was as if the energy within his body was about to burst out of his body. Trying as much as possible to endure the pain, Jaden made sure not to make any sound. He had to hold on. He understood that if he managed to go through this, he would get stronger than before. So, despite all the pain that he was undergoing, he made sure to hold on. Of course, the pain was extreme, almost making him shout. About 5 minutester, the pain finally began receding. Then, Jaden felt that the energy that was running rampant within his body was suddenly calming down as well. But there was one thing that did not change, that was the feeling of his body getting stronger. The feeling just kept on increasing, indicating that his body was getting stronger. For a moment, Jaden could not help but get immersed in the feeling of getting stronger. He felt like he could easily st a hole in the wall. But Jaden understood that this was just an illusion due to suddenly getting stronger. Finally, his temperatures began reducing, and returned to the normal level after about 10 more minutes. Jaden took a deep breath after the entire process had ended. He had not expected that it was going to take this long. Nevertheless, when he thought about it, getting stronger was definitely not something simple. Even those that were working out would definitely take quite a lot of time to be able to get stronger, but for him, he had gotten stronger in just less than 30 minutes, and he was three times stronger than before. Just by clenching his fist, he could feel the strength that he was possessing. It was just that he could not tell how strong he was exactly, unless he tried it out. The only problem was that there was nothing that he could use to try out his current strength. After making sure that everything had really ended, Jaden took a shower. Then, as he was leaving the bathroom, it happened to see his reflection on the mirror. For a moment, he stopped as he looked at the reflection with surprise in his eyes. It was clear that he had transformed after taking the pill. It seemed that it was not only internally by the improvement in his strength, but it was also applied to his physical appearance. His appearance had improved. From the ordinary appearance that he possessed before, his appearance had gone above average. Of course, that did not imply that he possessed outstanding looks, instead, he was just a little good-looking. But of course, this was not something simple. And Jaden could not help but be a little worried that somebody would notice. This sudden change in his appearance was definitely not something that could be ignored, as long as a person paid attention to his appearance. [The host doesn''t have to worry that much about the changes in his appearance. Despite the host having an improvement in his appearance, it is not that much noticeable, unless a person pays attention to the host''s face.] Despite being consoled by the system, Jaden hoped that nobody would be paying much attention to his appearance. Otherwise, he would definitely be in trouble, as he did not know how to exin. stic surgery? That was impossible. How was it possible for him to undergo stic surgery and recover in just a few hours? It was definitely impossible for him to use that excuse. But when Jaden thought much about it, currently, he was within the Johnsons residence. And the only person that he had interacted the most with was none other than Scarlet. But he did not believe that she was paying much attention to his appearance. In any case, he was just ordinary, and so, it was almost impossible for him to be able to attract attention due to his appearance. Instead, people would most likely focus on his abilities instead. Shaking his head, Jaden decided not to think much about it. At the end of it all, it was not as if he could change anything. He had already transformed, and other than getting stronger, he had gotten a little handsome. He decided to put his mind on training. He had to get more familiar with his current strength. He had to learn how to control the current strength that he possessed, or he might end up overdoing something. With that thought, Jaden put on his clothes, before setting out, going to the basement gym present within the main mansion. Ever since he began training Scarlet, he was allowed to freely use the gym. Chapter 136: Youll Lose that Finger! Second tiger was seating on a couch with a frown on his face. In his hand was a tablet with the information that he had asked his underlings to investigate. The information was about the group of people that had destroyed one of the gang''s small bases, leading to the gang being investigated. This had caused the gang to be suffering some inconveniences, making most of the operations of the gang to stop. Of course, the loss that they had suffered due to the loss of the people that they had kidnapped was also innumerable. It was impossible to be able to recover that loss for quite a short time, considering that it was supposed to be a big deal that was to be made. Other than this piece of information, there was yet another piece of information that was rted to the person that was preventing the group that he had sent over to a certain cosmeticspany to cause trouble, frompleting their mission. Then, thest piece of information within the tablet was the one that was rted to that young man who was a bodyguard for the twodies. He was the one that had managed to rescue the twodies from him, and impressed second tiger. The reason why second tiger was frowning at this moment was due to the fact that this young man was rted to those three events. In the first one, he was one who had taken care of the leader of that small base. Secondly, for the cosmeticspany, he was also there, dealing with the gangsters that had been sent there. This immediately made those that had trusted them with the job begin to lose faith in them. And finally, even though this was not rted to the reason why the mission failed, still, second tiger was impacted. After all, if everything had gone well, he might have also gotten quite some money from the Johnsons, despite it being a little troublesome if he did something like that. But considering his attitude, he never cared much about the trouble. The Johnsons might be on the top of the food chain with the Williams within the city, but that did not involve the underworld. In the underworld, it is not easy for a businessman to be able to get to use the influence that they possess in the normal world to do what they wanted here. Most of the time, some influential businessmen and women would end up as nothing as long as they were involved with the underworld. So of course, second tiger was not worried about the Johnsons causing him trouble. The Johnsons were quite clean. They were not that much rted with the underworld, though, there was still some form of rtionship between them, though not deep enough to be able to cause second tiger much trouble. But right now, second tiger was contemting on what to do next after receiving this information. Initially, he was impressed by the capability that Jaden possessed, and was willing to offer him a position within the gang. Yes, it was an invitation that he was nning to give to Jaden. But right now, he had decided to change his mindpletely. This time, if Jaden did not join the gang, so that he could make up for the losses that he had made the gang suffer, he would definitely have to pay the price for provoking the tiger gang. Second tiger took out his phone, and made a call. And just as the phone was going through, there was a suddenmotion at the entrance of his living room. Second tiger immediately ended the call, and stood up. It was not easy for a person to be able to cause trouble for him, especially considering that he was currently in his vi that was located in Maco Community. With his wealth from the dark businesses that he had been doing for quite a long time now, it was not impossible for him to be able to afford a vi within this residential area. His vi was guarded with several members of the tiger gang, and each and every one of them possessed quite some strongbat capability. So, for amotion to be caused, especially inside the vi, it was clear that the person who hade was not that simple. As he was approaching the entrance of the living room that was connected to the hall that led to the front door of the vi, he met with a middle-aged man. This man was currently wearing a neat ck suit, with a white shirt and a ck tie. His medium length blonde hair wasbed backwards, and was a little shiny. The gray eyes looked around without a hint of emotion in them,pletely ignoring the group of people that was following behind him. The group that was following behind this man were none other than the members of the tiger gang that were in charge of protecting the vi. Of course, they knew about this person, considering that he had met with second tiger before, and second tiger was a little respectful towards this person. It was just that not long ago, second tiger had informed them that they were not to allow anybody toe inside to disturb him. Of course, this was due to being frustrated from the failure of the mission he was given. This group of gangsters did not take action, as they possessed quite some brains. They were not willing to provoke a person whom even second tiger was afraid of. If they did that, they might end up being killed, and obviously, second tiger would not protect them in such a situation. Second tiger''s expression changed immediately the moment that he saw this person. There was an expression of anger in his eyes as he looked at the man. The middle-aged man on the other hand did not seem to care about the anger that was contained within second tiger''s eyes. Instead, after entering into the vi that was quite luxurious, he immediately sat on the couch, without waiting for second tiger to say anything. Second tiger on the other hand did not seem to mind that much the actions of the other party. Still, he was angry about one thing. "What is the progress of the mission that I gave you? I have not received any response from you, ever since the day you told me that you were going toplete the mission. The mission was supposed to bepleted the previous day, so, why is it that you did not report to me?" The man asked as he looked at second tiger. His voice was filled with indifference, as if he did not take second tiger seriously at all. He was extremely arrogant, as he was currently seated on the couch, with his right leg on top of his left. His ck shoes were extremely shiny under the light that came from the chandelier on the ceiling of the living room of the vi. "How do you expect the mission to bepleted when you gave me false information? You know, I have a hard time believing that you were not trying to set me up." Second tiger responded. His voice was tinged with anger, but he was obviously restrained, not willing to shout at this man. For a moment, the expressionless face of the middle-aged man changed upon hearing this part. Then, his expression turned extremely cold. "I will give you a warning. If you are currently trying to mess around with me, believe it or not, your tiger gang is going to be destroyed as long as I give a word. And, if you are nning to keep the item that I told you to bring to me, you better give up on that idea. And in case you are coborating with somebody else, or have already handed over that item, I would advise you to immediately ask for it to be brought back. Death, your fate will be worse than death." The man''s voice was filled with killing intent as he spoke about the ''item''. Second tiger could not help but be a little surprised. But a few momentster, the anger that he was trying to hold back immediately erupted. Pointing his finger at the middle-aged man sitting on the couch, second tiger shouted, "You are still trying to deny it? I went there, everything went meticulously well, due to how everything had been well nned. But you know what? When I got to the location of the item, it was not there. It had already been transferred!" Second tiger was extremely furious. Previously, had it not been that they were quite lucky that there was a group of people within the bank, they would have definitely have gotten a difficult time to be able to get away from the police that had already surrounded the building. "It is not just that. When I was trying to get away from that ce, I found that the police had already surrounded the area. The response of the police was extremely fast, indicating that they had already been tipped about what was going to happen there. In fact, even a few police officers were acting as security guards. It would have been impossible for me to be able to know that if I had not investigated using the connections that I have." Second tiger continued. The middle-aged man on the other hand frowned a little upon hearing this. He seemed to be contemting something, before finally, he stood up. He began walking towards the exit, before he suddenly stopped. Without turning around to look at second tiger, he said, "It seems that there is something that went wrong. I''m going to do my own investigation about this matter. But let me warn you in advance. If I find that you are trying to y a trick on me, you will not like it." Immediately after saying that, he left. But when he was just about to walk out of the vi, he spoke once again, his words leaving second tiger a little flustered. "And that filthy finger that you used to point at me, you will lose it." Chapter 137: Plan, Bad News Immediately after saying that, he left. But when he was just about to walk out of the vi, he spoke once again, his words leaving second tiger a little flustered. "And that filthy finger that you used to point at me, you will lose it." Second tiger was horrified upon hearing that. There was no any hint of doubt after hearing what the other party had said. Of course, he did not doubt that his finger would be cut off. The only thing in his mind right now was to me Jaden. After all, had it not been that he was angered by Jaden, who had ruined so many things for him, he would have not lost his mind to the extent of pointing his finger to the other party and shouting at him. He felt quite lucky that he had managed to hold himself back, and he did not dare to do anything out of hand other than just pointing fingers and ming the other side. Of course, theint was justified, as the information that he had received was false, leading to the failure of the mission. Additionally, there had to be something fishy, considering that the reaction of the police department was so fast that it seemed that they had already been given information about this event happening. Nheless, second tiger could only push the matter concerning the man who had just left, and focus on other things. After all, after they had attacked Vyon bank, they had ended up killing one of the guards there, and had even shot the branch manager, leaving him hospitalized. Of course, he was not afraid that the police would be able to find him. He had meticulously carried out the n, and so, they had been able to easily avoid the police, despite the reaction of the police being a little abnormal. The only problem that he was going to face was the other gang, which was supporting this bank. Of course, for this bank to be able to hold a high position within the country, and being referred to as the best bank within Faru city, its reputation was not to be underestimated. They were involved with the underworld, and the branch that was located in Faru city was involved with a gang that was slightly stronger than tiger gang. This was the only thing that second tiger would have to deal with for the time being. He did notpletely rule out the possibility of the police department being able to find out about him, considering that there seemed to be something that was wrong about the mission. But for them to be able to find about him, and get enough evidence to be able to act against him, it was going to take quite a long time. So of course, he was not going to pay much attention to them for the time being. Instead, he had to look for a method that he was going to deal with the other gang that was going to target the tiger gang. He went back and sat on the couch, trying to contemte. Finally, he came to one solution, that was to increase the power of the tiger gang. The most important thing for a gang in the underworld was the strength that it possessed. The stronger the gang was, the more benefits it could get. So, for him to be able to deal with the other gang, he would have to ensure that the power of the tiger gang reached a higher level. It was not just about fighting with each other physically, but it also applied to the influence that they could have in the business world. If they manage to get support of many businessmen, or even they themselves own several more businesses, it would be quite easy for them to be able to handle the other gang. Currently, it was quite difficult to be able to acquire people that were strong enough, and were willing to join the gang. After all, not just anybody could join the gang, considering that they might end up being betrayed, and this might lead to the fall of the gang. Additionally, they could not rule out the possibility of the person that they had managed to pull into the gang, being there as an insider, a spy for another gang or the police. ''I guess we can start with the first person that I have already investigated. Jaden, no matter what, you will have to join the gang.'' Second tiger thought to himself with determination clear in his eyes. He had already decided that Jaden would have to join the gang. It was not only due to the losses that Jaden had made the gang to suffer, instead, it was also due to thebat capability that Jaden possessed. Even though Jaden had not revealed his fighting prowess, just the fact that he was able to catch second tiger off-guard was enough to be able to convince second tiger that Jaden possessed quite some strength. What second tiger was looking for was not a person who was stronger than him, as that was going to be a threat to his position as the second inmand in the gang. Instead, he wanted a person who could improve thebat level of the gang, while at the same time being underneath him. Even though he thought that Jaden''s power was not that high, still, he was definitely above ordinary people. And so, it was going to be quite an improvement for the gang, even if it was just by a small margin. After thinking about that, second tiger took out his phone and made a call. ¡­. Jaden on the other hand, spent the rest of the day while trying to adapt to his current strength. Completely different from thebat skills that he would receive from the system, which would be apanied by muscle memory, making it easy for him to be able to adapt, his increase in strength needed him to adapt by himself. After all, the increase in strength was due to the pill, and not from the system directly. So, he spent the rest of the day, trying to control his strength well. And when night came, he was already capable of controlling his strength easily. Additionally, he realized that he was capable of disying the intermediate levelbat skills that he had received from the system without any problems. As expected, as long as his physical condition was improved, he would be able to easily handle thebat skills that he was receiving from the system. After that was out of the way, Jaden went back to rx. The following day, he had already been informed that they would be going back to campus. It seemed that the matter with the Williams was somehow resolved, so, it was not that much dangerous for Scarlet to go back to school. But that was something that Jaden did not like. At the end of the day, even though he was attending campus, and the Johnsons had used the connections that they possessed in order to be able to make him join the campus even though he had not gotten his high school certificate, the knowledge was the problem. He did not join campus from the first year, but instead, he joined campus in the second year, almost in the middle of the semester. So of course, he wasgging behind, with everything that the ss was learning making him slightly dizzy. Jaden just hoped that he was going to receive another mission from the system, that would grant him something that was rted to acquiring knowledge. Even though he was not that interested in learning financial statistics, that did not imply that he was not interested in learning. Sylvia and Scarlet had joined him during the time that he was in the basement gym, and he gave them a few pointers. But of course, since they were not strong enough, they could not even manage to grasp anything about intermediatebat skills. Nheless, they were doing quite well with the basic levelbat skills. It could be said that they had already improved by quite a margin, aspared to the previous times. The one that was the most excited among the two was none other than Scarlet. She was thinking about the fighting club back in campus. Previously, she had lost in a fight against Alfie. But this time, she would definitely be able to deal with him. The confidence was not only due to her improvedbat skills during the past few days, but instead, it was also rted to the fact that Jaden had taught her the method of dealing with Alfie. So, she could not wait for the following day to arrive, so that she could go and give it a try. ¡­. Clifford on the other hand was having a gloomy expression on his face. This was rted to thepetition between the two families. They had agreed that they were going topete with each other in just one industry. At some point in time, the Williams seemed to be giving in, and they had even told Clifford that they were willing to give him the real estatepanies under them, as a form ofpensation for the damage that they had caused to the Johnsons. Even though a little suspicious, Clifford decided to believe them. But he had just believed what they told him, when he received a call apanied by bad news. Chapter 138: Whats the Plan? Even though a little suspicious, Clifford decided to believe them. But he had just believed what they told him, when he received a call apanied by bad news. "Master, I have just been informed that six bodies have been retrieved from the transportpany that we own. Those bodies were hidden in the basement warehouse, where some of the important goods that are supposed to be transported were being kept. ording to the research made on the bodies, they have been in the basement for more than a week, and were dead more than a week ago. Additionally, after a DNA was done, the identities of the six was found." Steven reported through the phone. Clifford''s expression changed upon hearing this piece of information. How could bodies be found inside the warehouse? Additionally, it was the basement, where very important goods that belonged to VIP clients were stored while waiting to be transported. Not just anybody could ess that basement warehouse, and the security level was extremely high. So, he could not help but wonder who those six were. But he was not having a good feeling about the identities of these six people. Without waiting for Clifford to say anything, Steven continued, "The identities of the six people was found to be those that were involved on the first attack that involved the young miss near the campus." Clifford''s expression turned heavy. He knew the implication of this happening. One, it implied that there was somebody that was working against thepany, against the Johnsons. Two, with the bodies being found within the warehouse, the reputation of thepany was going to drop by a good margin. And finally, there was going to be an investigation that was going to be carried out against thepany. After all, these bodies being found there implied that there had to be something wrong with thepany. The main problem here was that these six people were involved with the Johnsons, but not as friends, but enemies. Even though the level of the six of them was not something that the Johnsons would pay much attention to, still, they were used as chess pieces by the Williams, if Clifford could make a bold guess. After all, ording to Steven, those people had been dead for more than one week. That implied that they died not long after they had left the police station. Unless investigation was carried out, and evidence that would support the Johnsons was found, people would definitely be pointing fingers towards the Johnsons. Many people would definitely make assumptions that the Johnsons were quite furious about this group of six people attacking the young miss of the Johnsons, and ended up using underhanded methods to kill them. And perhaps they had forgotten to dispose the bodies, and decided to hide them within the basement warehouse, where they believed that they would not be found out. But unlucky for them, due to the stench that was being given out by the bodies, they were found out. "Okay. Try to handle the matter as much as you can. But don''t do anything as of now, other than trying to control the situation. As for the rest, leave it to me." Clifford stated. "Yes master." Steven responded before he ended the call. Clifford on the other hand thought about this matter deeply. Of course, it was impossible for those bodies to have appeared within the warehouse more than a week ago. This implied that they had just appeared the previous night when nobody was working within the warehouse, or early this morning. The smell that coulde from the dead bodies of six people, who had died more than a week ago, was not something that could be missed. So, if the bodies had appeared long ago within the warehouse, they would have definitely been discovered long ago. But now, it seemed that either, the person that belonged to the Williams had only managed to get to thepany recently, or somebody within the management of thepany had just been recently bought over by the Williams. None of this was good news for Clifford. Either way, he had to look for a way to eliminate this mole that belonged to the Williams. He could not allow the mole to continue staying there, as the damages that thepany might suffer in the future would only increase with that mole''s presence. ''I will have to use all methods possible to dig out this mole.'' Clifford thought to himself, before he left his study room. ¡­. The following day, Jaden sat on the passenger seat inside Scarlet''s Ferrari f8 spider. Scarlet was driving, with an excited expression on her face. It was currently 5 in the morning, on a Monday. Jaden was not sure about what was making Scarlet happy, that she came over to call him at 4 in the morning. After he was done with his preparations, they left the residence at around 5 a.m. Despite not knowing what was making Scarlet so enthusiastic about going to school, Jaden had a guess of his own. Perhaps she was feeling too much suffocated for being asked to stay within the residence for the past few days, without going to campus for over a week. So of course, she has to be excited, considering that in campus, other than following the school rules, she could literally be free. Additionally, after finishing the lectures, she would be free until evening when she was supposed to return home. Jaden maintained his silence, as he continued going through the information that he was currently focusing on. The information was rted to his rtives, and the businesses that they were involved in. The moment that he goes to Macomunity, that is the time that he would start dealing with his rtives. He might not have nned to start dealing with them for the time being, considering that he did not believe that he possessed enough capability of dealing with them. But, that did not imply that the other party would not start finding trouble with him. So, even if he was not going to be able to give them with a strong enough blow to be able to take them down, he would still have to find a way of resisting them. He was not nning on involving the Johnsons in this matter. This was a personal issue, and he would like to solve it by himself. So, he had to look for a method of protecting himself, when the time came. Information was power, and knowing himself and knowing the enemy was a method of winning. Of course, he would also need the capability of dealing with the shorings of the other party if he found them, otherwise, the information would be useless. But Jaden did not doubt that he would be able to get the capability of doing that soon. As long as he got a few more missions, he would be able to possess enough capabilities of crushing them all. Another thing that Jaden wanted to deal with when he got a chance was about that sh disk that he had gotten back in his apartment. Until now, he had not gotten a chance of purchasing aptop. As for the matter of borrowing aptop from Scarlet, he did not even consider that. It was obvious that there was something about this sh disk. For it to be able to attract the attention of somebody powerful like Lucas Smith, who possessed a bodyguard who was powerful enough to be able to make Jaden feel danger. Jaden did not doubt that there were many secrets involved with it. So, it was better if he did not reveal anything about it to anybody else. Of course, he could just borrow theptop and say that he was going to use it, but ording to the level of the technology that was contained in that sh disc, he could not tell what would happen after he inserted it inside theptop. Who knows, it might even transform theptop into something different, making it difficult for him to return theptop to the owner. So, to avoid anything unnecessary, it was better for him to purchase aptop of his own. As for the money, he currently possessed enough to do that. The two of them managed to get to school at 5:37 a.m. Scarlet was kind of crazy on the road, as she drove to school. And after she parked the car, she did not head towards the lecture block where the lecture was supposed to be held, as the lectures would begin at 8:00 in the morning. Instead, she was heading straight towards the fighting club gym. It seemed that she hadmunicated with Lucas Brown and the others, considering that while they were approaching the gym, they met up with Lucas''s group. Lucas gave Jaden a venomous look, before shifting his attention to Scarlet,pletely ignoring Jaden. As for Jaden, even though he noticed the way that Lucas was looking at him, he did not care at all. Instead, he simply followed Scarlet, quite curious about what she was going to do. "Have they arrived?" Scarlet asked as she looked at Lucas Brown excitedly. "They told me that they will be there in about 5 minutes. It seems that they are still looking for that guy called Alfie. Without him, it is impossible for them to be able to do anything to us." Lucas responded. As he mentioned Alfie, there was a hint of gloom in his voice. After all, he had been defeated by Alfie, and he had no choice but to suffer the defeat, without having a chance of retaliating. Alfie was just too strong for him (Lucas) to be able to make aeback against him. "That''s good. But it would have been better if they had already arrived." Scarlet responded as she pumped her face together. The excited and bright expression on her face was impossible to hide, making her appear even more beautiful. Chapter 139: Have they Chickened Out? "That''s good. But it would have been better if they had already arrived." Scarlet responded as she pumped her face together. The excited and bright expression on her face was impossible to hide, making her appear even more beautiful. Lucas looked at her with a dazed expression on his face. At the same time, in his heart, he got even more determined to get Scarlet as his woman. Such a beauty, with a good background, and good fighting skills, was definitely a match for him. As he thought about that, he threw a nce towards Jaden, only to realize that even Jaden was not paying attention to Scarlet. Instead, he seemed to be surveying the surrounding areas, even though they were currently inside the school. ''Just wait. She is mine, and nobody is allowed to get closer to her other than myself. I will make sure that I get rid of you sooner.'' Lucas thought to himself, before he focused on the gym that was a little distance away from them. Currently, the only students within the campus were those that were living within the campus hostels. But the majority of the second years to fourth years liked living outside the schoolpound. The majority of those that were within the school premises at the moment were first years. And when they saw Scarlet, having already heard something about her, or seen it by themselves, they were immediately interested in what she was going to do. In just a few moments, while Scarlet and her group led the way, a few meters behind them, a small group of people that was continuously increasing, continuously trailed them. They discussed with each other, trying to guess what was going on. Of course, the majority of them thought that this was rted to the event that had happened inside the gym before. They understood that currently, there was a conflict between two people, both vying for the chair of the president of the fighting club. They had ended up forming two gangs, which werepeting with each other. It was only over a week ago that they had gotten an update about thepetition between the two sides. Previously, it seemed that Scarlet and her group had lost, but they did not seem to agree to that, and were intending topete once again. Scarletpletely ignored the group that was following behind her. She was already used with people wanting to know what was happening whenever she was taking action. Since they were not going to interfere with her ns, she did not mind having them watch. Additionally, she felt that it was going to be better for her, as once she defeated Alfie, the reputation of her group would definitely soar. As for Harry''s group, they would definitely have a lot of trouble within the campus, and the reputation that they had built till today would definitely crumble. Thinking about that, a small smile formed on her lips. Nobody knew what it was that Scarlet was thinking about, but they could not help but be curious about it, about what was making her smile. As for Jaden, he could already guess what it was, but he did notment. The group finally arrived at the gym. When they entered the gym, they found that they were a few people that were currently working out. They were definitely workout enthusiasts, just by looking at their body build. Scarletpletely ignored the group that had already focused their attention towards them, the moment that they arrived, and instead, she headed straight to the ring. Jaden followed closely, but he did not get inside the ring, instead, he stood outside, together with Lucas and the rest of the group. As for the crowd that was following them, after they entered into the gym, they surrounded the entire ring, waiting to see what would happen. Time went by, and more than 5 minutes had already psed, but Harry and his group had not arrived. This immediately made Scarlet who was anticipating the fight to frown. She looked at Lucas and asked, "Are you sure that they said that they wereing? It has already been more than 5 minutes, but they are not here now. Don''t tell me that they chickened out." Lucas frowned as well. He understood Harry''s character quite well. That guy would definitely not back down from the challenge. Of course, initially, he had nned to have Alfie fight against Jaden. But then, he decided to change his ns after Scarlet decided that she was going to fight against Alfie. He did not know where the confidence wasing from, but he decided to believe that Scarlet would definitely be able to take care of Alfie. But of course, that did not imply that he was not willing to have Jaden fight against Alfie. It was just that the n had to be postponed a little. He would investigate things, and make sure that the fight between the two of them happened. In fact, the fight would have already happened long ago, it was just that Jaden wasing to school together with Scarlet. In the end, it was impossible for him to be able to meet with Alfie, unless Alfie went looking for him. But of course, it was impossible for Alfie to be able to find Jaden, considering that he could not ess the Johnsons residence. So, even if the n had gone through, he would have not seeded in ensuring that the fight happened. "They will definitelye. I''m not sure about the reason why they are not here yet, but still, they should definitelye over. Unless they have decided to give uppeting against us, which is something that I doubt." Lucas responded confidently. "Who said that I am going to give up the position of the president of the fighting club to you? That is an impossibility, and it cannot even happen within your dreams." Just a few moments after Lucas had spoken, another arrogant voice echoed from the entrance of the gym. It immediately attracted the gazes of everybody within the gym, and they looked over. At this moment, they saw that Harry wasing over with his group. The most eye-catching person was none other than Alfie, who was walking next to Harry. His muscr build, and the shiny bald head were eye-catching, especially due to the reputation that he had built by defeating Scarlet''s entire group. Lucas was not disappointed when he saw that Harry wasing. Instead, he was relieved. Part of his n was to ensure that Harry and his group came over. If they did not, then, he would have no choice but to postpone it. The crowd that was here to watch the show immediately made way for Harry and his group. Harry and the group approached the ring, before they stood outside while looking at Scarlet who was already inside the ring. With ridicule clear on his face, Harry crossed his hands in front of his chest and asked, "Scarlet, what gives you the confidence that you are going to win this time? It has only been a little over a week ever since thest time that you were defeated. Do you believe that you have made enough improvements to be able to defeat Alfie? Let me tell you something, previously, Alfie did not use his full strength when he was fighting against you. He was holding back a lot, and used only ? of his strength. I''m sorry to disappoint you but, even if you have improved a little over the past one week, if Alfie goes all out, you will be defeated in just a few moves." Scarlet was immediately surprised upon hearing that. Alfie was actually holding back during the time that she was fighting with him? But she thought that he was going all out just like herself, and that was why he was able to defeat her. But now, she could not help but recall the battle between them. It was then that she remembered something. Every time that Alfieunched an attack towards her, he was not looking strained at all. Thinking about that, Scarlet could not help but feel underestimated. At the same time, she felt that she was lucky that she was not defeatedst time by Alfie in a short time. If Alfie had defeated her in just a few moves as Harry was iming, her reputation would have been destroyed. Still, she was not happy about the fact that she was fighting against a person who was having mercy towards her. "Tsk! You think so? Why don''t we try it right now? I would like to see how powerful he is if he goes all out." Scarlet stated as she looked at Alfie. There was a fiery look in her eyes, together with anticipation. She was intending to see how much she had improved after training for more than a week. Of course, she had already trained on how to deal with Alfie, and so, she was anticipating to try it out. She did not doubt Jaden, but she would only feel morefortable about it when she proved it by action. She had to defeat Alfie today. As for him holding back previously, she did not care. After all, it was not just about skills, even strategy mattered at some points. And this was definitely one of them. Alfie looked at Scarlet expressionlessly. Then, he gave Harry a look. When Harry gave him a nod, he began moving towards the ring. At the same time, he threw a nce at Jaden who was standing not far away, before focusing back onto the ring. Chapter 140: Improved Combat Skills Scarlet stood with a serious expression on her face, mixed with anticipation as she looked at Alfie who was standing a few meters away from her. Shepletely ignored the murmuring of the crowd that was surrounding the ring, and simply focused on her opponent. Alfie on the other hand looked at Scarlet with a nonchnt expression on his face. It was clear that he did not take Scarlet seriously. It was not due to Scarlet being ady, but instead, it was due to the confidence that he possessed after the previous fight between them. Just as Harry had said before, he only used ? of his strength when fighting against Scarlet. But now, in order to make sure that he was not brought here to fight again against Scarlet, he had no choice but to go all out. In his mind, Alfie thought that if he defeated her easily, she would definitely give up on the thought of fighting against him again. He had already heard the reputation about Scarlet, and understood that she was quite stubborn. It was just that until today, there was nobody that had put her in her ce at all. And to say the truth, she was quite skilled, it was just that she did not know her limit. Standing with his feet apart, Alfie clenched his fists. Even though his expression was nonchnt, he was fully focused on his opponent. He was going to go all out this time, not only because he was not sure about what tricks Scarlet possessed this time, but it was just his way of doing things. He would use the most reliable means of dealing with the opponent that he would be facing. Last time, he held back, not willing to give Scarlet a big blow to her ego. Simply put, he was not willing to make an enemy without any gains at the end of it all. During the time that he had spent out there, he had interacted with many people, and he understood how young masters and young misses of those rich family behaved. It might just be a normalpetition, but in the end, they would hold a grudge after they had been defeated. In the current situation, Alfie would have not wanted to fight against Scarlet. But he did not have any other choice other than to fight her. He took a deep breath, before he spoke for the first time ever since he got into the ring, "You can make the first move. I''m not sure about what gave you the confidence, but I will not be holding back this time. So, be prepared to brace yourself." Scarlet looked at Alfie with a burning gaze. With anticipation and confidence in her eyes, she said, "You don''t have to worry. You can go all out. I want to defeat you without having you holding back. I want to cleanly defeat you." Alfie frowned upon hearing that. Could it be that thisdy in front of him was brainless? Even after he had said that he was holding back previously, she still possessed the confidence of defeating him, who was using his full strength, when she could not even defeat him when he was only using ? of his strength? Deciding not to say anything more, he immediately took a fighting stance. But he did not make the first move, as he had already asked Scarlet to do so. Scarlet on the other hand did not stand on ceremony after Alfie had asked her to make the first move. So, she immediately made her move, moving towards Alfie at a high speed. When she arrived in front of him, she had alreadyunched a punch towards him. The punch was directed towards Alfie''s chest. She did not hold back at all, just like how her opponent had said that he was not going to hold back. In the face of the attack, Alfie reacted immediately, managing to twist his body towards the left. With that, he was able to dodge the punch. At the same time, he could not help but be a little surprised. He could immediately tell that Scarlet had definitely improved by quite a good margin ever since thest time that they fought. It was not only in the way that she controlled her attack, but instead, even the speed and the power in her attack was higher than before. Even though the improvement was not like doubling the speed and attack power, still, it had improved by about 30% the previous time that they fought. For a moment there, he could not help but wonder if Scarlet was also holding back during the time that they were fighting before. After all, it was almost impossible for a person to be able to improve to such an extent over just one week. Of course, Alfie was thinking about that, but Scarlet was attacking at the same time. Just after Alfie had managed to dodge the punch, and was about to counterattack, a kick suddenly came his way. Rising both his hands to form a cross shape in front of him, he managed to block the attack. Still, he felt that his forearms felt a little numb after they managed to block the attack. At the same time, he was forced to retreat by about three steps. Alfie was a little distracted when he was thinking about the improvement that Scarlet had made, and that was something that Scarlet took advantage of. Just after Alfie had managed to block the attack, and was regaining his bearing, Scarlet had already arrived in front of him. Once again, she hadunched a punch. The speed of the punch was faster than the previous one, but the power was slightly lower. Nevertheless, it was a little troublesome if itnded. Alfie managed to twist his head sideways, narrowly dodging the punch. As he raised his hand, intending to grab Scarlet''s hand, the arm suddenly bent. Bang! An elbownded on Alfie''s chest, surprising him, making him retreat at the same time. He could feel the pain in the area where they attack hadnded, as he looked at Scarlet who was alreadyunching yet another attack. Alfie stopped thinking about the source of Scarlet''s improvement, and decided to focus on the fight for now. He realized that if he was a little careless, he might end up being beaten up. At this moment, Scarlet had alreadyunched a kick towards him. Alfie easily managed to dodge the kick by bending backwards. But the leg that had just brushed past his face suddenly stopped, instead ofnding. Instead, it suddenly made another motion, reversing, with the heel of the foot heading towards his right shoulder. Alfie who was just straightening his body after dodging the attack had no choice but to hurriedly move backwards. He stumbled backwards, nearly fully going to the ground, due to his hurried movement and weird stance. Bam! Scarlet''s footnded onto the floor of the ring, making a huge sound. It was clear that if this attack hadnded, Alfie would have suffered, and not by a small margin. Alfie was just stabilizing his body, when suddenly, he saw Scarlet attacking once again. The moment that her footnded onto the ground, she immediately used her right leg that had missed the attack, tounch herself into the air, and send a flying kick towards Alfie who was just stabilizing himself. This time, it was impossible for Alfie to be able to retreat, and he could only take the attack of head-on. At his fastest speed, he raised his right hand to block the attack that was heading towards his head. Bam! The attacknded onto the arm, making Alfie wince in pain. At the same time, the arm was not able to stop the momentum of the kick, and it was pushed away. Still, it gave Alfie enough time to be able to retreat, ending that attack like that. Without him noticing it, he had already reached the ropes that surrounded the ring. Using them, he managed to stabilize his body, and looked at Scarlet who was already charging over once again. With a fierce glimmer in his eyes, Alfie decided not to stay on the ring receiving attacks anymore. Instead, he had to take the initiative, as he had already realized that if he gave Scarlet the chance of controlling the momentum and the flow of the fight, he might end up losing. From the few moves that Scarlet had made, Alfie already understood that she had really improved. She definitely possessed the capital to im that she was going to defeat him. Getting away from the ropes of the ring, Alfie approached Scarlet. At this moment, Scarlet hadunched yet another punch. This time, instead of dodging the attack, Alfie decided to take it head on. Bam! The punch managed tond on the forearm of his right arm. Due to the previous attack, when this attacknded, the pain that Alfie was feeling immediately magnified. Nevertheless, he managed to ignore the pain, and still reacted, kicking towards Scarlet. There was no hesitation in his movements at all, and neither was he holding back. Scarlet had not expected that Alfie was going to take the attack head-on. Additionally, his counter attack was extremely fast. Still, with her reaction speed, she was able to dodge the attack by bending downwards. Her movements were extremely fast, managing to get up just after the kick had flown above her. Then, she kicked towards Alfie''s standing leg. Alfie was a little surprised as he had not expected that Scarlet was going to dodge like that. The next move that he was nning to use was immediately canceled, as he tried to avoid the kick towards his leg. Chapter 141: Intense Battle "What is going on? Could it be that Alfie is holding back?" "Who is Alfie? I have never heard of him." "It is that guy over there. I don''t really think that he belongs to our school, but still, he is in here. He is the one that is fighting against Scarlet." "Eeh¡­who is Scarlet?" "Are you an idiot? If bald head there is Alfie, then it is obvious that thedy is Scarlet." "Oh, I get it. And who is winning?" "Are you crazy? You have so big eyes, but you cannot see that the fight is currently difficult to determine who the winner is? Don''t tell me that you are short-sighted despite having big eyes¡­" "Hey, I did not say that you should abuse me. Just give me the answer. If you don''t want, you can just shut your big mouth!" "F*ck! Do you want to enter into the ring after they get out? I have to teach you a lesson!" "Enter the ring your foot! Do you think that I am a fighter?" "If you are scared of fighting, then get lost!" "You¡­" "Hey bro, who is that feisty girl? She is extremely powerful, and good at fighting." "You there to call her feisty? Do you have a death wish? If this information reaches her, you will definitely be done for." "Ah? Is it that serious?" "Is the fight serious to you?" "Yes of course. I can see that the fight is extremely fierce. I cannot survive in that battle for more than 1 minute." "Then do you think that thedy that is not losing in this fight, despite fighting for so long, not be serious if you suddenly start calling her names?" "Ah¡­ Can you not tell her?" "$200. Give me $200 and I will not tell her." "Are you trying to ckmail me? Why don''t you just rob me instead?" "I don''t really mind robbing you. Just wait after we go out of the schoolpound. I will definitely rob you." "Tsk! What a braggart." As the fight between Alfie and Scarlet reached the climax, the crowd that was watching could not help but begin moring. They had not expected that the fight was going to be this entertaining. It was extremely difficult to be able to find a fight between students being this exciting. So, some of them had already taken out their phones, and were recording what was going on. Everyone that was recording had a thought of their own, and so, they were quite excited. Everybody had emotions of their own, and while Lucas was a little surprised, he was also excited. If Scarlet won this time, that implied that their group would definitely be the leaders within the school when it came to fighting skills. Even though that did not imply that he was going to be the strongest within the school, still, the leader of the group was going to be considered as the strongest person within the campus. Of course, he was happy about it. At the end of it all, he was nning to have Scarlet to be his woman. And the pride of conquering such a woman was something that he was looking forward to, when he could freely im that Scarlet was his woman. Thinking about the future, Lucas could not help but look at Jaden. He realized that Jaden seemed to be nonchnt about Scarlet''s improvement. Still, Lucas did not care, as he was already having a n on how to deal with Jaden. Harry on the other hand was the one that was feeling a little restless. Ever since the fight began, Alfie did not gain any advantage. Instead, it seemed that he was the one that was at a disadvantage, even though they disadvantage was small. For a moment there, he could not help but wonder if Alfie was holding back. But looking at the way that Scarlet was fighting right now, it was clear that she was fighting at a level way higher aspared to before. Additionally, it seemed that every time that Alfie made a move, Scarlet would have already anticipated it, and reacted on time. It did not seem that she was having trouble handling the attacks from Alfie. He was getting more restless as the fight kept on going. Alfie had already received several attacks from Scarlet, and he was a little injured. Scarlet on the other hand waspletely unharmed. Had It not been that he knew Alfie, he would have definitely thought that Alfie was throwing the fight away. But he knew that it was going to be impossible for Alfie to give up on this fight, considering that the deal that they had made was that Alfie had to win. He frowned, as he contemted on what to do. Then, he looked at Lucas, who was looking back at him with an arrogant expression on his face. It was clear that Lucas was happy about the current situation in the ring. Even though Harry was p*ssed off, he did not say anything. He could only hope that Alfie would win the battle. Otherwise, not only was his reputation going down the drain, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to take over the position of the president of the fighting club anymore. If Scarlet managed to win, she would prove that he was more skilled than he was. At that time, with the support of the majority of the students, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to take over. After all, while Scarlet would have depended on her own strength to be able to take over the position of the president, he on the other hand was only relying on outside help. And, this help was not going to be present the entire time, and so, it would be impossible for him to be able to take over if he did not seed today. Even though he was anxious, there was nothing that he could do. He continuously prayed in his heart, that perhaps Alfie was still holding back. If he went all out, he would definitely win. But he was a fighter. And from the way that Alfie was fighting, it was clear that he was not holding back at all. In fact, from the veins that had already popped up even on the bald head, it was clear that he was straining while fighting against Scarlet. Harry could not help but wonder what it was that Scarlet had done during the time that she was away. It was clear that she had improved, and quite a good margin at that. To be able to deal with Alfie, even if it was not easy, it was still quite an improvement from thest time that she had been defeated. Inside the ring, Alfie and Scarlet continued exchanging attacks. The battle between them had already reached the climax, and the winner was going to be decided in the next few minutes. They had already been fighting for more than 5 minutes already, and even though it was a shorter time aspared to the previous fight, still, they had gone all out. Currently, Alfie''s bald head was shining even brighter due to the sweat that had umted on his head and face reflecting the light within the gym, with his clothes even being soaked in sweat. His breathing was kind of erratic, as it was clear that he had been straining, going all out, and he was almost out of breath while fighting against Scarlet. There was no chance for him to take a break, considering that if he was not attacking, he was busy dodging the attacksunched at him. And none of the attacks that were beingunched by Scarlet could be underestimated. A few attacks had alreadynded on him, and he was currently experiencing pain all over his body. And as time kept going on, more and more attacks kept onnding on him, continuously decreasing hisbat power. With the injuries that he was suffering hindering his movements, it was getting more and more strenuous for him to be able to dodge the attacks, or evenunch attacks at Scarlet. Scarlet on the other hand, even though her clothes were currently soaked in sweat as well, she was obviously doing better. She was breathing a little heavily, but it could not bepared to Alfie. She had been training to defeat Alfie, and so, she was taking advantage of every mistake that Alfie made. At the same time, she was preserving her energy, ever since Alfie began attacking. At the start of the fight, she was the one who had taken the initiative to attack. This had made Alfie to go all out,unching all of his attacks using his full strength, with the intention of taking her out as soon as possible. She, on the other hand took advantage of every time that she managed to dodge his attacks. She would immediately counterattack when an opportunity presented itself, while the rest of the time, she would simply preserve her energy while dodging the attacks. In the end, Alfie was frustrated. He had realized that he was not going to be capable of dealing with Scarlet. But when he thought about the consequences of not winning, he could not help but use his will to resist giving in. At this moment, in his heart, he was screaming that he would not lose. No matter the consequences, he had to win. It was just that despite his strong willpower, it was not able to help him from being dominated by Scarlet. Scarlet was moving so fast, and it did not seem like she was tired at all,pletely different from him, who was worn out at this moment. Bang! An attack suddenlynded, making the crowd that was watching suddenly fall into silence. Then in the next moment, they erupted with cheers and exmations. Chapter 142: Victory, Schemes Bang! An attack suddenlynded, making the crowd that was watching suddenly fall into silence. Then in the next moment, they erupted with cheers and exmations. Inside the ring, Alfie suddenly copsed onto the ground. He could no longer hold on, after the attack on his chest. He had been holding on using his sheer willpower, but he could not do it anymore. His willpower was strong without a doubt. But his body could not handle the pressure anymore, and copsed. So, the moment that the attacknded on him, he copsed onto the ground, passing out. Alfie''s defeat immediately sent a wave of different emotions to the observing crowd. While the majority were excited, considering that they mostly supported Scarlet, a few of them were disappointed, when even fewer of them did not have much a reaction about the result of the fight. The ones that were most affected were non other than the groups that belonged to scarlet and Alfie. While Lucas and his group celebrated Scarlet''s victory, Harry and his group werepletely ashen. That was especially for Harry, whose eyes had already be bloodshot. He could not believe that the chance for him to be the president of the fighting club had gone just like that. Of course, it was not impossible for him to be able to be the president in theing years, especially if Scarlet left the school. But the problem here was that, they were in the same year. So, if Scarlet graduated, then he would have to graduate at the same time, and they would leave together. During the previous year, none of the two of them got a chance of being the president of the fighting club, considering that there was somebody that was stronger than them. It was just that they were quite lucky that the current fourth and third years were not that good when it came to fighting aspared to the two of them. So, there was a chance for the two of them to be the president of the fighting club. Currently, Harry was the vice president of the fighting club, while Scarlet was the president. She had gotten this position using her own strength, as she had defeated him in thepetition. Of course, it was impossible for Harry to guarantee that during the next academic year, a first year that was stronger than him would note to the school. Additionally, he could not rule out the possibility of a person stronger than him and Scarlet transferring into the school from another campus. All in all, it implied that the chances of him being the president of the fighting club were nearly zero. Harry was notpeting for the position for nothing. It was not just about the reputation, but instead, it also revolved around his future dream. With the support of the position of being the president of the fighting club while in campus, he believed that he would be able to easily pursue his dream after graduating. He was dreaming of bing the best fighter, and joining the best fighting club with the best fighters in the world. But of course, other than strength, which he obviously did not possess enough, he would have to require something to support him, like in his resume, being recorded that he was the president of the fighting club. Thinking about the chance that he had lost, he looked at Scarlet with killing intent in his eyes. But when he thought about the background that she possessed, he decided against doing anything against her. Instead, he shifted his gaze and looked at Alfie. It was Alfie who had lost, leading to him losing the chance. They had alreadye to an agreement, that Alfie was supposed to win. But now, Alfie had lost. Since he had lost, he would definitely have to pay for the damage that he had caused by losing. Without caring about Lucas who was looking at him with a provocative gaze, he turned around and decided to leave. His group immediately followed him,pletely ignoring Alfie who was still lying unconscious inside the ring. Seeing his actions, the crowd could not help but boo at him. But of course, they were doing it while hiding. None of them wanted to experience Harry''s wrath. Even though he had lost, that did not imply that he did not possess the skills when it came to fighting. Additionally, his family background was quite good as well, so, they were afraid of being targeted. Harry could of course easily hear the boos from the crowd. But he did not react at all. Instead, he was simply thinking about what he was going to do next, to deal with Alfie. Inside the ring, Scarlet was obviously excited after winning. She had not expected that she was going to win just like that. Even though she had known that she had improved, the fight between her and Alfie was intense. And if she did not know the weaknesses that this guy possessed, and had already been training on how to deal with them, she believed that she would have already been dealt with long ago. With an excited expression, she could not help but look at Jaden. She could not help but pout her lips when she realized that Jaden did not seem to have any change of expression after she had won. But when she thought much about it, with the skills that he possessed, it was definitely nothing much when it came to deal with somebody like Alfie. So, it was no wonder that he was not that impressed by the fight between them. Despite convincing herself with the reason, she could not help but be disappointed that Jaden was not happy that she had won. It was just that she was not going to say that out loud. She was proud after all¡­ Scarlet pouting immediately made the hearts of many of the boys watching her beat rapidly. This was the first time that they were seeing her make a cute expression. That was especially so for Lucas. At first, he was excited, thinking that perhaps it was going to be a little easier for him to be able to conquer Scarlet, as long as she showed her girl side. But his expression changedpletely when he noticed the direction that Scarlet was pouting towards. Killing intent filled his heart as he looked towards Jaden. At this moment, he decided that no matter what, he had to eliminate Jaden. He could not allow him to continue staying close to Scarlet. He was not sure about the methods that this guy had used in order to be able to convince Scarlet, so that she was no longer actively looking for a way to chase him away. Additionally, she was making such a cute expression towards him. Could it be that this guy had already began convincing her? If that was the case, he had to take action as soon as possible. He could not risk having Jaden winning Scarlet over. Even though he was not that worried about Jaden winning over Scarlet, considering that he believed that the Johnsons would not agree to the rtionship between the two of them due to the difference in social status, still, he was not going to be happy if the girl that he loved, loved another person. So, he made a mental note that after he got out of school today, he would make sure that he found a way of dealing with Jaden. It was already in his mind, but the only part that was remaining was the implementation. Scarlet on the other hand did not know about the scheme that was going on inside Lucas''s mind. Instead, she looked at Alfie, before looking at Harry and his group who had already reached the exit of the gym. She raised her brows a little, as she wondered what was going on. Wasn''t Harry and his group supposed to take Alfie away? They had to attend to him, as he was fighting for them. But now, they had just ignored him like that. She did not say anything, and instead, left the ring. She approached Jaden and asked, "What do you think about my improvement this time?" "It is okay. But you can do better if you focus on what you are supposed to. You are not supposed to be carried away when you are fighting." Jaden responded simply. Scarlet pursed her lips as she asked with sadness in her voice, "Don''t you know how topliment a person first? I have won, you are supposed to congratte me first before lecturing me." Jaden simply shrugged his shoulder at that. What was he supposed to say? It was good enough that he had told her that she had done okay. In any case, she still needed to practice more. She had only been able to deal with Alfie because she understood a method of dealing with him. But if she faced another opponent, with the samebat strength as Alfie, she would definitely lose. So, it was better to make sure that her ego did not rise too much. Looking at Jaden, Scarlet could not help but want to beat this guy up. But when she thought about not being able tond a punch on him, and what would happen if she attacked but notnding an attack, she immediately refrained. "Let''s get going then. I want to do something else." Scarlet stated, before she turned around and began leaving. But she had just moved a few steps when she looked at one of the people in her group and said "Take that guy to the school infirmary. If he ends up dying here, I will be the one that will be med." Then, she left with a few of the members of the group following, while others remaining behind to take Alfie to the infirmary. Scarlet and Jaden did not know that Lucas also remained behind, but he was looking at their departing backs with a venomous gaze. ''It has to be done today.'' Lucas thought to himself, before he followed them. He had to keep an eye on Jaden! **** A/N: The bonus chapters for power stones will be released weekly, only if the number of power stones reaches the target within the week. Chapter 143: Are You her Fiancé? Despite themotion that the fight between Scarlet and Alfie had caused, everything returned to normal a few minutester, other than the discussions about the fight, and the video of the fight being shared within the school forum. Even though things might seem to have calmed down for the time being, but that was not true. Storms were already surging, and would burst at any moment. Jaden and Scarlet did not care about the after effects of the fight. Instead, the two of them began moving around the campus, with Scarlet most of the time looking for her friends. Of course, these friends that he was looking for were not part of the group that she was usually with. Instead, it was just a small group of girls that possessed the same personality as her. Additionally, it seemed that she was training them, as if she was training her own gang. Jaden simply apanied her around, but did not take any action. As for Scarlet, she had already gotten used to this behavior from Jaden. She understood that Jaden could talk, but that depended on the situation that they were experiencing. When it was almost the time for the lectures to begin, the two of them immediately headed back to the lecture blocks. After getting into the lecture hall, Jaden took the back seat as usual. Scarlet did the same thing, but this time, she was sitting just a few seats away from Jaden, in the same row. They had arrived a littlete aspared to before, and they had found that there were already a few students within the lecture hall. Most of the students that were already within the lecture hall at this moment were those bookworms that would never miss a single ss. Additionally, they were sitting at the very front of the lecture hall, very close to the area where the lecture would stand during the time that he or she would be giving the lecture. The two of them, Jaden and Scarlet, ignored the rest of the ss, as they focused on their own phones. Jaden had found a game that he was ying to pass time. As for Scarlet, Jaden was not sure about what it was that she was doing. Jaden did not even realize when the ss had already been upied by more than half, and Mason had even arrived, and sat next to him. He was only brought back from the gaming world when Mason spoke to him. "It seems that you don''t like school that much, right?" Mason asked as he took a book from his backpack. He opened it, and began reading, not looking at Jaden at all, as if he did not ask the question. Jaden put away his phone, and looked at Mason, before focusing on the entire ss. He realized that the poption of the ss today was a little higher aspared to the previous time that he was here. "Circumstances." Jaden responded simply to Mason''s question. "Is it rted to the reason why you deferred?" Mason asked curiously as he looked at Jaden with his brown eyes. "Yeah." Jaden responded, but he felt a little awkward. After all, the matter of him being a deferred student was aplete lie. He had not even attended the first year, and the worst part of it was the fact that he did not even finish his high school education. So, Mason would definitely be bbergasted the moment that he realized something like that. It was not impossible for a person to be able to use connections to get to the university. But of course, those connections usually depended on a personpleting a high school first. As for the score that they would get during the time that they were in high school, that did not really matter much, aspared to the connections that a person would be possessing. Even Jaden understood that. It was just that he did not know what it was that the Johnsons had used in order to be able to convince the school to ept him, despite not possessing any documents from high school. But he did not care that much. In any case, it was not as if he was interested in the financial statistics course anyway. Additionally, with the system, he could simply ignore the matter for the time being. Still, he was nning to have those certificatester on, and that would be something that he would doter on, after stabilizing himself, and dealing with a lot of things that had to be dealt with. Mason looked at Jaden with a doubtful gaze. Nevertheless, he did notment on anything about the matter of Jaden not attending any lecture during the previous week. Instead, he changed the topic. "Have you seen the thing that is trending within the campus forum?" Mason asked, as he shifted his gaze back to the book in his hand. Jaden looked over, and realized that it was a textbook named ''How to Seed in Financial Statistics''. Despite being curious about what was recorded within that book, he still responded, "I have not yet entered into the school forum. Could you perhaps tell me what it is?" Jaden was asking, just to pass time. It was not as if he was concerned about something that was trending within the campus. At the end of the day, it might just be apetition between several young men, in order to acquire a certain campus belle. Mason raised his brows upon hearing that. He shifted his gaze once again and looked at Jaden scrutinizingly. "Are you sure about that? I''m pretty sure that everybody in campus at least esses the campus forum once a day. Since it is still early in the morning, you should have already seen something. Are you sure that you are not messing with me?" Jaden was left speechless upon hearing that. He had not expected that everybody would be essing the campus forum everyday, at least once. Of course, he believed that this was just a matter of statistics, and there might be some exceptions, who did not even care about the campus forum. Nheless, he did not even know how to ess the campus forum. Other than just the basic information like which course he was currently going to study, his sses, and his lecturers, Jaden did not know much about the school. "Just tell me what is going on. I''m not really that much interested in the stories posted within the campus forum." Jaden responded as he acted nonchntly. "Well, you see thatdy over there?" Mason responded, as he eyed Scarlet who was seated not far away from them. Jaden nodded his head in response, while Mason continued, "She was involved in a fight today. And let me tell you, she beat up a certain guy in the ring. If you look at the two of them standing together in the ring, you can see the contrast in the body sizes. But it ispletely unbelievable that she can deal with that guy. He has quite some reputation in the school, as he has defeated several members of the fighting club, during the previous week that you were not in school." Jaden could not help but raise his brows a little. He was not surprised that this matter was going to be posted on the school forum. Instead, he was a little surprised that it was actually trending. Jaden simply shrugged his shoulder, indicating that he did not care much about it. In any case, he was there during the action, so, he did not need any direction to know what had happened back then. Looking at Jaden''s nonchnt reaction, Mason could not help but think that perhaps Jaden was not interested in such gossip. Still, it seemed that there was something in his mind. After a moment of hesitation, he asked in a low voice, while looking around, trying to ensure that nobody would hear what he was saying. "Do you perhaps know Scarlet? Or are the two of you rted?" Jaden was amused by the question. He asked, "Why do you think so?" "Well, it is like this, when you came, the first day that I saw you, it was the same day that Scarlet came to school. Of course, she usuallyes everyday, but she rarely attends lectures. Then, during the following week, you did not appear within the premises of the school at all. And the same applied to Scarlet. And you know what, when I was watching the video of what happened today in the morning, I just happened to see you very close to the ring. And today, I spotted the two of you walking around the campus. You are the first person that has been able to go around with Scarlet alone. All the others are usually in the group of the members of the fighting club, and none of them has ever been with her together openly walking around the campus. So, things are really suspicious here. Don''t tell me that you are her fianc¨¦ and there is an arranged marriage between the two of you. That is why you are always where she is." Mason stated in one breath. The more he spoke, the more enthusiastic he got. It was a behavior of an investigator who had found a clue, and was very sure of the suspicions, and possessed enough evidence pointing towards the guilty suspect. Even at some point in time, he had failed to regte his voice, and had spoken a little loudly, immediately attracting the attention of two people that were seated next to them. Jaden: "???" Chapter 144: They are Married Jaden: "???" Jaden was rendered speechless by Mason''s observation. He could not help but wonder if this guy had been stalking them all this while. Otherwise, why would hee to such a conclusion. Additionally, a fianc¨¦? That was too absurd. The way that the two of them had been acting until now, there was definitely no indication that the two of them had a very deep rtionship with each other. It might be true that the two of them were always together within the campus, but they did not talk that much. Additionally, they always maintained a distance from each other, and did not look intimate at all. So, Jaden could not help but wonder where it was that Mason came up with the conclusion that he might be Scarlet''s fianc¨¦. Nheless, he was impressed by Mason''s observation skills. This was only the second time that they were interacting with each other. But still, this guy had already picked up the connection between the two of them. It was not as though others had not realized that Jaden was always around Scarlet. It was just that some of them thought that he was one of her admirer, and was kind of brave, trying to approach Scarlet. But since he was maintaining a distance from her, they usually thought that he was simply stalking her, but did not have the confidence of approaching her to confess his feelings. Of course, thisst part was something that made many of the boys feel a little frustrated. They wanted to watch a show where Jaden would be thrashed by Scarlet, the moment that he confessed to her. But this guy did not have the guts of approaching her and telling her his feelings. As for Mason, it seemed that his thinking waspletely different from the rest of the group that was observing, thinking that he was stalking Scarlet. "Don''t tell me! You are trying to imply that he is Scarlet''s fianc¨¦? Why is it that I have never heard of it?" One of the two people that had been attracted by what Mason had said suddenly eximed. "But why do I doubt the authenticity of such a thing? Look at the distance that they are sitting from each other. It is clear that this guy is just bragging." The other one responded. He was clearly not convinced about what Mason had said. He thought that this was just a n that Jaden and Mason hade up with, in order to try and show off that they were closer to Scarlet. Otherwise, why would Mason suddenly say that Jaden was Scarlet''s fianc¨¦, while making sure that the two of them heard it? "Well, that seems to make sense. They are sitting quite a distance away from each other. And they don''t seem to be that intimate with each other. Or is it as this guy had said, an arranged marriage between the two of them?" The first one asked with a hint of suspicion. "That might actually be true. After all, this guy only recently appeared, but he is sitting in the same row with Scarlet." The other one responded. "But sitting in the same row is not enough to prove that they are a couple. So, why don''t you go over to her and give her a kiss, to prove that you are her fianc¨¦?" The first guy asked as he looked at Jaden. Of course, the two of them were speaking out loudly, immediately attracting the attention of the students around them. And in no time at all, it suddenly caused amotion, attracting many people within the ss, including Scarlet. The problem with secondary information was that, a piece of information might be extremely exaggerated as it was passed to the next person, or be extremely outrageous,pletely different from the real piece of information. "What is going on?" "Oh, I just heard that that guy over there and Scarlet are bound to get married in the future." "Really?" "Hey, have you heard? I just heard that Scarlet and that guy over there have already gotten married." "You just heard it? I can tell you that I know that the two of them got married. In fact, they got married yesterday. I was there!" "Seriously? Why does that guy have an opportunity of marrying Scarlet?" "Do you want to give it a try? Even if you are given an opportunity, I''m pretty sure that you will not agree to marrying her. Otherwise, you might end up being pummeled everyday." "That''s actually true. And, do you think that they have already, you know¡­" "You''re still thinking? Since they have already gotten married, it is normal for them to do that. What is there to hesitate? It is legal, as long as they are married." "Yep. In fact, it is legal as long as a person is considered as an adult. Of course, it has to be consented by both sides." "Hey, why are you going off topic? Why don''t one of you tell me when this happened? I think I saw this guy just about one week ago. He came together with Scarlet in her car. But right now, they have already gotten married?" "You saw it too? He is the first person that has evere with Scarlet to school. They shared the same car, that nobody else has ever gotten into, no matter the gender." "Hey, don''t tell me that during thisst week, they were going out on dates, trying to get to know each other better?" "That might actually be true. But don''t you think that they moved so fast? If they began getting to know each otherst week, how is it that they are already married today?" "You don''t know anything. I heard that Scarlet is from an influential background. Even though I don''t know which one it is, still, don''t you see the car that she drives? For most of those big families, rtionship doesn''t really matter that much. Benefits do." The chattering around made Jadenpletely speechless. He had not expected that something like this was going to happen. Additionally, when did it suddenly move from an assumption of him being Scarlet''s fianc¨¦, to being her husband? Wasn''t this too ridiculous? Additionally, there was even one of them that was boldly iming that he was there during the marriage? Why was it that he was not there during the marriage, yet he was the supposedly said groom? Mason on the other hand realized that he had made a mistake. He was just a little excited after thinking that he had found out the truth. So, he did not control his voice, making two people know about it. But these two loud mouths had to shout, and blow at a fire that was just about to be extinguished. Now, the entire forest was burning. Scarlet on the other hand had a weird expression on her face upon hearing the discussions among her fellow students. She could not help but look at Jaden, and realized that he was just as dumbfounded as she was. She was not sure about who it was that had began iming that the two of them were in a romantic rtionship, but it was not impossible for people to assume that. After all, with her being with Jaden almost every time, and the two of theming to school together, it would definitely make many people make assumptions of their own. She wanted to tell everybody that it was not as they were saying, and beat up those that were exaggerating things so much, but she finally held back. They were currently in ss, and for some reason, she just decided not to take action. She didn''t even know the reason herself¡­ Jaden on the other hand did not even think about retorting the rumors that had already began spreading. He understood that it was going to be impossible for him to be able to change the mindsets of these people. If he suddenly began iming that he was not Scarlet''s husband, he might have to give a better exnation to it. But with this group''s rich imagination, they would definitely think of something, and make it that Jaden was simply proving that he was Scarlet''s husband. They might even say that he was afraid that people would start thinking that Scarlet was too rash, and had already gotten married, when she was just in her second year. So, he was protecting the reputation of his wife. In the end, it was not as if it was going to affect anything. It was just baseless rumors, and there was no evidence that proved that the two of them were married. At most, it would spread within the campus, but would definitely not go beyond the walls of the campus. This was to be expected, considering that most of the time, the events happening within the campus would not spread to the outsidemunity. "Can all of you maintain silence?! The time for the lecture has already passed by 2 minutes, but you lot are still chatting with each other? I don''t care about the rumors that have attracted your attention, but you have to pay attention during my ss!" A stern shout suddenly attracted the attention of the group of students that was still chattering around. When they looked towards the front of the lecture hall, they realized that there was a middle-aged man with a stern expression on his face looking at them with a fierce gaze. The students immediately calmed down, but the fingers did not. Many of them immediately began posting on the campus forum, about the happenings within the ss. And in no time, yet another trending topic arose within the campus, with almost every student knowing about it. Chapter 145: Has to be Eliminated Lucas Brown had decided not to attend the lecture today. The only reason why he was in school on this day was simply because Scarlet wasing over. Otherwise, he was not going toe to school today, he was to spend his time doing something else. After the incident in the gym, he followed the two of them around, only to realize that they did not seem to care much about his presence. In the end, he saw that the two of them were not chatting with each other, and decided to leave for the time being, so that he could carry out the n. As for watching over scarlet, he left it to one of hisckeys. He informed the other party to inform him as soon as possible, in case anything happened between Jaden and Scarlet. Still, he did not believe that there was anything that was going to happen between the two of them, especially considering that the two of them were within the premises of the campus. Even though he did not believe that if there was a rtionship between the two of them, it was going to survive, he was not willing to take the risk. He had to end things as soon as possible, and so, immediately after he made sure that Scarlet and Jaden had gone into the lecture hall, he immediately left the school. He was currently on his way to see a person, when suddenly, his phone rang. Taking it out, he realized that it was the person that he had told to watch over the movements of the duo back in school. With his heart racing, he received the call immediately. And the moment that he received the call, a trembling voice came from the other end. "Boss, something is extremely wrong. Jaden and Scarlet, they are married!" "What the heck are you talking about?! How are the two of them married?!" Lucas was so shocked that he basically shouted the questions. He could not believe what he had just heard. "Yes boss, it is just as I have told you. The two of them are married. In fact, they got married yesterday. The news is trending within the forum. You can check it out within the campus forum, everybody is talking about it." The voice responded. Lucas suddenly felt like somebody had punched him directly in the heart. His heart was just about to shatter, but nevertheless, he managed to hold on. And immediately after he held on, incredible rage suddenly appeared within his heart. How did this happen? It had only been over a week ever since Jaden was hired as Scarlet''s bodyguard. At first, Scarlet was so intent in making sure that Jaden left, but she seemed to have changed her mind at some point in time. During the first few days, she was contacting him almost every time, asking him to speed up the process, so that they could get rid of Jaden as soon as possible. But after a few days, she stopped contacting him about the matter. But now, it seemed that something had happened in between the time that she was contacting him and when she suddenly stopped. It seemed that Jaden had done something to convince Scarlet, to allow him to stay. Staying was not bad, the only problem was that after he stayed, the two of them got married? Wasn''t that too fast? Additionally, how was it possible that Clifford would allow Scarlet to be married to her bodyguard? Did they not care about the reputation of the family? If information about this incident spread out, those that knew that Johnsons family would definitely start speaking about it. At that time, the reputation of the family would definitely be affected. It was not bad for the daughter of the family to be married. The problem was that she was being married to a nobody, just a bodyguard. That was definitely a very big piece of information, and for those people that were already eyeing Scarlet as a potential daughter-inw, or wife, they would definitely have to do something about it. Not wanting to believe this, Lucas ended the call, before he entered the campus forum. He looked at the two pieces of trending news within the forum. The first one was definitely involving the matter about Scarlet being married. As for the second one, it was obviously the incident that had happened early in the morning, where Scarlet had defeated Alfie. Looking at the time that the posts began appearing, it had only been about 10 minutes. But still, these posts had already trended, and had been viewed by almost the entire poption of the campus, which number to about 70,000. For the number of students that was about 70,000, that was to be expected considering that this was the most influential campus within the city. It''s influence had spread even to other cities, as it was number 17 within the entire nation, when it came to campus ranking. Lucas'' expression turned extremely grim after looking at the posts, with each post being exaggerated than the other. The thing that made him extremely furious was the post that stated that both Jaden and Scarlet had already done ''that'' as they were already married. Bang! Not being able to hold on anymore, Lucas threw the phone onto the ground, breaking it. He did not care about how expensive that phone was, as he was currently fuming about the news. At this point, his rationality was gone. If he was thinking straight, he would have definitely done his own investigation about the matter. But he was extremely furious that he did not even think about it, instead, he got into the car, and drove away from the restaurant that he had stopped to take breakfast. He headed straight towards the eastern part of the city, where he was going to meet somebody, who was part of the n that he was hurting. At this moment, he had decided to go as far as possible, to make sure that Jaden disappeared. Initially, he had nned to have Jaden willingly give up on his job, and just receive a simple beating. But now, he had changed his mind. Since this guy had the guts to marry the girl that he, Lucas Brown had set eyes on, he had to disappear from this world. ¡­. Jaden did not know about the explosion of the forum, and the news that trended about the rtionship between him and Scarlet. Instead, he went through the lecture, almost sleeping, as he could not understand anything. If possible, he really wanted to go out, and not attend any of the lectures. But since Scarlet was attending the lectures, he had no choice but to do the same, as he had to be where she was. About 3 hourster, the lecture ended, and the students finally began moving out of the lecture hall. Of course,motion rose once again, as they began discussing about the rtionship between Jaden and Scarlet. Scarlet on the other hand did not care about what they were saying, or rather, she was simply trying to ignore the matter, and left the lecture hall. Jaden immediately followed her, ignoring Mason who was calling him over. Jaden obviously received several gazes that were filled with different emotions. But of course, the most dominant emotion among all the gazes that he was receiving was hatred. It came from the young men who had a crush on Scarlet. It might be true that Scarlet was not the most beautifuldy within the campus, but he was definitely the one with the most outstanding figure. She was a fighter, and it was expected that she was going to have a better physique. So of course, she was among the top girls that were being pursued within the school. Nheless, very little people could have the confidence of approaching her, and confess to her about their feelings. After all, each and every time that a boy went to confess to her, they would end up receiving a beating from her. Additionally, they would be targeted by Lucas, who''s background was not to be looked down upon. Due to how it was difficult to get her, she held quite a high position within the hearts of the young men at the campus. That was especially so for the young men in the same ss as her. They thought of her as theirs, and they could not allow anybody to take her. It was just that there was nothing that they could do now. After all, the two of them had already gotten married. Additionally, they believed that if Jaden was capable of marrying Scarlet, his background was obviously not low at all. The two of them, Jaden and Scarlet, not knowing about what the crowd was thinking, simply left the lecture block, and got inside the car. They were going to town, as Jaden had already informed Scarlet that he wanted to purchase something. The next lecture that they would be having would be in the afternoon, so, they still had a few hours before the next lecture. Scarlet did not refuse, and agreed to apany him out of the campus. She also understood that it was going to be impossible for Jaden to go out and buy anything, leaving her behind. So, she had to go with him. Not that she minded though, as she felt some kind of excitement in her heart, when she went out with Jaden. At least, he was not asking for permission from home, to be allowed to go alone. Scarlet took the driver''s seat, and drove the car out of the campus, with many students watching them. Several photos and videos were immediately taken, and were added to the campus forum, immediately adding fuel to the already zing me about the rtionship between the two of them. Chapter 146: Shopping While Scarlet was driving, the two of them did not talk about the incident that had happened in school. It was as if they had tacitly agreed that it was just a rumor that was being spread, though, they did not know that this had grown into a very big problem, especially for Jaden. After driving for about 2 minutes, when they had left the campus premises, Scarlet looked at Jaden and asked, "What is it that you want to buy?" "I just want to buy aptop." Jaden responded, as he thought about the sh-disk that he was carrying with him in his trousers'' pocket. "Is there something urgent that you wanted to do with theptop? If there is, I can give you mine to use." Scarlet suggested. "Nah. It is a long-term issue. So, it is better if I get my ownptop, rather than disturbing you every time bying to borrow yours." Jaden replied. "Okay." Scarlet responded. Then, she thought for a moment, before she spoke once again, "Then we will be going to People''s Choice Mall." Jaden was taken aback a little, when he heard where they were going. He could not help but ask, "Why don''t we just go to a normal store? It is not as if I want to purchase a high brandptop. I just want to purchase a normalptop." Jaden knew about People''s Choice mall. This was a very popr mall, as it was just a branch of the mall that was located within a 1st tier city. With Faru city only being a 2nd tier city, only a branch of this mall was found here. But still, it was the most popr, not only due to the prices of items within the mall, but due to the services, and the luxury of the mall. This was not to imply that there were no other malls present within the city. It was just that when it came toparison, the others definitely faded in the background. Many businesses were located within this mall, involving different industries. So, if one wanted to do some shopping, they would most probably get almost everything that they wanted within the mall. "That might be the case for you. But I can take this chance to venture within the mall. It has been quite a while since I had been out shopping. So, I can take this chance to shop a little." Scarlet responded. Jaden simply shrugged his shoulder at that. If Scarlet was going to do shopping, then there was no problem with that. He could just purchase theptop that he wanted, and a new phone, as the one that he possessed was a very old version. After that, he would apany her to do the shopping. It was just that he was a little worried, wondering where they would put the items after shopping. He just hoped that Scarlet would not act like other girls that whenever they went to a shopping mall, would shop as if there was no tomorrow. If something like that happened, then there was definitely going to be trouble, considering that the car that they were currently in was kind of small. Scarlet drove towards the most prosperous part of the city. It was located very close to the center of the city, though not at the very center of the city. This was where the majority of the businesses were located, of course, these businesses did not involve white-cor jobs. The moment that they arrived in the area that the mall was located, they found that it was already bustling with people. It was currently almost 11 in the morning, the time when activities were most rampant. Scarlet drove towards the mall, and when they arrived, Jaden looked at it. This was not the first time that he was here, considering that he had been here before, when his parents were alive. It was just that it had been over 6 years ever since thest time that he was here. And when he arrived here, he could not help but reminisce about his past, when he came over with his parents. Shaking his head, Jaden decided not to think about the past for the time being. Instead, he looked at the 24-storey building that possessed its ample parking space. Many vehicles were already in the parking area, and each and every one of them looked expensive. It was normal that the majority of the people that came here with their cars were people of status within the city. Scarlet found a parking slot, and parked the car. Then, the two of them got out of the car, and headed towards the entrance of the mall that was already filled with peopleing and going out of the mall. "The electronics are found on the 9th floor. Let us deal with your purchases first, before I start my own shopping. We still have quite some time before the next lecture. And if I amte while shopping, I can just miss the ss." Scarlet stated as she led the way through the entrance of the mall, after a simple security scan. Of course, Scarlet did not think much when she said those words. But if somebody heard her, they would definitely think that she thought that Jaden had never been here before. But who could me her? With Jaden''s background, the one that was well-known right now, it was clear that he was living quite a poor life. So, where would he get the money toe to spend in this mall? Unless he wasing over to window shop, which was something that Scarlet would doubt that Jaden would do. Jaden did not say anything, and simply followed her, as they went towards the elevator. They waited for about a minute, before the elevator opened. Then, as a group of people left, Jaden and Scarlet, together with a few other people got inside the elevator, before they pressed the floors that they wanted to get to. The elevator stopped twice, before it finally arrived on the 9th floor. The two of them got out of the elevator, leaving others that had gotten in along the way, and those that were going to the top floors above the 9th floor, to progress to their destination. Jaden looked around, and things had not changed ever since thest time that he had been here. There were various stores located within this floor, from different brands, dealing with different items. All in all, they all dealt with electronics. It was just that on this particr floor, even though it was for electronics, it was for only those small portable electronics. As for other electronics such as cleaning equipment and so on, they could be found on the 10th floor. The two of them approached a store thatposed of electronics. The brand of the store was named Pivot. (Not sure if this brand exists in real life, but I just thought of it, and decided to name it like that.) "Wee. What would you like today? There are many things that are present within our store, and even new products that have been improved have also arrived within the store." A salesman approached the two of them the moment that they entered the store, and weed them. "I would like aptop and a phone." Jaden responded. "That''s good. We have all those. So, what model of the phone would you like? We have different models of the phone, including phones with different RAM and ROM, difference in the camera megapixels and so on. Do you have any specification on what you need?" The salesman asked enthusiastically. Jaden had not really thought much about the model of the phone and theptop that he wanted. He came over wanting to purchase a phone, and aptop, but he did not even have any preferences. "Do you have any rmendations? It has to be quite good, but not that expensive." Jaden responded. "May I know what is your expenditure target?" The salesman asked, maintaining a smile on his face. Jaden thought about it for a moment. Currently, his bnce was about $68,000. This amount was an umtion of the money that he had gotten from Sylvia, being paid by Clifford, and from Scarlet during the time that he was helping her with dealing with gangsters that had attacked Christine''s cosmeticspany. "For the phone, the price should be at most $700. As for theptop, the price has to be at most $2,000." Jaden responded after a moment of contemtion. Even though he wanted an ordinary phone, it did not hurt if he spent a little more, to get something of a good quality. Of course, that did not imply that he was going to spend thousands of dors just to purchase a phone. That would be a wastage of money. Although the salesman was a little disappointed, he did not show it on his face. Instead, he maintained the same smile, and said, "For the phone, we have model 13, with a RAM of 64GB and a ROM of 1TB. The camera has 118MP, and a screen of 6.9". It is extra slim¡­" "May I know the price please?" Jaden interrupted the salesman from continuing with his introduction. To him, all that matter was the RAM and the ROM. As for the rest, he really did not care that much about it. "Of course. The price for model 13 is $699." The salesman responded while maintaining the same smile. Immediately after that, he continued with the introduction of theptop. "For theptop, we have a Pivot Mega with core i7, 1 TB SSD, and 32 GB RAM. It costs $1,999." Perhaps lighting from the previous experience, the salesman introduced briefly about theptop. Jaden was left speechless for a moment. Could it be that this guy was targeting him? After all, the price of all the items that he was rmending would definitely consume the maximum limit of the amount that he was willing to spend. Nheless, he nodded and said, "Okay. I will take them after I take a look at them." Jaden had just finished saying those words when suddenly, a prompt from the system appeared in front of him, making him both excited and a little anxious. Chapter 147: Scarlets Wariness Nheless, he nodded and said, "Okay. I will take them after I take a look at them." Jaden had just finished saying those words when suddenly, a prompt from the system appeared in front of him, making him both excited and a little anxious. [Optional mission generated: Deal with the client''s annoying pursuer. The rewards will be generated ording to thepletion of the mission.] Jaden was momentarily left speechless upon hearing the mission. All the time that he had been given the mission, it involved something withbat. It was either him helping Scarlet dealing with a group of gangsters, or to win apetition when it came to hunting gangsters, or perhaps dealing with the enemies that were targeting her. But this was going to be the first time that he was going to be given a mission like this. For a moment there, he could not help but doubt if this was actually his role as a bodyguard. [The role of the bodyguard is to maintain the security of the client. Of course, the security does not simply imply physical security, but instead, it also implies mental security. In case there is a person that ends up tormenting the client emotionally, then, she will definitely be mentally affected.] Jaden: "???" For a moment there, Jaden could not help but think that perhaps the system was just looking for an excuse for giving the mission. Otherwise, why would it give such ame reason? Though, that did not imply that he was not happy about receiving the mission. In any case, he would appreciate receiving many more missions that were easy to solve. That way, he would be able to get many more rewards without struggling that much. "Okay. It is this way." The salesman stated. At the same time, he turned around and led the way, with Jaden and Scarlet following behind him. They arrived in a section whereptops were currently being showcased. Jaden looked at the one that had been pointed out by the salesman, and was amazed by the make of thisptop. It was not that big, and ording to his estimation, the screen size of theptop was only about 18". It was quite small, but nheless, it was something that Jaden liked. Portability was something that he appreciated the most. Jaden went ahead and picked up theptop, and felt that it was extremely light. This immediately convinced him to take theptop. There was no need for him to contemte anymore, considering that he was not looking for anything special in aptop, but the portability of theptop was an added advantage. "I will take it. Can I make the payment using Pay Now app?" Jaden asked. "Of course." The salesman responded with a smile. Jaden took out his phone, before logging in the Pay Now app and before entering the ount number of the store that was indicated on the small sheet of paper that he had been given by the salesman. Of course, he could have used mobile banking, but he did not like that, as it was more efficient using this payment app. So, in just about 2 minutes, Jaden had finallypleted the payment of $2,698. After the payment was confirmed, the salesman went ahead and packed the items for Jaden, before he gave him a carrier bag with the name Pivot on it, containing the box of the phone and theptop. Jaden would have definitely decided to try out the items before leaving, but he did not even bother to do that. After all, he believed that in the next few minutes at most, there was somebody that was going toe over to cause trouble for Scarlet. So, it was better for him to leave this matter aside for now. Additionally, if the products were not functioning, he could simply bring it back to the store, considering that he had received a receipt. "Thank you for shopping with us. You are wee anytime in case you need an electronic." The salesman escorted them to the entrance of the store, as he said those words. Jaden and Scarlet simply nodded, before they began walking away. It was finally time for Scarlet to begin her own shopping. Jaden looked around as they began walking towards the elevator that was going to lead them to another floor, wondering when that person was going toe over. After all, he was getting a little anxious, and was feeling itchy toplete the mission. "We are going to the 12th floor. That is wheredies'' clothes can be found." Scarlet led the way as they stood outside the elevator, waiting for it to open. ording to the numbers being disyed, they could tell that the elevator was just one floor below them. They waited for a few seconds, before the elevator finally arrived. The doors opened, and two people walked out of the elevator, leaving behind two young men. The moment that Scarlet saw the two people, she immediately frowned. Then, she was intending to turn around, to pretend that she was not having the intention of getting inside the elevator. But it seemed that the other party had already noticed him, considering that one of the young men, spoke up to her with a bright smile on his face. "Look who it is. I did not expect that the two of us are fated, in such a way that even just a casual walk would lead to the two of us meeting. Don''t you think so?" The young man asked with a low but excited voice. Scarlet did not respond, instead, she looked at Jaden, and pulled him, as if she was indicating that they had to leave. Of course, if they did not take the elevator right now, that implied that they would have to take the stairs. Jaden immediately understood that the person that was involved in the mission was this green-haired, brown-eyed young man who was already walking out of the elevator. As for the hints that Scarlet was giving him, Jaden did not really take them seriously. Instead, he was quite curious about the background of this person. After all, with the power of the Johnsons within the city, it could be said that Scarlet was quite arrogant and would not be afraid of anybody. That''s definitely included the members of the Williams family. But now, this was the first time that he was seeing that there was a person that he seemed not to want to interact with. Scarlet on the other hand could not help but be a little displeased when she noticed that Jaden was not following her. Since it had alreadye to this, she had no choice but to face this matter head on. The young man approached Scarlet,pletely ignoring Jaden. ording to his assumption at the moment, Jaden was nothing more than ackey. After all, while Scarlet was walking carefreely, he was carrying a shopping bag. Well, he was not wrong about that, considering that Jaden was Scarlet''s bodyguard. It was just that although he was a bodyguard, he was not like an ordinary bodyguard, and would definitely not be treated as ackey. "What do you want this time Kevin? I already told you before, do you want me to repeat myself?" Scarlet asked as she red at the young man who had already approached her. At the same time, he moved backwards, easily dodging the young man who was trying to embrace her. The look on her face indicated that she was not pleased with what he was doing. Kevin on the other hand did not seem awkward at all, despite his intentions being ignored. As for the nces that he was receiving from the customers around, he did not even pay attention to them. Retracting his arms back to his side, he continued smiling as he said, "But I thought that I gave you enough time to be able to think about it. This time, I''m pretty sure that you changed your mind. Right?" "I have not changed my mind, and my decision remains firm. No matter how long it is, don''t have any delusion that I am going to change my mind about it." Scarlet responded coldly. Kevin raised his brows a little. But there was no any hint of disappointment within his eyes, as it seemed that he had already expected that this was going to happen. Instead, he smiled, while saying, "Then forget about that. What do you think about going out to enjoy ourselves. We can get to know each other even better than we know each other now. That''s a good idea right?" "If you want to go out, you can just do that. But I''m definitely not going to apany you anywhere. I already told you that I have no interest in you. Why is it that you keep on pestering me every now and again? You are so annoying like a fly!" Scarlet responded. Then, she looked at Jaden and said, "Jaden, let''s get out of here. I''m not in the mood of doing shopping again. Let''s just go back to school." Jaden nodded his head, and the two of them began walking towards the staircase area. Currently, the elevator was upied by the other young man who was together with Kevin, and was currently preventing the elevator doors from closing. Kevin could not help but pay attention to Jaden for the first time. He was quite curious about the identity of this person. So, he asked, "If you don''t mind, who is he? Of course, I know that he is Jaden, but I would like to know the rtionship between the two of you. Though, I already have my own guess." "Of course I do mind." Scarlet responded without turning back. Jaden: "¡­." Kevin: "???" Chapter 148: Shes my Girlfriend "Of course I do mind." Scarlet responded without turning back. Jaden: "¡­." Kevin: "???" Kevin could not help but blink his eyes a few times, as he did not believe that Scarlet had responded like that. Why was it that he was responding in a way that he was not expecting? Despite being a little surprised by the response that he received, Kevin followed the two of them, as he spoke again. "But I am serious this time. What is the rtionship between the two of you? I''m quite curious." The other young man who was within the elevator immediately decided to follow them. Still, there seemed to be an irritated expression on his face. Despite that, he did not say anything. Jaden suddenly did something that shocked Scarlet. This was something that she had never expected Jaden to do. And what blew her mind the most was what he said next. Jaden suddenly ced his arm around Scarlet''s waist. This immediately made her freeze on the spot, as she could not continue moving. This was the first time that somebody was holding her like that, especially it being from an opposite gender. Jaden looked at Kevin who was already frowning, and said, "She is my girlfriend. Is there any problem with that?" Kevin looked at Jaden with disbelief on his face. It was clear that he could not believe what Jaden had said. But from the fact that Scarlet was not resisting, it could be seen that the rtionship between these two people was definitely not that simple. Scarlet on the other hand, was blushing furiously. This would definitely be the first time that she had ever blushed so intensely. She wanted to get out of Jaden''s arms, and ask why he was doing this, but somehow, she decided against it. And when she heard what he said, she immediately understood that Jaden was standing up for her. It was just that she could not help but get a little worried about what Kevin would do. Of course, Scarlet was not afraid of just anybody. Instead, there was a very good reason as to why she did not beat up this young man who was relentlessly disturbing her. There was always a limit to her actions, especially the actions that could lead to the entire family being affected. "You are joking, right?" Kevin asked as he looked at Jaden coldly. The smile that was on his face had already been wiped out, and all that was remaining behind was indifference and the anger within the eyes. "What do you think?" Jaden questioned back. His hand that was around Scarlet''s waste did not move at all, and instead, Jaden even pulled Scarlet closer to him. In this way, he would be able to easily demonstrate that the rtionship between the two of them was very close. And upon seeing the actions that Jaden had taken, Kevin took a deep breath. He did not suddenlysh out in anger or anything of the sort, instead, he calmed down a little. This did not imply that he hade to ept what he was seeing in front of him. Instead, he just began thinking logically about it. "During the past few days that I have been within this city, I have interacted with all the heirs of the top families within this city. But somehow, I don''t recall meeting you. May I know who you are?" Kevin asked, the anger within his voice already being veiled. Jaden could not help but be amazed by how the other party was able to maintain his calm in such a situation. After all, most of the young masters would have already began threatening Jaden by now. "My name is Jaden. And just as you have said, you never saw me during the time that you were interacting with those heirs of the top families within the city. Of course, the reason why you did not see me is simply because I am not one of them." Jaden responded as he looked directly into Kevin''s eyes. He was not afraid In this situation. No matter what, he had toplete the mission today. This was the only way that he had thought of that he couldplete the mission with. Otherwise, how was he supposed to convince this Kevin to go away? As for beating up this guy, the entire mall possessed several CCTV cameras. So of course, if he ended up beating this guy, he would be taken to the police, for assault. The police station was somewhere that he did not want to go to. Kevin raised his brows upon hearing Jaden''s response. This guy was not part of the big families within the city? Then what was giving him the confidence of facing him? When he thought much about it, he seem to havee to a realization. A smile returned on his face as he said, "Well, do you happen to know who I am?" "I don''t really know who you are, and I don''t want to. I''m content with what I know already." Jaden responded, even though he did not mean what he was saying. If possible, he would want to know who the other party was. This way, in case the other party targeted him, Jaden would be able to know how to deal with him. Of course, he did not believe that something like this would lead to this guy hiring a sniper so that he could be killed, right? Well, that was unless this Kevin possessed the same character as Lucas Smith. But Jaden hoped that, that was not the case. Otherwise, he would be in trouble. "You are an interesting person." Kevin stated, with the same smile maintained on his face. Then, he continued, "Even though you have told me that you are Scarlet''s boyfriend, I don''t want to believe that. I do know quite a lot about her, as I have been doing my own investigation about her. Since I like her, it is clear that I would want to know more about the person that I like. ording to the information that I have gathered about her so far, I do know that she is not in any rtionship. In fact, with her personality, she usually ends up scaring other people that are interested in her." Kevin''s voice possessed quite some confidence as he spoke. He was looking at Jaden, as if waiting to see a change in Jaden''s expression, upon his secret being discovered. But when Kevin noticed that there was no any change in Jaden''s expression, he raised his brows once again. Then, he continued, "Okay, let us say that the two of you are in a rtionship right now. If my friend Jaden here is not from a good background, I do doubt that Scarlet''s parents would agree to this rtionship. Don''t you think so?" "That is where you are wrong. In fact, the rtionship between Scarlet and I is something that was initiated by her parents. They are more than happy to see me together with her." Jaden responded with a small smile. Of course, the rtionship that he was referring to in his words was not the romantic rtionship. Instead, it was the work rtionship. Clifford and Lte would definitely be happy whatever he was next to Scarlet when she went out. After all, he was the one that was in charge of her security. "Seriously?" Kevin was stunned upon hearing that. He had not expected that Scarlet''s parents would be the ones that initiated the rtionship between Jaden and Scarlet. The only reason why Kevin did not know about Jaden being Scarlet''s bodyguard was simply because he stopped gathering information about Scarlet about 3 weeks ago. At that time, Jaden was not Scarlet''s bodyguard. So of course, he had no idea about who Jaden was. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Jaden to be able to convince Kevin about the rtionship between the two of them. "Sigh! Then I will do my investigation again. You know, I wasing after Scarlet because I knew that she did not have a partner. But now, if she has a partner, I will give up." Kevin stated as he looked at the duo. After a momentary pause, he continued, "But if you are lying to me, you will have to be punished. After all, I don''t like having people lying to me." Jaden simply shrugged his shoulders in response to that. Then, he pulled Scarlet, and the two of them left the area. All this while, Scarlet did not say anything. Her mind was in chaos, wondering if Jaden was saying this only because he wanted to get her out of this situation, or because he meant what he was saying. Though, she did not know how she was going to react if he was serious about what he was saying. As for if this was a joke, she was not sure if she was going to be disappointed or relieved. Kevin on the other hand watched as the two of them left. He did not say anything, and the small smile on his face returned as he turned around to look at the other young man who hade with him. "That guy is definitely bluffing. I can easily tell it. Although he is trying as much as possible to convince you that he is her boyfriend, Scarlet''s reaction ispletely off." The young man stated in a deep voice. "I have already seen through that. Still, I have to do an investigation of my own. It is only after I get enough evidence that I will be able to act with a reason." Kevin responded with aposed voice. The other young man simply shrugged his shoulder at that, before turning around to go to the elevator. He pressed the button, and the two of them waited for a while, before the elevator opened. Then, they got inside, before going to the destination that they were heading to before they met with Scarlet. Chapter 149: {GT-Bonus Chapter}Contents of the Flash Disk Jaden and Scarlet reached the staircase, and took the stairs to the 8th floor. Since Scarlet had already decided that she was no longer going to continue shopping, Jaden was more than happy to apany her so that they could leave. Of course, they could have simply taken another elevator and left, it was just that the elevator was located on the other end of the floor, and none of the two even bothered to go towards it. They maintained silence as they moved down the stairs. Jaden released Scarlet from his grasp, and continued walking beside her. Scarlet waspletely silent all this while. She did not know how to react, and was just subconsciously following what Jaden was doing. Since he was leaving, she was also doing the same. "I hope that you don''t think too much about what happened. I realized that you don''t seem to like that guy, so, I decided to do this so that you can no longer be entangled with him, at least for now." Jaden stated after a moment of silence. It was only when Jaden had spoken that finally, Scarlet came out of her reverie. For a moment there, she did not know how to react. At first, she was relieved considering that Jaden was not serious about what he was saying when he was in front of Kevin. But at the same time, she could not help but feel a hint of disappointment suddenly rising within her heart. She was not sure about this feeling, and the reason why she was disappointed, but nheless, she decided not to say anything about it. "We should go and do something else. I don''t think that I am in the mood to attend ss anymore." Scarlet stated. Currently, she could feel that her emotions and thoughts were chaotic. So, she did not even want to bother with going to ss. In any case, every time that she went to ss, she did not pay that much attention to what the lecturer would be saying. So, rather than going there to waste her time, it was better to go and do something else so that she could stop thinking much about it. And when she thought much about it, she decided that it was better if she went to meet up with her friends once again. The friends that she was thinking about were Christine and the rest of the girls. She felt morefortable in their presence, aspared to Lucas and Vincent''s group. While it might be true that they were friends, still, the friendship was made out of benefits and family rtionship. On the other hand, while it might be true that the other friendship that she had formed was due to benefits as well, still, it was at least more reliable aspared to the former. "If there is nothing that you would want to do for the time being, why don''t you give me about 30 minutes. There is something that I would like to do with myptop, other than just checking if theptop is okay." Jaden stated. Of course, just like Scarlet, he did not like attending the sses. They were making his head buzz and he would asionally feel dizzy, as if he was going to sleep in the next moment. But since he was a bodyguard, he had no choice but to maintain being awake. He could not afford sleeping while on duty. Scarlet thought about it, and decided that they would be going back to the residence. She would go and vent the emotions in her heart at the moment on Sylvia. She had been improving, and she believed that at some point in time, he would be able to defeat Sylvia. So, it was better for her to get familiar with the way that Sylvia fought, so that in the future, she could easily be able to take her down. "Okay. Let''s go back. We will go out again after about 2 hours. I do believe by that time, you will have alreadypleted what you would have been doing, right?" Scarlet suggested. "Yeah. There is no problem with that." Jaden responded. In any case, he was not nning to do anything big. Instead, he was simply nning to go and check out what was inside that sh disk. And when he thought about the sh disk, and the contents that might be within it, he could not help but get a little nervous. After all, it was rted to his parents, the ones that he had lost more than 6 years ago. The two of them did not talk anymore, and managed to get into the elevator on the 8th floor, before taking it towards the ground floor. Then, they got back to the parking lot, and Jaden became the driver. Scarlet''s current state of mind was not good for her to drive. After all, Jaden had already observed her, and as they were getting down from the 8th floor while inside the elevator, Scarlet was thinking of something, with her eyes looking into the distance, even though they were within the confines of the elevator. When they reached the Johnsons residence, Jaden immediately went to his residence. Along the way, he received a prompt from the system, indicating that the mission had beenpleted. Still, he did not pay attention to it for the time being, instead, he focused on getting back to his room. He got inside, closed the door, and unpacked theptop. He looked at theptop, quite small in size,pletely ck in color, that was currently sitting on the small desk that was present within the bedroom. He sat behind the desk on the chair, and booted up theptop. He went ahead to do a few settings for theptop, including adding his email and so on. Finally, after everything was set, he took the sh disk that he was always carrying around with him. Jaden looked at the silver sh disk in his hand. Currently, it was in the normal small metal bar that he had found like before. Jaden went ahead and tapped it seven times, before it transformed, revealing the head of the sh disk. After taking a deep breath, Jaden inserted the sh disk in the USB port of theptop. After that, he entered theptop''s This PC, and essed the USB drive. He opened It, only to realize that there was only a single folder. He opened the folder, and realized that the folder only contained a video. He could not tell what the videos about through the thumbnail of the video, so, he had to open it. Still, Jaden hesitated for a moment, as his hand shook a little. He took the earphones that came with the phone that he had just purchased, and inserted it in theptop, to make sure that nobody would hear the sound of the video. He was not sure about the contents of the video, but in case it was supposed to be confidential, it was better for him to take measures that will ensure it remained so. After taking a few deep breaths, he finally got the courage to open the video. The entire screen of theptop was disying the video at the moment. It was currently pitch ck on the screen, with nothing being disyed. Jaden could not help but frown, as the video was not ying, other than showing darkness for almost an entire minute. And when he was getting a little impatient, about to forward the video that was 57 minutes long, finally, the scene shifted. The darkness suddenly disappeared, and what was revealed was aboratory. Jaden could see that several equipment such as beakers, measuring cylinders and so on, including even microscopes in the background. There was a desk and a chair at the forefront of the video. It was just that the chair was currently unupied. From the looks of it, the video was recorded by a camera or a phone camera that was on a stand, considering that it was not shaking. A few secondster, Jaden finally heard the sound of footsteps approaching. Then in the next moment, a figure suddenly appeared on the screen. It was a middle-ageddy wearing a whiteb coat on top of the green dress that she reached just below her knees. She possessed long ck hair that was tied in a ponytail. She went ahead and sat down on the chair behind the desk. She looked directly into the camera, as if she was looking straight at Jaden. The ruby eyes contained a lot of emotions as they stared directly at the camera, but it was difficult to be able to decipher what emotions they were. A moment of silence went by, before finally, thedy spoke up. From how long she had taken to speak, it was clear that she was in a very emotional state, and hints of tears could be seen glimmering in her eyes. "Jaden, I''m not sure when it is that you are watching this. But, when you are watching this, I''m pretty sure that your father and I have already gone. We tried as much as possible to hold on, but it seems that it was impossible for us to be able to apany you throughout your growth, to the time that you would be able to marry. Sigh! Let''s forget about that for the time being. I do know that you are very emotional at this moment, as we left you so early on. But believe me, we had no choice. This was something that was bound to happen, and I''m happy that you were not implicated." There was a moment of silence thatsted for a few seconds, before thedy continued, "Now, there is something that I would like to reveal to you. So, pay attention, and make a decision after hearing what I have to say." Chapter 150: Is the Mystery Revealed? There was a moment of silence thatsted for a few seconds, before thedy continued, "Now, there is something that I would like to reveal to you. So, pay attention, and make a decision after hearing what I have to say." Thedy that was being disyed on the screen was none other than Jaden''s mother. She was known as Patricia Keith, a very known expert within the human research department. She met up with Jaden''s father, Ken Moore. Ken was also in the research department, dealing with anatomy. Of course, it was not anatomy as a whole, but instead, it dealt with gics. That was the same thing that Patricia was pursuing. Ken had joined thepany that they were working in about 2 years before Patricia. The two of them got along quite well, and in the end, the rtionship between the two of them grew to the extent that they got married, and even got one child, Jaden. Even though they were always busy, they would find time to pay a visit to Jaden, and on the day that they died, Friday that April 2020, they were going to visit Jaden. But in the end, an ident urred, and they died. Leaving all of that aside, Jaden understood that there was a project that the two of them were dealing with in thepany. It was just that he did not know the details, considering that he did not even bother to know about it, at his age. At that time, anything rted to gics was too much for him to handle. He did not like biology that much so, whenever his parents talked about what they were doing, what it was that they were researching on, he never took anything into mind at all. He would listen to the biological terms, and a few minutester, he would have already forgotten them. The rtionship between Jaden and his parents was extremely good. Despite the two of them always being busy, they would always find a time so that they could go out with Jaden. That was how he had managed to go to the People''s Choice mall. But of course, the ident that they encountered that led to their death was something that tormented Jaden for many years. He had tried as much as possible to forget about it, but he just could not do it. It was like a broken record, always being yed within his mind, reminded of the fact that his parents had died during the time that they were going to pay him a visit at school. But there was nothing that he could do about it. There was yet another long moment of silence. And about 2 minutester, thedy finally began speaking again. "I know that you don''t like the biological terms that we usually talk about almost every time that wee back home. But I''m sorry dear, this time, you will have to pay attention. There was a project that we were dealing with. It is a project rted to gics. The development of the human race in gics is not that high. Of course, it can be said to be quite high, but still, for a person like me, it was not high enough. Your father and I decided to start running the project, but thepany that we were working for did not support us. In the end, we had no choice but to use our own money in order to fund the research. As you can expect, research is something that consumes money as hell. So, the only reason why we could not reach a higher level in the socialdder is simply because we were using the majority of the ie that we earned over the years for the research. We did the research for more than 10 years, but the results were not satisfying. But during the 11th year, we finally began producing results. But they were quite subpar. At that time, the funds that we were having were not enough to be able to continue supporting us. Left with no other choice, we decided to sell several of the projects that we were in charge of, and several results of the research that we had done, in order to be able to get enough money to be able to continue the research. The research that we were doing, even though we were trying to make it confidential, it was not enough. Thepany that we were working for already knew about it, considering that we proposed the idea, it was just that they did not support it. We had managed to purchase our ownb, but it did not possess enough equipment to fully support the research. So from time to time, we would have to use thepany''s facilities and equipment, in order to be able to carry out relevant tests. By the time that we had you, it had already been about 2 years when we had began the research. That implies that we carried out this research for more than 15 years. It was during the 16th year that we finally achieved the results. It was just that the results were was not solid enough For us to carry out human tests. But it was also at this time that thepany that we were working for came looking for us. They wanted us to submit the results of the research to them. But we could not do that, as we had spent a lot of time, together with our own resources in order to be able to continue with the research. I cannot refuse the fact that we used the facilities of thepany in order to continue with the research, something that they possessed evidence of. But of course, we possessed the rights of using the facilities of thepany, as it was stated within the employment contracts that we signed with thepany. But this group of people was extremely shameless that they did not care about anything, and wanted to get the results at a very cheap price. The money that they were offering was not even half of what we had used during the research process. Additionally, ording to them, they wanted to carry out human testing immediately after they got the results. That was against our principles, and we could not ept it, even if they offered us enough money. In the end, the feud between us and thepany escted, and we were being targeted by thepany. But that was not the end of it, as we were fired, and could no longer use the facilities of thepany. Still, it was not that much difficult for us to be able to continue with our own research, considering that the most difficult part of the research had already been dealt with. As for the equipment that was needed and we did not possess, we simply used the money that we were given by thepany as a form ofpensation for breaking the contract to purchase them. It was during the 17th year that finally, we got good results, and we applied for human tests. As expected, things went well. Still, the results were not that good to be outstanding. So, thepany that was already paying attention to our movements finally stopped being much more aggressive than they had been before. Still, they continued paying attention to us, and what moves we were going to make next. Then, during the 17th year, that was when something happened. Those people that we used for human tests began mutating. This was due to the mutation of their genes, the ones that we had targeted using the serum that we had managed to create from our research. Those mutations immediately attracted the attention of the government. They immediately came over with the intention of taking over the project. Since it was the government, we were not that resistant to them taking over the project, especially considering that they wanted us to continue doing the research. We signed a contract to make sure that everything was going to be kept confidential. We were not supposed to reveal anything about this research for at least 5 years. Well, I don''t know if I am currently breaking the contract by revealing this matter to you, as it depends on how long it has been when you finally watched this video. But, I don''t care. I''m already dead for sure, so, there is nothing that is going to affect me even if I break the contract. After we were taken over by the government, thepany that we were previously working for finally stopped targeting uspletely. It was just that although thepany was no longer targeting us, they spread information about what we were doing secretly. In the end, we were targeted by somebody that we could not deal with. And the moment that I am recording this video, I already know that our end ising soon. There is a coboration between the one that is targeting us and a group of mercenaries. These mercenaries are wanted by the government, and are always opposing the government. So, they would definitely not allow the government to seed in this project. And since the two of us are the core of the project, as long as they deal with us, they will be able to deal with the project. Haa! I''m sorry. I am a mother, other than being a scientist. It is just that your father and I put so much focus into our research, that we forgot that after we disappear, you would also be affected. But there is nothing that we can do right now. It is impossible for us to be able to get rid of the bounty on our heads. As for the name of the mercenary group that is targeting us, it is known as Raven mercenary group. And I know that it is going to happen soon, so, allow me to say goodbye to you in advance, or maybe toote. Goodbye my son. Your father and I are sorry that we cannot be with you any longer. But for your own safety, we have no choice but to leave you. Goodbye once again¡­" Chapter 151: Raven Mercenary Group "¡­Goodbye my son. Your father and I are sorry that we cannot be with you any longer. But for your own safety, we have no choice but to leave you. Goodbye once again¡­" The screen cked out the moment that thest statement flowed out of Patricia''s mouth. Jaden did not react until a minuteter, when the screen lit up once again. This time, it showed Patricia in another ce. It seemed that she was in a forest, and her elegant appearance had disappeared. She looked quite disheveled, as if she had been running. The sweat that was trickling down her face was evident that she had been doing something intense. "I left something for you. Find theboratory that we were working in with your father, there is something for you in there. The key is currently in the bank, Vyon bank, VIP section. Initially, I had informed somebody else about it, and I wanted him to inform you about it, but he betrayed us. So, I decided to have it changed from the normal section, to the VIP section. This is a secret that even your father doesn''t know. The pin that is required to gain ess to the key is your birthday, the month and the date. You can use your ID in order to be able to ess it, as I made sure that your details were recorded. It is not that much troublesome for you to be able to ess it, even though I recorded it during the time that you had not gotten an ID. I used your birth certificate to do it. So, as long as you show your ID, you will gain ess to it. Remember, it is in Faru city''s branch headquarters of Vyon bank''s vault. I will not tell you the number, but once you present your ID, it should not be a problem for you to be able to ess it. Goodbye once again¡­" Immediately after Patricia said those words, the screen went nk. It was clear that the clip had ended. Jaden took a deep breath while trying to calm himself down. He was extremely emotional at this moment, especially after seeing his mother. That was to be expected considering that he had not seen his mother for more than 6 years. And now, he could hear her voice again, even though he understood that she was gone, he felt like she was here. The memories that he had lived together with her appeared within his mind, and he remembered every moment that he had spent with her. Just as she had said, the two of them were always focused on the research, and so, the time but they gave Jaden was quite limited. Nheless, Jaden could tell that they were trying to give him as much time as possible. That was why he valued the time that he spent with his parents so much. Jaden could feel that tears were within his eyes, and were threatening to fall. Still, he managed to hold them back, not wanting to cry. A few minutester, when Jaden had finally regained hisposure, he began thinking about what his mother had told him. Of course, he already knew about the two of them dealing with a certain project. It was just that he did not know that the project was that important, that it even attracted the attention of the government. The most surprising thing was the issue about evolution. After the human tests, there was a group of people that had undergone evolution after taking the serum. It was just that Jaden did not know what kind of evolution they had undergone, as Patricia did not say anything about it. Then again, Jaden was curious about who it was that had targeted his parents. He had suspected that there was something unusual about his parents deaths. ording to the reports that he had received back then, it was stated that the ident was caused by a drunk driver. But Jaden knew his parents quite well, and he knew that they did not drink alcohol. And now, it had been proved. This was definitely an arranged ident. Everything was already premeditated. It was definitely rted to this group of people that belonged to the Raven mercenary group. Jaden''s eyes turned cold upon thinking about this mercenary group. He would have to investigate about this group of mercenaries, as they were the ones that were responsible for his parents'' deaths. Even if they were not directly rted to the death of his parents, they still targeted them, leading to his parents experiencing much trouble while escaping from them. At this moment, in the list of people that Jaden had decided to deal with, the Raven mercenary group was added. They would have to be eliminated. But they were not the only ones that Jaden would have to deal with. Thispany that his parents were working in before would have to be dealt with as well. As for the name of thepany, he knew it. It was called, The Future Research Institute. Jaden already knew about it, considering that it was not a secret that his parents were working in thatpany. So, Jaden made sure to engrave the name of thispany in his mind, considering that they were the ones that had started it all. Had they not targeted his parents, then they would not have been forced to the situation that they encountered. Additionally, they were involved in revealing information about what his parents were researching in, leading to his parents dying. They would definitely be destroyed as well. But, that was not for now. Jaden definitely did not possessed enough capability to be able to deal with The Future Research Institute. This was a research institution that was well known within the country, and it was ranked third among all the research institutes within the country. So, Jaden was required to have strength topete with those big powers that could be found within the 1st tier cities first, before he could even think about dealing with thispany. As for the mercenaries, that was something that was put on hold for the time being. He would personally deal with them. But it was obvious that he did not have the capability as well. This was a group that was being restrained within the country, but still, the government was not capable ofpletely restraining them. This group was one with several connections outside the country, and the members of this mercenary group were all notorious. Jaden took a deep breath, as he finally made a decision. He would have to get a chance to go to the bank so that he could check on the key that his mother had left for him within the bank. As for what she had left within theboratory, he was not sure. It seemed that he would have to get there first to see what it was. Jaden retrieved the sh disk from theptop, before he shut down theptop and put it away. Then, he took a shower, before he rxed. ¡­. Eastern part of Faru city, Starlight hotel¡­ Inside one of the private rooms within Starlight hotel, there was a group of five men. It included one young man, and the rest were middle-aged men. The four looked extremely rough, and possessed bulky figures. On the table within the private room, various dishes wereid out. It was just that none of the five people was eating, as if they did not have the appetite to eat the food, even though it was enticing. "May I know what it is that you want to get from me this time, young master Lucas?" Second tiger asked as he looked at Lucas Brown who was seated in front of him. It was not long ago that Lucas came looking for him. It was just that at that time, he was busy with something, and so, he had no choice but to dy the meeting between the two of them. It was getting a little troublesome to deal with the other gang, so, he had to be careful. Immediately after he was done with that, he came over, quite curious about what Lucas wanted from him. He could tell that just like himself, Lucas was also considered as ackey to the person that had given him the mission. As for how important Lucas was to that person, second tiger did not know. Lucas Brown on the other hand was having a gloomy face. The reason behind that was the incident that had happened back in campus. Additionally, he thought that second tiger dying toe over here for a meeting was simply because he looked down on him. Thinking about how much effort he had put in, going ahead to book a private room within this 3-star hotel, even asking for the hotel to prepare the quality dishes on the table, only to have him wait for so long, he could not help but get a little infuriated. But when he thought about what he wanted second tiger to do for him, he immediately calmed down. He took a deep breath, as he looked at second tiger''s right hand. It was wrapped in bandages as if it had been injured not long ago, considering the redness, indicating blood. "There is something that I would like you to help me deal with. The payment is not a problem. I''ll give you the deposit, half of the amount that we will agree upon, and the rest upon thepletion of the mission." Lucas stated as he dropped several photos on the table. Chapter 152: {GT- Bonus Chapter} Depends on my Mood "There is something that I would like you to help me deal with. The payment is not a problem. I''ll give you the deposit, half of the amount that we will agree upon, and the rest upon thepletion of the mission." Lucas stated as he dropped several photos on the table. Second tiger was not pleased by the attitude that Lucas possessed. Was he not just a young master, depending on his family to be able to do everything that he can do at the moment? Despite all that, second tiger gazed at the photos. It was just that they were flipped, in such a way that he could not see the image of the person on the photos. "Why do you believe that I will do this for you?" Second tiger asked. Even though it was true that the tiger gang would oftenly take missions, that did not imply that they would just take any mission. Of course, they would have to consider the benefits together with the risks associated with the mission. Of course, more than that, not just anybody could give the tiger gang the missions. For this part, it mainly depended on second tiger''s and the leader''s mood. Lucas on the other hand could not help but frown upon hearing the question from second tiger. He had thought that by just simply stating that he was ready to pay, second tiger would immediately agree. But it seemed that, that was not going to be the case. "We cane to an agreement. I can assure you that the mission is not that difficult for you to handle. Don''t tell me that you are afraid of taking the mission?" Lucas questioned as he looked at second tiger with squinted eyes. This was the only way that he had thought about in order to make second tiger take the mission. Lucas was not willing to give the mission to any other gang. It was simply because he trusted the capabilities of the tiger gang, and he had interacted with second tiger, and it could be said that two of them were more or less familiar with each other. So, he was familiar with the capabilities that second tiger and his group possessed, thus, he believed that they would be able to easily deal with the mission. "Kid, don''t try goading me into doing something for you. It is upon me to decide if I am going to take the mission or not. I am not your subordinate, so, you better learn how to behave when you are in front of me." Second tiger stated as he eyed Lucas with a murderous gaze. Lucas could not help but flinch a little upon meeting second tiger''s gaze. He could feel his heart palpating, and he could also tell that second tiger could kill him in case he wanted to. In his heart, he could not help but get a little frustrated. At the same time, he swore that if there was a chance, he would definitely make sure that second tiger paid for his actions today. ''How dare he try to frighten me? Continue being arrogant for now. Once everything is in ce, and I am in a position above you, you will definitely crawl while begging me.'' Lucas thought to himself. On the surface, he managed to regain hisposure. Then, after clearing his throat, through his gritted teeth, he went ahead and flipped the photos on the table. "You can look at the person that I want you to deal with. As you can see, he is nothing more than just a youth with some fighting capabilities. But of course, his fighting capabilities cannotpare to yours. So, please, can you help me take care of this issue? I will owe you a favor." Lucas stated with a forced smile on his face. "Tsk!" Second tiger simply clicked his tongue upon hearing what Lucas had said. Nheless, he shifted his gaze, towards the photos on the table. At the same time, he spoke up, "You don''t have to worry about owing me a favor. I will decide on whether I will do this mission or not. It all depends on my mood. And if you feel that the opponent that you want me to deal with is somebody with some fighting capabilities, why don''t you just go ahead and deal with them? I do believe that-" Second tiger abruptly stopped speaking. Lucas on the other hand could not help but want to tear apart second tiger. It was just that he did not have the capability of doing that. At the same time, he thought, ''Do you think that I don''t want to do this by myself? It''s just that I do believe that this guy is quite capable. Additionally, I cannot leave behind any traces. If Scarlet somehow suspects that I am the one that is involved in taking care of Jaden, there is definitely going to be an issue.'' The only reason why Lucas was being discussion was simply because he was afraid that Scarlet had changed her mind. After all, from the way that she was interacting with Jaden, there was no any sign that she wanted to get rid of him. Additionally, the rumors flying around about the two of them getting married was enough to convince him that if he did anything to Jaden, Scarlet would not even think about getting together with him. So, it was better to make sure that as long as he took care of Jaden, Scarlet remained in the dark. Otherwise, things would not go the way that he wanted them to. It was only a few momentster that he realized that second tiger seemed to have stopped talking abruptly. He looked at second tiger, only to see that second tiger was holding the photos in his hands, looking at them with a fierce nce. There was killing intent in his eyes. His eyes were currently bulged, with veins popping up on his forehead. Lucas was curious about what it was that had made second tiger so worked up. Could it be that second tiger knew who Jaden was? But that was impossible, right? If Jaden was somehow involved with the gangster, it was going to be impossible for the Johnsons to take him as a bodyguard. So, could it be that he had hidden it so deeply in such a way that even the Johnsons could not find something like that? If that was the case, then what kind of background did Jaden really have? A background that was capable of hiding that information from the Johnsons was definitely not simple. "Are you sure that this is the guy that you want me to deal with?" Second tiger asked. His voice was extremely calm, despite the anger that could be seen within his eyes. "Yes. That is the guy. He is currently a bodyguard for ady of the Johnsons. I want you to kidnap him, torture him, then, during hisst moments of his life, I want him to see me, before I send him off." Lucas stated, hatred clear within his voice. "Hahaha. I had never expected that this guy would get so much involved with me. I''m quite curious about what kind of enmity exists between you guys. Still, I will not ask about it. I will handle this matter." Second tiger responded after a sinisterughter. ''As expected, there seems to be some kind of link between Jaden and the gangsters. Still, it doesn''t matter considering that they seem to be enemies. And that is just what I want. As long as this guy disappears, and it is not linked to me, then, everything will be good.'' Lucas thought to himself. "But there is one condition. I will deal with him, only if my n does not go through. But if it does, I''m sorry to disappoint you but he will not be handed over to you." Second tiger continued. Lucas frown upon hearing that. He could not understand the implication of what second tiger was saying. Could it be that there was something else that second tiger was nning for Jaden? After thinking for a while, he responded, "If that is the case, then let''se to an agreement. If you do as I want, then, I''m going to pay you. But if you don''t, you will have to return the deposit that I would have given." "You don''t even have to pay me any deposit. Still, I wille asking for money from you in case I do as you want." Second tiger stated as he got up from his seat. Then, he turned around and headed towards the door. "But don''t getcent. This time, I have agreed to deal with this guy because I am in quite a mood right now. But it might not be the same next time." Second tiger stated as he went through the door, leaving the private room. Lucas on the other hand squinted his eyes as he looked towards the direction that second tiger and his group had left. He then looked at the table of food that was untouched. His lips twitched for a moment as he said, "What a waste. If I had known that they were not going to eat, then I would have not wasted the money ordering so much food." Having said those words, Lucas stood up from his seat, and left the private room as well. Currently, he was nning to go back to the campus, so that he could make sure that the rtionship between Jaden and Scarlet did not advance any further. Chapter 153: The Reward The following morning, Jaden woke up. He rested enough, and did not even go out with Scarlet. It seemed that Scarlet had changed her mind, and so, this allowed Jaden to rx, and go through the emotions that he was experiencing after watching the video about his mother. When he woke up in the morning, he waspletely rxed. The matter regarding the group that was involved with the death of his parents had been set aside for the time being. Since he did not have the method of dealing with it for the time being, it was better for him to deal with what he could for now. The first thing that he did after he woke up was to look at the prompt from the system about the mission that waspleted the previous day. [Congrattions to the host forpleting the optional mission. The host has been rewarded with a cash reward of $2 million.] Jaden''s mind momentarily went nk. To say the truth, he had not expected that the system was going to give him a cash reward. Thinking about the fact that he might just have made an enemy out of a young master, whom even Scarlet was wary of, he could not help but think that perhaps the system had looked down upon his achievement. Currently, with him owning 51% shares, it was definitely not a problem for him to be able to get money. It was just that it was going to take quite a while before he could get the quarterly dividends. But leaving that aside, it could be said that he was not in any urgent need of money. If it was a house, he currently possessed a vi within Macomunity. [Host, the rewards that are given to the host after thepletion of the mission arepletely random. Additionally, it also depends on thepletion of the mission. And before the hostpleted the mission, the client was slightly disturbed. So of course, the reward was reduced by a certain percent, and this is not the full reward for the mission during the initial generation of the mission.] Jaden blinked his eyes continuously as he thought about what had urred the previous day. It was then that he remembered that Scarlet seemed a little flustered when encountering Kevin. It was where she was angry at a person, but there was nothing that she could do about it. Could this be the effect that the system was talking about? Back then, it was not that he did not want to take action immediately. It was just that he was trying to look for a method that he could handle the situation well. He could not just jump out and beat up the guy because he was chasing after Scarlet. There was no rule that prohibited anybody from seducing a girl. Additionally, the other party did not do anything that was out of hand. He was simply talking, and he did not even touch Scarlet. So, if Jaden took action and beat up that guy, he would have been the one in the wrong. So, he had to think of a method that he could utilize in order to deal with the situation. And that was something that took him quite some time, before he could finallye up with the n. In the end, Jaden could only sigh. What could he do? It was not as though he could tell the system to change the reward that it had already given him, right? The only thing that he could do other than that was to simply make sure that he took action as soon as possible to ensure that Scarlet was not affected. Aftering to that conclusion, Jaden looked at his phone that was indicating a new message. He had already changed the phone from the old one, to the new one that he bought the previous day. He took it, unlocked it using his fingerprint, before tapping on the new message that had appeared on the screen. {Your ount that ends with ***346 has received $2 million. Current ount bnce is $2,065,764.} ''System, if the government somehow investigates about thisrge amount of money that has been deposited into my ount, what should I say to them?'' [The host was already informed that there was a group that had already been made by the system. If the money is investigated, then the source of the money would be found to be from the group. So, the host can be free to use the money.] Despite being curious about this group that the system had told him about, Jaden decided not to ask. Every now and again, whenever the system talked about the group, it would never mention directly the name of the group, or what the group did. And since it did not matter if it was investigated, then, that implied that it was legal. Otherwise, his money would definitely be investigated by the government, even if they knew the source. Living all that aside, Jaden was quite curious about the reason why Scarlet had note looking for him today. Could it be that she had decided against going to school again? After all, previously, when she canceled the n of them going to school, he imed that they would be going on this specific day. Ever since he came to work for the Johnsons, every time that Scarlet wanted to go to school, she woulde over as early as 5 in the morning. But somehow, it was already 6, but she had yet toe. In the end, Jaden could only shrug. It was good for him that she did note looking for him as early as now. He could at least continue rxing, while trying to make sure that his emotions werepletely stabilized for the time being. Later in the morning, Jaden met up with Clifford. Clifford had called for him, iming that there was something that he wanted to talk to him about. The two of them were inside Clifford''s study room. The study room was quite meticulous, though it did not possess many things other than just a shelf that possessed a few books, and a desk where Clifford was seated. There was also a couch where Jaden was currently seated, and a small coffee table in front of him. Despite the study not having that many things, it still possessed its own taste. Well, Jaden was not even sure about the taste, as it had been a long time ever since he had been involved in anything of luxury. Clifford looked at Jaden was seated on the couch in front of him. Everything that Jaden had been doing recently had all reached his ears, including the rumors that were flying within the school. Since the rumors about Jaden and Scarlet getting together had already reached Clifford''s ears, that indicated that he also knew about Scarlet fighting. Still, he was not going toment on that, as long as Scarlet was not hurt. "I wanted to talk to you about the sry. With the capabilities that you have shown so far, I do believe that $10,000 is not enough. As long as anybody else out there knows about the capabilities that you have, they surely will try to poach you, and will offer you much more sry." Clifford stated. Jaden had not anticipated that what Clifford wanted to talk to him about was rted to his ie. Still, he did notment, and continued listening. "So, I have decided to increase your sry. From the initial $10,000, I''m going to increase your sry to $50,000. What do you think about that?" Clifford asked as he gazed at Jaden''s eyes. "Ahem!" Jaden first cleared his throat, before he continued, "Well, Mr. Clifford, you don''t really have to worry much about me being poached away by somebody else. That is definitely not going to happen." That was the truth. It was not that Jaden was so sentimental, that he would want to work for the Johnsons for the rest of his life. It was just that the system was rted to Scarlet. Since she was his client, he could not leave. In fact, even if the Johnsons chased him away, he would look for a way to stay. After all, he had not gotten enough benefits from the system, and thus was not willing to lose it. He just hoped that in the future, such a restriction would be removed. It would be even better if he could choose a client of his own. Clifford was slightly surprised. Still, he could hear the sincerity in Jaden''s voice. It was clear that Jaden meant what he was saying. That was something that made him relieved. Jaden then continued. "As for the matter of the sry, you don''t have to concern yourself that much about it. You already helped me out by helping my old man out there with his medical expense. That is enough for me. Even if my sry remains at $10,000, I don''t have any problem with it." Jaden was actually not that much concerned about the sry. Currently, his ount contained more than $2 million. Additionally, he possessed 51% shares of apany whose worth was about $500 million. So of course, $10,000 or $50,000 a month was not that much to him anymore. Additionally, the system was still there. So of course, he could continue getting more money from the system, in case hepleted the mission and he was rewarded with a cash reward. There was a moment of silence within the study room. Finally, Clifford spoke up. "I would also like to talk about the future of your job." Chapter 154: Jadens Future There was a moment of silence within the study room. Finally, Clifford spoke up. "I would also like to talk about the future of your job." Jaden raised his brows upon hearing that. The future of his job? Could his job have another future other than just guarding Scarlet? Or could it be that somehow, Clifford had decided to fire him in the future? Various thoughts shed through Jaden''s mind, as he waited for Clifford to speak. Still, there was one that dominated the others, that was the thought that he hopped that Clifford would not fire him. As of now, Jaden did not have that much of a reason to ask Clifford not to fire him. So, he just hoped that Clifford was not contemting on firing him. "Currently, my family is fighting against the Williams, that you already know. Still, the battle between our two families is about to end. Even though both sides have suffered quite some losses, it is not something that is able to take us from the top of the food chain within the city. So of course, with the Williams out of the picture, there would be no one that would be directly targeting my daughter anymore. Currently, the only reason why she is in so much danger is simply because the Williams are targeting her. But with them out of the picture, the dangers that would be associated with her would be much less. I cannot say that she will not encounter dangers, but they will definitely be extremely rare." Clifford said with a slight frown on his face. Jaden of course did not like the direction where the conversation was heading to. For a moment there, he could not help but want the two families to continue fighting. He even wondered if he was supposed to go ahead and provoke the Williams, so that they could continue fighting against the Johnsons. After all, if Scarlet was no longer in danger, what was the reason of having a bodyguard? Despite all the chaotic thoughts in his mind, Jaden did not say anything. Instead, he continued waiting, to see what Clifford was going to say at the end of it all. "With the skills that you possess, it will definitely be a waste for you to continue staying by Scarlet''s side. So, what do you think about shifting the job, taking your skills somewhere else, doing something that requires your skills?" Clifford asked as he ced his arms on top of the desk, while his back was upright. "So¡­" Jaden stated. Clifford''s statement was quite ambiguous. Was he trying to imply that Jaden was not supposed to work here as a bodyguard, instead, he was supposed to look for another job somewhere else, or was he still trying to imply that he wanted to transfer Jaden from working as a bodyguard, and give him another job? Clifford seemed to have seen through what Jaden was wondering about. So, he continue, "What I''m trying to imply is that I would like to give you another job. Immediately after I am done with the issue concerning the Williams, I would like to transfer you to my first son. He is currently in need of a person with your skills. What do you think about that?" Jaden raised his brows a little. The first son. This was not the first time that he had heard about this. He understood that other than Anthony, Scarlet possessed yet another brother. It was just that ever since he came here, he had never met with him. As where that guy was, Jaden was not sure, and had never bothered to look or ask about it. In any case, it did not involve him at all. All that mattered to him was Scarlet''s safety. After taking a deep breath, Jaden spoke up. "I do appreciate that you have seen and appreciate my current skills. Still, I do not wish to shift my profession to another one. I''m quitefortable with being a bodyguard, and if the job is not rted to being a bodyguard, then I''m sorry, but I cannot take it." What a joke? Was he supposed to do something else other than being a bodyguard? If he was not a bodyguard, then that implied that the bodyguard system would bepletely useless to him. Additionally, there was one thing that he did not say, that was that he was not willing to leave his job as a bodyguard for Scarlet. After all, if he did so, he would lose the system as well. It was just that he could not say that out loud. Perhaps Clifford might think that he was interested in Scarlet, and so, he wanted to remain by her side. Of course he was not interested in her. If there was a choice, he would definitely pick another client, rather than being Scarlet''s bodyguard. The reason behind that, It was simply rted to the first impression that Scarlet had given him. Even though she had changed as of recent, he was still not having that positive vibe for her. Though, there was one thing that he liked about her. That was the fact that he was quite troublesome, and most of the time, she would end upnding in trouble. So of course, that would give him many chances ofpleting missions from the system, thus, he would end up receiving much more rewards from the system. Clifford had not expected that Jaden was going to refuse. But when he thought about the skills that Jaden possessed, and the fact that he had gone to look for a job as a bodyguard in a very small bodyguardpany, he thought that it actually made sense, right? It was all due to luck that he had managed to find Jaden. After all, he had initially nned to just look for a small time bodyguard that would be by Scarlet''s side while he looked for another professional bodyguard out of the city. But upon knowing about Jaden being in that organization, together with Jaden''s impressive skills, he changed his mindpletely. It would be a huge loss for him if he did not take Jaden as a bodyguard for his daughter. And now, since Jaden had decided that he did not want to do anything other than being a bodyguard, he thought that perhaps Jaden liked the job of being a bodyguard much more. As for the reason, he did not know. "Okay then. What if I tell you that I wanted you to be a bodyguard for my son? What he is currently venturing in puts his life at a great risk. So, if possible, I would like you to be his bodyguard, afterpleting your time with Scarlet." Clifford said as he felt slightly nervous within his heart. Jaden was taken aback. He was actually supposed to be bodyguard for Clifford''s eldest son? That was definitely not out of his profession, right? [The host should not think about changing the client midway. If the host does that, then, the system will definitely be unbound from the host.] Jaden was a little startled by the warning from the system. At the same time, he could not help but curse that the system was giving him too much restrictions. For instance, if he met with a client that was too much troublesome, was he supposed to continue persevering just because he did not want to lose the system? In some situations, he would definitely better lose the system, rather than continue working for some unreasonable clients with unreasonable requests. It was a good thing that he did not find any client like that, well, he only had a single client ever since he began the profession of a bodyguard. [The host should not be that much worried about his future. Of course, it is impossible for the host to continue being a bodyguard for a single person for his entire life. Several changes will definitely urter on, after the host haspleted several achievements.] [As for the matter of changing clients, that option is not avable for the host for the time being, but the same cannot be said about the future. So, the host should continue with his job as a bodyguard, while waiting for an opportunity. When the opportunity presents itself, the host will be allowed to change the client, but not now.] Jaden was pleasantly surprised by the prompts from the system. If there was an option for him to change clients in the future, he would be happy about it. After all, even if he was a bodyguard, he was a bodyguard with dignity. If he worked as a bodyguard, that did not imply that he was just anybody that could be taken lightly. After all, his worth was currently already in hundreds of millions of dors. In fact, in his life, Jaden had never heard of a bodyguard whose worth was hundreds of millions of dors. In fact, this is just the beginning. In the future, when he receives more rewards from the system, his worth would definitely be higher than that. "Then I will consider that. Though, I''m not really sure if I will take the job." Jaden responded. Clifford had been silent for quite some time after hearing Jaden''s response. Finally, after about a minute of silence, he spoke up again. "If that is the case, then I won''t force you to do anything. After all, it is your choice if you want to work as a bodyguard for my son or not." Clifford ended there, not wanting to say anything more. The conversation between the two of them ended at that moment, and Jaden was allowed to leave. Clifford on the other hand remained behind with so much thoughts in his mind. He was contemting on what to do, after the battle between the Williams and the Johnsons ended. Chapter 155: Lynettes Idea Not long after Jaden had left, Lte entered into the study room. She had aplicated expression on her face as she sat on the couch in the study. There was a moment of silence within the study room, before finally, Lte spoke. "So, have you already told him about it?" "Yes I have. But it seems that he is not that keen with taking the job. I''m not really sure about what made him to take the job as a bodyguard, despite the skills that he possesses. He can do something more than that." Clifford responded. Lte was also disappointed upon hearing that. Then, after a moment of thought, she asked, "What do you think about having him continue working as Scarlet''s bodyguard? I''m pretty sure that it is going to be a little difficult for him to simply leave as long as he continue working as Scarlet''s bodyguard." Upon hearing Lte''s suggestion, Clifford pondered for a moment, before he finally responded, "I don''t think that is going to work. Even if Jaden does not outrightly decide to give up on the job, it will be a waste of his skills if he continues working as a bodyguard, even if Scarlet no longer experiences the dangers that can match a person of Jaden''s caliber." Lte did not say anything, and instead, remained silent. She understood that she was selfish with her suggestion, but what could she do? She was impressed by the skills that Jaden possessed, and he did not want to give up on a person like that. After the many years of being in the business world, she would always try to take advantage of every situation that she could get. Additionally, if there was a benefit that she could gain without losing anything, she really would never give it up. But right now, in case Jaden decided to leave, there was nothing that they could do. As for the matter of trying to ckmail him or anything of the sort, that was definitely not going to work. Jaden''s background was not something that the Johnsons could get themselves involved in. That organization was extremely mysterious and powerful. If they wanted to destroy the Johnsons, it would only take less than a day for the Johnsons to bepletely destroyed. After a while, Lte finally came up with an idea. Her eyes brightened as she looked at Clifford and asked, "What do you think about the rumors flying around in school? If they are really true, or rather, if theye true, I don''t think that Jaden will leave, right?" Clifford was a little startled after hearing that. This was definitely the first time that he had heard Lte suggesting something like this. Of course, like many influential families, it was not impossible for them to look for a partner that would benefit the family for Scarlet. But that was an idea that both of them werepletely against. They never wanted to sell their daughter to anybody for any benefits. But right now, why did it seem like Lte wanted to do that? "If it is natural, I will not oppose it. But if you want to force things to happen, then I will not agree with that. Additionally, I have made an observation so far. It does not look like Jaden has that much of a good impression of our daughter." Clifford replied almost immediately. Lte thought about it for a while, and realized that this was the truth. They had been getting information about everything going on around Scarlet. Since she was being targeted by the Williams, they had to pay attention to her all the time. And for that reason, they understood that during the start of Jaden''s duty as a bodyguard, Scarlet never liked him. In fact, they did not even need somebody to tell them, considering that Scarlet had already told them that she did not want a bodyguard. Of course, they also knew about the n that she was previously having, trying to coborate with Lucas in order to deal with Jaden. This little n of hers, if it had been initiated, they would have definitely taken action in order to prevent it from happening. But somehow, it seemed that Scarlet changed her mind, and she was no longer as resistant as she was before. As for Jaden, his attitude remained the same, polite as ever, but not arrogant. Despite the attitude that Scarlet had shown him at the start, he had not began treating her differently. He treated her just like any person would treat their client. "Of course I''m not nning to force anything between the two of them. Not to mention if Scarlet is going to agree to something like that, Jaden on the other hand will definitely not agree." Lte responded with disappointment in her voice. Then after a moment, she continued, "Still, I do hope that the rtionship between the two of them grows. By the time that Jaden will be leaving his post as Scarlet''s bodyguard, it would be better if the two of them have gotten together, and are in a deep rtionship." "Well, that is something that you can only hope for, but you cannot make it happen. So, you can just decide to stop thinking about that, and focus on how to end things with the Williams. They have to pay for the losses that we have suffered so far." Clifford responded. As for the matter concerning Jaden and Scarlet, he was not willing to talk about it for the time being. In any case, no matter what he said, it was not going to change anything. So, it was better for him to let things go the way that they were supposed to be. ¡­. On the other hand, Jaden did not have much to do for the day. It seemed that Scarlet did not have the intention of going to the campus for the day. And so, they spent the rest of the day within thepound, with most of the time spent with Jaden teaching Scarlet the terms ofbat skills. Sylvia also joined them at some point in time, and Jaden did not hesitate to teach her as well. Since he was not losing anything, and he was being paid, he did not mind teaching them. As for the attitude of the twodies, it had improved tremendously ever since the time that Jaden had saved them from the hands of the gangsters. At that time, the two of them were extremely frightened, but they were putting up brave fronts. It was only after they had left the area where gangsters were, that they were finally relieved. So, they learned how to appreciate Jaden''s presence. Additionally, Scarlet no longer thought about not having a bodyguard. She believed that it was impossible for her to be able to do the same thing that Jaden had done, considering that every person within that car at that time possessed a gun. So, even if she wanted to deal with the leader of the group, it was going to take a lot more than just speed. She had to be precise, and not miss the target, which was the gun in the hand of the leader. But of course, thinking about how swift Jaden had been, she could not do the same thing. So, she understood that, she was not the strongest person in the world, and even, the strongest people in the world were not the fastest. Finally, the day ended after the twodies werepletely exhausted from training. Jaden on the other hand simply returned to his room. He looked at the watch on his left hand wrist, and contemted for a moment. He was thinking about using the appearance shifting watch in order to change his appearance, so that he could gather information about his enemies. The one that he wanted to deal with for the time being was none other than his uncle, who was the leader among the rtives that had taken away everything that his parents had left for him. He wanted to know everything about them. It was not as though he did not have any clue about what they were dealing with, it was just that he did not possess detailed information that would enable him to be able to deal with them. Additionally, the information that he possessed was mostly the one that he had gotten during the time that his parents were still alive. But it had been a long time now, and many things had already changed. After contemting for a while, Jaden decided that if given a chance, he would do as he had intended. He would use the appearance shifting watch, before sneaking into one of the businesses that belonged to his uncle. It was just that he was not sure when he was going to be given the time to get out of here. So, he decided to be patient for a while, and if he did not get an opportunity, he would just request for an opportunity to go out. One day was enough for the time being. After all, he was not going to simply use the appearance shifting watch, instead, it was finally going to be the time for him to use the power that he possessed by owning 51% shares. The 51% shares had been used by Jaden in such a way that he got apany that would help him in the future. It was not just about the ie, but instead, it was also about the advantages that he would receive by being a shareholder of thatpany. Chapter 156: Another Gangsters Hunt? Two dayster, Scarlet finally decided to go back to school. During the past 2 days, just like the day that Jaden had talked to Clifford, the three of them continued training. Well, it could be said that Jaden was the one that was training the other two. It seemed that Scarlet was quite determined, in such a way that she was practicing way harder than before. So, despite the improvement being minimal due to her training for only 2 days, still, she was improving at a faster speed than before. Not wanting to be left behind, rather, not wanting to be beaten up by Scarlet, Sylvia also trained harder. She was intending to make sure that the gap between the two of them widened, and at worst, it would maintain. Jaden did not care that much about thepetition between the twodies. Instead, he simply focused on training them. It was already on a Friday, and there was going to be a morning lecture. It was a good thing that it seemed that Scarlet did not have the intention of attending the lecture, considering that after she got to the campus, she went off to the gym. Despite being happy that he did not have to attend the lecture, as it was so boring to him, he who did not understand anything, he still felt that it was a waste of the day. If possible, it would have been better if he would have been allowed to go back. Other than just dealing with the old man, whom Jaden wanted to relocate from the old apartment, Jaden also had to go to the bank. But until today, he had not gotten a chance of talking to Clifford or Lte. Even Steven could not be found around, despite him being the butler of the family. It seemed that the family was quite busy recently, as even Anthony had note back home for quite a while now. As for the matter rting to the battle between the two families, Jaden did not pay that much attention to them, still, through the rumors that he heard by passing, it seemed that the battle between the two families had almoste to an end. For the rest of the day, there was nothing productive that had happened during the time that they were in school. Jaden somehow met up with Mason, and the guy kept on making assumptions about the rtionship between Jaden and Scarlet. Of course, the rumors had not yet died down, considering that Jaden and Scarlet continued garnering more attention towards themselves the moment that they appeared in school. It was a good thing that the both of them were quite good at ignoring the nonsense that was being spoken by the crowd. Nheless, Jaden had decided that he would have to get a car of his own. It was just that it was going to be a little inconvenient for him to be a bodyguard if he drove his own car. But it did not hurt if he drove a car while going back home, instead of using a taxi. At the end of the day, Jaden and Scarlet had met up with Lucas, whose expression was extremely terrible, together with Vincent and the rest of the gang that was involved in the gangster hunt. It seemed that Vincent was not convinced by the defeat that he experienced the previous time, and was nning to organize for another gangster hunt. It seemed that he had not learnt from the previous time that he had been beaten up, and was wrapped up like a mummy with bandages all over his body. Scarlet on the other hand was not that much interested in carrying out another gangster hunt. Even though she found that this matter was quite thrilling, that did not imply that she wanted to get involved in this matter again, as currently, she was paying much attention to improving herbat skills. Even though Scarlet was not willing to get involved in this matter for the time being, she was still convinced by Lucas. This guy possessed quite a sweet tongue, and was able to easily convince Scarlet to join. It could be said that Lucas understood Scarlet quite well. And for that reason, he was able to easily pinpoint the thing that Scarlet yearned for the most, and that was to practice her current skill level. "Additionally, we will not be targeting the gangsters that possesses weapons. Instead, we will just target those small gangsters, and we will see how you can handle a group fight alone." Lucas added. When Scarlet thought of that, she immediately agreed. There was no harm in practicing as much as possible. Since she had already gotten used to fighting 1 vs 1, that did not imply that she would always fight like that. Instead, there mighte some points in time where he would be attacked by a group of people at the same time. So, it was better to improve the way that she fought in such a situation. Other than wanting to improve, she also believed that with Jaden''s presence, there would be nothing that would go wrong. After that incidence, the confidence that she possessed in Jaden had improved by quite a considerable margin. In the end, she agreed. They would be going to hunt for the gangsters the following day. Of course, this is something that Jaden did not like, considering that ever since he began his duty as a bodyguard, he had always been given the weekends off. Nheless, he did not say anything about it. In any case, in case Clifford asked him to apany Scarlet in her adventure, he would have no choice but to do so. But the disadvantages did note without their advantages. In case the system gave him the same mission like the previous one, where he was supposed to help Scarlet win thepetition, then, it would definitely be even better. At least, he would bepensated for working on a weekend. Well, most of the bodyguards worked everyday. They might be given one or two days off in a month, but still, they are usually required to be avable on a daily basis. In fact, others are always avable for 24 hours a day. He was quite lucky to be given two days off every week. Additionally, it was the weekend, where he could spend the most of his time enjoying himself, though, he had been quite unlucky that his weekends were alwayspletely upied with something. ¡­. The following day, Jaden and Scarlet went out. Jaden was not worried more about the reason why he had not been given the day off, still, he went ahead with the n that Scarlet was having. The two of them drove towards the eastern part of the city. They did not go back to the area where Jaden had ended up killing a person, who had been taken care of by Steven, the Johnsons family''s butler. Of course, it was impossible to hide the fact that somebody had been murdered in that ce. It was just that the issue was swept under the carpet, and nobody investigated it, saving Jaden a lot of trouble. Well, in case there was somebody that came asking for that person who had been killed, then, this issue would have beenplicated. But for some reason, nobody came asking about the death of that person. It was as if his presence waspletely ignored, or nobody knew about his existence at all, before his death. This time, they had already agreed on the group of gangsters that would be dealt with. It was Vincent who had done the homework this time, as he was the one who had initiated thepetition. He thought that by doing the investigation personally, Scarlet and her group would not take advantage of him. For the previous hunt, he thought that Scarlet had gotten a group of gangsters that was extremely weak, or a base that did not have gangsters. So this time, he was the one who allocated the gangster groups to be dealt with. They did not go overboard with the groups that they targeted, understanding the capabilities that they possessed. And for that reason, they simply targeted small groups that possessed gangsters about 40 in number. That was what they believed that they could handle. Having alreadye to an agreement, they did not have to meet up again. Instead, they had agreed on the destination that they were going to meet, close to the area where they were supposed to take care of the group of gangsters. The two groups of gangsters were located in different parts, about 2 km away from each other. So, Scarlet and her group would take one side, and Vincent and his group would take the other. Scarlet drove the Ferrari f8 spider towards the destination. After they arrived, they found that Lucas and his group had already arrived. So, after setting aside the vehicles, they immediately headed towards the direction of the group of gangsters that they were supposed to deal with. Completely unlike the previous time, the same, each and every one of them was armed, other than Jaden. They were either caring metal baseball bats, hockey sticks, even golf sticks were brought over as weapons. This was something that left Jaden speechless, especially the weapon that Scarlet was carrying. Scarlet was carrying a very big metal rod. For a moment there, Jaden could not help but wonder if Scarlet would not kill a person when using such a weapon. A little while after Scarlet and her group had left the area where They had parked their cars, another car suddenly arrived. Then, ady who was unconscious was carried by two men, before they followed the same route that Jaden and his group had taken. Chapter 157: Kidnapped Ruby had managed to find the manager of the dynamic club the day after second tiger left her ce. She was not sure about what he was nning to do, but it was a good thing that he did note to find her for the past few days. The manager on the other hand was injured. That was the reason why she found him a day after she had looked for him, inside the hospital. He was trying to hide things from her, but in the end, she got to know what had happened during the time that she was away from the club. As expected, she was infuriated when she realized that he was coborating with a certain young master, to deal with a few girls. This was something that she hated the most. Not to mention that she was a woman, as a human, she never liked any behavior of that sort. Immediately, she fired the manager. At the same time, she immediately decided to report him to the police for his actions. It was a good thing that there were several cameras within the club, something that she had hidden from even the manager. So, after getting the footage, she submitted it, consisting of the parts where the manager was misusing his power. With that, the manager of the dynamic nightclub was immediately arrested. Then, Ruby watched the video again and again. She could not help but be impressed by the person that was fighting within the video. She knew who it was, she had seen him before. This was the same person that she was looking for, even though not him alone, but instead, the entire group. And now, she came to realize that hisbat skills were way above what she had expected. For a moment there, she could not help but think if Jaden was going to be capable of dealing with second tiger. She understood that second tiger was a very strong person. It was not that easy for him to be able to hold the position as the second inmand of the tiger gang. This was something that required both brains and brawn. That indicated that second tiger was quite smart, and at the same time, he was strong enough to be able to subdue the rest of the members of the gang. Nheless, Ruby decided to look for them. She would ask if they were capable of doing it. But if they were not, then, she would simply give up. She was not willing to make the youths risk their lives for her. Even though she valued her life, and that of her family members, it was not to the extent that she was willing to sacrifice the lives of the others that were innocent. She immediately tried to investigating about this group. But in the end, she did not find anything. Well, she found something, they were from rich families. It was just that she did not expect that they came from those rich families within this city. For a person like her, it was impossible to be able to meet them. It was not only due to the difference in age, but the difference in social status was too big. She owned a club that was quite well known within the Eastern part of the city, but it was not enough to be able topete against those families. As for the information about two people, she did not find any, at least for one of them. Thatdy with red hair. Basically, even after using all her channels in order to investigate, she did not find anything about her. It was not that the information about thisdy was hidden, it was just that the channels that she was using were not enough to be able to get that information. As for Jaden, she already knew that he was previously working as a bouncer for her club. In the end, he was beaten up by this same young master that was coborating with the manager of her club to scheme against several youngdies within the club. That was something that surprised her. She had not expected that Jaden had previously been working here. But now, it was impossible for her to be able to find him. With the skills that he possessed, she definitely doubted that he had been beaten up. Additionally, rting to the beating that everybody was talking about, and looking at Jaden who did not seem to have any injuries that had yet to heal, it was clear that it was just rumors going around that he had been beaten up. She managed to find where he was living before. It was just that he did not manage to find him. The apartment where he lived before was empty. After asking the neighbors about his whereabouts, she was informed that he rarely came back home as of recent. He woulde back during the weekends, but this weekend, which was starting today, he had not been seen. Ruby was left helpless after that. There was nothing that she could do. If there was anybody that she could ask for help from, was none other than Jaden. Despite the skills that he possessed, at least, his background was not that big, to the extent that she would be afraid of asking for help from him. As for asking for help from the others, that thought never crossed her mind. Why would those young masters and misses help her? What could she offer to them? Just as she was wondering what to do, she was suddenly surrounded by a group of gangsters. Then before she could react, she was knocked out from behind, before the gangsters carried her into a car that was already waiting. The car then sped off into the distance, leaving behind a group of slightly dumbfounded residents. The surprise in their eyes onlysted for a few seconds, before itpletely disappeared. They had already gotten used to the life here. So, when they saw that there was somebody that had been kidnapped, they were not that much surprised. Things like this had been happening over and over again, but the authorities never came to investigate. Theyined, but nobody listened. In the end, there was nothing that they could do other than trying to make sure that they did not provoke anybody, while ensuring that they moved around duringte hours as little as possible. The moment that Ruby woke up, she realized that she was inside a car. There was a group of six gangsters around her. There was another one that was driving, and she realized that she was inside a five-seater SUV. As expected, the space within the SUV was cramped. She could barely breathe, due to the pressure that was being put on her, by the bulky guys on each of her side. Just by looking at them, she immediately realized where they hade from. Rather, she knew who had sent them. She could not help but fall into despair within her heart. She had not expected that this day was going toe this quick. She had even forgotten about the time, when she was investigating about Jaden and his group. Nheless, she had not given up resisting. She would try to look for chance and run away for the time being. As for her family, she had already made arrangements for them to be able to leave the city. It was just that she was not sure if they were going to seed. At the end of it all, second tiger had already arranged for a group of gangsters to watch over her family. So, it was going to be quiteplicated for them to be able to get away. Nheless, the hope in her heart was still there. She still hoped that her family would be able to get away, and so would she. But she understood that hope alone was not enough. She also hoped that there would be a coincidence that would lead to second tiger being busy again. That way, she should be able to have even more time toplete the n rted to searching for Jaden and his group. Despite the chances being so low, she still maintain the hope. At the same time, she was waiting for an opportunity to sneak away. But just after she had began looking around, wondering where she was being taken to, she was knocked out again by a heavy blow on the back of her neck. When she woke up again, she realized that she was being carried on the shoulders of a man. She did not try to resist, as she understood that it was impossible for her to be able to do that. After all, other than the man who was carrying her possessing immense strength, just by the feeling of the group around her legs, there were other gangsters around as well. As for the matter of using the boxing skills that she possessed to fight against the group, that would definitely be idiotic. It was better for her to wait, and only strike if there was a good opportunity for her to get away. As she looked around, she realized that there was something wrong. There was a group of gangsters that was taking care of the injuries that they had suffered. She wondered if a fight had broken out here. Could it be that another gang had attacked the tiger gang? Finally, she was brought inside a building. Just like any other building within the Eastern part of the city, the building was quite old. Still, it was quite better aspared to where she was before, when she met with Jaden and the rest of the group. They went to the top floor using the stairs, the sixth floor. It was when the door was opened that she suddenly heard the voice that she hated and was afraid of the most. Chapter 158: Two Consecutive Missions The moment that they arrived in the area where the group of gangsters that they were supposed to take care of was located, Scarlet and the rest of the group immediately took action. Using the weapons that they were carrying, they began attacking the gangsters who had already spotted them. Since they were having weapons, they were having quite an easy time aspared to the previous time that they had gone to handle the gangsters. Jaden observed the fight from behind the group. Any gangster that would attack him would be knocked out with just a single attack. After taking the physique enhancing pill, Jaden''s body had grown stronger than before. So, for these ordinary people that had not even trained inbat, he was able to easily dispatch them. When the group of gangsters realized that Jaden was extremely strong, they immediately stopped attacking him. It was not only due to the fact that they were afraid of being taken out, instead, they were also thinking about taking out the rest of the group, so that they could finally gang up on Jaden. Havinge to that decision, they immediately swarmed towards Scarlet and the rest of the group. This immediately increased the pressure on the group. Despite them being more skilled than the group of gangsters, they were being outnumbered. Lucas who was within the group could not help but get a little anxious. He had not expected that things were going to go like this. The anxiousness and frustration suddenly turned into anger when he realized that Jaden was not taking action at all. He was standing behind him, and there was not even a single gangster that was attacking him. Could it be that this was the n? But it definitely wasn''t supposed to be this way! Despite being frustrated about Jaden not taking action, he did not say anything. Instead, he continued fighting just like the rest of the group. This group of gangsters did not hold anything back when they attacked. So, he had to be careful, if he wanted to live. Jaden on the other hand immediately prepared to take action. Even though he had not received the mission that he had been waiting for, it was still his duty to protect Scarlet. He went ahead and began taking care of the group of gangsters. Just a single attack was able to easily knock them unconscious, or knock them onto the ground, leaving them wailing in pain. This immediately attracted the attention of the group. Both gangsters and Scarlet and her group looked at Jaden. Even for Scarlet, this was the first time that she was seeing Jaden taking action in such a way. During the previous times that he had been dealing with a group of gangsters, he would seem to be using quite an effort. But now, it was as if he was dealing with a group of kids, effortlessly dealing with them. She was immediately exhrated. With Jaden helping them, they would definitely be able to win once again. As for Vincentining, she did not care. After all, he was the one that suggested that the two groups shouldpete against each other. Jaden was her bodyguard, and so, he was part of her group. So, she will not doing anything illegal by having Jaden help her in dealing with the gangsters. Though, as she continued fighting, she was frowning. The reason behind that was due to the number of gangsters that they were fighting at this moment. Having already learnt a lesson from the previous time, they decided to choose groups of gangsters that was of a lower level aspared to the two groups that they had targeted previously. But for some reason, she felt that the number of gangsters here was way higher aspared to the group that they had dealt with before. Could it be that Vincent had cheated them? But when she thought about it, she realized that it was impossible. After all, the information about the two gangs had been presented in front of her, and she realized that the two groups were of equal strength. Despite all the thoughts that were running in her mind, she did not stop using the metal rod that she was carrying, to deal with the gangsters. Of course, she was not using her full strength when attacking, lest she ended up killing one or two of them. Jaden had just managed to deal with two gangsters when suddenly, a prompt appeared in front of his vision. [Optional Mission generated. Help the client win thepetition. The rewards will be generated ording to thepletion of the mission, and the safety of the client.] Jaden was excited. And due to his excitement, he did not manage to control his strength well enough, and ended up sting one of the gangsters backwards. The guy copsed under the ground, with a few broken bones. Just as Jaden was about toe back to his senses, and control his strength while fighting, another prompt appeared in front of him, making his expression turn grim. [Compulsory mission generated. Protect the client. The reward of the mission is 100% shares of apany whose worth does not exceed $500 million.] It was true that he was happy to receive the mission, and he was happy about the reward that came with thepletion of thepulsory mission. But at the same time, Jaden understood that this time, the mission was going to be quiteplicated. It was just from the reward from the system that he understood that this mission was going to be quite difficult aspared to before. For the mission that he was given 51% shares, Scarlet''s life was in danger again. Just like this time, it was apulsory mission. It was just that at that time, the system did not reveal the reward that was going to be given upon thepletion of the mission. While Jaden was thinking about Scarlet''s safety, he took action almost immediately. He began dealing with the gangsters, while approaching where Scarlet was fighting. Scarlet was in danger. If possible, Jaden wanted to take her out of this ce right now. That way, he would be able toplete thepulsory mission. After all, thepulsory mission indicated that Scarlet might end up dying in this ce. For the optional missions, it did not matter. But for thepulsory missions, he had to do it. After all, if Scarlet ended up dead, then he would lose his job as a bodyguard, since he would not have anybody else to guard, thus losing the system. In just a few seconds, he managed to get next to Scarlet. And with him standing next to Scarlet, the group of gangsters immediately began dispersing. Well, it was just that they dared not to target Scarlet anymore, considering that they were afraid of Jaden. This immediately increased the pressure that Lucas and the rest of the group were experiencing. Still, they did not have to get that much worried for long, considering that both Scarlet and Jaden took action, dealing with the group of gangsters. Having already dealt with more than half of the group of gangsters in about 10 minutes, the remainder of the gangsters began retreating towards the building behind them. It was a seven-storey building, possessing six floors. From the way that the gangsters were moving, it was as though they thought that there was hope in that building. Immediately, Jaden looked at the building. He understood something. The reason why the system had offered the mission was definitely within that building. It implied that the person that was going to target Scarlet was within there. "This group of gangsters is retreating. What do you think about charging towards them?" Scarlet asked Jaden as she continued eyeing the group of gangsters in the distance. "I don''t think this is a good idea. What do you think about retreating?" Jaden asked. To him, the reward of the optional mission was not as important as the one that came with thepletion of thepulsory mission. He could go ahead and risk it all, trying toplete the two missions. But still, that would imply that he would be putting Scarlet''s life in danger. And if Scarlet died, it would not only lead to him being med, but instead, he would also lose a lot. Jaden finally shifted his gaze from the building in the distance, and turned to look at Scarlet. It was only at that moment that he realized that Scarlet was already rushing toward the group of gangsters! ''Damn it!'' Jaden cursed in his heart. Immediately after that, he followed behind Scarlet. She was rushing straight towards the danger, and he had to protect her. So, he had to ensure that the distance between the two of them was not huge, in such a way that he would be able to react on time in case anything happened. The rest of the group behind them also followed. The one that was behind the group was none other than Lucas. His eyes shed with a glint, as a small smile formed on the corner of his lips. About 2 secondster, the smilepletely vanished, as he followed behind the group, ready to take care of the group of gangsters. Jaden and Scarlet had just arrived in front of the gangsters, about to attack them, and the gangsters were also prepared to defend themselves, when suddenly, a voice came from the building. "Okay. That is enough fighting. Let them in!" The masculine voice stated. Chapter 159: Is This a Trap? "Okay. That is enough fighting. Let them in!" The masculine voice stated. Jaden was extremely familiar with the voice. It belonged to none other than second tiger. This was too unexpected. Nheless, Jaden felt that there was something wrong. The gang that they had targeted this time was very small, aspared to the previous one. For the previous gang that they had gone to attack, they had ended up seeding, but Ruby had informed them that they had definitely provoked a powerful gang. But Jaden and the rest of the group did not care much about it. And now, having already learnt from the previous time where they were almost beaten up, well, Vincent''s group was beaten up, they decided to select a smaller group. But surprisingly, second tiger was here. Jaden did not know that much about second tiger, but he understood that this person was not simple. After all, not just anybody could go ahead with the n of robbing a bank. Even though second tiger and his group had not gotten what they wanted, in case they wanted money, they would have definitely gotten the money. Since they did not care about the money, and they did not carry anything during the time that they were going out of the bank, it was clear that they did not care that much about the money. For such a gang group, it was clear that they were not simple within the underworld. Jaden squinted his eyes as he looked towards the window of the top floor building. Since it was quite a distance away, the voice was not that loud when it reached them, still, they heard it quite well. The group of gangsters in front of them immediately moved sideways, and opened a path for them. One of them took a step forward and looked at Jaden and said, "You guys came over here because you wanted to deal with us? Why don''t you go ahead and deal with our leader?" Jaden could not help but squint his eyes. First of all, how did this guy get to know that they were here to hunt for the gangsters? Even those Scarlet and her group had been hunting gangsters, they had only been hunting low level gangsters. The one that they had attacked today was obviously above the ones that they had been attacking before Jaden joined them. Additionally, why was it that he was being addressed, instead of Scarlet? "Since that is the case, then we will deal with that leader of yours." An arrogant voice sounded from behind Jaden. Jaden did not have to look behind him to know who it was. That voice belonged to none other than Lucas. Jaden immediately felt that there was something wrong again. The one that had convinced Scarlet toe over was none other than Lucas. And now, he was the one that was taking the lead, so that they could enter into the building and deal with the gangsters? It was either this guy was an idiot, or this guy was nning something against them. After all, by entering that building, they did not know how many gangsters were inside. It might be a trap set for them. This was more probable, considering that the gangsters also knew about the fact that they wereing over. How many gangster groups were out there, and how was it possible for this group of gangsters to be able to know that they were the ones that were going to be targeted by Jaden''s group? Before Jaden could say anything to prevent Scarlet from going in, the hot-headeddy had already rushed forward. Jaden was not sure where she got that confidence, or she was just stupid, nheless, he could not let her get in there. Immediately, he rushed after her. He had to stop her. But by the time that he caught up to her, they had already reached the entrance of the building. Behind them, the rest of the group had already followed. Immediately they reached this point, the group of gangsters behind them immediately blocked the path. It was clear that they were indicating that they would not leave this ce, unless they fought their way out. Jaden did not care about that. For him, it was not going to be difficult to be able to deal with this group of gangsters. It was going to be more difficult to be able to deal with second tiger. (Of course, Jaden did not know the name.) Previously, second tiger and his group possessed guns during the time that they were carrying out the mission of robbing the bank. It was not impossible for them to have guns at this moment. And since second tiger already knew him, it was going to be difficult for Jaden to be able to replicate the same thing that he had done during the time that they were held hostage within the van. "Let us go and deal with them. We will deal with the leader, then deal with the rest of the group." Lucas stated confidently. Immediately, he stepped forward, going to the front of the group, and leading the way into the building. Scarlet was immediately displeased by what Lucas had done. Everyday, she was the leader of the group. She was the one that was making the decisions for the group, but now, it seemed that Lucas was trying to take over the position? When she rushed forward previously, it was something that she had done impulsively. She was trying to demonstrate that she was the leader of the group. And now, Lucas had even decided to go ahead of the group, to lead them? She frowned, as she contemted on whether to follow or leave. In the end, a small smile formed at the corner of her lips, and she decided to follow behind him. Later on, when he will be beaten up, she would definitely not help. She would wait until he was beaten up thoroughly, before she could take action. The only reason why she possessed the confidence to step inside the building was because of Jaden. If Jaden was not here, she would have definitely retreated. There was something unusual about this ce, and that was something that she had noticed from the very start, when she noticed that the group of gangsters that they were dealing with was higher than expected. The group went up the stairs, and they did not meet anybody along the way. Finally, they arrived on the 6th floor. On the 6th floor, there were only 3 doors, two on each side of the corridor, and one at the far end of the corridor. The voice that they had heard before came from the room at the furthest end of the corridor. So, the group followed Lucas who was leading the way, heading towards the door. Jaden found that there was something unusual about Lucas. Why did it seem like he was extremely familiar with this ce? Additionally, when he arrived here, he did not hesitate at all, and immediately headed for that door. Immediately, Jaden noticed that perhaps there was something that Lucas was nning. It was not impossible, considering that Jaden understood that Lucas did not like him. When he thought of that, Jaden made sure to be next to Scarlet. In case of anything, he would be able to act immediately, and try to get Scarlet out of this ce as soon as possible. The moment the group arrived in front of the double doors at the end of the corridor, the doors were opened from the inside. What weed them was a magnificent room, with a man seated directly opposite from the door. So, when the door was opened, the group immediately met the eyes of the man who was looking at them with an indifferent expression on his face. For a moment there, the group felt chills running down their spines. Scarlet possessed a more exaggerated reaction, as she immediately began backing off. She did not know who that man was, but still, subconsciously, she wanted to retreat from him. It was as if he was a terror to her life. Jaden also looked at that man. He did not know him, but still, he did not care who he was. He understood that this was definitely the person who was in charge of the gang that they were hunting. It was not this small group that they had targeted, but instead, the bigger group in which this small group was from. Jaden could not help but think, could this be the person that was doing the robbery back then? Jaden was just guessing, considering that he could not see anybody else. He knew the voice that had spoken to them, and it was extremely simr to the one that the leader of the group that was robbing the bank back then possessed. "Wee all of you. I''m quite honored that you decided to target my gang. I do wonder how big my reputation is, that you can be able to target me. Or is it that my reputation is that small that I am being looked down upon?" The man spoke as he spread his arms wide. The moment that he spoke, Jaden and Scarlet came to the same conclusion. This was definitely the person that was in charge of that robbing mission. He was the very same person that had imed that the next time that they met, he would not let them go that easily. It was clear that they were definitely in trouble this time. Jaden did not say anything, instead, he grabbed Scarlet''s hand, and pulled her. He intended to leave immediately. They could not continue risking anything here. BANG! Chapter 160: A Coincidence? Jaden did not say anything, instead, he grabbed Scarlet''s hand, and pulled her. He intended to leave immediately. They could not continue risking anything here. BANG! Just after Jaden had taken a few steps together with Scarlet, while trying to retreat, they suddenly heard the sound of a gunshot. Their movements immediately froze, as they were afraid that they would be shot at. The rest of the group was also startled. None of them had expected that there was going to be a person that was having a gun within this group that they had targeted this time. Could it be that they were the ones that were going to be in bad luck this time? Several of them had already began shaking, while trying to hold back from wetting their clothes. Even though they possessed confidence in the fighting capability that they possessed, in front of a gun, they understood that the fists were definitely nothing. Jaden turned to look at the source of the gunshot, and realized that the man who was sitting on a couch opposite them had already stood up. He was holding a gun, a pistol, pointing it towards them. "Where are you going to? Do you think that you can juste and leave as you please? Since you decided toe here and deal with my group, why don''t you deal with me?" The man said with a smile, as he yed with the gun in his hand. Even though the gun was not being pointed at him anymore, Jaden did not dare to make any move. He did not doubt that the moment that he tried rushing away, this man would shoot. Previously, he had seen how this guy had shot the branch manager of Vyon bank without any hesitation. And one had to know that the branch manager possessed quite some reputation, and had quite a background too. Completely different from him, he did not have any background that could be said to be formidable enough to be able to scare this person. It was either that, or this person never cared about the backgrounds anyway. Of course, Jaden did not doubt that he possessed the capability of getting away. After all,pletely different from the previous time, his body had already been improved by the physique enhancing pill. So, his movements were extremely fast. By the time that this guy would be able to point a gun towards him, he would have already managed to get away. But, he could not leave, even if he possessed the capability of doing that. There was Scarlet. If he tried taking her with him, she would definitely dy him. So, it would be impossible for him to be able to get away before the gun was pointed towards him, and the trigger was pulled. As for leaving without Scarlet, Jaden did not even think about it. In any case, he was supposed to guard her, and he was going to do that. "Okay, you can stop thinking too much. Come in, I have a lot of things that I have to talk to you about." The man stated. This time, he was looking straight towards Jaden. Rting to the fact that previously, one of the gangsters down there had spoke to him, instead of Scarlet, it was finally clear to him that he was being targeted. As for how this man hade to know about himing over today, Jaden had a guess in his heart, but he did not say it out loud. The entire group was forced to enter into the room. After all, anybody that tried to resist would be shot. Even though nobody had been shot at directly previously, still, nobody tried, to see if this person was serious about shooting or not. "Do you know about our background? In case you do anything to us, you will definitely pay for it." One of them took a step forward and spoke with a shaky voice. "Do you think I don''t know about your background? Of course I already know about it. But let me tell you something, your background doesn''t matter to me. I can do anything that I want to you, but there is nothing that your family can do to me. Do you get that? So, you better behave, and don''t talk nonsense, unless I ask you to speak." The man responded arrogantly. The rest of the group that wanted to use the same trick, to threaten the man who was holding a gun immediately shut up. None of them was intending to test the limits of the person in front of them. They were from big backgrounds, and they understood much about the underworld aspared to ordinary people. They understood that there were some group of people that never cared about the background of people. If you got in their way, they would definitely deal with you immediately. As for the consequences that wouldeter on, they would deal with them only when the consequences arrived. "All of you can take a seat. I want to have a chat with you guys for quite a while. I hope you don''t mind me taking your time." The man said as he pointed towards the other couches that were present within the room. The entire room was like a hall, but it did not possess anything else other than couches. And when Jaden observed the room clearly, he found out that it seemed that the things that were inside this room had been removed only recently, and the couches had only been ced here recently. If this was part of the n, which included waiting for them, or, it was just part of the renovation, Jaden did not know. Nheless, he was extremely cautious, making sure to be next to Scarlet at every moment. After everybody had sat down, the man approached the couch that Scarlet, Jaden and Lucas were seated on. It was a three-seater couch. Still having a gun in his hand, ying with it by throwing it from one hand to the other, a small smile formed at the corners of the man''s lips. "Well, well, well. We meet again. I do believe that you already recognize me, right? Truthfully speaking, I never expected that we were going to meet again so soon. But the circumstance that we have met in this time ispletely different from the previous one. Well, it can be said to bepletely opposite of the previous one. Previously, I was the one that took the initiative to look for you, but right now, you took the initiative to look for me." Scarlet nearly rolled their eyes upon hearing that. Who said that they were looking for him? It was just a coincidence! If she knew that he was going to be here, why would shee here? She would have made sure to nevere over here again. Jaden on the other hand did not think so. It was clear that this guy had been waiting for them. After all, from his reaction, together with his actions, it was as if he had already anticipated that something like this was going to happen. The two of them did not say anything, and remained silent. The one that was surprised was none other than Lucas. He had not expected that Jaden and Scarlet had already met with this man. What had happened during the time that they had met? He was not sure, but when he thought about the reaction that second tiger was having back then when he showed Jaden''s picture to him, it was clear that the two of them were enemies. Well, it doesn''t matter what had happened back then. Nheless, to him, all that mattered was to have Jaden taken care of. Immediately after that, he would get out of here with Scarlet. "Okay, now, to the first thing that I would like us to talk about. Previously, you attacked my gang, a small one, and you ended up ruining a business that was about to go through. That immediately made my gang lose a lot of money. Additionally, the trust of the clients that were expecting to have their goods delivered to them was immediately shaken. That is not something that can easily recover,pletely unlike money." Second tiger stated as he squinted his eyes, while looking at Jaden. This waspletely unexpected. Jaden had never ever thought that the group that they had dealt with previously belonged to this guy. Additionally, he was referring to goods, which implied that the people that were being kept within that building. Of course Jaden was disgusted at the way that second tiger referred to those people as goods. It was clear that in the eyes of this person, he really did not care about the lives of the other people. To him, all that mattered was the profits. As for the rest, he couldn''t be bothered with. "Of course, that is not the only thing that I want us to talk about. There is yet another thing that you did. I sent my people to take care of another business, but you beat them up, leading to them notpleting the mission that they had been given. Yet again, that is something that made me lose both money and trust of my clients. What do you think we should do about it?" Second tiger asked. This time, his voice waspletely indifferent, as killing intent leaked from his body. "Oh, I forgot something. Let me introduce myself. I am known as second tiger, the second inmand of the tiger gang. Now, I want an answer from you. You have 3 seconds." Second tiger stated. Chapter 161: Stop Being a Hypocrite "Oh, I forgot something. Let me introduce myself. I am known as second tiger, the second inmand of the tiger gang. Now, I want an answer from you. You have 3 seconds." Second tiger stated. As second tiger said those words, he pointed the gun towards Jaden. It was clear that if three seconds psed and Jaden had not responded, he would definitely be shot. Jaden''s nerves tensed. This was apletely different situation aspared to the one that he had faced before. Previously, even though guns were being pointed at them, it was not with a threat of being shot at, but instead, it was just a threat for them to do what they were being asked to. But right now, it was clear that this guy would definitely shoot him without hesitation. After all, the guy had just imed that Jaden had disrupted several ns, making the gang that this guy was from to suffer several losses. As coincidental as it was, Jaden had caused them to suffer huge losses nheless. That implied that this guy was not going to let him leave nheless. "3¡­2¡­1¡­" Second tiger did not care about what Jaden was thinking about. Instead, he immediately began the countdown. The moment that three seconds psed, he immediately pulled the trigger. The gun was already pointed towards Jaden''s head. So, that implied that the bullet was bound to directly embed itself inside his brain. Jaden''s reflexes were quite quick. The moment that the trigger was pulled, he had already reacted. Rather, he had reacted even before the trigger was pulled. When he was asked the question, what was he supposed to say? It was obvious that no matter what answer he gave, the end result would be the same. So, he kept on observing the movements being made by second tiger, and was ready to react when there was a chance for him to do so. Just before second tiger pulled the trigger, Jaden noticed the finger moving, wanting to pull the trigger. Immediately, he reacted by shifting his head away from the gun. BANG! The sound of the gunshot echoed in the entire room, and the surrounding area is around the building. Of course, the second gunshot immediately rmed the people around. A few of them had already called the police, but the police were not acting, despite iming that they wereing over. For a few of them, they had already gotten used to this. In the Eastern part of the city, it was very rare for the police to be able to act immediately after they were informed of any crime incident. Back inside the building, second tiger did not seem that much surprised when he noticed that Jaden had managed to dodge. As for the rest of the group, they werepletely bbergasted. Initially, they had not thought that second tiger was going to pull the trigger. But when he did that, they were immediately terrified. A few of them had already wet their clothes, as they could not handle this situation at all. As for Scarlet, she waspletely petrified. Considering that she was sitting next to Jaden, she was the one that understood the situation quite well. So of course, she was extremely afraid when she noticed that second tiger had already shot at Jaden. She looked over, and of course, she was surprised to notice that Jaden waspletely unharmed. She did not care about what had happened, but instead, she was immediately relieved. For a moment there, she felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest, especially when she thought about Jaden being killed. But now that he was okay, they had to find a way that they could get out of this ce. Lucas on the other hand waspletely dumbfounded when he realized that Jaden was still alive. Additionally, even he himself had not expected that second tiger was going to pull the trigger. ording to the n, second tiger was supposed to torture Jaden, and leave Jaden so that he could deal with him finally. But in the end, why was it like second tiger had changed his mind, and was intending to kill Jaden himself? Despite all of that, he was also shocked by the fact that Jaden was able to react in such a situation, and managed to dodge the bullet. It was also at this moment that he finally understood the reason why Jaden had been hired by the Johnsons to be Scarlet''s bodyguard. It was also at this moment that he understood the reason why Scarlet was no longer willing to have Jaden go away. Having a bodyguard that was as strong as Jaden, this was definitely a dream for many people. "If you had not managed to dodge that, then I would have definitely been disappointed. You know, I have already been observing you, and I noticed that you were observing my hands'' movements. Now, I am going to go straight to the point. I want you to join my gang. I don''t care about your background, I don''t care about your dedication, I don''t care about your morals, but you will have to work for me, to make sure that you repay all the losses that you have made me suffer." Second tiger stated with a shallow smile. Lucas on the other hand did not like where things were heading to. Even though second tiger had already told him before that he might not get a chance of doing anything to Jaden, he did not expect that something like this was going to happen. Were the two of them not enemies? Why was it that second tiger was asking Jaden to join him? If Jaden agreed to join second tiger, then he was definitely going to lose a chance of dealing with him. He was just about to speak up, to ask second tiger why he was doing this, when he suddenly remembered that he could not reveal the fact that he was involved in this matter. At the same time, another thought urred to him. In case Jaden agreed to join second tiger, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to go back to the Johnsons. At that moment, the Johnsons would not agree to have Jaden close to Scarlet. With that, he would get what he wanted. Even though it was not the way that he wanted it to go through, still, he was going to get something that he had always been yearning for. Despite him not going to receive it directly, still, there was going to be a chance for him to be able to get together with Scarlet again. Jaden was too much of a risk when he was close to Scarlet. "I''m sorry, but there is one thing that I never do. That is bing someone''s dog." Jaden responded calmly. Even though he was acting calmly at this moment, that did not imply that he waspletely calm. Not long ago, somebody had already pointed a gun at him, and had even shot. So of course, with his life in danger, it was impossible for him to bepletely calm. It was good that he was able to react on time. If it was a normal person, it was going to be impossible for them to be able to do that. After all, his reflexes were quite good, especially after the enhancement by the physique enhancement pill. Even though he was currently talking with confidence in his voice, he was not sure about what action second tiger was going to take. Nheless, he hoped that this guy would continue talking nonsense, so that they could get another chance. He was buying time. He hoped that something would happen, so that he could get a chance of getting out of here. He had toplete thepulsory mission, as it was rted to the system and the promise that he had made to Anthony. "Is that so? But why do I doubt what you are saying? You are currently working as a bodyguard for the youngdy next to you. Doesn''t that imply that you are a dog of the Johnsons?" Second tiger asked. Before Jaden could say anything, he continued, "Well, it ispletely different here. While working for the Johnsons, you don''t have that many rights and freedom. But if you work for me, things are going to bepletely different. You will have all the freedom, other than just doing a few tasks that will enable you to pay back for the losses that you have caused for the gang. What do you think? Isn''t that at least tolerable? Don''t be a hypocrite, iming that you don''t want to be a dog, when you are already one." "A dog? Is that what you think? Let me tell you something, even though he is a bodyguard, he is not like any ordinary bodyguard. If he doesn''t want to work for us, I''m pretty sure that my father will go ahead and ask him to stay. Do you think that he is an ordinary person, and can be a dog? Even though he is currently working for our family as my bodyguard, that does not imply that my family controls him." This time, it was Scarlet who had spoken. Even though her voice was shaking, the confidence in her voice still remained. Additionally, she seemed so adamant to protect Jaden. She was definitely not happy about somebody referring to Jaden as a dog. Well, when she began speaking, she did not even realize it. This was something that she had done impulsively. She felt the urge to defend Jaden against defamation. There was a shift in expressions and emotions of the people around, the moment that they heard Scarlet''s words. Chapter 162: Double Happiness? There was a shift in expressions and emotions of the people around, the moment that they heard Scarlet''s words. While Jaden was surprised, he was also a little touched. In this situation, most of thedies, rather, most of the people would definitely shrink away, and not dare to say anything. But somehow, despite being afraid, Scarlet had spoken up for him. This was the first time that Jaden had gotten a good impression of Scarlet. Of course, that was not going to change the fact that he did not like her that much, but still, at least, he appreciated her. Lucas on the other hand waspletely fuming. It was already getting difficult for him to be able to control his emotions, to make sure that he was not noticed. It might be true that whatever happened here was going to favor him today, whether Jaden decided to join the gang, or at the end of it all, he was killed by second tiger, he was the one that was going to benefit. But nheless, he was not happy about the fact that Scarlet was concerned about Jaden''s safety. She was even willing to risk her life in order to speak up for him? He was not the only one that was surprised by Scarlet''s action. The rest of the group was also surprised. This was definitely the first time that they had seen Scarlet speak up for somebody else. In normal situations, she would not even care about the others, no matter what happened to them, unless it was something that was rted to her. But now, while her life was already in danger, she was willing to say something for Jaden, even if it was not damaging to him. Second tiger could not help but raise his brows a little. Even he himself had not expected that a youngdy from a rich family like Scarlet was going to speak up for somebody that was just her bodyguard. It was also at this moment that he suddenly raised the evaluation of Jaden in his heart. It was clear that Jaden was valued by the Johnsons. It seemed that they had already understood the value that Jaden possessed, and so, they would definitely not treat him that lightly. But second tiger did not care. To him, all that mattered was benefits. As for the Johnsons, he could care nheless about them. As long as he got what he wanted, even if he had to fight with the Johnsons, he wouldn''t mind. Lucas on the other hand was clenching his fists. The love that he possessed for Scarlet had already began turning into an obsession not long ago. But right now, it had turned into aplete obsession. The people that are obsessed about something or someone are definitely unpredictable. They might end up doing something, which might make the people that knew about the reason of the action taken by that person, doubt if it was true that this person cared about what he or she was obsessed with. And right now, Lucas was already about tosh out. He was not going to care anymore about what was going to happenter on. Instead, he just wanted to make sure that Jaden was eliminated. He could not continue allowing Jaden to be close to Scarlet. It had only been 2 weeks, but the rtionship between Jaden and Scarlet had already improved to the level that Scarlet was willing to risk her life to speak up for him? That waspletely uneptable. He was just about to stand up, and say something, when amotion was heard towards the corridor that led to the room that they were currently in. Everybody suddenly shifted their gaze and looked towards that direction. They immediately spotted a group of bulky mening over, while one of them was carrying ady on his shoulder. As they wereing over, their steps possessed confidence as if they owned the world. When second tiger spotted them, he was also a little surprised. Still, a small smile formed on his face. Then, taking the gun that he was pointing towards Jaden away, he went back to the couch that he was sitting on before, and sat down. "Should I say that it is double happiness for me? Today, I''m going to eliminate somebody that caused me to suffer quite some losses, and at the same time, I''m going to enjoy myself after this." Second tiger stated with augh. Thud! Thedy that was being carried by one of the men was dropped onto the ground a little roughly. Thedy groaned a little due to the impact of hitting the ground, but still, she did not make any more sound. When the group around looked at her, they immediately recognized her. This was the samedy that they had encountered back then when they were going to look for Vincent and his group. It was this very samedy that had helped Vincent out. ording to her, had she not stopped the group of gangsters from beating up Vincent, those guys might have ended up being killed. Additionally, she easily allowed them to take Vincent and the others away, without taking action. Previously, she informed them that there was somebody that was targeting her, and it was the same person that had sent that group of gangsters to stand outside of her building. It was at this moment that they understood that the person that who was targeting her was none other than second tiger. This waspletely unexpected. Ruby managed to sit up from the ground. She looked around, and was surprised when she saw the group of youths that she had seen back then. She already knew about them, as she had been investigating about them. But she had not expected that they were going to be here again. Previously, she had already warned them that they had provoked somebody that they should not, but it seemed that they did not take her warning seriously. Could it be that they were currently here because they had been caught by second tiger? Knowing about second tiger, she understood that it was going to be impossible for him to be in such a small ce. The only reason why he could be in such a ce was because he wanted to do something. And looking at this group of youths, it was clear that he was here for them. ''I hope that they can get out of the situation. And if they can, I do hope that they can take me with them. Otherwise, I don''t really know what I''m supposed to do.'' Ruby stated, especially the moment that she spotted the gun that second tiger was holding in his hand. "Okay, it seems that we will start dealing with things one after the other. Right now, I will start with you Jaden." Second tiger stated. He looked at Jaden, before he continued, "I have already done my homework, and have investigated about you. I do know that you were from a big background back then. Even though it is not as big as the Johnsons, still, it was quite big. Your parents were quite reputable scientists, but they all ended up dying. After they died, everything was taken away from you. So, I''m going to give you a chance this time. I don''t want to force you to do things, but I will if I have to. But before wee to that, I will give you a chance. As long as you join me, you join the tiger gang, you will be given a chance of taking revenge against that uncle of yours. It is not that difficult for you to be able to take revenge, and reim everything that belongs to you. In fact, you can even take everything that belongs to those greedy rtives of yours that took everything from you. So, what do you think about that? It is not a bad deal, right?" Jaden was slightly surprised upon realizing that second tiger actually knew about his background. Not many people knew about him, or his past. After all, for the past over 6 years, he had never talked about his family, and neither had he revealed anything, or looked for his uncle to reim what belonged to him, after he lost everything. But it seemed that the connections that second tiger possessed were quite deep. He was able to even figure out that his parents were scientists. But it seems that the research project that they were dealing in was quite confidential, in such a way that second tiger did not know about it. Or, it could be that second target did not want to talk about it for the time being? Jaden took a deep breath. A few secondster, he responded, "I do appreciate the offer that you are giving me. But you see, I don''t have any problem when ites to dealing with my own problems. It is going to be quite easy for me to be able to deal with my past, and I don''t need any assistance. As for the matter of me working for you, let''s forget about that. I''m not willing to enter into the underworld, and I do like my freedom quite much. I don''t like being controlled. So of course, I am not going to have myself controlled by your gang. That is something that will never happen." "Hahaha! As expected. I had never thought that you were going to agree in the first ce. In fact, if you had easily agreed to join me, I would have thought that you were nning something against me. But now, I can be assured." Instead of being angry at the rejection, second tigerughed out loud as he spoke out those words. Chapter 163: Lucas Plan "Hahaha! As expected. I had never thought that you were going to agree in the first ce. In fact, if you had easily agreed to join me, I would have thought that you were nning something against me. But now, I can be assured." Instead of being angry at the rejection, second tigerughed out loud as he spoke out those words. Scarlet possessed aplicated expression on her face as she looked at Jaden. She did not know that much about Jaden, other than a few things that she had been told about by her parents. She understood that Jaden was a person who had been struggling for quite a while out there. He did not have anybody other than himself, and was always working and struggling to survive. But it was at this moment that she came to understood that Jaden was not just what she had been told. Instead, he was previously part of a high social status, but in the end, he was reduced to a struggling person to survive. She did not understand how he felt, as that was something that she had never thought about. She was always carefree, not caring much about the business struggles that her family was undergoing. To her, all of that was so troublesome, things that would make her feel a headache. So, she always tried to avoid them as much as possible. But right now, she was forced to imagine how she would survive in case her family ended up losing everything. Additionally, she could not help but think about losing both of her parents. What kind of feeling was that? Of course, she understood that it waspletely ufortable to lose both of her parents, considering that she loved them dearly. Even though she acted arrogantly most of the time, and seemed a little disrespectful to her parents, that did not imply that she did not love them. She took a deep breath. At this moment, she decided that she would definitely appreciate Jaden. It was not that easy for a person to be able to survive, especially a person like Jaden. Though, there was something that she was quite curious about. How did Jaden get so skilled? When did he train if he was struggling to survive for a few years now? He possessed incredible fighting capabilities, and was also extremely good at driving. Those were things that required years of training. Could it be that he was training even before his parents died? That was possible though. But then, what about after his parents died? After everything had been taken away from him, how did he have the chance of continuing to train? He needed to survive, and it was impossible for him to have the same time that he would have gotten during the time that his parents were alive. He needed to go out so that he could look for money that he could use to survive. Despite all the thoughts in her mind, she did not have any answer to the questions that were continuously disturbing her. In the end, she decided not to think much about it. She could simply ask Jaden, that is if they managed to get out of this ce. For some reason, she felt that they were going to be able to get out of this ce. As for the source of the confidence, it was none other than the man that was sitting next to her. She hoped that he would be able to do a miracle like thest time, so that they could get out of here alive. "It seems that you are not going to ept the invitation. That implies that I will have to force you to join me. Of course, if I do that, I do know that you will possess resentment towards me. So of course, I will do everything to make sure that I suppress you. I will not allow you to rise, as you might end up going against me in the future. I am not a person who is willing to nurture something that wille to haunt meter on. So, I will befortable with the current capabilities that you have. As for any further improvement, you can forget about it." Second tiger stated. Then in the next moment, he stood up from his couch. He approached Jaden, while putting away the gun. Rather than putting away the gun, it could be said that he had thrown it towards one of his minions that hade together with Ruby. "I need to convince you that you have to join me. So of course, I will not use the gun. Instead, I will prove to you that you deserve to be under me, using my own strength. But that is not to say that I cannot use the gun. After all, it is part of my strength, as I was able to acquire that gun. Do you have one? You managed to take one from me thest time that we met. If you do, then that implies that that is part of your strength." Second tiger stated as he cracked the knuckles of his hands. Jaden squinted his eyes as he looked at second tiger. Then, he nced at Lucas who was seated on his right. Scarlet seated on his left. At this moment, Jaden could see that Lucas seemed to be holding something inside his heart. It was as if he was suppressing the emotions in his heart from erupting. Jaden possessed suspicions of his own. Still, he did not say anything and managed to stand up. But after standing up, he did not approach the center of the room, which was left empty,pletely unupied by the couches, instead, he continued standing in ce. "What? Are you afraid? Don''t be. Your fate has already been sealed the moment that you began going against me. I don''t know if it was intentionally or not. Nheless, you were bound to end the same way the moment that you began going against me." Second tiger stated with a smile. That smile of his made the scars on his face look even more hideous. Second tiger did not seem to mind that though, as he seemed to possess quite some confidence in his appearance. Jaden was not worried about dealing with second tiger. Instead, he was worried about Scarlet''s safety. He was not sure if after he had defeated second tiger, his minions were going to act against Scarlet or not. Additionally, he suspected Lucas. So, he was not really willing to leave Lucas together with Scarlet. After all, this guy might end up doing something that waspletely unexpected. "Okay,e over right now. Otherwise, I will juste over where you are. I''m pretty sure that you care about that youngdy next to you. It is your duty to protect her, and you are not going to be able to do that if we fight close to her. So, why don''t youe over here, so that we can battle freely? That way, you will not have to worry about the safety of that youngdy." Second tiger stated as he gestured at Jaden toe over. Jaden thought about it. Finally, he came to a conclusion. No matter what, the most dangerous person within this room was none other than second tiger. As long as him managed to deal with the second tiger, it would not be toote for him to be able to deal with Lucas. Still, in his heart, he hoped that Lucas would not do anything against him. If he acted against Scarlet, then things would get a littleplicated. Jaden took a step forward, and immediately approached the center of the room. The room itself was not that big, possessing dimensions of about 300 m2. The couches upied the areas closer to the wall, leaving the center part upied by only one couch that was being previously upied by second tiger. When Jaden got to the center of the room, he immediately noticed that Lucas was approaching Scarlet on the couch. Scarlet on the other hand did not seem to notice that Lucas was approaching her, as she was so much focused on looking at him. "Hey Scarlet, what do you think about getting out of this ce? When the two of them will be fighting, I''m pretty sure that the rest of the people inside the room will be focusing on the fight between them. That will be the chance for us to be able to get out of here. So, stick close to me, so that we can get out of here as soon as possible. As for the group of gangsters out there, it should not be difficult for us to be able to break away from them, as long as we don''t focus on fighting with them." Lucas whispered to Scarlet. Lucas''s whisper immediately brought Scarlet back to her senses. She looked at Lucas who had already approached her, and was immediately disgusted after hearing what he had said. He was already thinking about leaving? What about the others? It was impossible for her to abandon others, especially when they came over together. It would not be much of a problem for her to be able to get away, if she was not the one that had led them here. But now, since she was the one that had brought them here, she had to take them away. It was impossible for her to go away from this ce without them. It was not just a matter of her being med by their families, instead, even her conscience would not agree with that. "Are you crazy? If you want to get away from here, then just do it. But don''t count me in." Scarlet responded in a low voice. Chapter 164: Jadens Power "Are you crazy? If you want to get away from here, then just do it. But don''t count me in." Scarlet responded in a low voice. Lucas was a little stunned. He had not expected that Scarlet was going to react like that. She was actually thinking about the rest of the group? Wasn''t she afraid that she would end up dying in this ce? "I should be the one asking you if you are crazy or not. Don''t you get it? Right now, if we continue staying in this ce, we will end up dying. What does the two of us staying here change? We obviously don''t have the power to be able topete against this group of people, as they have guns. We are going to die in case we try fighting against them. The only thing that we can do is to try to look for a chance to get away from them. We have to get out of here, and the only chance that we are going to get is the fight between Jaden and second tiger. We cannot miss that chance!" Lucas responded. There was anger in his voice, still, he was trying to control himself so that he did not speak out so loud. Otherwise, others would definitely notice that he was nning to get away with Scarlet. "Who said that you have to stay? If you want to leave, then go ahead. But don''t try counting me among the people that are going to abandon the people that they had brought over. Are you not the one that convinced me to agree to thispetition? Are you not the one that suggested that we should enter here? Now that we are in trouble, you are only thinking about getting away, while forgetting the rest of us?" Scarlet asked. She waspletely incensed at this moment. Lucas was left speechless upon hearing that. When the heck did he say that he wanted to leave alone? He had just said that he wanted to leave together with Scarlet. That would make two of them, which was obviously not alone. Yes, it was true that he was the one that had convinced Scarlet to agree to thepetition between Vincent and herself. It was simply because this was supposed to be part of the n, to make sure that Jaden came to second tiger. As for entering into the building, how were they supposed to be caught, while making sure that there would be no more suspicions, while he made a getaway together with Scarlet, if they did not get inside the building? If the fight between second tiger and Jaden did not happen, then what was going to happen? Of course, this fight was not something that was supposed to take ce. Instead, second tiger was supposed to use his own methods in order to convince Jaden to join him. And if Jaden refused, he would be tortured, and Lucas would get a chance of dealing with him. Of course, it was he who had convinced second tiger to fight against Jaden. Just as second tiger had said about convincing Jaden that he was supposed to be beneath second tiger, this was the same reason that Lucas had given him. He had told him that in case he wanted subdue Jaden, he would have to beat him up, to convince him that he was stronger than him. This was something that even second tiger did not know about. This was a n that he had made on his own, not wanting anybody to ruin it. He had to get away with Scarlet, so that he could get her trust. If he managed to rescue her, he would definitely be thanked by the Johnsons, and they would owe him a favor. At that time, if he asked to marry Scarlet, it was not going to be a problem for them to agree. After all, Lucas himself was not that bad. His appearance was quite good, and more than that, even though his background could not match that of the Williams and the Johnsons, still, it was not that far from each other. ''Since you don''t want to cooperate, then I will force you to do it. You think that I will let this chance slip from me? Then you are delusional!'' Lucas thought to himself. He did not say anything else, and was having an expression that indicated that he was convinced by what Scarlet had said. He did not indicate anything about him nning to leave anymore. Scarlet on the other hand did not care about what Lucas was nning to do. Instead, she was worried about Jaden. She understood that Jaden was strong, that was something that she had already seen herself. But since the other party was able to investigate about Jaden, including his background from years ago, it implied that he knew that Jaden was a good fighter. Then, why was it that he looked so confident? Could it be that Jaden was not as strong as this guy was? If that was the case, did that not imply that Jaden was in danger? Thinking about that, she got nervous. She was trying to think of a method to help Jaden, but she could not find any. The nervous and anxious expression on her face made Lucas angrier than before. At the same time, he vowed in his heart that he would make sure that he took Scarlet for himself. He could not allow her to continue being together with Jaden. Even if the matter concerning the two of them being in a rtionship was just a rumor, he could not allow the rumor toe true. After all, if the two of them continued being beside each other, nobody could predict what would happen next between the two of them. Jaden on the other hand had already heard the content of the conversation between Lucas and Scarlet. This was due to his improved perception. He could hear what Lucas was whispering to Scarlet, even though it was quite faint. It seemed that Lucas was nning to get away with Scarlet. As for the reason for that, Jaden did not know. Still, he could not allow Lucas to get away with Scarlet. "What are you thinking about? Or are you considering epting the invitation? If you ept the invitation, then don''t worry, we are not going to fight. We are simply going to spar against each other." Second tiger stated. "Don''t worry. I''m not considering epting the invitation. Instead, I was just thinking of something else. Still, don''t mind me." Jaden responded indifferently. "Okay. Since that is the case, then let the fight begin." Second tiger stated. Then, he continued, "Since I am the one that is challenging you, I will give you three moves. You are allowed to attack three times. After you make three attacks, that is when I will begin my counter attack." Well, Jaden had not expected to be given such a chance. So, he was definitely going to use it to the maximum. "Then I won''t decline that chance." Jaden responded. The next moment after he said those words, he had already made a move. The gap between the two of them was just about 2 meters. At first, he was moving slowly, just like an ordinary person. But when the gap between the two of them had been reduced considerably, Jaden suddenly increased his speed. This immediately caught second tiger off-guard. Second tiger had not expected that Jaden was this fast. By the time that he reacted, the punch thrown by Jaden had already arrived in front of his face. Bam! The punch connected, and second tiger immediately felt a little light-headed. The punch had squarelynded on his nose bridge. He staggered a little, while trying to regain his bnce. By the time that he stabilized himself, Jaden had alreadyunched yet another attack. It was a knee to the belly. Bam! Second tiger felt incredible pain, as he held his stomach, while bending down. Immediately, he knelt onto the ground with one knee, as he tried as much as possible to hold back from vomiting everything that he had eaten not long ago. For the first attack, Jaden held back. He did not use his full strength. But for the second one, he used more than 50% of his strength. Immediately, second tiger was overwhelmed. One should not underestimate Jaden''s current strength. The physique enhancing pill had managed to improve Jaden''s strength by three times. One had to know that previously, Jaden had already been a little stronger than an ordinary person, after he got a little stronger due to the healing of the system. But after taking that pill, he became three times stronger than before. Of course, he was already way beyond the limits of an ordinary person. Even the gym enthusiasts would not be able to match with Jaden at all. Having used more than 50% of his strength, second tiger was bound to feel that his innards were about toe out through his mouth. At this moment, second tiger''s eyes werepletely wide open, as he tried to endure the pain that he was experiencing. But no matter how much he held his belly, nothing changed. The pain was still there, and it did not show any signs of subsiding. While second tiger was still trying to endure the pain, Jaden had already arrived next to him. He grabbed him by his left arm, before he suddenly flung him from the ground. Second tiger who was experiencing the pain suddenly felt his body going light. Then in the next moment, he felt the wind blowing by his face. When he realized that he was in the air, it was toote. Bam! Second tiger crashed into another person. Immediately, the two of them copsed onto the ground, while the entire room descended into a moment of silence. Chapter 165: Escape Bam! Second tiger crashed into another person. Immediately, the two of them copsed onto the ground, while the entire room descended into a moment of silence. Nobody had anticipated that something like this was going to happen. Well, Scarlet had already anticipated that Jaden might be able to deal with second tiger, but she did not expect that he was going to be able to deal with him so easily. With just three attacks, he had been able to take down second tiger. There was no any form of resistance from second tiger when he was being handled so easily by Jaden. As for the rest of the people within the room, they were rendered speechless, by the actions that had happened one after the other. They had never expected that Jaden''s capability when it came tobat was at such a high level. So, when they saw that he easily dispatched second tiger, they could not help but wonder if second tiger was just ying around. After all, wasn''t it so easy for Jaden to be able to take care of him? Additionally, thinking about the fact that this guy had been bragging not long ago, only to be beaten up in just three attacks that he had given Jaden, wasn''t that a joke? Second tiger on the other hand was in aplete stupor. Just like the rest of the people within the room, he had not expected that he was going to be beaten in such a way and so quickly. Previously, even though he believed that Jaden possessed quite some capability when it came to fighting, he did not expect that Jaden was so strong. Those attacks, for the first one, even though it was quite light aspared to the other two, still, it still packed quite a punch. As for the other two attacks, especially thest one, he did not even want to think about it, considering that the pain that his body was currently undergoing was all rted to those attacks. He struggled, managing to get off the body of the person that he had crashed into. When he looked clearly, he realized that it was the person that he had given the gun, before the fight began. The pain that he was undergoing did not allow him to be able to get back on his feet at all. Despite himself being strong, the attacks that Jaden hadunched at him were way out of his league. Lucas was just like the rest of the people within the room. Initially, he had been nning that when the fight began, he would immediately pull Scarlet with him, so that they could leave. As for the matter of Scarlet being able to resist him while pulling her away, he did not even think about it. In any case, he believed that all those Scarlett was more skilled when it came to fighting, she could notpete with him when it came to raw strength. But now, he was too stupefied to be able to even think about pulling Scarlet out of this ce. Second tiger, the person that he knew, the strongest person that he knew in his life so far, was actually easily dealt with just like that? Of course Lucas could not believe what was happening. He was already on his feet, ready to pull Scarlet out of the room, but now, he did not even dare to do that. Jaden on the other hand did not care about the reaction of the people around him. Instead, immediately after he kicked second tiger away, he rushed towards them. Just a few moments after the two of them hadnded onto the ground, Jaden had already arrived at the scene, and picked up the gun that had been dropped onto the ground upon the moment that second tiger crashed onto the person that had been given the gun. After picking up the gun, Jaden did not linger around anymore. Instead, he immediately went towards Scarlet, and pulled her towards the exit. They could no longer continue staying here. Even though he had been able to easily deal with second tiger, rendering him immobile all the time being, Jaden did not know how many people would be around, and how many would be having guns in this area. So, it was better for them to leave right now, rather than continuing to stay around. Otherwise, if several guns were pointed at them, then things would get even more difficult for him. Scarlet had not expected Jaden to pull her, but still, she followed him, and the two of them left the room hurriedly. The rest of the group immediately followed after a moment of silence, Ruby included. Second tiger''s men did not take action to go and stop Jaden and his group from leaving, instead, all of them approached second tiger, intending to know his condition. Second tiger on the other hand was not in a condition to speak at all. The pain that he was undergoing was extremely tremendous. Not to mention the belly pain that was coursing through his entire body, even his entire left arm had been dislocated by the shoulder, when Jaden threw him. Even though Jaden did not directly attack him during the third attack, still, the crashnding was something very painful, especially when hended by crashing into somebody else. Jaden and the rest of the group managed to get out of the building, and passed the group of gangsters, when Jaden pointed a gun at them, and the group immediately retreated, allowing them to leave. When they got to the area where they had left the vehicles before, they got inside them, and left. Ruby also got inside the vehicle that had been used to bring her over, and used the key that she had picked up at some point in time during the time that they were inside the building, before she drove the vehicle, while following Scarlet''s Ferrari f8. The group was driving at a high speed, as they wanted to get out of this area as soon as possible. After all, the tiger gang was not simple. For them to be able to possess guns, it would not be impossible for them to start shooting at them. After all, why would they have guns if they did not dare to use them? Finally, after more than 10 minutes of driving, they had already left the eastern part of the city, and were approaching the city center. With that, they were finally relieved. While the eastern part of the city was where the majority of the criminals were located, still, the center of the city was quite secure. The police might be able to ignore the activities happening within the Eastern part of the city, but the same could not be said about the central part of the city. That was the heart of the city, and there was no way that the government was going to allow any form of violence, or disruption of activities at the heart of the city. Jaden was also relieved. It could be said that leaving just like that was a risky move. After all, he was not sure if there was anybody else within the room who was having a gun. In case one of them pulled out a gun during the time that they were rushing out of the building, it would be impossible to predict if they could have survived or not. Nheless, it seemed that they were quite lucky, considering that nobody possessed a gun, other than the one that he had picked up. So, they were able to get away safely this time. Still, Jaden believed that it was going to be more than this. This was definitely not going to be the end of this skirmish with second tiger. That guy would definitelye looking for him again. Of course, Jaden was not a person that was going to sit around, while allowing others to attack him. Instead, since he already knew that he was an enemy, then, he would take the initiative to deal with any hidden danger. Dealing with second tiger was not that much of a problem for Jaden. He currently possessed enough capabilities to be able to deal with second tiger. So, he would definitely take the chance, and deal with them as soon as possible. Otherwise, if second tiger continued being around, then, Jaden''s life would be at great risk. No matter what, he had to ensure that the tiger gang was dealt with, especially second tiger. After reaching the city center, everybody finally headed towards their own destination. While Scarlet and Jaden headed towards the Johnsons manor, the others including Lucas immediately headed their own way. Lucas had followed the group to leave that ce. He could not allow himself to be associated with the second tiger, as that was going to cause him trouble. Having already seen how powerful Jaden was, he did not dare to continue with the n for the time being. He would have to change the n when it came to dealing with Scarletter on. But for now, he had to y low. He could not allow Jaden to know that there was a deal between second tiger and himself. While Jaden was driving the car, he immediately realized that there was a car that was following behind them. He already knew who the driver was, and he could not help but be perplexed about the reason why they were being followed. After about 5 minutes, when Jaden realized that Ruby did not seem to have the intention of going in another ce, he parked the car at the side of the road. Ruby also did the same thing, and when Jaden got out of the car, she corresponded with the same action. "Why are you following us? Don''t you have somewhere that you can go to?" Jaden asked as he looked at Ruby scrutinizingly. Chapter 166: Rubys Request, Another Mission "Why are you following us? Don''t you have somewhere that you can go to?" Jaden asked as he looked at Ruby scrutinizingly. Ruby took a deep breath when she faced Jaden''s question. After a moment of silence, she responded, "I do have somewhere that I can go, it is just that the ce that I can go to is not safe. I am being targeted, and I''m pretty sure that second tiger will not let me go." "So? Why does that concern me? Why should you follow us because second tiger is targeting you?" Jaden asked, even though he already possessed guesses of his own. "I''m pretty sure that you already know about it. You are the only person that has been able topete against second tiger, and get away. Additionally, the two of you are already enemies, so, it is impossible for you to be able to get together. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. You are the only person that I can depend on, to help me in this situation. You are the only one who can ensure my safety." Ruby responded while looking directly into Jaden''s eyes. Jaden simply shook his head upon hearing that. Then, he said, "It is true that there is a conflict between me and second tiger. But that does not involve you. Whatever conflict you have with him, it really doesn''t concern me. I already have a lot of things that I need to handle, and I''m not willing to add more to it. You decide on what to do, whether to submit yourself to second tiger, or to find a ce and hide. Still, I hope that you don''t continue following me." Currently, he was living with the Johnsons. It was impossible for him to take Ruby with him back to the Johnsons residence. So, even if he wanted to help Ruby, there was no way that he could do that. Additionally, he was not willing to help her, as there was nothing for him to gain. It might be true that all the same, even if he decided to help her, he was going to be an enemy with second tiger, but the two of them were already enemies, still, he was not willing to do it. With a lot of on his te, including the Raven mercenary group, and his rtives, together with the Smith family that wasing after him, there was no way that he was going to include another thing on the list of the things that he was supposed to do. Ruby pursed her lips upon hearing Jaden''s response. Then, she said, "I already know that it is impossible for you to help me without me contributing anything. So, as long as you help me this time, I will give you the two businesses that I own. Even though they are not that big, still, they are worth something." Jaden squinted his eyes upon hearing that. It was not impossible for him to take the businesses, but it was going to be troublesome for him to handle those businesses, while maintaining his duty as a bodyguard. He could as well look for a manager to deal with that, still, he was not willing to get involved in a business, especially the one that was somehow rted to the underworld. Even though it was not directly rted, still, since second tiger had already set his eyes on Ruby, this business will definitely be affected. Just as Jaden was about to respond, Scarlet got out of the car. She looked at Ruby for a moment, before she turned her gaze and looked at Jaden. "Jaden, you do possess the capability. Why don''t you help her? Previously, she helped Vincent and the others from being beaten by the group of gangsters outside her building. So, we can do this to return the favor." Scarlet suggested. "Saving Vincent does not really concern me. After all, I''m not the one that suggested that you should go gangster hunting. My duty is to protect you, and that is what I always do. So please, stop trying to add more tasks that are not supposed to be mine to me. If you want to help, you can go ahead and do that. But please, don''t count me in." Jaden responded indifferently. Scarlett was immediately disappointed upon hearing that. He understood that what Jaden had said was the truth, but she hoped that he would help. Initially, she had taken Jaden as a member of the group, forgetting about the fact that Jaden was only with her because he was her bodyguard. But other than that, there was no any other form of rtionship between them, other than the employee and employer rtionship. As for the time that Jaden was training her inbat, that was simply because she was paying him. Otherwise, she doubted that Jaden would help her. "Why are you so mean? It is not as if you are going to lose anything if you help her, right? You and second tiger are going to fight at some point in time, so, what is it if you help her? You can just protect her for a few days, while dealing with second tiger. After you have dealt with second tiger, she will be free, and she will not be targeted again." Scarlet stated with her lips pouted. Jaden was rendered speechless by the expression on Scarlet''s face. It seemed that she was disappointed in his decision, but why was she acting cute with him? With her feisty personality, she was not supposed to do this. Despite it all, Jaden was not going to be deceived by that cute expression on her face. So, he looked at Ruby and said, "What I can tell you is this, I cannot protect you. You will have to find a method to hide yourself from second tiger for an entire week. After 1 week, you will be safe. That is all I can do for you. I will deal with second tiger, but there is nothing else that I can offer you." Ruby was surprised upon hearing that Jaden was going to deal with second tiger. Jaden''s words possessed confidence, not doubting at all. When she thought about his capabilities when he was fighting against second tiger, even though she was feeling that she was supposed to not believe that Jaden possessed the capability of dealing with the entire tiger gang, still, she decided to trust him. In any case, she was not going to lose anything. At the end of it all, if Jaden won or not, there were only going to be two results. One, she was going to be free, and two, she would have to continue struggling while trying to run away from her fate. "Excuse me, I have another thing that I would like your assistance with. Please, this time, I''m willing to give you all my businesses, and work for you for 2 years." Ruby stated after a moment of hesitation. "What is it?" Jaden was quite curious about what it was that Ruby wanted him to help her with. Even though he was curious, it was not a guarantee that he was going to help her. In case it was somethingplicated and it was going to lead him to more trouble, he would definitely not do it. "I only hope that you will help my family to get to the airport safely. Since I am being targeted by second tiger, my family is also affected. So, there is a group of gangsters that is watching over them. I have already made preparations for them to go out of the country for the time being. While it is easy for me to find a ce to hide for a week, the same cannot be said about my family. If I disappear, second tiger is definitely going to target my family. He will not hesitate to kill them. So please, help me with that, and I promise that I will give you all my businesses, and work for you for 2 years." Ruby exined while looking at Jaden with a hopeful gaze. "Jaden, you definitely cannot refuse this. You are not going to do it for free. You are going to be paid. And if you feel that what she is offering is not enough, I will offer you more." Scarlet interjected the moment that Ruby finished speaking. [Optional mission generated. Help Ruby''s family reach the airport safely. The reward will be generated ording to thepletion of the mission.] Jaden: "???" Jaden was rendered speechless by that prompt. He had not expected that a mission was going to pop up just like that. After all, there were still two more missions that had not beenpleted, yet, he was being given yet another mission. Jaden understood that this mission had been given to him not because of Ruby''s request, but instead, it was rted to Scarlet. Scarlet was his client, and she was asking him to help Ruby. That was the reason why the mission had been generated. "Okay then. I will help you. But, I have to make sure that she returns home safely first. After that, I will go with you and see where your parents are, and escort them to the airport." Jaden responded after a moment of silence. Ruby was immediately excited upon hearing that. She was relieved that Jaden had epted to help her with that. She was not sure if her parents were going to be able to safely get away, but she believed that second tiger would definitely do something about it. Havinge to an agreement, Jaden got back into the car together with Scarlet, and began driving towards the Johnsons residence. Ruby followed behind them. Chapter 167: Is That Your Boyfriend? When the three of them got to the Johnsons residence, Jaden and Scarlet immediately got inside, while Ruby waited outside the main entrance of the residence. After Jaden and Scarlet got inside the residence, two prompts immediately appeared in front of his vision. [Optional mission failed: Thepetition was not won, considering that thepetition ended in the middle.] [Compulsory missionpleted. The host has been rewarded with a chance of iming 100% shares of apany whose worth does not exceed $500 million.] After reading the two prompts, Jaden was a little exhrated, but at the same time, he was disappointed. This was the first time that he had failed a mission. It was a good thing that there was no any punishment for failing a mission. Otherwise, he would have been punished by the system for failing toplete that optional mission. Well, for thepulsory missions, it could be said that there was a punishment. It was just that the punishment did not affect Jaden''s life that much. It was just that the opportunity that he had gotten would be taken away if he failed toplete thepulsory missions. In any case, thepulsory missions were always rted to the life and safety of the client that Jaden would be in charge of protecting. So, in case the client ended up dead, then, Jaden would not have a job anymore. Nheless, it was clear that Jaden had lost a reward by notpleting that mission. If he had known that he would end up failing toplete that mission, then, it would have been better if he would have pulled Scarlet away, instead of allowing themselves into that building, and engaging with second tiger. It could be said that It was aplete waste for him to fight against second tiger, when he could have easily gotten away, when he noticed that there was something wrong. Still, there was a bright side of this matter. Even though he had failed toplete the optional mission, another optional mission had been generated after they had managed to get out with Ruby. It was clear that If Jaden had not gone in there, he might not have gotten to rescue Ruby. And if Ruby had not gotten out of that ce safely, then it was impossible for her to be able to ask for his help, leading to Scarlet speaking up for her, which led to the generation of the mission. "You should take a moment of rest, and try to calm yourself down. You have been getting involved in things that arepletely risky for the past few weeks. So, try and rx, while I go and handle the matter rted to Ruby." Jaden stated as he opened the door of the car, ready to get out. But before he could get out of the car, he felt his hand being grabbed. He looked over, and realized the obvious, that it was none other than Scarlet who was holding his hand. She looked into his eyes and said, "Thank you for your assistance Jaden. If not for you, I don''t really know if I would have survived until today. My life has been at risk continuously, and it is due to your presence that I am able to be here right now. I do agree that at first, I did not like the idea of having you as a bodyguard. So, I obviously did not like you, as I thought that having a bodyguard would end up with somebody limiting my freedom. But despite you being my bodyguard, you have never prevented me from doing anything at all. I''mpletely free as I was before, and you are by my side, ensuring my safety. I do agree that I do not feel repulsed by your presence anymore. And I''m going to be sincere with you, I appreciate your presence. Thank you." Jaden was stunned upon hearing that. Was this the same Scarlet? Why was it like this was just another person? Still, he could see that Scarlet was extremely sincere in what she was saying. So, when he regained his senses, he nodded at her, before he left. "Tsk! You are not going to say anything after I have told you that? You have to know that I have never told anybody something like that. Tsk!" Scarlet clicked her tongue as she said in a low voice. Jaden who had left the car could hear her, but he did notment anything. Instead, he walked out of the residence, and got inside the van that Ruby was in. Ruby immediately began driving without saying anything. She was in a hurry to get back home. She was not sure if second tiger had already reacted, and asked his men to take action against her family. So, it was better if they got back there as soon as possible. It could be said that she waspletely anxious, still, she was hopeful that second tiger had not taken action yet. Otherwise, if she lost her family, she would definitely lose the will to live. Jaden did not know what Ruby was thinking, instead, he was thinking about the reward that he had been given after thepletion of thepulsory mission. A chance of gaining 100% shares of apany whose worth did not exceed $500 million. It was a good thing that he had been researching about differentpanies not long ago ever since he had received the first reward, which gave him a chance of iming 51% shares of apany. So, right now, Jaden was just contemting on whichpany to invest in. He already possessed three choices in his mind, but it was quite difficult for him to be able to choose. After a while, he finally decided. He would only select thepany that he would take the shares from in case there was a need for him to do so. It would be convenient if he could get the shares of apany that would help him in a situation that needed to be urgently dealt with. It was a good thing that after he imed 51% shares of a certainpany, the entire procedures would bepleted by the system. He did not have to pay a visit to thepany and so on, considering that even the share transfer agreement would be sent to him through the system. That was the convenience of the system, something that Jaden appreciated the most. After all, if he was asked to go to thepany to collect the share transfer agreement document, he was not sure if he was going to get that chance. Additionally, it was not that bad for him to remain low key. Right now, it was better for him not to expose his strength, especially to his enemies. He would be surprising them with his strength, and deal them a fatal blow,pletely dealing with them in one fell swoop. The two of them remained silent within the car, as Ruby continued driving. They were heading back towards the eastern part of the city, where Ruby''s family was located. After about 40 minutes, they finally arrived in an area where there was a set of apartments. These apartments were not that luxurious, still, they were not something that the previous Jaden could afford. After the two of them got out of the van, they got inside one of the apartments, a nine-storey building. Ruby''s family was living in a two bedroom apartment on the 4th floor. Before getting inside the building, Jaden had noticed that there was a group of people that was watching the building. He immediately guessed that it might be the group that was sent over by second tiger to monitor them. After they got to the fourth floor via the elevator, there were only four apartments on this floor. The two of them got inside the one that was at a very close proximity to the elevator, which belonged to Ruby''s family. Ruby possessed the key, so, it was not that difficult for her to be able to open the door and enter. The moment that they got inside, they found that there are two elderly people who seemed to be in theirte fifties in the living room. All of them were holding weapons in their hands, which included a frying pan, and a walking stick. They were looking towards the door with ferocious expressions, as if they were going to attack at any moment. They were only relieved after realizing that it was Ruby who hade over. Thedy immediately rushed over, and hugged Ruby. "It has been so hard on you my daughter." Thedy stated with a whimpering voice. "It''s okay mom." Ruby responded as she parted her mother''s back. Then, she looked at her father and asked, "Have all the preparations been made?" When Jaden and Scarlet had gotten inside the Johnsons residence, she made a call to her parents, and informed them that they should be prepared to leave. At the same time, they should get ready, in case somebody came to the apartment, and attacked them. "Yes. All the preparations have been done. Your brother is currently in his room, finishing with the packing." The old man responded. "That''s good." Ruby responded in relief. It was a good thing that nothing had happened to her family during the time that they were away. But she knew that this was not going to be the same if they continued staying here. So, it was better for them to leave as soon as possible. So, she wanted to call her brother over, when she heard the sound of approaching footsteps. A little whileter, a young man came over. He was also relieved after seeing Ruby. Then, he looked at Jaden, before asking, "Ruby, is that your boyfriend? Finally! I thought that I was never going to be an uncle!" Jaden: "???" Ruby: "¡­" Chapter 168: Transformation A little whileter, a young man came over. He was also relieved after seeing Ruby. Then, he looked at Jaden, before asking, "Ruby, is that your boyfriend? Finally! I thought that I was never going to be an uncle!" Jaden: "???" Ruby: "¡­" "What nonsense are you saying? Is that the only thing that runs in your mind all the time that you see me with a man?!" Ruby asked with a furious expression on her face. She was angry and embarrassed at what her brother had said. She had gone ahead to ask Jaden to help her, but now, her brother was making some weirdments. In case what he said ended up angering Jaden, if he decided to leave, what would she do? She understood that it was impossible for her to be able to protect her family and allow them to be able to safely reach the airport, when the gangsters out there were going to attack. Just like Jaden, when she wasing over, she realized that there was somebody that was watching the movements that they were making. Of course, she did not doubt that this group of people that was watching them belonged to the tiger gang. The young man, upon hearing his sister''s rebuke, he scratched his head, as he smiled awkwardly. Then, he went ahead and stretched his hand towards Jaden. "Hello, sorry for the misunderstanding. My name is Jake. Nice to meet you." Jake stated with a smile on his face as he shook Jaden''s extended hand. Jaden simply nodded his head upon hearing that. Then, he turned to look at Ruby and said, "I will be going out for now. You can go ahead and continue with the journey to the airport. I will ensure that nothing will happen." Even though Ruby was not sure about Jaden was saying, she decided to trust him. In any case, if he left, then there was nothing that she could do. After all, if he decided to leave, she could not force him to stay. Even if she managed to force him to stay, that did not guarantee that he would protect her family and ensure that they reached the airport safely. Jaden left the room to the family, and immediately headed out of the apartment block. He had already noticed the group of gangsters that was watching over the apartment, and so, he was going to use a n in his mind, in order to take care of this matter. He could not afford to fail this mission. After all, by failing the first one, that implied that he had lost something quite huge. This time, he was not going to allow that reward to slip past him. Aftering out of the apartment block, Jaden immediately headed towards the direction that the gangsters were located in. Then, he moved in such a way that he avoided the gangsters that were not paying much attention to him, and managed to find one of them that was alone in a corner. Jaden immediately knocked the guy onto the ground with a single punch. Then, after threatening the guy, he was immediately told who the leader of the group of gangsters that was asked to watch over Ruby''s family was. Jaden then took the gangster''s phone, and made a call to the leader of the group. Even though the guy was hurt, he still managed to ask the boss toe over, iming that he had found something. Even though the leader of the group was quite curious about what it was, since the other party was not willing to say it over the phone, he had no choice but toe over. Jaden hid away, and waited for the leader toe over. The moment that the guy came over, Jaden knocked him out. Since the guy hade over with two more people, Jaden was able to easily take care of them due to his incredible reflexes. After knocking out everybody, Jaden looked around for a while, before he found a rope. Well, the rock was used to tie a certain sack, whose contents Jaden did not know. After ensuring that he had tied them up well, Jaden left the area. He found a secluded ce, and finally, he decided that it was time for him to use the appearance shifting watch. This was going to be the first time that he was going to use the appearance shifting much ever since he had received it from the system. Of course, he had been tempted to try out the function of the appearance shifting watch, but in the end, he decided against it. Right now, he wanted to try and see if it was going to work perfectly. If it did, then things would be quite easy for him. He would not have to fight against all the gangsters in order to be able to deal with this mission. Just like instructed before, Jaden pressed the button on the watch. The moment that the button was pressed, a golden light suddenly enveloped Jaden. It was a good thing that he was currently inside a public washroom, and there was nobody around. Otherwise, the light would have definitely attracted their attention over. The moment that the golden light enveloped his body, Jaden suddenly felt a piece of information appearing in his mind. It was a question, asking him which appearance he would like to take on. Without thinking, Jaden immediately selected the option of the leader of the group of the gangsters. For the appearances that appeared in his mind, all of them were the people that he had seen before. Of course, he could go ahead and customize the appearance that he wanted, still, that was not what he wanted. Since he wanted to deal with the gangsters, then, he had to make sure that it was something that was rted to the mission. The moment that Jaden selected the appearance that he wanted to take on, he suddenly felt that there was a force that was prating his body. Then in the next moment, he felt that his entire body was changingpletely. His muscles began buffing up, his height increased a little. His short hair suddenly increased, reaching his shoulders. Other than those changes, Jaden did not realize any other change while within the light. He could not see the changes that were happening to his body directly, still, he could feel them. He realized that his strength had not changed at all, despite the increase in his muscles. Of course, he was taking the appearance of another person, and so, perhaps there might be a chance that his strength would be reduced to the same level as the person that he was taking their appearance. But it seemed that he was wrong. Nheless, this was for the best. He would not want to be weak, simply because he took on the appearance of a weakling. About 1 minuteter, the light finally dissipated. Jaden was finally able to see his appearance via the mirror in the washroom. When he looked at his appearance, Jaden was a little stunned. It was like he was looking at apletely different person. His appearance was extremely simr to the person that he had knocked out before. Not only the physique matched the other party, but even the clothes hadpletely changed, bing the same as the ones that the other guy was wearing. This immediately removed the n that Jaden was having in his mind, that after changing his appearance, he would go over and take the clothes that the other party was wearing. "Well, this seems to be too overpowered. Nheless, it should not be difficult for me to be able toplete the mission." Jaden stated in a low voice, only to be surprised once again. The reason behind that being that his voice had changed as well. He had forgotten to hear the voice that the other guy possessed, but now, it seemed that he did not have to be worried about it. Since his voice had changed, Jaden believed that he was currently having the voice of the other party. It could be said that the ability of the appearance shifting watch was so overpowered. After making sure that everything was in ce, Jaden finally left the washroom. He immediately headed towards the direction that he had detected people watching on his movements before, when he wasing in with Ruby, and when he was leaving the apartment block. "Hey boss, where did you go to? We were just about toe and look for you." A man with a scorpion tattoo on his left shoulder stated the moment that he saw Jadening over. "I just had to handle something else. Okay, are all of you here?" Jaden immediately asked, ying the role of the leader of the group. "Not really, we are currently spread in different areas. This is just to ensure that nobody escapes while we watch." The guy responded with a weird expression on his face. He did not understand why the leader asked, when he was the one that had instructed before that they should spread out. "Okay, call for everyone toe over right now." Jaden instructed. "Huh?" The scorpion tattooed guy was dumbfounded. They were supposed toe over? Then what about watching over that family? This was the mission that they had been given, and if they failed, the consequences were not things that they would want to face. But just as he was about to ask, just to confirm, Jaden suddenly changed his expression, expressing his anger. "Do I need to exin to you anything when I tell you to do something? Hurry up and do it already! We don''t have all day." Chapter 169: {PS-Bonus Chapter} The Plan But just as he was about to ask, just to confirm, Jaden suddenly changed his expression, expressing his anger. "Do I need to exin to you anything when I tell you to do something? Hurry up and do it already! We don''t have all day." The guy Immediately responded, by turning around and leaving. He could not dare to disobey the instructions that he had been given. So, he immediately rushed out, to inform the others toe over. ''Well, it seems that the ability of the appearance shifting much does not involve the change in the habit. Even though it is true that I have taken the appearance of this person, together with his voice, still, my personality ispletely different from his. And it sure is quite difficult for me to y as a gangster. Nheless, I will just use the authority to cover it up.'' Jaden thought to himself as he looked at the rest of the group that was left, after the scorpion tattooed guy left. They were currently in an alley that was located between two buildings, directly opposite the apartment block that Ruby''s family lived in. This area did not have many people, especially at this moment considering that the most of the people living in this area had already gone to work. Additionally, this was a residential area, so, only a few people would pass by asionally. Still, since this was the eastern part of the city, when they noticed the group of people within this alleyway, none of them dared to approach them. All of them were extremely afraid that they might be targeted by this group of gangsters. As for the idea of calling the police, none of them even thought about it. After all, what was the use? Not to mention that the police would definitely note over, what did this group of people staying within the alleyway do? They had not done anything, and without evidence, it would be considered as nder, as long as they were reported to the police. The rest of the group remained silent, not saying anything, while looking at Jaden who was standing in front of them. A few minutester, another group of people came over, being led by the tattooed guy. When they arrived, the tattooed guy took a step forward and said, "Boss, I have not found Clinton and Andrew. It''s like they disappeared." Jaden immediately thought about the two people that had apanied the leader before. Since he had knocked them out, he had hidden them, which was impossible for this group to be able to find them, unless they searched thoroughly. "Don''t worry about them. I have given them a task to handle. They will being backter." Jaden stated. Since Jaden had said so, the tattooed guy did not pursue the matter. Instead, he, together with the group of about 27 people, looked at Jaden, wanting to know what it was that he had gathered them here for. But before Jaden could start speaking, one of them suddenly pointed towards the building opposite them and said, "Boss, they are leaving. They are carrying their luggage, it is obvious that they are nning to escape." The entire group of gangsters was immediately restless. It seemed that they wanted to rush forward and deal with the family that was about to leave. Jaden simply waved his hand at them and said, "You don''t have to worry about them anymore. I have just received another instruction, we don''t have to care much about them anymore. Instead, there is another task that we need toplete." "Huh?" The entire group of gangsters was immediately dumbfounded after hearing that. Despite not knowing much details about the reason why they had been asked to watch over this family, they understood that this was Ruby''s family. A few of them were part of the group that was assigned to watch over Ruby, and so, they understood that second tiger was targeting Ruby. And since that was the case, he had definitely nned to make sure that nobody from Ruby''s family escaped. This was just to ensure that he managed to get Ruby. But now, they were being told that they were supposed to stop watching over them? That was an impossibility, unless second tiger had changed his mind about it. How could they not see that Ruby was among the other three that were getting inside a van? With the luggage that they were carrying, it was clear that they were not nning toe back anytime soon. "Are you sure about that boss?" One of them asked. "What do you think? Do you think that I don''t love my life anymore? Now, stop thinking about this matter, and let''s leave right now. We need to hurry andplete the mission that I have been given. Otherwise, you know the consequences." Jaden stated with a stern expression on his face. The group of gangsters immediately gulped. They felt that the boss had changed quite a lot. He was quite an easygoing person, but right now, he was extremely strict with them. So, none of them dared to say anything. Instead, they immediately turned around, and Jaden followed behind them. Well, initially, they wanted him to lead the way, but his re immediately made them lead the way. ''What a joke! You want me to lead the way? Do I even know where we are supposed to go?'' Jaden thought to himself as he followed behind the group. Ruby on the other hand had already noticed the group of gangsters that was watching them. Her nerves suddenly tensed up. She did not know what was happening. Before, she had already noticed that there was a group of gangsters that was watching them, but she realized that there were only seven of them. But now, there were definitely over 20 of them. She did not know where Jaden had gone to, but she understood that if this group of gangsters came over to attack, she would definitely not be able to defend against them. This was not the first time that this group of gangsters had made a move against her family. Of course, her parents and her brother had tried to move away before, but they were blocked by this group of gangsters. It was good that they did not try to resist. Otherwise, it was not impossible for them to be beaten up by this group of gangsters. And now, looking at them, especially considering that all of them were looking over, she thought that they might make a move, so that they could prevent them from leaving. So, she was quite anxious, as she looked around, hoping to see Jaden. But she did not see Jaden, no matter how much she looked around. Additionally, something strange also happened. The group of gangsters, after looking at them for a while, it seemed that the leader of the group was talking to them, and a little whileter, the entire group left. This was an action that dumbfounded not only her, but her entire family as well. They were living in the eastern part of the city, and so, they understood that if a person was targeted by a gang, it was almost impossible for them to be able to escape. "Do you think that they are ying tricks on us? Or do you think that they are nning to chase after us with a car?" Jake asked as he looked at the direction that the gangsters had left in. "It doesn''t matter. We have to leave as soon as possible. Only when you are inside the ne, will I be relieved." Ruby responded, as she put the bag that he was carrying inside the van, before she went for the driver''s seat. The rest of the family members entered the van, with Ruby''s brother taking the passenger seat. With everything set, Ruby immediately began driving. As for where Jaden was, she did not know, but still, that did not prevent her from leaving. After all, Jaden had told her that they had to leave, and not worry about the gangsters. Perhaps even the weird movement of the gangsters was rted to Jaden. So, with hope in her heart, she continued driving towards the direction of the airport. The airport was located in the northern part of the city. It was quite a distance, and so, after moving for a while, they stopped at a gas station, and Ruby went ahead to fill the van''s tank. After that, she drove towards the airport at full speed, well, the one that was allowed by the traffic rules. And as they got further and further away from the eastern part of the city, and realizing that there was nobodying after them, the family finally began calming down. Ruby was also relieved. It seemed that Jaden had done something to make those gangsters give up oning after them. Otherwise, she did not doubt that they would be hot on their tails, in case they had managed to miss stopping them from leaving the area where the apartment block that they were living in was located. ''After everything is over, I will have to thank the two of them. If not for Scarlet convincing Jaden to help, and Jaden willinglying over to help thereafter, it would have been impossible for my family to be able to get out of this.'' Ruby thought to herself, as she continued driving. It was only a few secondster that she remembered that she had not taken Jaden''s contact number. But thinking about where to find Jaden, it was quite easy for her. She would just go and wait outside the Johnson residence, and Jaden will definitelye out ore over to enter the residence. Chapter 170: System Reward When Jaden and the group of the gangsters reached an area that was quite a distance away from the apartment block that Ruby and her parents lived in, Jaden suddenly stopped. A few people that were keeping an eye on Jaden''s movements suddenly stopped as well, while looking at Jaden with confusion. The group that was leading at the front also went ahead and stopped, when they noticed that a few of them were already stopping behind them. The entire group of gangsters looked at Jaden, wondering what he was going to do. After all, it was not long ago that he had told them that they had toplete the mission that had been given to them, as fast as possible. When Jaden noticed that everybody had stopped, and was looking at him, he finally spoke up. "You guys go ahead, go back to the base. I will being over after I deal with a certain punk." The entire group of gangsters was stunned. What the heck was the leader even thinking about? Right now, they were supposed to focus on the mission that they had been given. What the heck with dealing with a punk? Additionally, even if he could not carry out the mission himself, it would have been better if he had told them what the mission was. That way, while he was dealing with a punk somewhere, they would be carrying out the mission, to ensure that they would not fail. Looking at the gazes that he was receiving, Jaden said, "You don''t have to worry about the mission for the time being. It is going to be carried out in the evening. Right now, we are supposed to start the preparations, that is the reason why I asked you toe over." The group of gangsters finally ''understood'' everything. One of them raised his hand and said, "Boss, if there is a punk that you want to deal with, why don''t you allow me to go with you? I will help you dealing with that punk, and you will not have to worry yourself about it." "Nah! This is something that I will have to deal with personally. Additionally, Clinton and Andrew are already there, and when I get there, it should not be difficult for me to be able to handle the matter with their assistance." Jaden responded. The group of gangsters found that it made sense. After all, Clinton and Andrew, members of their gang had not been found during the time that they were supposed to leave the area. And now, since they were not here, it was clear that they were handling something that the boss had instructed them. So, the entire group of gangsters continued with their journey, and Jaden on the other hand simply turned around and left. He found a taxi, and immediately headed towards the airport. It was bad that he''d not have a car, and he had to wait for more than 5 minutes before he could find a taxi that could take him to the airport. This immediately made him remember that he had to purchase a car. That way, it would be easy for him to move around, in case he was not on duty. 1 hourter, Jaden had finally arrived at the airport called Sky Supreme. The Sky Supremepany was apany that dealt with flights. It was quite popr, extending to several cities. Even though it was not the best flightpany in the country, still, it was quite reputable. It was the only flightpany within Faru city. It was not that the otherpanies did not want to enter the market in Faru city, instead, they just couldn''tpete against Sky Supreme. As for those top flightpanies, they did not care about a small city like Faru city. It was only after Jaden had gotten here that he finally remembered something. He did not have a method of contacting Ruby, and so, he did not know where he could find her. Since this was the only airport within the city, it was expected to be flooded with people. So, for him to be able to look for four people in this entire sea of people that numbered in thousands, it was almost impossible. In the end, Jaden could only wait outside the airport. He did not even bother to enter the airport, and instead, he decided to keep watch from outside. In case he found that there was a group of people that looked suspicious, he would definitely follow them. That way, he would ensure that Ruby and her family would be able to get away. He did not even know the time that the flight that they had booked was going to leave, so, he had no choice but to wait until he met with Ruby, or until he received a prompt from the system about thepletion of the mission. So, Jaden waited for about 3 hours, before finally, a prompt from the system allowed him to rx. [Congrattions to the host forpleting the optional mission. You have received a 10 times rebate card.] [10 times rebate card: This card allows the user to be able to multiply the ie or the money invested by 10 times.] The introduction about the card was quite simple for Jaden to be able to understand it. And this was totally unexpected to him. Nheless, it was quite a good reward. Even though he had to spend several hours to be able toplete the mission, still, the reward was worth it, as long as it was used correctly. When he thought about it, investment or ie, all of them was rted to business. That implied that the system intended to have him engage in business, rather than just waiting for the rewards from the system. Well, it did not matter that much. For him, when it came to ie, the dividends that would being from thepany that he owned 51% shares would be good. Still, it was not like he needed a lot of money urgently. So, he could simply wait. And in case he found a lot of moneyter on, and wanted to invest, he could use the card. That way, he would be able to earn more, despite investing, while waiting for the prophets toe from the investment. Since the mission had already beenpleted, Jaden decided to leave the airport. There was no reason for him to continue staying around, so, it was better for him to go back to the residence. Jaden arrived in an area where taxis could be found. He took one of the taxis, and immediately headed towards the Johnsons residence. A little while after Jaden had left, Ruby came out of the airport. She was looking around, wanting to see if she could find Jaden around. But no matter how much she looked, in thisrge crowd of people, she could not find anybody that resembled Jaden. Although she was disappointed, she decided to leave. After all, she was not expecting that Jaden was going to protect her after this. She had already imed that it was not impossible for her to be able to hide from second tiger for an entire week. So, she took a taxi, and left the area. As for where she was heading to, only she and the taxi driver knew. She had to stay low-key, and ensure that second tiger would not find her during this week. And during the following week, she believed that it would be safe for her toe out. After all, Jaden had confidently imed that he would be able to take care of second tiger within 1 week. ¡­. A few hours ago¡­ After Jaden and the rest of the group had left, second tiger finally came back to his senses. While withstanding the pain that he was still undergoing, he stood up from the ground with the help of his minions. He was extremely furious. Nheless, he was surprised as well. He had not expected that Jaden was this strong, to be able to easily take care of him. "I guess that is to be expected from a bodyguard of a big family. Still, you will have to pay for the humiliation that you have caused me. I will not let this matter rest just like that." Second tiger muttered in a low voice as he held his left arm. "Okay you guys, I want you to do something for me. Investigate everything about Jaden. I know that investigation has already been carried out about him, but that is not enough. I want to know every weakness that he has, so that I can exploit it to the maximum. Since he refused to join me this time, I will make sure that he begs to join me. As for if he is going to join or not, that will depend on me." Second tiger instructed as he looked at the group around him. The group immediately agreed, and they dispersed. Second tiger was the only one left in the entire room. "F*ck! He took yet another gun from me. I do wonder if this guy is coincidentally taking the guns from me, or he is simply targeting me in order to be able to get the guns?" Second tiger cursed as he questioned in a low voice. Despite asking, he did not expect anybody to answer him, as there was nobody around him. Additionally, he understood that everything was definitely a coincidence, still, it was quite difficult for him to believe that. "Doesn''t matter. I will handle him after I get enough information about him. Still, I will have to deal with Lucas. It seems that he already knows about Jaden''s capabilities, still, he actually lied to me, so that I could fight with him? Now, I do doubt which side he is." Second tiger stated, before he turned around and left the room. Chapter 171: Irreconcilable Enmity A few hourster, second tiger was fuming. It was only after the matter rted to Jaden hadpletely disappeared from his mind temporarily, that he remembered about Ruby. He had instructed his minions to bring over Ruby. In the end, Ruby was brought in during the time that he was dealing with Jaden and the group that he hade over with. But after Jaden had managed to beat him to the ground, he had forgotten about Ruby, who had left together with Jaden''s group. Of course, second tiger was not happy about that. So, he immediately instructed his underlings to go and look for Ruby. He could deal with this matter for the time being, while waiting for the information about Jaden. But after about 2 hours, none of the underlings that he had sent brought back Ruby. Instead, they said that they had not found her. It was as if she had just disappeared. Thinking about it, second tiger thought that she might have decided to escape. So, he immediately instructed the underlings that they should deal with her family, and use them so that they could make sure that Ruby came over. But in the end, when the group that was in charge of watching over Ruby''s family was contacted, they imed that they had been instructed to stop watching over the family, instead, there was another mission that they had to carry out in the evening. Second tiger was immediately dumbfounded, not knowing what mission it was that this group had been given, and by who. After all, other than the leader of the group, there was definitely nobody else within the gang that was in possession of enough power to be able to order around a group that he had already assigned a mission to, to do another mission. When asked, the group responded that it was the leader that was in charge of the mission, that had informed the rest of the group that they had changed the mission. Furious, second tiger wanted to meet with the leader of that group. At the same time, he instructed others to go and look for Ruby''s family. But when he requested to meet with the leader of the group, it was imed that it had already been a few hours, but the leader who had gone to deal with a punk had note back. This immediately gave second tiger about feeling about this matter. So, he immediately instructed them to look for the leader. In the end, they found that the leader of the group together with three of his underlings were tied up inside one washroom cubicle. Their mouths were stuffed with their own clothes, making it impossible for them to shout for help. Of course, it was not impossible for them to make sounds that would be able to attract the people that would be using the washroom. But in the end, every time that they made the noise, the people that would be passing by would just look at the cubicle with weird expressions on their faces, before they left. Second tiger immediately questioned the leader of the group personally. It was then that he was informed about what had transpired. And after questioning the first person who had called over the leader of the group, second tiger finally came to an ''understanding''. It seemed that there was something that had really happened, and there was a punk that this leader had gone to deal with. Of course, it was impossible for the leader to escape taking responsibility for his actions, of instructing his subordinates to leave the mission. The guy even tried many times iming that he was not the one that had instructed his underlings to abandon the mission, and go back to base. What could he say? After all, everybody was iming that he was the one who hade over, and instructed them. Even though he had the support of Clinton and Andrew, it was not enough to be able to overturn the ims of over 20 people. In the end, the leader of that group together with the other three, including Clinton and Andrew ended up with their legs broken. Additionally, they were instructed that they were supposed to look for Ruby no matter what. At the same time, second tiger was intrigued by who it was that had dealt with the four of them. Since it was just a single person, then that implied that this person had to be quite powerful. It would not be that bad If this person managed to join his gang. As for the conflict between the leader of the group and this young man, he did not care. To him, such a thing did not matter that much. Of course, the matter concerning Ruby did not matter to him that much as well, still, he did not like failing to get what he wanted. That was the reason why he was insisting that despite having broken legs, and they were supposed to be taken to the hospital, the four were supposed to look for Ruby. As for how they were going to do it, if they were going to do it personally, or they were going to ask somebody to help them, that did not concern him. After getting back to the base of the gang, second tiger immediately instructed his subordinates to investigate about this youth that had dealt with the leader of the group that was in charge of watching the movements made by Ruby''s family. About one and a half hourster, second tiger looked at the information in front of his eyes in disbelief. He could not believe that the person that had gone over to deal with that group of gangsters that he had sent over to deal with Ruby, was actually none other than Jaden. The ones that were In charge of looking for information came to this conclusion, after a few people had managed to spot Jaden with Ruby. As for how those people that imed that they had seen the two of them, it was due to the fact that they had been shown the images of the two. Jaden''s image was only shown, after they gave the description of the young man that was together with Ruby. "Well, it seems that the two of us are never bound to get along. You are continuously getting in my way of doing things. You have disrupted many of my ns, and for that, you will have to pay." Second tiger stated with his teeth clenched. At this moment, if Jaden was in front of him, second tiger would have already rushed forward to beat him up. In fact, he was thinking about how he was going to tear up Jaden into pieces. In fact, he did not even have a n of killing Jaden. Instead, he was nning to make sure that Jaden suffered as much as possible. After all, the losses that he had caused second tiger to suffer until now were so innumerable. "You guys, immediately go and look for that old man. He is the only person that we know that has a close rtionship with Jaden. Make sure that you bring him over. And after that, inform Jaden about it." Second tiger looked at his second inmand, and instructed. "Yes boss. Consider it done." The guy responded, before he immediately left the room. Second tiger remained behind, pondering on the issue, and how he was supposed to deal with Jaden, to make sure that Jaden suffered to the limit, that he would be literally begging to be killed. As for the matter of Jaden joining the gang, that was not something that was inside second tiger''s mind at this moment. With this kind of enmity, and the strength that Jaden possessed, second tiger did not even think about bringing Jaden under him. It was not Impossible for Jaden to rebel, considering his strength. So, the best thing would be to eliminate him. That was the idea in second tiger''s mind. Second tiger was still deep in his thoughts, when suddenly, his phone began ringing. Second tiger was immediately irritated upon the disruption caused by the ringing of the phone. He took his phone, and without even caring to nce at who it was that was calling, he received it. Immediately after, he began shouting, "If you don''t have anything of great importance to inform me about, I will tell you one thing, I''m going to make sure that you pay for ruining my thoughts!" There was a moment of silence, as the person on the other end of the call did not say anything. When about 2 seconds had gone by, second tiger got impatient, and immediately hung up. He would look at the information of the caller, and deal with themter on. Right now, he had to think about how to deal with Jaden, and to deal with the gang that was currently causing trouble for the tiger gang. Just a few moments after he had hung up, the phone rang again. Second tiger was irritated. He picked up the phone that he had dropped on the table, and looked at the caller ID. It was then that his expression shiftedpletely. The anger on his face disappearedpletely, and was reced by a ttering smile. "Hello boss-" second tiger greeted. But he had just said those two words when he was suddenly interrupted by a harsh voice. "It is only now that you remember that I am your boss? Now tell me, what lesson did you n to teach me? I''m interrupting you? Is that what you think?!" A deep and rough masculine voice came from the other end of the call. Chapter 172: The Boss "It is only now that you remember that I am your boss? Now tell me, what lesson did you n to teach me? I''m interrupting you? Is that what you think?!" A deep and rough masculine voice came from the other end of the call. "Sorry boss, I did not know that it was you who had called." Second tiger responded while trying to sound as humble as possible. The one that he was speaking to right now was none other than the true leader of the tiger gang. It was simply because he was out of the city, that the entire tiger gang was currently under his control. Second tiger was an ambitious person. And for that reason, it was obvious that he had ever dreamed about taking over the entire tiger gang, especially when he was left to rule the entire gang. But he understood that it was impossible for him to be able to take over the gang, considering that the strength of the leader of the gang was not just his influence in the gang, but instead, it also depended on his personal strength. If second tiger was to fight against the leader of the tiger gang, it was impossible for him to be able to win. This was something that had made second tiger be afraid of the leader of the gang, and despite harboring the thoughts of leading the gang in the future, he never dared to reveal it. "Oh, you did not know that I was the one that was calling? Let me ask you, how did you save my contact on your phone?" The leader of the tiger gang asked with an indifferent voice. "I saved you as boss, boss. It is just that I did not see the caller ID, and that was the reason why I did not know that it was you. Please forgive me for the mistake that I have made." Second tiger responded. This was something that he hated the most. He was a person who liked being at the top, and for that reason, he never liked submitting to anybody. But right now, he did not have any other choice but to submit. He could not rebel at all, as he did not have the capability of rebelling. If he tried something like that right now, it should be asking for death. There would be no suspense, and he would be killed the following day. After all, the leader of the tiger gang was a cruel person. He was not a person who gave second chances, and every mistake that was made had to be punished. So, in case second tiger tried to betray the leader, it was clear that he was going to be killed immediately. "Is that so?" The boss asked, before there was a moment of silence. A few secondster, he continued, "I do know you quite well second tiger. It ispletely abnormal of you to react like this. Don''t tell me that there is a problem that the gang is encountering during the time that I am away?!" Second tiger suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. This was it another aspect that he feared about the leader of the tiger gang. This guy was not only strong physically, but he was smart as well. "We have encountered a small problem, but it should not be difficult for me to be able to handle it." Second tiger responded honestly. Of course, he did not believe that it was going to be troublesome for him to be able to handle the matter rted to Jaden. If he could not beat Jaden inbat, he could simply use the gun and embed a bullet in his brain. As for the other gang that was targeting the tiger gang, after the previous mission at Vyon bank, that was something that was going to take some time for him to be able to deal with, but it was not that much troublesome to him. "Is that so? If that is the case, then you better handle it as soon as possible. I don''t want to hear any information that the gang has suffered losses, or has lost the clients that trust us. I would being over soon, either in a month or two. The specific time is yet to be determined, but it should be soon. When Ie back, I hope that all the troubles would have been handled." The leader of the tiger gang instructed. "Don''t worry about it boss. I should be able to handle everything by the time that youe back. In fact, I should be able to handle it within this week." Second tiger responded. "An entire week for you to handle this matter? Don''t tell me that this is a big problem that involves the entire gang." The boss asked from the other end. Second tiger suddenly flinched upon hearing the question. What could he do? He could handle the matter rted to Jaden quite easily, but the matter rting to the other gang was not something that could be handled within just one day. He needed time to handle it. After all, it was not as if the other gang was an easy target. Instead, they even had an upper hand in the underworld if the two of thempeted against each other. Additionally, the losses that the tiger gang had suffered in the past few weeks had to be recovered as soon as possible. Again, this was not something that could be recovered in just a single day. "It is a little troublesome, but not that much. It is just that I want to handle it as efficiently as possible, and that is the reason why it is going to take quite a while." Second tiger responded. There was yet another moment of silence, before finally, the boss spoke up. "Okay, I don''t care about what troubles you have encountered, but make sure that you solve them before Ie back. Otherwise, you will definitely not like me when Ie back, and you have not solved everything that needs to be dealt with." "Yes boss." Second tiger responded, before the call ended. At this moment, second tiger was unknowingly soaked in sweat. He did not even realize it, but the tension that he was having when talking to the boss of the tiger gang was not little. After taking a few deep breaths, he finally managed to calm down. At the same time, a vicious glint shed in his eyes. At this moment, he had already decided that no matter what, he had toplete everything as soon as possible. He could not allow the boss to find anything that was out of ce. Otherwise, it would be troublesome for him. Thinking about it, second tiger immediately made another call. The moment that the call connected, second tiger immediately barked instructions, "Make sure that everything is done within 3 days. Within 3 days, I want everything that I have instructed you to do to bepleted. I don''t want any excuses. If you fail, you know that they are consequences that you will face." After saying those words, he immediately hung up. He did not give time for the person at the other end of the call to say anything. Finally, second tiger managed to calm down after more than 30 minutes. ns were already in his mind, and all that was left was the execution. The execution was the only thing that was going to take some time, but second tiger did not think that it was going to take a long time, and by the time that the boss came over, he would be done with everything. Thinking about that, he decided to put the matter rted to Ruby aside at this moment. This was not important to him anymore, considering that if he failed to get Ruby right now, he could get her another time. Additionally, even if he could not get Ruby, his reputation would only suffer a small blow. But if he failed to correct the things that had gone wrong within the gang, the consequences would be much fatal. Moreover, even if he could not get Ruby, he could still get another woman. So, there was no need for him to sweat so much on a woman, when there were plenty more women in the world. Now, the first thing that he had to handle was the gang that was targeting the tiger gang. There was no choice, considering that if he did not handle this matter as soon as possible, the losses that the gang was suffering would continue adding up. Due to being targeted by the other gang, the tiger gang had been suffering quite some losses recently. Several of the activities being carried by the tiger gang had been affected drastically, and it was impossible for it to carry out many other operations. Just a second tiger was finally relieved, while rxing in his small office, there was amotion at the entrance. Second tiger frown. He did not like this at all. The previous time that there was amotion at the entrance of the ce that he was at, he ended up losing his finger. And right now, he did not like this, due to the trauma that had been caused by having his finger cut. Just as he was wondering what was going on, the door to his office was suddenly mmed open. Then, a group of bulky men with tattoos and scars suddenly walked in. Second tiger immediately recognized who these people were, just by looking at the tattoos that each and every one of them was having. Immediately, his expression changed to the worst. Chapter 173: Confrontation It was on Friday, the fourth Friday ever since Jaden began his journey as a bodyguard. The past few days had been quite boring for him. He did not receive any more missions from the system, and neither did Scarlet do anything big. After the gangster hunt, she came to realize that Vincent and his group had managed to deal with the group that they had targeted previously. Completely different from her group that had been quite ''unlucky'' to encounter a group of gangsters that seemed to be waiting for them. Of course, Scarlet had already realized that there was something wrong. After all, the other party seemed to be waiting for them, and they were specifically targeting Jaden. Just like Jaden, she suspected Lucas. After all, he was the most suspicious person. Not to mention that he was the one that had convinced her to participate in thepetition, even though she was unwilling, then again, during the time the day were entering that building, he was the one that was leading the way. She understood that there was some kind of enmity that existed between Lucas and Jaden. Even though she was not that interested with rtionships, that did not imply that she was blind. She understood that Lucas liked her, to the level of being obsessed with her. She had already known about the several incidents that Lucas was involved in, where he targeted those that had dared to propose or show that they were in love with her. It was just that she always turned a blind eye to those things, and never talked about them. Still, she understood that the rtionship between her and Jaden was something that had definitely made Lucas jealous. At the same time, the guy seemed to be quite insecure about Jaden being close to her. So, he was looking for method to eliminate Jaden, but he was quite unlucky to target Jaden, considering that Jaden was not just anybody that could be dealt with. Despite possessing suspicions about Lucas being involved in the issue, she did not pursue the matter. Instead, she simply informed Steven about it, and asked the old butler to investigate the matter. She was a person who liked acting when she possessed enough confidence in dealing with something, though, there were times that she acted impulsively. She wanted to know everything, to make sure that her suspicions were correct. It was only then that she was going to confront Lucas. She was much willing to simply confront Lucas, but what if in the end, he was not involved in anything rted to the incidents that had happened recently. Finally, today, she received information from Steven. Steven had been carrying out the investigation for the past few days, and he was able to easily get the information that he wanted. And when Scarlet went through the information that was presented to her, she immediately gritted her teeth. Her suspicions were right. It was Lucas who was behind everything. Of course, she understood that Lucas never intended to harm her. That was the reason why he had suggested that the two of them would get out, when Jaden would be fighting against second tiger. But after spending time with Jaden, the rtionship between her and Jaden was quite good. Of course, since that was the case, she no longer wanted Jaden to leave. In fact, if Jaden decided to leave today, she was the one that was going to be at the front line in persuading him not to leave. So of course, she was not happy that there was somebody that was intending to harm Jaden. So, with anger in her heart, he nned to go and confront him. So, she called Jaden over, and informed him about the issue. Jaden had alreadye to his own conclusion, but now, with the evidence in front of him, there was no need for him to make assumptions anymore. It might be true that Lucas was kind of obsessed with Scarlet, but that was definitely not enough to target his life. For that reason, Jaden never nned to leave Lucas go just like that. It could be said that Jaden was a petty person. If somebody wronged him, Jaden would definitely make sure to repay that debt. Of course, the same applied to those that did good to him. If they helped him, he would repay themter on, when they needed him, or he had the capability of doing that. So, the moment that Scarlet suggested that they should deal with Lucas, he immediately agreed. So, Scarlet made a call, asking Lucas to meet her at a secluded ce. Even though Lucas was confused, he could not help but get a little exhrated. His thoughts began making different assumptions of the reason why Scarlet wanted the two of them to meet alone. During the previous few days, he had already been investigating about the matter rted to the rumors being spread in the campus. In the end, he realized that it was just rumors that had been created within the ss. As for the matter of Jaden and Scarlet being in a rtionship, and even being married, all of that was just nonsense. But of course, that did not change the fact that he still wanted to make sure that Jaden stayed as far as possible from Scarlet. Even though it was just a rumor, there was still a possibility of that happening. After all, the good rtionship between Jaden and Scarlet was not fake. He could not allow the rtionship between the two of them to continue growing, otherwise, he might end up losing scarlet for real this time. After they hade to an agreement, Jaden and Scarlet got inside Scarlet''s Ferrari f8 spider, and Scarlet began driving towards the destination that they had agreed upon. A little whileter, they arrived in an abandoned factory. Jaden was not sure what kind of factory it was, but from the looks of it, it had been more than 10 years ever since it had been abandoned. Since the factory was located in the outskirts of the city, it seemed that nobody had ns of developing this piece ofnd from being an abandoned factory, into something else. Jaden did not care about that, and instead, he looked at Lucas in front of him. He was not a person to speak, and so, he wanted to deal with Lucas immediately, the moment that the two of them met. But Scarlet had told him that she was going to do the talking first, before she could leave Lucas to him. So, Jaden had to be patient, and wait until Scarlet was done. Lucas on the other hand waspletely dumbfounded upon noticing that Jaden hade over. With confusion in his eyes, he looked at Scarlet and asked, "I thought that you said that you wanted us to meet here alone. Why is he here?" Scarlet frowned upon hearing the question. With displeasure clear in her eyes, she responded, "I told you toe over and meet me alone, when did I say that I wasing to meet you alone? Additionally, Jaden is my bodyguard, and so, he has the right to apany me anywhere that I go, except for the private ces that only I can be in." Lucas was immediately displeased upon hearing that. It had only been a short time, but now, it seemed that the way that Scarlet viewed Jaden had changedpletely. Jaden''s importance in Scarlet''s heart had rose to a level that he had never expected. And now, more than ever, he wanted to eliminate Jaden. Despite wanting to do so, other than the murderous look that he threw at Jaden, he did notment on anything about this issue anymore. Instead, he asked, "So, what is the reason for calling me here?" He was no longer looking forward to the reason why they had to meet her. If there were just the two of them, he would be happy about it. But with Jaden being here, it changed everythingpletely. "I want us to talk about the incident that happened a few days ago. You are the one that organized for that group of gangster to wait for us there, right?" Scarlet immediately asked, without beating around the bush. Lucas was immediately stunned upon hearing that. This was yet anotherpletely unexpected event. Howe Scarlet was suspecting him? Could it be that it was Jaden who had told her things that had led her to suspecting him? In his mind right now, he did not even think that Scarlet might have investigated the issue, considering all the loopholes that had been revealed. So, he immediately med Jaden on making Scarlet suspect him. At this moment, he thought that perhaps Jaden thought that he was close to Scarlet, and that was the reason why he was trying to form a rift between the two of them. That way, he would have even better chances at getting together with Scarlet. "Who told you that? Is it this punk here?" Lucas asked after a moment of silence, while looking at Jaden with killing intent clear in his eyes. "Do I need to be told to realize that there was something wrong? Everything pointed at the fact that the gangsters there already knew that we wereing over. Additionally, they were targeting Jaden. In our group, other than you, there is nobody else that will do something to deal with Jaden. So, why don''t you tell me why you want to kill Jaden?" Scarlet asked as she red at Lucas. Lucas was immediately rendered speechless upon hearing that. This was something that he had ignored all along. And now that Scarlet had mentioned it, he realized that the n that he had made was not wless at all. Realizing that there was no way out, other than to confess that it was true that he was the one that had been involved with the gangsters, as he did not doubt that Scarlet had already investigated about the issue, he decided to use an excuse. "You told me that you wanted to deal with Jaden. You asked me that if you failed to do that personally, I should help you with that. And that is just what I am doing." Lucas responded confidently. Chapter 174: Warning, Come or he Dies "You told me that you wanted to deal with Jaden. You asked me that if you failed to do that personally, I should help you with that. And that is just what I am doing." Lucas responded confidently. Scarlet expression shifted the moment that she heard that. What Lucas had said was the truth, and he was not lying. But that was something that she had said at the start, when Jaden had just began his duty as a bodyguard. She looked at Jaden who was standing at the side, hoping that he was not angry. She was relieved the moment that she saw that Jaden did not react to what Lucas had said. At the same time, she could not help but get a little dissatisfied. After all, it would have been better if Jaden had shown his emotions, and that way, she would be able to know what he was thinking at this moment. Nheless, she decided not to focus on that matter for the time being. In any case, she realized that she was to me after all. When she had changed her mind about dealing with Jaden, she did not inform Lucas about it. But that was not enough for Lucas to do what he had done. After all, Lucas was a smart person, and so, he was capable of seeing that the interaction between her and Jaden had changed. The rtionship between the two of them had grown quite closer, and so, since she was no longer pursuing the matter about Lucas looking for a way to deal with Jaden, he was supposed to stop. But of course, Scarlet understood that this was going to be an impossibility for Lucas. She knew about how he wanted her, and so, it was going to be impossible for him to give up on making sure that Jaden was out of the picture, considering that the rtionship between the two of them was getting better. "Is that the case? Why don''t you tell me that you did what you did because you felt that Jaden is a threat to you. Do you think that if you eliminate Jaden, I will be with you? I will tell you this, no matter what, the two of us can never be together. It is not that you are bad, it is just that you are weak. Additionally, I have no interest in getting in a rtionship anytime soon." Scarlet stated harshly. Lucas was dumbfounded upon hearing Scarlet''s words. He had not expected that she was going to be so direct in this matter. Of course, he had realized that Scarlet was not interested in getting in a rtionship, and that was the reason why he was just waiting at the side, waiting for the moment that she would be interested. But now, Scarlet had said that she was not only interested in rtionships, but she was not even interested in him. That implied that even if she was interested with the matter rted to rtionships, she would definitely not consider him. Lucas'' eyes suddenly turned red. He has done so many things, just to make sure that he was inside Scarlet''s heart. But from the looks of it, all his efforts were for nothing. And all of this was simply because of Jaden. He immediately red at Jaden, but he did not take action at all. Despite being angry at this moment, he did not lose his mind. He was quite smart to understand that he was not capable of dealing with Jaden when it came to directbat. But that did not imply that he was not capable of dealing with Jaden. Jaden was just a bodyguard, and even though Scarlet was speaking up for him, that was not enough for the Johnson family to take care of Jaden, to the extent that they would pay much attention to everything rted to him. So, in his mind, Lucas had already decided that he had to look for a way to eliminate Jaden. This time, he did not care about what Scarlet was going to think, or what Scarlet was going to doter on, but to him, he had to remove this obstacle first. Then, he would begin dealing with Scarletter on. He believed that he would be able to win Scarlet over. It was not impossible, and even if she refused, he could simply use her family in order to win her over, even though it was going to be difficult. "Today, I wanted to meet you because I want to tell you that you have to stop thinking about harming Jaden. If I get any information that you are nning anything against Jaden, it will be the same as going against me. And believe me, you will not be happy with the consequences of going against me. I don''t think I have to remind you about the consequences, because you know me quite well." Scarlet stated,pletely ignoring the furious expression on Lucas''s face. Immediately after saying those words, she turned around, and headed towards the car. When Lucas noticed that she was leaving, he immediately stretched his hand, intending to grab Scarlet''s hand and prevent her from leaving. But he had just done that, when he regretted. The moment that his hand almost came into contact with Scarlet, Scarlet reacted immediately. She retracted her hand at a fast speed, and at the same time, she kicked towards Lucas. Bam! Lucas suddenly fell onto the ground upon being attacked by Scarlet. Scarlet did not hold back when she was attacking, and so, Lucas did not have a chance of resisting at all. Lucas felt the pain in his chest from the kick. He held his chest as heid on the ground, while looking at the sky. Other than frustration, there was anger. In his heart, he swore that he would repay this debt in the future. After dealing with Lucas, Scarlet did not look back anymore. Instead, she went and sat inside the car, in the driver''s seat. She watched as Jaden approached Lucas. Lucas who had thought that everything had ended with Scarlet leaving, he was surprised when he saw Jaden''s figure looming above him. With a frown on his face, he asked, "What do you want? You better stop looking at me, or I will get somebody to gauge those eyes out of your eye sockets." Jaden did not pay attention to Lucas'' threat. Instead, he simply took action, kicking towards Lucas''s leg. Bam! The kick immediately connected with Lucas''s thigh. This immediately made Lucas who had experienced a lot of pain to scream. At the same time, he looked at Jaden with horror in his eyes, together with disbelief. What the heck was happening here? Why was Jaden taking action against him? Did this guy really believe that the Johnsons were going to protect him if he targeted him? He was just a bodyguard, and he did not hold a big position within the hearts of the Johnson. While he thought about that, he was still trying to get up from the ground, while enduring the pain. But he had just managed to barely stand up, when Jaden attacked again. This time, Jaden aimed for the knee. He did not hold back at all this time, and so, the speed and the power of the kick was not something that Lucas could react to. Bang! Crack! The kick connected, and the crisp sound of a bone being broken could be heard in the air. This was something that even Scarlet who was inside the car heard It. She suddenly felt goosebumps all over her skin as she looked at Lucas who had already copsed onto the ground. "Aaaargh!" Lucas screamed at the top of his lungs. The pain was excruciating. His knee cap had been crushed by Jaden''s attack. At the same time, the joint at the knee was broken, and so, a few bones had managed to protrude on the skin, as they have been broken. Lucas had already copsed onto the ground, while screaming, trying to clutch at his broken leg. Still, he did not dare to do that, as he was afraid that the pain would only intensify the moment that he touched the area that had been broken. Jaden did not have much of a reaction when he broke Lucas''s leg. Instead, he simply looked at the guy that was on the ground and said, "That is the punishment that I am going to give you right now for attempting to kill me. Still, keep in mind, this is not going to be thest." Immediately after saying those words, Jaden turned around and headed towards Scarlet''s car. Yes, he was nning more than just this for Lucas. This guy had tried to kill him, and it was obvious that if this guy continued living, he would try again to take Jaden''s life. Of course, since he failed this time, he would use another method that was extreme aspared to this one. Jaden was not willing to give this guy a chance. Nheless, he could not simply kill this guy. The previous time that he killed somebody, the Johnson family managed to cover it up for him. Additionally, it was a good thing that the one that had sent that guy over had not followed up the issue. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Jaden to be able to get out of that issue unscathed. Right now, Jaden had decided that he would have to look for a good chance in order to take this guy out ofmission. No matter what, he had to kill Lucas. He was a petty person. Since somebody had tried to kill him, Jaden would make sure that the other party died. After all, if he did not possess enough skills, it was clear that he would have ended up dying, considering that he did not have the intention of joining second tiger and his gang. Jaden had just gotten inside the car when suddenly, his phone rang. Jaden squinted his eyes as he looked at the phone, and the unfamiliar caller. After hesitating for a moment, Jaden received the call. Immediately, a deep masculine voice came from the other end, "Come to the location that I will be sending to you in the next 30 minutes, or he dies." Chapter 175: Stop or Ill Shoot After hesitating for a moment, Jaden received the call. Immediately, a deep masculine voice came from the other end, "Come to the location that I will be sending to you in the next 30 minutes, or he dies." There was a moment of silence, as Jaden tried to process the content of what had been said. At the same time, he could not help but wonder if this person who was speaking from the other end had called a wrong number. But before he could ask, the call was suddenly ended. Then, when Jaden was contemting on whether to call the other party or not, he received a notification, indicating that he had received a new message. Jaden looked at the screen of his phone, and realized that he had received an email. He opened the email from an unfamiliar sender called ''fakeemail''. Not caring about the name of the sender, Jaden looked at the contents of the email. In the email, there was a location that had been shared. And other than that, there was a statement just above the location shared. {We have your old man. Come to the location below within 30 minutes, or this old man dies. Make sure that youe alone, and don''t try to call the cops. In case you dare to do that, then the old man will be dead. If you dy by even 10 seconds, the old man will be dead. If youe with anybody else, the old man will be dead. Keep that in mind.} After reading that notification, Jaden immediately understood what was going on. It seemed that whoever it was that was contacting him right now, had somehow managed to kidnap the old man. That old man had already gotten out of the hospital, and had gone back to the apartment. Jaden had already been informed of that, considering that he did not have a chance of going to visit the old man again ever since thest time that they had met. Since he had not left the Johnson residence recently, Jaden had not yet carried out the n that he was having about relocating the old man to Macomunity. Jaden''s expression shifted, and his expression darkened. He put the phone inside his pocket, then opened the door of the car. Hepletely ignored Scarlet who was trying to know what was going on, and approached Lucas who was still waiting on the ground. The area that they were currently in was quite secluded, and it was impossible for people toe here anytime soon. So, Lucas'' wailing had not managed to attract any attention towards them. Jaden approached Lucas who was still wailing on the ground, and looked at him with killing intent filling his eyes. Lucas was still trying to endure the pain that he was undergoing, and so, he did not notice that Jaden hade over. At the same time, he was still regretting in his heart. Previously, he had thought that something fascinating was going to happen between him and Scarlet when they were in this secluded ce. So, he had instructed one of hisckeys to make sure that nobody approached this area. That was something that he regretted. If those guys were here, he would have already been taken to the hospital, and would not be bleeding right now. He was currently feeling dizzy, due to the excessive loss of blood. Of course, the thing that he regretted the most was the fact that he had left his phone behind when he came over. He was afraid that his father might call, and since he was afraid of switching his phone off, or having his father tracking his location, he decided to leave one of his subordinates with his phone. And due to that, it was impossible for him to be able to call for help. As for driving, with a broken leg, it was going to be impossible for him to do that. It could be said that he was bound to struggle, for him to be able to get out of this ce alive. When Jaden looked at Lucas who was still screaming on the ground, he did not care. Instead, he kicked towards Lucas''s left rib. Bam! This time, Jaden held back, and did not attack using his full strength. Otherwise, if he did so, it was clear that Lucas was going to die, if he did not receive immediate medical attention. Lucas felt the tremendous force that suddenly hit his ribs. He looked towards Jaden immediately, when he turned around, trying to hide the area that had been hit, while clutching that left rib, trying to endure the pain. Lucas did not understand the reason why Jaden hade back to hit him again. Previously, he had noticed that Jaden was leaving after he had broken his leg. But now, he was back. Could It be that he was not satisfied with just breaking his leg? "Did you do something to my old man?" Jaden asked. He did not doubt that Lucas knew about the old man that Jaden thought of as a grandfather. So of course, he thought that perhaps this call was somehow rted to Lucas. "What¡­what old man a-are¡­you talking¡­about?" Lucas had no choice but to struggle to squeeze those words out of his throat. After all, the gaze that he was receiving from Jaden implied that if he did not respond, Jaden would attack. That was something that he did not doubt. It was clear that Jaden did not care about his background, at least for now, and so, Lucas was afraid that he would have another of his leg being broken. Jaden frowned upon hearing Lucas''s question. At this moment, Jaden understood that Lucas would definitely tell him the truth. Since he lookedpletely clueless, it was clear that the call was not rted to Lucas. Thinking about that, Jaden simply looked at Lucas for a while, before he turned around and headed towards the car. Scarlet immediately followed him, as she had immediately alighted from the car when she noticed Jaden heading towards Lucas. Jaden had just managed to get close to the car, when suddenly, a police car suddenly sped towards them. The police siren was not on, and so, Jaden had not noticed that the car wasing over. In just a few seconds, the car finally managed to stop. The door opened, and a female police officer stepped out of the car. Thisdy was familiar to both Jaden and Scarlet, considering that they had met with her before, when dealing with gangsters that were targeting Christine''s cosmeticspany. Jaden''s expression shifted a little upon seeing the police. It was clear that with the police here, and Lucas screaming on the ground, it was going to be a little difficult for him to be able to leave this ce. Still, he was not nning to entertain the police. Instead, he had to get to the location that had been sent to him as soon as possible, to ensure that the old man was safe. The old man had gotten into trouble several times because of him. Jaden was quite clear that if it was not for him, the old man would not have been sent to the hospital, and neither would he have been kidnapped. Ang who had just arrived looked at Jaden and Scarlet, before shifting her gaze and looked at Lucas who was screaming on the ground. Her expression shifted the moment that she saw the bloody scene, where Lucas''s right leg had been broken. Ang was not sure on how to react, considering that she was not used to such a bloody scene. This could be said to be the first time that she was encountering something like this, despite being a police officer for about a year. It is not true to say that she had not encountered a bloody scene, but still, none of them could match this one. Normally, it was just superficial wounds caused by gangsters, but now, this was a leg that had been broken, and bones could be seen protruding the skin. Looking at Jaden and Scarlet who seemed to be leaving, without caring about the guy lying on the ground, she realized that perhaps they might be rted to what had happened to this guy. Even if they were not rted, still, since they were here, they had to give a statement of the issue, considering that they were at the scene when she arrived. "Hey you two! Stop right there. You are not allowed to leave right now. You have to exin to me what happened here!" Ang suddenly shouted towards Jaden and Scarlet. Jaden turned and looked at the police officer. He looked at her silently, before he continued with his movements, and opened the door of the car. It was clear that he had no intention of cooperating with the police. Ang was not pleased by the fact that she was ignored by Jaden. Scarlet on the other hand was not sure on what to do, as she simply looked at Jaden, and then looked at Ang. Ang on the other hand took out her gun, and pointed it towards Jaden. She said, "Stop right there or I will shoot you to make sure that you don''t leave this ce." To assure Jaden that she was serious about what she had said, she even removed the safety of the gun, and her finger was next to the trigger of the pistol that she was holding, indicating that she would pull the trigger in case Jaden did not listen. "Jaden, let''s just cooperate. We will deal with other thingster on, after we are done with this." Scarlet suggested. Chapter 176: {GT- Bonus Chapter} Angelas Investigation "Jaden, let''s just cooperate. We will deal with other thingster on, after we are done with this." Scarlet suggested. Jaden simply ignored what Scarlet had said. Instead, he looked towards Ang who was pointing a gun towards him. Just by looking at Ang''s eyes, he could tell that she was really serious about what she had said. He was sure that if he decided not to cooperate with her, she would shoot him. As for if she was going for the kill or just to immobilize him, he did not know. Nheless, he was not intending to stay here. He currently had less than 30 minutes in order to get to the location that had been sent to him, so that he could save the old man''s life. So, no matter what, he was not willing to stay here. Even with the gun pointed at him, he still opened his mouth and said, "I do wonder if you will really shoot. After all, why would you shoot me? Am I a criminal? Do you have any evidence that proves that I am a criminal who deserves to be shot?" Despite knowing that Ang was intending to shoot, Jaden still asked those questions. After all, he had no other way out, and he was not nning on fighting with a police officer. If he did something like that, he was definitely going to be judged for resisting arrest. But now, what he had just said made sense. It was true that there was a person here who was injured, and the two of them were the only ones at the scene, so, they were required to cooperate with the police, and say what had happened here. But nheless, it might be true that Lucas was injured, but he was not dead. So of course, this was not a very big issue, and it could be solved. Additionally, it was not as if Jaden was running away. If they looked for him, they could simply find himter on, but still, that was after he had dealt with the issue concerning the safety of the old man. Ang was suddenly dumbfounded by the question. That''s right, Jaden was right with what he had said. The only reason why she was preparing to shoot was simply because she was so much frustrated recently. She had been investigating the matter concerning the death that had happened in the warehouse. Of course, it was quite difficult for her to be able to investigate the matter, considering that she had to make sure that nobody knew that she was investigating. And for that reason, it took quite a long time for her to be able to find what she wanted. Of course, the evidence that she possessed was not solid enough, but still, it pointed towards Jaden and Scarlet together with a group of youths. During the day that the person died, Jaden, Scarlet, and other youngsters were present. Even though she was not sure that they were the ones that had killed that person, still, they were there on that day. The only reason why she rushed here was simply because she had gotten information that Jaden and Scarlet hade to this ce. Of course, the information was from a friend of hers that worked in the traffic. Scarlet''s Ferrari f8 was well known by her, and so, she had been asking her friend to keep an eye on that car. And when she was intending to look for them, she was informed that they were heading in this direction. Of course, she could have arrived a little earlier than this, but she was not sure if they hade here in the abandoned factory. So in the end, after looking around for a while, she finally decided toe over. Coincidentally, the moment that she arrived, it was the time that Jaden was about to leave. Additionally, there was a person that was screaming on the ground, with his leg broken. From this, together with the evidence that she possessed that Jaden and Scarlet might be rted to the murder incident that had urred a few weeks ago, she immediately pointed a gun towards Jaden the moment that he showed that he was going to leave. But now, what Jaden had said had brought her back to her senses. It was true that she had investigated, and everything was pointing towards Jaden and his group, but that was not enough to be able to say that Jaden and Scarlet were involved in the murder. Additionally, even though there was a person on the ground, she had not even gotten information from him, to know that he was injured by Jaden and Scarlet. So of course, if she ended up shooting Jaden, and he was not rted in any way to this incidences, she would even lose her job, other than being taken to court. While she was wavering, Jaden had already opened the car door. He was no longer paying attention to thatdy, as the thing in his mind was the safety of the old man. Scarlet had a worried expression on her face. She did not understand what was going on, as Jaden received a call, thenter on, he seemed to have read something, before his expression shiftedpletely. Of course, just like Jaden, she did not want to be involved with the police. It might be easy for her family to be able to take care of this issue, considering that it was Lucas who had taken action against Jaden first, and had tried to use gangsters to kill him. Nheless, she was not intending to use the family in order to solve this issue. After all, this was definitely going to limit her freedom in the future, as her parents might think that she was going to do something dangerous. And more than that, she was also worried about Jaden. She was not sure if Jaden would be allowed to leave just like that, after knowing what he had done. She understood that Lucas'' family was not that simple. Even though it was small aspared to the Johnson family, it could still cause waves. The matter of Jaden breaking Lucas''s leg could be solved a little easily, considering that the evidence of Lucas being involved with gangsters to plot against Jaden was in her hands. Nheless, it was better if they solved things privately, rather than involving the police. If the police was involved, things were going to be a littleplicated. While she was worried, she looked at Jaden, before looking at Ang who still had her gun raised and pointed towards them, before looking at Jaden again. The Jaden in front of her waspletely different from the one that she knew. Right now, she was afraid of Jaden. After all, his expression was so intimidating, to the extent that she was afraid that Jaden might actually attack her if she did something wrong. Jaden got inside the car, and took the driver''s seat. Then, he looked at Scarlet and said, "Get in the car." Jaden no longer cared about the fact that Scarlet was his client. So, he immediately ordered, not caring to be polite at all. As for Ang, hepletely ignored her. Even though Scarlet was surprised by Jaden''s tone, she still reacted and got inside the car. Of course she was worried about Ang, but when she noticed that the female police officer did not take action, she simply followed what Jaden had said. The moment that she got inside the car, she looked at Jaden, while wondering what had happened. She still hoped that Jaden would tell her what was going on. "Put on your seat belt." Jaden stated with a cold voice. Scarlet subconsciously put on the seat belt. With her pride, it was definitely impossible for her to do something like that, listening to Jaden''smands. But somehow, today, when Jaden asked her to do that, she immediately did it. As for the thought of resistance, she did not even dare to think about it. Instead, she was quite worried about Jaden, and so, she never bothered about the details. No sooner had Scarlet put on the seat belt that the car engine suddenly roared. Then in the next moment, the dusty ground beneath the tires of the Ferrari f8 was suddenly stirred. A thick cloud of dust rose up from the ground, and the car suddenly began moving. It had just moved a little, before it suddenly made a turn, and headed towards the main road through the path that led to the old factory. Scarlet had not expected Jaden to drive like that. Even though this was not the first time that she was experiencing Jaden driving in such a way, she was scared nheless. Jaden did not care about what Scarlet was thinking, and instead, he was simply focused on getting to his destination. So, when he was driving, he did not hold back at all, and the car was moving at the highest speed that it could on the bumpy old road. It was a good thing that despite the road being a little old, it did not have many potholes. Otherwise, it would have been quite difficult for the Ferrari to be able to move at such a high speed. The moment that they got back on the highway, the speed of the car suddenly shot up. It was overtaking vehicles left and right, while not caring about the traffic lights. For the matter rted to breaking of the traffic rules, Jaden did not pay attention at all. Right now, that was a very small issue aspared to the life of the old man. Chapter 177: {GT- BONUS Chapter} Slip of Tongue A little whileter, Jaden had finally managed to get far away from the outskirts of the city. Then, Jaden suddenly stopped the car. This immediately surprised Scarlet. After all, from the way that Jaden was driving, it was as if he was in hurry to reach somewhere. But now, he had stopped. Could it be that he had already arrived where he wanted to go to? Before she could even contemte further on why Jaden had stopped, Jaden spoke up. "Get down from the car." "Huh?!" Scarlet waspletely bbergasted when she heard Jaden asking her to get out of the car. What the heck was going on with Jaden? After all, this was her car, and why was he asking her to get out of it? She wanted to ask, but looking at Jaden''s expression, she was immediately frightened. So, despite having many questions in her mind, she immediately alighted from the car after removing the seat belt. The moment that she alighted, Jaden began driving once again. The speed was incredible, and it immediately attracted the cursing of the other drivers on the road. Scarlet on the other hand was left behind, not sure on what to do. A little whileter while she was contemting on what to do, three police vehicles shed past her one after the other. The sirens of the police cars were on, and it was clear that they were chasing somebody. Of course, Scarlet understood that they were chasing none other than Jaden. It was a crime for Jaden to drive at such an incredible speed within the city. And of course, the traffic police would not allow something like that to happen. So, they immediately gave a chase a little while ago when Scarlet was still within the car. It was just that the police cars could not catch up with Jaden. It was not a matter of the speed that the cars possessed, it was just about the driving skills of the two parties. While Jaden was able to easily overtake vehicles, left and right, changingnes and so on, the police drivers could not replicate it at the same level as Jaden. Even though they were being given way by the vehicles the moment that they heard the police siren, it was not enough to be able to allow them to catch up to Jaden. After all, it was not just a matter of the road being clear, instead, the bends and turns of the road also mattered. So, in just a few minutes, Jaden had managed to get rid of them, but due to the fact that they weremunicating with those in charge of the traffic cameras, they were able to follow Jaden''s movements. When they passed the area where Scarlett was, they did not slow down. After all, ording to the information that they had received, the car was still moving. Of course, they had already investigated about the owner of the car, and they understood that it was thedy that belonged to the Johnson family. So, while chasing, they had already contacted Clifford, to inform him about the issue. So, a little whileter after the police vehicles went by, Scarlet suddenly received a phone call. When she looked at the caller, she realized that it was her father Clifford. She did not hesitate to receive the call. And the moment that she received the call, Clifford''s stern voice came from the other end. "What are you doing right now Scarlet? I told you that you are not supposed to cause any trouble. But right now, you are recklessly driving within the city, and have even attracted the attention of the police. Do you think that the police is our private force? It is true that we can handle some matters with the police as long as they are not thatplex, but that does not imply that we can always do it." Clifford was obviously angry as he spoke. Scarlet was rendered speechless upon hearing that. Well, she was not the one that was driving, why was it that she was the one that was being med? It was all Jaden''s fault. Despite thinking like that in her mind, Scarlet did not say that out loud. Instead, she remained silent, while Clifford continued speaking. Join us at m-v le mpy_r "I want you to stop immediately, and exin to the police why you are driving recklessly in the city. Unless it is an issue rted to your safety, you are not supposed to be driving like that!" Clifford exined. It could be said that at this moment, Clifford was not thinking clearly at all. After all, if it was Scarlet that was driving, and she had somehow received the call, then, he was making a mistake. By having her to receive a call while she was driving recklessly, that increased the chances of idents happening. So, while it was true that he was worried that she might be involved in an ident by driving like that, he was still putting her life at risk. "Dad, I am not the one that was driving. It was Jaden." After Clifford had talked for quite a while, Scarlet finally got a chance of speaking. The moment that she said those words, there was a moment of silence. Clifford did not speak for a while, and neither of the two had anything to say for a few seconds. "Why is he driving like that? Are you in danger?" Clifford asked with worry in his voice. Previously, he had been called and informed that his daughter was recklessly driving within the city. At that time, the one that had called did not inform him about the driving skills of the person that was driving. In any case, no matter how skilled a person was, by driving at such an incredible speed and making risky maneuvers in the city, this was considered as reckless driving. Something like this was only supposed to be done on the racing tracks, and not on a busy road like the ones that were present within the city. But now, Clifford understood. It was true that Scarlet liked driving the car at a high speed, but it was not within the city. She usually did something like that in the outskirts of the city, where the traffic was low. Additionally, since she was with Jaden, he believed that Jaden would definitely not allow that. And the previous time that that car had moved at such an incredible speed, it was Jaden who was driving, and this matter had somehow trended for quite a while, before the matter finally subsided. "I''m not in danger. I''m not sure about what is happening, but somehow, Jaden is in a hurry to get somewhere. He received a call, and after that call, his expression changedpletely, and he even ignored the police that was asking him for his-" Scarlet was exining, when suddenly, she stopped speaking. "You are trying to tell me that you had an issue with the police before this? Immediately tell me what happened!" Clifford immediately demanded. Scarlet pursed her lips. She had somehow slipped when she was exining, and had ended up revealing something that she did not want to. Nheless, knowing that this matter would definitely reach Clifford''s ears, there was no reason for her to hide this matter. So, she went ahead and exined what had happened. As for Clifford knowing about Lucas''s actions, that was without a doubt. After all, it was Stephen who had investigated this matter, and it was clear that after he got that information, he would have already passed it to Clifford. "Take a taxi ande back home right now. As for other matters, I will deal with them." Clifford stated after a moment of silence, before hanging up. ¡­. Ang on the other hand watched as the car suddenly sped off, leaving behind a dust of cloud, before it got onto the tarmac road. She was not sure if she was to shoot or not. In the end, she decided against it. In any case, she would be able to find the two of them, considering that they were not going to run away. Knowing what was currently important, she turned her gaze and looked at Lucas who was still screaming on the ground. After taking a deep breath, she approached him, while making a call. She informed the emergency department to send over an ambnce in order to take Lucas to the hospital. And while waiting, she decided to ask him a few questions. "Hey, can you tell me what happened here?" Ang asked as she looked at Lucas. She was a little worried, considering that the guy was screaming. Of course, she had intended to take the first aid kit that was in the car that she hade with, but she had forgotten about that matter the moment that she confronted Jaden. "That guy¡­broke my leg! He-he broke¡­my f*cking leg!" Lucas shouted in response, after he had realized that the person who had asked him the question was a police officer. Ang was of course not happy with the way that Lucas used a vulgarnguage. Nheless, she immediately understood what was going on. It seemed that Jaden had broken this guy''s leg. She immediately regretted letting that guy go. Still, she decided to know what had happened. She had to understand the reason why there was a conflict between Jaden and this guy, who was supposedly a member of the group of people that were present within the warehouse that the murder incident had happened. "Are you sure about that?" Ang asked with a hint of doubt in her voice. Chapter 178: {PS-Bonus Chapter} The Perpetrator "Are you sure about that?" Ang asked with a hint of doubt in her voice. "Of course I-I''m¡­speaking the truth. He is right-" Lucas responded. But he was forced to stop the moment that he realized that Jaden was not there, and neither was Scarlet''s Ferrari f8. While enduring the pain, he did not notice Jaden and Scarlet had already left. The only thing that he had noticed was when the police officer came over. As for the revving of the engine, he had thought that simply because the police was here, it was impossible for Jaden to leave. But since he was not paying much attention to what was happening around him, he had failed to notice that Jaden had left. Ang frowned. Even though it was true that Jaden had already left, from the fact that Lucas was pointing towards the direction that the car had been, it was clear that he was referring to Jaden. Now, she wondered what kind of conflict hade up within the group to the extent that Jaden would end up breaking these guy''s leg. Nheless, she decided to focus on the issue at hand. She had to first make sure that this guy was attended to, before getting his statement on the issue. Afterwards, she would go ahead to solve the matter. ¡­. A Ferrari f8 spider was speeding along the road, while overtaking left and right. All the traffic lights were ignored, and the car kept on speeding,pletely ignoring the cursing by the drivers on the road. A few people had managed to record what was happening, but the video was only a few seconds long. After all, by the time that they took out their phones, to the time that the car disappeared into the distance, it was just less than 10 seconds. Of course, only a few of those that had their phones out were the ones that had managed to record something. As for the rest, by the time that they wanted to record the way that the car was being driven, the car had already disappeared into the distance. Jaden did not care much about what was going on, on the road. Instead, he simply focused on driving the car towards the destination. At the same time, he ignored the police cars that were chasing after him. With his driving skills, it was impossible for the police to be able to catch up to him. The only thing that they could do was to intercept him, but when he realized that, he was using the long route, while taking unnecessary turns, in order to make sure that he would not be predicted where he was going to. Finally, about 20 minutester, he had already crossed towards the other end of the city, and was approaching the outskirts. He had only gone towards the center of the city simply because he wanted to drop Scarlet there. Of course, it was impossible for him to take Scarlet with him. Considering that the other party threatened that they would kill the old man, it was clear that they did not have good intentions. Even though there was a possibility that a mission might be generated by the system, Jaden did not want to risk Scarlet''s life. He was already going to save one life, so, he did not dare to put another one in danger. He continued driving, and about 5 minutester, he finally arrived in an area that waspletely abandoned. Only a few cars used this road, and the number of people that could be found in this area was very low. This could be said to be the suburbs of Faru city. There were several abandoned buildings. These buildings had just been abandoned recently, as there was a huge government project that was supposed to be carried out on this piece ofnd. Looking at the location, Jaden immediately drove towards one of the building in the area. It was an apartment block possessing four floors. When Jaden got here, he realized that there was nobody around. Still, he was extremely cautious. After getting out of the car, he looked around, surveying his surrounding area. Afterwards, he began walking towards the building. In the location that had been shared to him, the pin location fell on this building. The moment that Jaden reached the entrance of the building, he finally realized that the door was opened. And inside the building, there was a group of people that seemed to be waiting for him. "Oh, it seems that you have already arrived. The boss was already getting a little impatient." One of them, having a scar on his left arm, suddenly took a step forward and spoke up. Jaden squinted his eyes as he looked at this person. Nheless, he did not act, and neither did he say anything. Instead, he simply entered into the building, while looking around. The first thing that he had to do was to ensure the safety of the old man. And after he could guarantee that the old man was safe, that was the time that Jaden would make sure that all of them paid what they had done. Thinking of that, Jaden simply followed one of them that had taken the initiative to lead the way. They used the stairs, and finally, they arrived at the top floor of the building. Whileing up, Jaden had noticed that there was arge number of people within this building. ording to his estimation, the number should be about 50, and that was just what he had seen. Since they had not entered any room, perhaps there were more people inside. Despite all that, there was one thing that wasmon among all of them, none of the people that he saw looked like good people. Instead, they possessed crooked expressions, with tattoos and scars on their bodies. Additionally, the way that they were looking at him, it was clear that if he did something, they would not hesitate to attack him. Moreover, each and every one of them was carrying a weapon, some were carrying knives, while others carried blunt weapons. Jaden did not care much about the weapons that they were having. As long as it was not a gun, there was nothing to be afraid. With his current physique, it was not a problem for him to be able to deal with all these people. But if a gun was involved in this matter, then things would bepletely different. He might be strong, but he was not strong enough to be able to resist a bullet. The moment that they got on the top floor, Jaden realized that there were only two rooms on this floor. One on the left and the other on the right side of the corridor. The one that was leading the way immediately entered the one on the left. Jaden followed without hesitation, nheless, his muscles were tensed. In case of anything, he would be able to react. After he entered the room, he realized that it was quite well furnished. Even though this building looked a little old, it was not that bad. At least, it was better than the one that he was living in before. Additionally, the furniture inside looked quite new, and well maintained. There was nothing much within this big room, other than the living room having a few couches and a coffee table. It seemed that the rest of the things within this room had been taken away. Currently, on one of the couches, there was a man that Jaden recognized. It was none other than second tiger. Currently, second tiger was seated there, with an indifferent expression on his face. He did not react that much when he saw Jadening over. Instead, he lookedpletely calm in this situation. It was as if he had not noticed Jaden at all. Jaden realized that in this room, other than himself, second tiger, and the man who had led him here, there was nobody else. As for the rest of the people within the building, they all stayed out, and behind him, Jaden could see that many of them had already blocked the entrance. It was clear that they were intending to make sure that Jaden did not leave this ce today. Still, Jaden did not have the intention of leaving, unless he had dealt with the issue that brought him here. Jaden did not say anything, and instead, he approached second tiger. He only stopped about one meter away from him, and looked at the man who was still ignoring his presence. The tension suddenly erupted between the two of them, when second tiger turned to look at Jaden. At this moment, there was a sh of anger in his eyes,bined with a murderous intent. "Where is the old man?" Jaden asked. He did not care much about talking nonsense with second tiger. Right now, he had to ensure that the old man was safe first. In case they had done something to the old man, Jaden would definitely make them pay a heavy price. But even if they had not done anything to the old man yet, they would still pay for it, as they had kidnapped the old man. Upon hearing Jaden''s question, second tiger simply waved his hand. Immediately, the person that had led Jaden to the room immediately went towards one of the two bedrooms of the apartment. A little whileter, he came back with an old man. The old man was currently having a ck cloth covering his eyes, and his hands were tied behind his back. When Jaden looked at the condition of the old man, he immediately felt anger surging in his heart. At this moment, he had already sentenced second tiger and his group. Chapter 179: The Old Mans Abnormality When Jaden looked at the condition of the old man, he immediately felt anger surging in his heart. At this moment, he had already sentenced second tiger and his group. Currently, the old man was in a rough condition. There were some injuries on his body, indicating that he was not handled quite well. At this moment, Jaden felt extremely guilty for the old man. After all, the old man had gotten into this condition simply because of him. If the old man did not know him, these gangsters would not have targeted him. Despite the anger that he was feeling, Jaden did not react immediately. Instead, he looked towards second tiger, and waited for him to speak. Since he wanted Jaden toe over, it was clear that there was something that he wanted from Jaden. When second tiger realized that Jaden was looking at him, he finally smiled. It was just that the smile on his face was not friendly at all, instead, it was filled with coldness. "Now, you have interfered in many matters rted to my tiger gang. You have made the gang suffer many losses, and for that reason, you will have to pay for it. And there is nothing that you can use to pay for the losses that you have caused, considering that you are just a bodyguard. This implies that the money you have is not enough to be able to pay for the financial damages that you have caused to the gang. Of course, it is not just a matter rted to money. Instead, you have made the reputation of the tiger gang to fall to a level that I have never imagined. The only thing that you can use to repay the damage that you have caused is your life. This time, I''m not only going to kill this old man in front of you, instead, after I kill him, I will kill youter on too." Second tiger stated as he looked at Jaden. Upon hearing that, Jaden did not react. He had already expected that something like this was going to happen. Nheless, this time, he had decided, that no matter what, he would have to eliminate this guy. He could not allow this guy to live anymore. It was already about a week, and he had promised Ruby that he would be able to deal with second tiger within a week. So, it was better for him to get rid of this person as soon as possible, to ensure that Ruby would not be in danger. Of course, it was not that he cared much about Ruby''s life. In any case, the two of them were not that rted, and neither did Jaden care much about the businesses that were promised to him by Ruby. It was just that after he had made a promise, he was bound to fulfill it. He was a man of his word, and he was not going to break that principle of his. While Jaden was thinking about that, second tiger took out a gun. It was a pistol. It was just that Jaden was not knowledgeable about the types of guns, still, it was definitely not for the military. After all, the military weapons were well controlled, and could not be gotten by just anybody. The moment that second tiger took out the gun, Jaden suddenly felt a chill in his heart. Nheless, his muscles had already tensed up, and he was ready to take action at any moment. Of course, he was not going to allow second tiger to use that gun and kill the old man. The only reason why he was not taking action yet was simply because he did not know how many guns were present at the scene. Currently, he was the only one here together with the old man, the man who had led the way to second tiger, and second tiger himself. As for the rest of the people, they were just outside the door. Jaden squinted his eyes as he looked at second tiger. Second tiger on the other hand did not care about what Jaden was going to do. Currently, the distance between them was about 3 meters. And for second tiger, he did not believe that Jaden would be able to snatch the gun from him again like the previous time. After all, the distance was too big, and additionally, second tiger was already anticipating Jaden to make a move. He did not believe that Jaden would just stand there and not do anything while he killed the old man. He had already received detailed information about Jaden. He knew about the people that he was close to, and those that he was not. And right now, he understood that the only person that Jaden was really close to was this old man. Of course, this piece of information hade from the neighbors that were living in the same apartment block as Jaden. They could see the interaction between Jaden and the old man, and they could see that the old man really care about Jaden. Of course, he had also received the information about the incident that had happened to the old man, and how Jaden had taken the old man to the hospital. From this, he could easily infer that the two of them were in a good rtionship. Click! The safety of the gun was removed, and second tiger was pointing the gun towards the old man''s head. At the same time, his finger was already closer to the trigger, and he was looking at Jaden, while being ready to pull the trigger. He smiled, wanting to see Jaden despairing. After all, if Jaden really cared about the old man, he would definitely care if the old man was killed. Jaden on the other hand was observing the old man. At this moment, he realized that there was something unusual about the old man. While the gun was being pointed at his head, the old man was not afraid at all. Of course, it might be that the old man thought that he had lived long enough, and so, there was no problem if he died. Nheless, Jaden did not think it that way. Instead, he felt that there was something unusual about the old man. This was something that he had felt a long time ago, and that feeling increased during the time that the old man was in the hospital. Still, he could not pinpoint what was unusual about this old man, still, he was impressed by the old man''s calmness in front of a gun being pointed at him. "Jaden, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m not going to die." The old man suddenly spoke up for the first time. Everyone in the room was surprised by the old man''s words. Was this old man not afraid that second tiger was going to pull the trigger? Or was he just bluffing? Or it could be that he was simply trying to console Jaden. "Oh, is that so old man? Do you believe that I will pull this trigger right now?" Second tiger asked after recovering. His eyes were filled with killing intent. Upon hearing the question, the old man did not react. Instead, he continued looking at Jaden, and said, "Well, your life is full of ups and downs. You know, I have been thinking recently if I should help you or not. And from the looks of it, it seems that I should do that." The words by the old man immediately left everyone in the room speechless. Even those that were watching from the door could not help but feel that the old man had definitely gone insane. In this situation, where there was a person that wanted to kill him, he was the one that was supposed to be saved. Howe he was iming that he wanted to help Jaden? Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr Jaden did not understand what the old man was trying to imply. Nheless, he could tell that the old man was extremely sincere in what he was saying. This immediately intensified the feeling that this old man was definitely not simple. "Can you f*cking shut up old man?! I am the one in charge here, and I don''t remember giving you the permission to speak. If you speak any other word, I am going to st a bullets inside your head." Second tiger stated. From his expression and tone, one could easily tell that second tiger was angry at this moment. Jaden wanted to seize this moment and attack second tiger. After all, second tiger was currently paying attention to the old man, and this immediately gave him a chance to take action. With his reflexes at the moment, it was not going to be impossible for him to be able to reach second tiger before he could pull the trigger. Of course, he was not going to be able to prevent second from pulling the trigger, considering that the distance between second tiger''s finger and the trigger, was way closer aspared to the distance between him and second tiger. Even if he was fast, he was definitely not going to be fast enough to be able to prevent him from shooting. Still, he could simply knock away the hand, and make sure that the gun was no longer pointed towards the old man. Thinking about that, Jaden suddenly began exerting strength in his legs. He was ready to pounce forward, when suddenly, the old man spoke up again. "Well, I have been trying to live a life that can be considered as normal, but it seems that it is going to be impossible. Still, I don''t mind doing this for thest time." The old man stated after giving out a helpless sigh. "I am done with you! Now die!" Second tiger shouted, as he immediately pulled the trigger of the gun. Chapter 180: Supernatural, Completely Wiped Out "I am done with you! Now die!" Second tiger shouted, as he immediately pulled the trigger of the gun. Jaden was ready to make a move. The moment that he noticed that second tiger was about to pull the trigger, his left leg exerted strength on the ground beneath him, and he was ready tounch himself forward. It was just that a moment before he could do that, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong. Immediately, his actions stopped. Rather, he did not stop by himself, instead, he felt like he waspletely restricted in that ce. It was as if the air around him was suddenly wrapped around him, and no matter how much he tried, he could not move. At that moment, Jaden feltpletely helpless. Despite the strength that he possessed, he felt like no matter what, he could not resist. Even though the air around him waspressing itself, restricting his movements, it did not harm him at all. Jaden suddenly felt despair in his heart. With his movements restricted, there was no way that he could stop second tiger from pulling the trigger. He was not sure about what was happening, and neither did he care about it for the time being. Instead, he simply focused on trying to break through the restriction, so that he could get to the old man. But somehow, no matter what, he could not do that. It was just that while Jaden thought that it was toote for him to do anything, the sound of the gun going off did not reach his ears at all. This immediately made him feel that there was somethingpletely wrong here. He looked towards second tiger, only to see that second tiger''s movements had frozen in ce. Even though his finger was already on the trigger, he did not pull. Second tiger''s eyes were currently wide open, and from his angle, Jaden could see that there was horror in them. It was as if he had experienced something that waspletely out of this world. Jaden did not understand, but still, he felt that perhaps second tiger had experienced something like himself, perhaps he was also being restricted. Just as Jaden was still contemting on what was happening, the old man made a move. In the room, he was the only person that was moving, while all the others remained in position. The only movement that they could make was blinking, and nothing more than that. Even the people at the door could not do anything. In fact, Jaden felt like he could not speak, as if there was something that was blocking his voice froming out. "Ha! I had tried so much. You know, I enjoyed living for these years while hidden. You know, for a person like me, it is not that easy to be able to live a normal life." The old man said with a depressed sigh. Jaden was dumbfounded by what the old man was saying. What the heck was this old man talking about? Additionally, why was he extremely calm, while everybody else could not move? Could it be that this incident was somehow rted to him? But how was that possible? Was something like this really possible to happen? Jaden was filled with many questions, but he did not have any answer to them. The old man looked at Jaden, before he brought his hands forward. Jaden did not know when the old man had managed to break the ropes that were used to tie his hands behind his back, still, he did not care about that for the time being. The old man went ahead and snapped his fingers. The moment that he did that, Jaden suddenly felt that the restrictions around him had disappeared. He could finally move again. Since he had already exerted strength on the ground, Jaden suddenly felt an explosive force throwing him up. At the same time, he rushed forward, and only managed to stop a little before he collided with the old man. It seemed that whatever had been used to stop him, preventing him from moving before, did not stop his movements at all. It was like the space around him was frozen, and so was the time. So, at the moment that the restriction was removed, his actions resumed from where they had stopped. The old manpletely ignored Jaden who was looking at him with a strange look in his eyes, and instead, he walked towards second tiger. At this moment, second tiger was nearly passing out from the pressure that he was experiencing. A little while ago, just as he was about to pull the trigger, he suddenly felt that the air around him waspressed on his body. In the next moment, he could not move at all. He waspletely restricted, and he could not make even little movements with his fingers. The only thing that he could do was blinking, but after a while, he could no longer blink. Even his eyelids felt extremely heavy, after experiencing the pressure. And as time continued going by, he felt that the air waspressing his body. His chest feltpletely stuffed. He was feeling that it was getting more and more difficult for him to be able to breath. Finally, a few secondster, he suddenly felt that his internal organs were beingpressed. It felt like they were going to burst in the next moment, and at that moment, he experienced tremendous pain all over his body. Just a little after he experienced the pain all over his body, his seven orifices suddenly began bleeding. The eyes, the nose, the ears, and the corner of his mouth both leaked blood. Then in the next moment, his eyes suddenly began bulging. A little whileter, they burst into a bloody mist. Second tiger on the other hand finally fell onto the ground, and breathed hisst. Just like that, second tiger was dead. Just as Jaden was confused about what was happening, the same thing happened to the rest of the people around, including the person inside the room, and those at the door. All of them suddenly began copsing onto the ground one after the other, after a small explosion. Even though the explosion was not that loud, with many small explosions together, it was bound to cause a littlemotion. Jaden was horrified at this moment. He did not understand what kind of magic was being used in this incident, but he felt that he was lucky that he was not among the people that were dying left and right. There was a moment of silence, and only Jaden and the old man were currently standing. The smell of blood had already spread all over the room, and Jaden was feeling a little ufortable in the presence of blood. Still, he did not dare to get out of this ce. After all, he had alreadye to understand that everything that was happening around him was rted to the old man. The old man on the other hand seemedpletely nonchnt about what had happened. Instead, he looked at Jaden and asked, "Are you afraid Jaden?" Jaden nodded his head. Who in the right mind would not be afraid if something like this happened. After all, seeing people suddenly copsing onto the ground and dying with their eyes bursting was definitely not something usual. Even though he believed that he was strong, he was definitely not strong enough to be able to resist something like this. Additionally, previously, even he himself had been held in ce, and had only been released a whileter. Upon hearing Jaden''s response, the old man nodded. Then he said, "I guess that is to be expected. After all, this is something that normal people can never get used to." After saying those words, the old man did not say anything anymore. Instead, he moved towards the window present within the room, and looked outside. Jaden did not speak, and neither did he try to leave. Instead, he continued staying in ce, while waiting for the old man to say something. Of course, he did not believe that he could leave. Additionally, since the old man did not show any kind of malice towards him, there was no need for him to escape, right? The silence was maintained for more than a minute, before the old man finally stopped looking outside, and looked at Jaden. He looked directly into Jaden''s eyes, but did not say anything, until a few secondster. "Jaden, you know, I do remember that I told you that this world is not simple. You might not remember it, but I told you something like this a little while after you hade to live in my apartment. Do you remember that?" The old man suddenly questioned. Jaden thought about it, and he finally remembered. It was at a certain point, just a month after he had moved into the apartment building, when he came back injured. At that time, the old man looked at him and sighed before he said, "Jaden, this world of ours is not simple. You know, sometimes I usually look at how you live, and I feel like it is quite good. Still, this kind of life is not meant for me." At that time, Jaden did not understand what the old man was meaning. Additionally, he did not even bother to ask the old man to exin the meaning of his words. But now, he felt like he was finally understanding. "That''s right. I can remember." Jaden responded. "What do you think of me? Do you think that I am normal? With my presence here, it is clear that this world is not simple, right?" The old man asked with a smile. Chapter 181: The Old Mans Background "What do you think of me? Do you think that I am normal? With my presence here, it is clear that this world is not simple, right?" The old man asked with a smile. "That''s right. I don''t understand what you have done, but what you have done is definitely not something that can be considered as normal." Jaden responded as he tried to calm himself down. Of course, anybody would be shocked by seeing what had happened here. Jaden was not an exception. It might be true that he had experienced a lot of things during the time that he was trying to survive, but they were not at the level like this. Something like this was what he had seen during the time that he was watching movies back then. He had only seen them in science fiction and fantasy movies. But now, he was able to see it in real life. Upon hearing Jaden''s response, the old man ced his hands behind his back. He simply nodded and said, "You know Jaden, you are quite an honest person. For others, they would have definitely tried to rush out of this ce. So, why don''t you tell me why you did not leave? I''m quite curious." Jaden was slightly stunned by the question. Still, he managed to respond, "Well, I''m pretty sure that even if I try to leave, if you don''t want me to get out of here, I will definitely not be able to do that. Additionally, I don''t think that we are enemies. And for that reason, I don''t really have any reason to fear you." That''s right. Jaden never felt any kind of maliceing from the old man. So, he was at least at ease to be able to stay around the old man. Still, he was just surprised, and that was what he was trying to deal with at the moment. "That''s good. It seems that I did not think of you wrongly. But I would like to tell you something, not everybody with an ability like this is a friend. Others will definitely not hesitate to kill you, even if they are not going to get any benefit from it." The old man stated. As he said those words, there was killing intent in his eyes. At that moment, Jaden suddenly felt suffocated. This amount of killing intent was too thick. This was something that he had never experienced before. When the old man noticed that Jaden was a little ufortable, he immediately retracted the killing intent. At the same time, he simply let out a sigh and said, "Jaden, you don''t have to worry much about this. No matter what, I don''t think that you are going to be involved in these issues anyway." While Jaden was confused, the old man continued, "You know, before I gained this ability that I have, I was a person on a death bed. I was sick, I was suffering from a terminal disease. It was lung cancer, and it had already reached the final stage. At that time, it was impossible for me to be healed. Then, some things happened, and in the end, not only was I saved, but I even gained this ability. Of course, I only gained the ability because I took the risk. I know you have heard of it. Telekinesis, an ability to be able to control things using the mind. That is the ability that I have. For me, I have been having this ability for more than 5 years. During the first few years, I used this ability of mine to kill. I killed many people, while taking revenge for what they had done to me back then when I had yet to get this ability. They killed everybody that I knew, and I was the only person surviving. The only reason why I survived was simply because I was not at home at that time. I was in the hospital due to the disease that I was suffering. But this was something that saved me, still, it was still something that had ended up making me lose my entire family. I might not be the cause of it, still, it would have been better if I had not been sick. It was simply because I was so sick that they had ended up staying in that shabby ce. It was the money that was used for my treatment that would have enabled them to live in another ce. If they had lived in another ce, they would have definitely survived that day. But, at least, I took revenge for them, and for that, I do believe that their souls can finally rest in peace. I took revenge for them, not just the few of them, but for the rest of the people that were also killed. That is the reason why you felt the killing intent from me. Jaden, I can tell you, I killed more than a few hundred people. Just the fact that I have killed more than 50 of them here is enough to tell you that I do have the ability to kill hundreds." The old man said, as he looked at Jaden. Jaden suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. Until today, Jaden had only killed a single person. Still, he did not feelfortable about it, despite the fact that it was the other party that came looking for him first. Even though today he was prepared to kill second tiger and his gang, that did not imply that he was going to befortable with it. Despite not beingfortable with killing other people, Jaden had no choice. They wanted to kill him and the people next to him, and so, he had no choice but to take action against them. Taking them to the police? That was a great joke. With how corrupt the police were in this city, it was impossible for him to be able to make sure that this group of gangsters was punished for the mistakes that they had done. Of course, Jaden understood that second tiger and his gang had definitely killed many people. Many innocent lives had definitely suffered in the hands of these people. So, even if he killed them, he would not feel too bad about it. But now, the old man was telling him that he had actually killed hundreds of people? What kind of feeling was that? Jaden did not know. While Jaden was trying to think of that, the old man continued, "You know, when I told you that I really wanted to live a normal life, I was not joking. Everyday, I was tormented by the image that I had seen, where my family had died. That''s right, even though I was in the hospital at that time, I was still given a photo of what had happened there. I had seen it all. Other than that, my mind is sometimes tortured by the scene where I killed those people. When I took action against them, it was due to the anger that I was having. I was thirsty for revenge. I had to ensure that those that were rted to the death of my family were all killed. They did not deserve to live in this world, when my family had been eliminated. Finally, despite feeling a sense of peace in my heart after I had aplished that, I was notpletely free. Instead, I was still tortured by the incident where I was killing those people. You know, sometimes, I was wondering if what I had done back then was the right thing to do. It was just that I kept on convincing myself that I had done the right thing. And it''s true, they deserve it. They had killed many people, and they deserved to be killed. This was something that had to be done. It was not just for me, but for the rest of the world. That kind of scum was not supposed to continue living in this world, causing more chaos¡­" As he reached this point, the old man finally stopped talking for a moment. It seemed that he had fallen into a moment of contemtion. And a few secondster, he continued, "You know, you might be wondering, if I was having much trouble when it came to dealing with that group of people back then, why is it that I have just killed these people right now?" Jaden nodded in response to the question. That was something that he was asking himself. If the old man felt ufortable after killing that group of people, despite knowing that they were evil, why was it that he had decisively killed the tiger gang? "Haha. That was something that would have happened a little while ago. Before they took action against me, bringing me here and torturing me a little, while waiting for you, I would have definitely just broken a few limbs of theirs. But the moment that they talked about killing you and me, that was when I changed everything. This group did not deserve to live. It was while I was here, that I finally came to ept my actions back then. Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr If this group of people continued living, then many lives would be lost. It would be better to get rid of a few lives, while saving many. After all, they not only kill people by directly shooting at them, or stabbing them with knives, instead, they kill others by destroying their families, destroying their jobs, and many more vicious actions." The old man stated, as he turned around and looked outside the window once again. Jaden remained silent for a while, before he finally asked, "Then, if you were that powerful, why was it that you waited until I came here, before you finally demonstrated the ability to destroy the entire gang?" Chapter 182: Goodbyes, Scott Taylor Jaden remained silent for a while, before he finally asked, "Then, if you were that powerful, why was it that you waited until I came here, before you finally demonstrated the ability to destroy the entire gang?" That''s right. Jaden had realized that the old man did not need his help at all. In fact, the old man would not have been kidnapped in case he wanted. It was clear that the old man was the one that had allowed this gang to kidnap him. But Jaden did not understand the purpose behind that. If you can resist being kidnapped, why allow yourself being kidnapped? Even if it was true that he did not want to show the ability, why show it right now? To him, it did not make any sense at all. He was failing to understand the purpose of the old man, and why he had shown the ability that he possessed to Jaden. Upon hearing Jaden''s question, the old man did not respond immediately. Instead, he continued looking out the window, looking towards the buildings in the distance, and the high-rise buildings in the city. After a while, he finally spoke up. "You know, I was just trying to test what kind of person you are. Ever since we met, I felt that you might be a kind person. It was just that sometimes you know, the impression that is given is not what it really is. A person might give you an impression that they are a good person, but in the end, you find that they are among the most evil people in the world. At the same time, another person might give you a bad impression, but you end up finding that they are good. So, for me to verify, I had no choice but to do this. Well, I was not the one that had ended up asking this group of gangsters toe and kidnap me. Let''s say, it is something that just happened, and I just seized the chance. I wanted to know if you would actuallye here. Previously, you did not hesitate to take me to the hospital when I was injured. And now, it has been proven that my intuition about you was not wrong. Despite knowing that this group of gangsters was not good news, you still came over. You definitely don''t have the ability to deal with them, still, you came without hesitation." Jaden was left speechless after hearing thest statement from the old man. He did not have the ability of dealing with this group of gangsters? It might be true that he did not have the ability of dealing with this group of gangsters in the same way the old man did, but that did not imply that he would not be able to do it. The only problem would ur only if this group of gangsters possessed many guns. At that time, it was clear that Jaden would be having trouble to deal with them. But so far, it was clear that second tiger did note with more than one gun. In this situation, it was just a matter of him dealing with a single person that was having a gun, before dealing with the mob. With his reflexes, it was not impossible for him to be able to deal with them. At the same time, Jaden thought that perhaps the old man did not know about his improved physical ability. During the time that he was released from the binding ced on him, it was true that he moved at a high speed, but he had not moved at his full speed at all. The moment that he began moving, he immediately tried to restrain his movements. It was just that since it was abrupt, and Jaden had not prepared himself, he ended up stumbling forward. Still, Jaden did not say anything about it. In any case, it was a good thing that the old man did not know about the fact that Jaden was quite strong. After all, Jaden did not have an exnation to give to the old man on why he was this strong. Of course, he could simply use the excuse of the organization that was mentioned by the Johnson family, but still, Jaden did not even know much about the organization, other than what was mentioned by the system and Clifford. For that reason, if he tried making things up, and this old man actually knew much about that organization, he would be in trouble. Additionally, it was better for him not to talk about it. After all, he did not want to reveal anything about the system. The old man did not know what Jaden was thinking, and just continued, "Well, since you came, that proves that you are quite a good person. I have decided, you will be taking that apartment block of mine. Even though it is not something big, still, you can have it. I have left a few documents with my signature on them back in my apartment. All that you have to do is to put your signature on the documents, before the transfer of the property ispleted. With that apartment block, it should not be difficult for you to be able to live a simple life. You should not continue struggling like you did before." Then, the old man looked at the clothes that Jaden was wearing. It was clear that the clothes that Jaden was wearing right now were way better aspared to the ones that he was wearing before. During the time that he was struggling, he barely had a few clothes. He was trying as much as possible to save the money. After all, he did not know when he would end up losing the job that he would be doing at that time, and not being paid. As for the matter of him pursuing the payment, all of them had ended up with a failure the previous times that he had tried. So, he had already given up on that. But he did not expect that he was going to get a system, something that enabled him to get stronger, and was even giving him properties and much more things that improve his standard of living. Even though he had not purchased any more clothes other than the ones that had been purchased for him during the time that he was taking over the duty of a bodyguard in the Johnson family, still, these clothes were quite good. "You should not live off a woman. That girlfriend of yours sure is good, and I do believe that her family is quite rich. Of course, I already know that it is her family that had transferred me into The Restoration hospital for the treatment. Still, you should be a man. You cannot depend on a woman. You are definitely going to embarrass us as men, if you depend on your girlfriend''s money. So, with this apartment block, I''m pretty sure that you will be able to make something out of it. As for the money that you will be getting from the rent, you will decide on what to do with it. Still, I do believe that you will do something reasonable with it. You will not enter into drugs, right?" The old man asked as he looked directly into Jaden''s eyes. He was no longer facing outside the building, instead, he was looking straight at Jaden. Jaden: (¨‘?¨‘)! What the heck was this old man talking about? He was depending on his girlfriend to survive? When did he have a girlfriend? Jaden was renderedpletely speechless by the old man''s words. At this moment, his mind was spinning, while trying to think about what the old man was referring to. Finally, he understood. Previously, when he had gone to visit the old man in the hospital together with Scarlet, the old man thought that the two of them were in a rtionship. At that time, he told Jaden to not let go of her. At that time, Jaden thought that the old man was simply joking. But now, it seems that the old man was quite serious about it. It was just that the old man did not know that Jaden and Scarlet were not in a rtionship at all. In fact, Jaden had never considered about the two of them getting in a rtionship. It might be true that it was Clifford who had paid for the hospital bills at that time, but it was not because he was his future son-inw. Instead, it was simply because Jaden was working for them. Jaden was just about to refute what the old man had said, when the old man raised his hand. Jaden immediately stopped, and did not say what he was having in mind, considering that the old man had already began speaking. "All of that aside, I am quite sure that you are curious about my identity. My full name is Scott Taylor. As for my origin, I no longer have one, ever since my family was wiped out. Though, this is going to be thest time that we are going to interact. It is time for me to tell you goodbye. I will be leaving. I can no longer continue staying here, especially the moment that I revealed my ability. I have already dealt with this group of gangsters, and so, your life should not be that difficult. So, make sure that you get out of this ce as soon as possible. You don''t want them to find you here, because you will be in deep trouble if they find you." Chapter 183: More Mystery "¡­So, make sure that you get out of this ce as soon as possible. You don''t want them to find you here, because you will be in deep trouble if they find you." Jaden was totally confused now. What was the old man talking about? Who were those that wereing? He had a pile of questions in his mind, but he was not sure if he could be answered if he asked the old man. After thinking for a while, he decided to ask. After all, there was no need for him to make assumptions, when he could get the answer immediately. So, he opened his mouth, ready to speak, when the old man continued speaking. "Save those questions that you have for me. I cannot exin anything more than this. It is for your own good. It is said that ignorance is bliss. It is better that you don''t know about these things, to ensure that you don''t get worried for nothing. In any case, as long as you get out of this ce on time, you will not have to care about what has happened here today. You can live your life the way that it was supposed to be. As for these other matters, you will not have to be concerned so much about them. They started with me, and they will end with me here. So, when I leave, I will be leaving your life together with everything that I came with, something that might have troubled youter on." Jaden was even more confused. It might be true that ignorance is bliss. After all, if he did not know about the dangers that existed in this world, he would not be worried. But right now, he already knew about them. It was impossible for him not to care about it. ording to him, it was better for him to get an understanding of what it was. After all, he did not know when he was going to deal with this matter. After all, it was impossible for him not to deal with it, considering that he believed that he was going to get stronger than how he currently was, with the assistance of the system. At that time, it was going to be impossible for him not to encounter things like this. So, the earlier that he understood about this matter, the better it was for him. It was just that he could not tell the old man about it, considering that it was going to lead to the information about the system being revealed. "Jaden, you should get going. For me, I will get another identity, and I will continue living a normal life. Though, I know that it is not going tost long. Still, I will try to enjoy as much as I can." Scott stated. Jaden remained silent for a while. Finally, he asked, "The injury that you suffered back then. When those gangsters stabbed you, you were not going to die, right?" When Jaden asked that question, the old man remained silent once again. He did not speak, as he turned to face outside the window again. Finally, a few momentster, he spoke, "Actually, it might be true that I have this ability of mine, but it is not like my body is that strong. I can control things using my mind, but my body was not made so that it can ignore those injuries. In fact, back then, I had decided that it was not bad to die. After all, to me, at that moment, I was dying the normal way. I did not use my ability, and decided to just go on with how it was, as at that time, I had note to a realization about what I had done back then. But then, just when I was about to leave this world, I suddenly noticed that you wereing. Of course, I could not exactly tell that it was you, it was just that I felt that it was you. So, I immediately used my ability, and tried to prevent myself from dying. Of course, it was my lung that was damaged, so, I simply opened the lungs a little, making sure that I could continue breathing. Of course, doing something like that was not easy. Still, I was able to hold on, and you took me to the hospital, which ended up with my life being saved. And now, when I was kidnapped, I had already decided that I was going to use my ability. But of course, that was only if you proved me right. But if you had proved me wrong, we would have died here together." The old man responded calmly. Jaden was surprised. He had not expected such a thing. He did not understand why the old man yearned so much to live an ordinary life. Well, he could not understand that, considering that he had been living a normal life all this while, until he got the system. Still, despite not understanding why the old man was so insistent on living a normal life, he did not ask. Nheless, he felt the sincerity of the old man. Finally, after a moment of silence, he spoke up. "Thank you for everything that you have done for me. I will keep this incident in my heart, and I will not forget your kindness. Believe me, in the future, if fate allows us to meet, I will definitely repay your kindness." After saying that, Jaden turned around and left. He did not look back at all, and immediately walked towards the door. Since there were a lot of bodies at the door, Jaden had no choice but to jump left and right, in order to avoid stepping on blood. Of course, currently, the entire corridor was filled with blood. The only way that he could get out of this ce without stepping on blood was to step on those bodies. And that was what he did. Jumping from one body to the other, he finally managed to get to the staircase. And the moment that he began moving down the staircase, it was then that he understood what the old man had said. In this apartment block, the number of gangsters was quite high. But somehow, no matter which floor the group of gangsters was, they had actually been killed the same way. All of them had to copse onto the ground, with blood stilling out of their bodies. The bloody stench within the apartment block was suffocating. Still, Jaden was able to get out of the building. Finally, after he got out, he looked back at the apartment block, towards the top floor where the old man was. ''I surely will repay you in the future when I get the chance to do that. But until then, goodbye.'' Jaden thought to himself. Then in the next moment, he used the grass in the small garden to wipe the blood that had managed to stick on his shoes, before he finally got back inside the car. He was not worried that the police woulde looking for himter on. After all, ever since he got here, he did not touch anything. So, it was impossible for his fingerprints to be found at the scene. Additionally, since this ce was quite close to the outskirts of the city, there were no cameras in this area. So, there was going to be no footage of him at all. After he got inside the car, Jaden immediately drove it away. He understood that he had to get out of this ce as soon as possible, and get as far as possible. Even though he did not understand what the old man was talking about, about some people finding him, still, he had to take precautions, and get out of this ce. No matter what, since it was a group that the old man seemed to be quite afraid of, then, they must be people with abilities just like the old man. And right now, Jaden was not ready to entangle himself with those people. With a heavy heart, he drove away, getting ready to deal with the police. After all, they were chasing him, and the moment that he went to an area that possessed traffic cameras, he would be noticed, and the chase would continue. Scott on the other hand remained in the same ce. He watched as Jaden drove away from the window of the apartment, before releasing a sigh. "Well then, I guess this is the end of the normal life. It is time for me to go back to the life of running and hiding. Still, I think it was worth it for me to reveal my ability in front of him. At least, this time, I have used my ability not to take revenge, instead, I have used it to save somebody. Even though every time that I did use my ability, I was saving people, I was indirectly doing it. But now, I have done it while knowing who it was that I was saving." Scott muttered in low voice. Then in the next moment, he jumped out of the window. But instead of dropping at a high speed due to the influence of gravity, he somehow managed to float in the air, andnded softly on the ground. A little whileter, his figure disappeared into the distance. All that was left behind was therge number of dead bodies and the stink of blood that was continuously spreading in the surrounding areas. Chapter 184: Mysterious Facility A little before Scott revealed his identity to Jaden¡­ About 2000 miles away from the location that Scott and Jaden were at, there was a facility that was constructed underground. The location of this underground facility was inside a deep forest that nobody dared to venture in, due to the fear of the dangerous wild animals. Within the underground facility, several equipment could be seen, and the technological level of these equipment was higher aspared to those on the surface. Despite all that, the majority of the equipment here were rted to research. And if one managed to enter into this facility, they would be able to find that there were several rooms, in which people were currently being held. There were not that many people, numbering to about 20. Nheless, the condition of all these people was quite pitiful. It was as if they had been deprived of sleep, with their eyes being bloodshot. They possessed haggard expressions, indicating that they had not gotten a chance of resting for quite a long time. Still, the men and women in whiteb coatspletely ignored them, as they continued with their own activities. From time to time, the people wearing the whiteb coats would be looking at the data disyed on theputer monitors, before recording something, and going back to use several equipment to continue with their research. Apart from the people that were being locked here, there were other animals that were present, including chimpanzees, goris, monkeys, rats, cats and even dogs. The animals kept on making noises, while shaking the cages that they were being locked inside. The treatment that the animals were receiving was definitely way worse aspared to those that the humans received. At this moment, in one of the rooms that acted as the control room of the entire facility, several rms suddenly began going off. At the same time, a red light appeared on a screen. The person that was in charge of operating the control room was rmed. He looked towards the screen, and on it, there was a map that was being disyed. Without hesitation, he clicked on a few buttons, and finally, the map began zooming. Then, a red dot was disyed, and it was zooming in quickly. A little whileter, an area showing a satellite view of the map was disyed on the screen. "That''s weird. It seems that somebody is within Faru city. I think this is the one that disappeared a few years ago. Well, it might not be that one, but at least, even if it is a new one, the one that we have never identified, it doesn''t really matter." The man muttered in a low voice. In the next moment, he pressed a button that was on the desk, before speaking out loudly, "Team 6, immediately set out. There is a recovery mission that needs to bepleted. I will send the location to you in a short while." Immediately after saying those words, he clicked that button once again, before pressing a few keys on theputer. A little whileter, he rested his back on the chair as he looked at the screen in front of him. "I hope that the results will be able toe out soon enough. We have invested a lot of money in this project, but it is just not working. I don''t know how they did it, still, I do believe that we will have a breakthrough, especially after we get that data." The man said in a low voice. ¡­. The moment that Jaden went back to the city, he was immediately pursued by police cars. This time, Jaden did not wish to run away. Instead, he stopped, and a few police officers came over. Jaden was immediately arrested, and taken to the police station, for over speeding. Of course, he would have to pay fine for that mistake. It was a good thing that there was no ident that had urred. When Jaden got to the police station, he found that Clifford was already there. Clifford was a little worried, after he had been exined to by Scarlet, about everything that had happened. "Hey Jaden, what happened? Were you in danger?" Clifford asked with a concerned voice. "It is not that much. It was just that there was a little emergency that I needed to handle. It is just that it is inconvenient for me to say it, but I could not dy it." Jaden responded. The tiger gang had been wiped out, and if he mentioned anything about the tiger gang, it was definitely going to be problematic. After all, they would definitely link the murder of that group of people to him. He was not the one that had killed them. Additionally, the method that they had been killed with was kind of strange. After all, it was not normal to see that people, more than 50 of them, died in the same way, with having their eyes bursting within their eye sockets. In any case, ording to Scott, he was definitely supposed to make sure that he was not linked to that ce. Otherwise, those mysterious people that Scott was talking about would definitelye looking for him. Clifford did not ask anything more about what Jaden was dealing with. ording to him, it might be rted to the organization that Jaden had going to train in. And since that was the case, it was better for him not to try to pry into the secrets that did not concern him. With the assistance of Clifford, Jaden was released from the police station after just about 30 minutes. Together with Clifford, they went back to the Johnson residence. ¡­. Not long after Jaden had left the apartment where the tiger gang had been killed, several police officers arrived at the scene. Not long ago, a person was passing by, and he smelled the stench of blood in the air. Curious, he approached the apartment, wondering what had happened here. After all, people had already been relocated from this ce, so, it waspletely unusual. In any case, he had been using this route for quite a while, and so, he was quite surprised by the changes. But the moment that he got inside the apartment block, he waspletely horrified. The floors of the apartment building were covered in blood. Several dead bodiesid on the ground, and a few of them that he could see their faces, he could see that the faces werepletely covered in blood. These people did not have eyes, considering that the eyes had burst. This was a scene direct from a horror movie. With a horrified expression on his face, he left the apartment block. He was only relieved after he got back on the road, while afraid that the person who hadmitted murder in that building woulde after him. Just to make sure that he was safe, he rushed away from that ce. After making sure that he was quite a safe distance away, he took out his phone, and made a call to the police. And about 10 minutester, three police cars came over. The police officers that hade over immediately entered the apartment block. They possessed serious expressions on their faces as they entered the apartment. The smell of blood had already spread to the surrounding areas, and so, even before they had entered into the apartment block, they had already noticed the smell of blood. And when they saw the dead bodies on the ground, they began looking around, trying to see if they could find the perpetrator. At the same time, they were quite shocked. They did not understand how it was possible for thisrge group of people to be killed. ording to what they could see, just on the ground floor, there were about 10 people. And judging by the blood that had already stained the staircase, they could tell that perhaps there were more bodies upstairs. And when they investigated the bodies on the ground, they realized that they had all died in the same way. "F*ck! Things are getting out of hand now. It might be true that the eastern part of the city is known as the notorious den of gangsters, still, this is just too much." One of the police officers suddenlymented. "What do you expect? We don''t have the ability of uprooting this group of gangsters from our city. Otherwise, I swear that I would have already charged into the den of gangsters and eliminated all of them, at least those that I know." Another one interjected. "All of you, focus on what you came here to do. Try surveying the surrounding areas, and try to see if you can find any evidence that points towards the murderer. As for the rest, cooperate so that we can make sure that these bodies are taken to the morgue." The police in charge of this issue immediately instructed. After that, the area wasbeled as crime scene. Nobody was allowed to approach the area. Still, that did not prevent the news about the death of arge number of people in this area from spreading. Of course, some people had already noticed who it was that hade here, especially the gang that was targeting the tiger gang. They were quite shocked to realize that the tiger gang had been wiped out. Even though it was true that this was not the entire gang, still, the core members of the gang were all present in that building, and they had all ended up dying, together with the second inmand. Chapter 185: Whats he Hiding? "D*mn it! That bastard just had to go ahead and die? Who the f*ck believes that he died just like that?" A man with a tattoo of a red shovel on his left arm cursed. He was currently inside a private room inside a hotel. It was not long ago that he received information about the incident involving the death of the tiger gang. This person possessed a muscr physique, spiky ck hair, and several tattoos could be seen from his exposed upper body. He was sitting on a couch, with two women on each side, massaging him. Looking at the furious expression on the man''s face, the twodies shrank in fear. Nheless, they continued with what they were doing, that they were afraid that if they did not continue doing what they were supposed to, they might end up being used to vent the anger that this guy possessed. This person was none other than the leader of the blood shovel gang. He was the one that was given the task of making sure that no gang in the underworld targeted Vyon bank. And when the tiger gang targeted that bank, he was immediately informed. For the past few days, he had been continuously going to look for second tiger so that he could getpensation from him. He was after all being med for what had happened. The branch manager of the bank had ended up in the hospital with one of his legs shot. Additionally, somebody had managed to break into the bank, when he was the one that was supposed to be protecting it. If it was a group of people that came from out of this city, then, it would not be much of a problem for him. It was just that it was another gang within this city that had targeted the bank. With that, he was the one that was supposed to prevent them, but he did not even know about this n, and only knew about the incident after it had already happened. It was not that easy to be able to appease the one that had assigned the duty to him. In fact, the other party was already threatening that he might give this opportunity to another gang. By taking the task of ensuring that no underworld gang targeted the bank, he was earning quite arge amount of money. Additionally, due to the reputation of the bank, none of the underworld organizations within the city dared to target the bank. And due to this reason, he had been quitecent in his duty, and never paid much attention to the issue rted to the bank, after a few months of watching over the bank. He had been pressing second tiger over and over again, to make sure that second tiger paid him a huge sum as a form ofpensation. This was the one that was going to be used in order to appease the other party. But now that second tiger had died, things were going to be quite difficult. One might think that he could just go ahead and seize all the property that belonged to the tiger gang before, but that was an impossibility, and he knew it. It was second tiger who had died, and not the real leader of the gang. It might be true that the tiger gang was not at the same level as the blood shovel gang, still, the leader of the tiger gang waspletely different. That person was not somebody that Jared wanted to mess with. That was the reason why he did not press the tiger gang that much, and had only focused on dealing with second tiger. Otherwise, he would have already targeted the leader of the gang, if it was just a small fry. At this moment, Jared was extremely frustrated. There was definitely no way that he was going to be able to get any form ofpensation from the tiger gang anymore. He believed that since second tiger had already died, then the leader of the tiger gang would definitelye over to investigate about the matter. Everybody in the underworld knew about this leader of the tiger gang. Most of the time, he was not present. But in case anybody dared to target his people, they would end up miserable. So at this moment, Jared had already decided that no matter what, he would have to give up on this idea of trying to ask the tiger gang topensate him. He would have to enter his own pockets in order to appease the other party. There was not any other choice after all. ¡­. With the information spreading out within the Eastern part of the city, the gangs present within the Eastern part of the city immediately came to know about this incident. They could not help but feel a chill running down their spines. They did not know what had happened, but they understood that it was definitely horrifying to be targeted by whoever or whatever it was that had eliminated the tiger gang. Nobody understood what had happened for the tiger gang to be killed in such a brutal manner. Still, there was something suspicious about the way that they had died. After all, more than 50 people, dying in the same way, and there was no any form of resistance at all. That was a matter that required concern. Since that was the case, the majority of the gangs immediately began making sure that they did not stand out. No matter what, they had to remain low-key for the time being, until they understood what had happened to the tiger gang. This piece of information reached Ruby''s ears. For the past few days, she had been hiding away, while making sure to conceal her identity. She had gone to the extent of making sure that she remained indoors all these days. With her family already out of the country, she did not have to worry that much. And when she got the information about the death of the tiger gang, including second tiger, she was immediately relieved. At the same time, she could not help but wonder how Jaden had done it. After all, the way that the tiger gang had been killed waspletely strange. This was something that made her wonder what Jaden was hiding. Could it be that Jaden was extremely strong, in such a way that he was able to deal with the entire gang by himself, in a very short time, not allowing any of them to leave? But that was something that could only happen in fantasy, right? No matter how hard she thought about it, she could note up with any answer to exin what had happened. Still, despite the suspicions that she was having, she was finally relieved. With second tiger out of the way, she was finally free. She would not have to worry much about being targeted by the tiger gang anymore. The only reason why the tiger gang was paying attention to her was simply because of second tiger. Thinking about the freedom that she had gained, she immediately set out. She decided to find Jaden, so that she could give him the businesses that she had promised. Even though she felt reluctant to give away the businesses, especially the dynamic nightclub, considering that it was this club that she had started with, and now it had grown over the years, she had no choice. She had already made a promise, and if she did not give Jaden what she had promised, then, she would bepletely ungrateful. Additionally, if not for Jaden, not only would her family be in trouble, but she would also be controlled by second tiger, a fate that she did not want to experience. ¡­. Jaden was not that emotional after Scott had left. Even though his rtionship with the old man was quite good, it was not to the extent that he would cry when the old man left. Of course, Jaden would not be happy if the old man had ended up being killed. But since the old man had left by himself, Jaden was not that much bothered. Instead, he decided that it was finally time for him to visit the bank. He had to see what it was that his mother had left for him at the bank. Even though he felt that it was quite early for him to look for that, considering that even if he got information about theb and so on, he would not be taking action on that matter for the time being. Still, he could not allow whatever it was that his mother had left for him to continue staying within the bank. After all, there was a risk that it might be taken away. Jaden had already realized that perhaps what second tiger and his gang wanted at that time was what had been left for him. Even though he was not sure, he was still quite suspicious. ording to his mother, before the day that she gave him that box, she had gone ahead and changed the ce where they had kept whatever they had left him in the bank. And for second tiger, when they came to the bank, second tiger was angry at the fact that what they hade for had been changed from one position to another. With the thought of visiting the bank, Jaden asked Clifford for the permission to leave. Since Scarlet was not going to school on that day, Clifford easily allowed Jaden to go ahead and deal with what he had to do. Chapter 186: Completing the Transfer Jaden took a taxi to the bank. Even though Scarlet had allowed him to take the Ferrari, he did not do that. Instead, he felt that he was going to be quite free if he used a taxi, as he would not be limited to going back or making sure that the car was safe all the time. When he got to the bank, it was still morning, about 10. He entered the bank, and immediately headed towards the VIP section. The bank was extremely busy, especially considering the fact that it was on a weekday. It was a good thing that the VIP section did not have a long line aspared to the normal side. Nheless, Jaden had to wait for more than 5 minutes, before he could finally get his turn to be served. He immediately informed the attendant about the reason why he was here. When thedy heard that, she immediately asked for the details that were required. The only problem was the fact that Jaden''s mother had not left any information about how to get the key from the vault, other than the fact that he was only supposed to reveal his ID. Left with no any other choice, Jaden asked thedy to look for anything that was left here, with his name used for retrieval. Even though thedy felt that it was quite weird that this guy was requesting for something like that, still, she went ahead and input Jaden''s details. Of course, the ID number could not be used, considering that Jaden did not have an ID during the time that his mother was putting the key inside the bank''s vault. Nheless, after thedy entered the name, a few questions were asked, and Jaden responded to all of them. That included the name of his parents, together with the year of birth of the two of them. A little whileter, Jaden was asked to give his fingerprint. Jadenplied, and finally, he was allowed to ess the vault, where items were being kept. He went there with the person in charge, and was allowed to enter the key code that was required in order to ess the cab. As he had been told by his mother before, he used his date of birth and month, as the password. Afterward, the key was used to unlock the box, and the person in charge left, leaving Jaden behind. After making sure that the other party had left, Jaden finally opened the cab. He pulled the drawer, and looked inside. Inside the drawer, there was a sh disk. Jaden could not help but be surprised by that. His mother had initially told him that it was a key to theboratory that she had left here. But somehow, what was here was not a key, but a sh disk. He had been suspecting that something like this might happen. After all, if theboratory was locked, if somebody wanted to ess it, and they did not have the key, they could just go ahead and break into theboratory. But now, looking at the ck sh disk in front of him, Jaden felt that this matter was a littleplicated. Still, he went ahead and picked up the sh disk, and left the bank. He decided that he was going to focus on this matterter on, but for now, he had to focus on relocating to Macomunity. And more than that, he had to take over the apartment that he had been given by that old man. It might be true that the apartment was quite old, still, since it was within the city, even though it was in the Eastern part of the city, it could still give him quite some cash, even though he did not care much about that small amount of money for the time being. After getting the sh disk from the bank, Jaden did not intend to go back to the Johnson residence as yet. Instead, he decided to visit the apartment. He had toplete the procedures that were required for the transfer of the apartment to bepleted. After getting back to the apartment, he greeted a few neighbors that knew him. After that, he immediately went to the door that the old man lived in. When he tried to open it, the door easily opened. This made Jaden wonder if the old man had already expected that he was going to go over there, and look for second tiger after hearing that the old man had been kidnapped. After all, the old man seemed to have made a lot of preparations, including preparing the documents, and even going ahead to leave the door open for him. Though, Jaden was quite surprised by the fact that nobody hade into the apartment, the moment that he looked inside. Everything was in ce, and there was no any sign of somebody going through things inside the apartment. Of course, this was not the first time that Jaden was entering this apartment. For the time that he had been living here, he had entered the old man''s apartment a few times, and he was quite familiar with how the apartment was. The apartment was just like his own. It was notvishly furnished, and almost everything within the apartment was quite old. On the old table, there was a set of documents. Jaden approached, and after picking them up, he read through them. He had already realized that it was a property transfer agreement. The old man had already signed just as he had said before. After reading through everything, Jaden went ahead and signed. And the moment that he finished signing, this apartment became his. Jaden thought of Scott. He was not sure when he was going to meet this old man, still, the moment that they would meet, Jaden would surely repay him for what he had done. It might be true that Jaden could have taken care of second tiger and his gang, but that was not what Jaden mainly remembered Scott for. Instead, it was the assistance that Scott had given him during the time that he had been staying in this apartment. In case he dyed to pay the rent due to him not receiving the sry after he had been fired for a stupid reason, Scott never put much pressure on him. So, Jaden will be able to pay the rent whenever he got the money. After making sure that the documents were well kept inside a brown envelope, Jaden finally considered something. This apartment was quite old, and it really did not suit his tastes. ''I guess I will just demolish this entire apartment, and construct another one. Renovation is a big no, considering that this apartment is quite old. Still, I will maintain the design, but I will make sure that building this apartment will be by the use of quality material.'' Jaden thought to himself as he looked around. At the same time, Jaden decided that this apartment that he was currently in would remain to be Scott''s. This way, in case Scott ever came to this city again, or he was around, and he came to this apartment, he coulde back and live inside this house again. Having already made a decision, Jaden went to the apartment that he had been living in before. After that, he picked a few items that he could take, and immediately set off for the Macomunity. ¡­. "Hey Kevin, it has been quite a long time ever since you received enough information that that guy was lying to you. Why are you not taking action?" Peter, a young man possessing short ck hair, gray eyes, and a muscr body frame asked. Kevin, a young man with medium length green hair, brown eyes, and a slightly tall muscr frame simply smiled upon hearing his friend''s question. He did not respond for a few seconds, until he noticed that his friend had grown a little impatient. At this moment, he said, "You know, ording to the information that I have received about him, he seems to be quite an interesting guy. I have been trying to observe him for the past few days, and everything about him seems a little fishy." "What is it? Or could it be that you are interested in making friends with him? And is that something that is going to make you give up on Scarlet?" Peter asked curiously. "If we can be friends, I don''t really mind. Still, I''m quite impressed by his confidence. And other than that, I''m also impressed by his skills. He''s quite a fighter." Kevin responded with a broad smile on his face. Currently, the two of them were sitting inside a white Lamborghini Aventador. Due to the presence of the car, the people passing by would stop for a few seconds, and observe the car with admiration in their eyes. But of course, the majority of the people that were passing by would end up stopping for more than a few minutes, just to look at the car that was currently parked outside a mall. Kevin and Peter did not seem to care much about the attention that they were receiving. This was something that they had already expected, after they came to this city. After all, they came to Faru city in this car, and they had been here for quite a while now. So, they had already gotten used to the fact that the car would attract much attention. Peter did not respond to what Kevin had said. Instead, he remained silent, before finally speaking up, "I don''t really know what to say about you. So, what are you nning to do?" Chapter 187: Kevins Plan Peter did not respond to what Kevin had said. Instead, he remained silent, before finally speaking up, "I don''t really know what to say about you. So, what are you nning to do?" Kevin possessed a mysterious smile on his face upon hearing Peter''s question. He responded, "I n to pay him a visit. Maybe I can invite him toe and work for my family instead. The pay there is quite good, and I''m pretty sure that he is not going to continue risking his life for a very low amount of ie." "Are you seriously considering that?" Peter was extremely surprised upon hearing that. Both the two of them came from very influential families from a first tier city. A first tier city was way bigger aspared to Faru City that was only considered as a second tier city. The families there that could be considered as top notch could not be put inparison to the Johnson and William families. That''s right, the two families could not even be put inparison with those families there. After all, if the Johnson and William family went to the first tier cities, they could only be considered as low level families. Despite them being considered as low level families, that did not imply that they were at the very bottom of the food chain. Instead, among the influential families, they would definitely be bottom feeders. So, Kevin was convinced that if Jaden heard that he was going to work for a family like that, a family that was considered to be among the top families in the first tier cities, he would not refuse. How many people have ever wanted to work in a big family like his, but never got a chance to do that? There were many of them, and if the family made an announcement that they wanted people toe and work for them, many long lines would be formed by those that were interested. By working for such a big family, not only would the treatment that the person that was working there receive improve considerably, but instead, they would also be able to earn big bucks. That was not something that families like the Johnson and the Williams could give to their employees. As for the workload, for a person like Jaden, he would definitely not be having much responsibilities. In any case, the very important members of the family would be assigned to professional bodyguards. And ording to Kevin''s investigation, he had realized that Jaden did not seem to have received any professional bodyguard training. He might have gone to ''that'' organization, but that organization did not teach people how to be bodyguards. For the top family like Kevin''s, what they needed was not just strength, but expertise was also highly regarded. So, despite Kevin knowing that Jaden was quite skilled, he understood that it was impossible for Jaden to receive the duty of guarding a high member of the family. Nheless, even if Jaden did not do that, and only became responsible for guarding a normal person within the family, the money that he would be paid would be extremely high. "Of course. You know, Jaden is quite young. He is only 22 years old. And more than that, you have seen his skills, and he even attended ''that'' organization. Before working for the Johnson family, he was simply moving around from one job to another, while struggling to survive. It is clear that he possessesbat skills, but he only uses those skills when necessary. Currently, he is working as a bodyguard, and so, he has revealed those skills. So of course, he can work as a bodyguard. He can be trained, and in a few years, he would be one of the formidable bodyguards, even within the family. And of course, it is not a must for him to work as a bodyguard. He could do other things that require his skills." Kevin responded confidently. Peter thought about it, and he thought that it actually made sense. Most of the time, people with skills like the ones that Jaden possessed were quite old. But for Jaden, he was only 22 years old. He was extremely talented, and if he could continue training, he would definitely be even stronger. That was definitely quite a good seedling, and it was going to be a waste if Kevin decided to be enemies with him. Of course, Peter was not afraid that Kevin could not be capable of taking care of Jaden. ording to him, even he himself, if he wanted to take care of Jaden, he could do that quite easily. Even though the two of them could not do it personally, that did not imply that there was nobody that they believed was capable of dealing with Jaden. So, it would be a waste, especially considering that the two of them did not have any form of blood enmity. When Kevin saw that Peter seemed to be contemting about it, he added, "I do know that you already know about it. The two of us are not enemies. It is true that I am interested in Scarlet, but that is not enough to make us enemies. Additionally, we have already gotten to know that Jaden is not her boyfriend. He was only doing that because he was protecting his client. Otherwise, I do doubt that he would have imed that the two of them are in a rtionship, considering his personality." Kevin had investigated Jaden deep enough to be able to know much about Jaden. Additionally, right now, he understood that the rtionship between Jaden and Scarlet was not bad, but still, it was not to the level that the two of them could get into a rtionship anytime soon. "Well, just do whatever you want. I will observe from the sides." Peter responded, before he finally shut up. "Sigh! What a pity. It is quite rare to see you talk so much." Kevin sighed when he realized that Peter was no longer talking. Peter was a person who always spoke a few words, and he really spoke many words like today. Kevin did not focus on that much, instead, he took out his phone, and made a call. A few ringster, the call connected, and a masculine voice came from the other end. "Hello young master, is there anything that you would need me to do?" "Yes uncle Alfred. I would like you to look into someone, and help me know where he is currently at." Kevin responded promptly. "Is it the same person that you asked me to look for information about?" Alfred asked. "That''s right. I want to know where he is currently." Kevin replied. "Give me a few seconds please¡­" Alfred stated. "Sure. Just give me the response after you get it." Kevin replied, before ending the call. A little whileter, his phone rang, and the caller was none other than Alfred. After he received the call, Alfred''s voice came from the other end, "I have found the location of that young man. He is currently in a residential area called Macomunity. I have already sent you the location." "Oh!" Kevin was slightly surprised after hearing that Jaden was at Maco Community. Since he had been in this city for quite a while now, he already knew about thismunity. He knew that it was quite a high-end residential area, and most of the people that lived there were quite rich. So, he was wondering what Jaden was doing there. Could it be that he had gone there with Scarlet? That was possible. When he thought about Scarlet, he immediately smiled. If Scarlet was there, then, things would be even better. Since he had already known that Jaden and Scarlet were not in a rtionship, he would continue with his pursue of thedy. He liked her, and he was not willing to give up just like that. He waspletely different from other young masters, who usually used their background in order to get what they wanted. For him, he wanted everything to work naturally. That was the reason why he had always persistently pursued Scarlet. As for the reason why she was wary of him, it was simply because Peter had mistakenly revealed a few details that pointed towards the fact that the two of them were quite influential. Additionally, Scarlet had seen his car before. That was among the reason why she did not go ahead and beat him up when he was pursuing her. Otherwise, Kevin would have already been beaten several times by now. "Thank you Uncle Alfred." Kevin responded. He was just about to end the call, when Alfred spoke up. "Young master, the master seems to be wanting you toe back to the family. You have been away for a long time now, and he is quite worried about you." Alfred stated in a calm voice. "Don''t worry. I should be back soon. It should not be more than a month." Kevin responded before finally ending the call. "Okay, we should get going now." Kevin stated. Immediately after saying those words, he opened the door of the car, and stepped out, dumbfounding Peter. Even though he was confused by Kevin''s actions, he still followed suit, and came out of the car. At the same time, he inquired, "So, if we are going to that residential area, why are we getting out of the car? Are we not driving there?" "Not really. I don''t want to attract that much attention everywhere that I go. Even though I have already gotten used to it, I''m notfortable with it." Kevin shook his head as he responded. Chapter 188: Into Maco Community "Not really. I don''t want to attract that much attention everywhere that I go. Even though I have already gotten used to it, I''m notfortable with it." Kevin shook his head as he responded. Peter was left speechless upon hearing that. He looked at Kevin weirdly, as if he was looking at a ghost. When Kevin noticed Peter''s gaze on him, he smiled as he scratched the back of his head awkwardly. At the same time, he said, "You know, this is not home. So of course, I am notfortable." Immediately after saying those words, he rushed away. He did not seem to intend to continue with this conversation with Peter. Peter on the other hand did not say anything other than shaking his head. Instead, he followed Kevin, and the two of them left the car that was parked in the parking lot of the mall that they were currently visiting, and headed towards the road. Theypletely ignored the crowd that was looking at them with admiration, with a few girls that were shouting at them. Of course, a few bold ones even approached the two of them, and asked for their contact numbers. Of course, the two of them did notply, and simply sent thedies away. They focused on getting on the road, and after getting there, they took a cab, and asked the driver to take them to Macomunity. ¡­. Jaden did not know that he was currently being targeted by Kevin. He had managed to get to this residential area, and the memories of the time that he had spent in this area came flooding back. He felt quite emotional. Even though it had not been so long since he watched the video that his mother had left for him, and had got an emotional, right now, he was way more emotional than back then. After all, right now, just by looking at themunity in front of him, all the memories of the time back then, came back surging in his mind. He could remember all the childhood memories of the time that he has spent within thismunity. So, for a few minutes, Jaden continued standing outside the gate of themunity, without entering. The security guards saw him, but they did not take action. In any case, Jaden was simply standing there, and he was not causing any trouble. So, there was no reason for them to chase him away. After about 5 minutes, Jaden finally managed to reign over his emotions. He remembered the reason why he was here, and so, he immediately decided to focus on it. He approached the two security guards, and informed them that he was here to view his property. The two security guards were immediately surprised. Nheless, they still went ahead with the procedures that were required, and asked him to visit the office that was in charge of the residential area. Currently, this residential area possessed several vis that had not had been bought. So of course, entry was allowed to anybody that was interested in purchasing a vi. Jaden on the other hand, after they had asked for a proof of ownership, Jaden simply gave them his name and ID number. After they had entered into the system, they found his name, and the property that he owned. And so, with newfound respect, they allowed him to enter the residential area. They were quite surprised to that such a young man could own such a vi. They admired him. Jaden did not know what the two of them were thinking. Still, he had to walk for quite a distance, considering that he did not have a car. Taxis were not allowed inside the residential area, so he had no choice but to walk there. About 20 minutester, he finally arrived at the office that was in charge of management of the entiremunity. When he got there, he realized that there were quite a few people, with the majority of them looking through the vis that were avable for purchase. The moment that Jaden entered into the building, he was weed by an enthusiastic young man. "Wee, young sir. Would you like to purchase a vi here? We have got various vis, with prices ranging from $ 8 million to $170 million." The young man stated. Jaden was not prepared for the enthusiasm that the young man possessed. ording to many of the novels that he had read, when he came here, he was supposed to be ignored or something like that, right? Or if that was not the case, at least, this young man was not supposed to be this enthusiastic, right? Despite the thoughts in his mind, he still responded, "I''m sorry, but I''m not here to make a purchase. Instead, I''m here because I want to get the keys to the vi that I had purchased." This was something that Jaden med the system for. After all, despite receiving the documents that showed that he had received the properties, he did not receive the key to the vi. For that reason, he had no choice but toe over and ask for the keys from the management. Otherwise, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to ess the vi, even though he was currently the owner. The young man on the other hand was surprised when he heard that Jaden had already purchased a vi here. The enthusiasm that he was showing was just his personality. No matter who it was that came over, he would always behave the same way. Of course, in his heart, he understood that most of the people that came over here, just came for sightseeing. Despite the number of times that he had wasted a lot of time introducing the vis to those people, he did not give up. After all, it was his duty, and it was not impossible to change the mind of a person who came for sightseeing, to make a purchase of a vi, of course, only if they possessed the capital to do so. After recovering, the young man immediately led Jaden to the office of the manager. The manager of this residential area was a middle-aged man with short blonde hair, and blue eyes. He was quite tall, about 190 centimeters. Upon hearing that Jaden was the one that had made the purchase of vi number 12, Mark immediately smiled. "Wee Mr. Jaden. I had been wondering when you were going toe over and pay a visit to the vi that you had made a purchase of." Mark stated with a smile on his face. "It was just that I was held up with something. So, I did not have a chance ofing over." Jaden responded. "Oh, there is no problem with that. Since you are here, should I lead you to the vi? There are a few procedures that need to bepleted, before you can finally take over the vi." Mark stated. Jaden was surprised by that. Initially, the system had imed that if it was a property that was rewarded to him, all the required procedures would bepleted. So, Jaden was wondering what procedure was required to bepleted right now. While he was thinking about that, Mark was already leading the way out of the office. At the same time, he said, "As you know, the reason for the high prices of the vis in thismunity is due to the advanced technology that was used here. So of course, you will have to record your information in the vi, so that you can be identified as the owner of the vi, and have full ess of the vi. There are a few other set ups that you would have toplete as well." It was then that Jaden remembered. During the time that they were living here, thismunity possessed quite a high technology advancement when it came to the vis. The top 20 vis possessed better technology aspared to those numbering from 21 to 50. But of course, the higher the price, the better the technology of the vi. Jaden had heard rumors about biological data being used for the vis from number 20 to number 1. But of course, vi number one was the one that possess the best technology of them all. And Jaden could not help but be curious about it. Despite all the thoughts in his mind, he followed Mark. The two of them got out of the office, and reached the parking area. They got inside a BMW, and Mark drove towards the vis that were located a little distance away from the management building. Themunity was quite big, and so, if the two of them decided to walk towards vi number 12, it was going to take them over 20 minutes. After all, the area upied by the vis along the way was not small at all. After driving at a low speed of about 20 km/h, they finally managed to arrive at Vi number 12. The two of them got out of the car, and Jaden got to see the vi clearly. Even though he had been living in thismunity for over 15 years, he had nevere to the vis beyond number 20. And right now, looking at Vi number 12, he could confidently im that it was worth the number, considering how luxurious it looked, just from looking at it from a distance. "This way please." Mark stated, as he led towards the little courtyard of Vi number 12. Jaden followed, quite curious about the properties of this vi. Chapter 189: He Ran Away! To ess the vi, Jaden was required to record his fingerprint, and his voice. Those were the ones that were going to be used to control ess into and out of the vi. Initially, it was the manager who had recorded his voice and fingerprint. But under Jaden''s gaze, he went ahead and deleted his information. With that, Jaden finally took over the vi. Immediately after that, the two of them began moving around the house, with the manager showing Jaden around. Jaden realized that the vi possessed three bedrooms, and a huge living room. It was a two-story building, with two of the bedrooms being at the top, while one of them being at the bottom, together with the kitchen, the living room, and the dining room. The entire house was well furnished, and it was ready to move in. Looking at the exquisite furniture in the vi, Jaden was impressed. Even though he had been previously living in thismunity, he did not know about appreciation of such a building. It was only after he had experienced a very rough life for several years, that he finally learnt how to do that. Looking at the kitchen that was quite big, of a bigger size than his apartment that he had been living in, with a fridge, an oven, and a four banner cooker, Jaden understood that he would only need to stock the kitchen if he wanted to move in. Other than that, there was a garage that was connected to the vi at the back. And there was a swimming pool, located not far away from the vi. Even though the swimming pool was not that big, Jaden could not help but want to jump inside the water and rx. Despite the thoughts in his mind, Jaden did not follow them. Instead, after appreciating the environment of the vi, including the small garden that was close to the swimming pool, located at the back of the vi, Jaden was satisfied. Since that was the case, the two of them finally left. Jaden was not going to move in today, considering that he still had to go back to the Johnson residence. At the same time, he was thinking that it was going to be a pity if this vi continued staying here unupied. He had been rewarded by the system, and he was supposed to use the rewards that he had been given well. So, it would be better if he could talk with Clifford, ande to live here. In any case, he did not do any work during the night. Additionally, he could just purchase a car of his own, and it would be easy for him tomute between the two ces. When the two of them had finally gotten back inside the car, Mark drove them back to the management building. After that, Jaden bid his goodbye to the manager, and immediately decided to leave, after declining Mark''s offer of sending him to the gate. Jaden was confidently walking towards the gate, while in a good mood. That was to be expected, after realizing that he possessed such a good vi. At the same time, he could not help but think about the vis that numbered 10 and below. It was clear that the vis in thismunity were distinguished by the numbers. 41 to 50 possessed the same features, and the same was applied to 31 to 40, a difference of 10. Could it be that vi number one possessed much more better features, technologically? Of course, that was to be expected, as Jaden did not expect that vi number one was going to be possessing features the same as his vi number 12. If it was the same as his own vi, then, Jaden felt that it really did not deserve being priced at $170 million. The gap between vi number one and number two was quite big, with a difference of more than just a few tens of millions. While he was still thinking about the vi and so on, he finally arrived at the gate. It was only then that he returned to the present, after one of the guards talked to him. "Are you done with your trip sir?" The man asked with a respectful voice. "Yes, it ispleted. Though, I am noting in today. It should take a few days for me to be able to move in." Jaden responded. The security guard nodded. After that, Jaden walked out of themunity gate, and looked around, hoping to see a taxi nearby. But he was disappointed in the end, as there were no cars on this road that led to this residential area. That was to be expected considering that the majority of the people that lived in this residential area were quite rich. So, most of the time, they would not need a taxi. And even if they needed, they could simply make a call, and a cab woulde and pick them up. Shaking his head, throwing aside the thought of making a call for a cab online, Jaden began walking down the road, heading towards the main road. At the same time, his resolve to get his own car strengthened. Just as he had managed to walk about 100 m away from themunity, he spotted a cabing over. He could not help but feel that he was quite lucky. Of course, the cabing over, it implied that it wasing to drop somebody here, or to pick up someone. Though, he hoped that it was here to drop somebody. Otherwise, he doubted if the person who had called for the taxi was going to ept the two of them sharing a cab. So, Jaden stopped, and did not continue moving. He hoped that the taxi would reach where he was as fast as possible, and see if he could see anybody inside. If there was somebody inside, that implied that it was here to drop someone. When the cab reached where Jaden was, it suddenly stopped, surprising Jaden. Could it be that there was nobody here, and the taxi driver was just trying his luck bying this way? Just as he was about to speak, the back doors of the cab suddenly opened. Then, two young men stepped out. Jaden immediately recognized the two. Even though it had been quite a while since thest and first time that he had seen them, Jaden was still able to remember them. After all, Kevin had left an impression on Jaden, and Jaden had been expecting that this young master woulde looking for himter on, after realizing that Jaden was simply making a bluff about the rtionship between himself and Scarlet. Kevin smiled when he saw Jaden. Still, he did not say anything, and looked around, as if he was trying to find somebody. And after not getting whom he was looking for, he looked at Jaden and asked, "Where is she?" Jaden pretended not to know what Kevin was talking about. He responded with a question of his own, "Who are you talking about?" Of course he understood that Kevin was talking about Scarlet. Nheless, he could be asking for anybody, and Jaden was not sure about it, despite the highest probability being that he was asking about Scarlet. Additionally, it was not as if Jaden was obligated to give Kevin the information about where Scarlet was. Considering that Scarlet did not seem to like this guy, then, it was his duty as her bodyguard to make sure that her location was not revealed, especially by himself. Kevin did not have a change of expression on his face, as he approached Jaden. Peter did not say anything as well, and followed behind Kevin. The taxi driver on the other hand simply turned the car around, and left, leaving both Peter and Kevin speechless. They had already informed the guy that he was supposed to take them back. But somehow, this guy, after they had paid him for a round trip, he was leaving just like that? Despite being left speechless by this guy''s shamelessness andck of work ethic, Kevin did not brood over the matter. To him, the few dors that he had paid were not that much to him. Still, in case he met with this guy the next time, he would definitely make sure that this guy paid for running away with his money. Jaden on the other hand could not help but get disappointed when he saw the taxi driver leaving at such a hurry. He had initially wanted to stop the driver, but looking at how the driver was driving the taxi, it seemed that there was something urgent that he wanted to deal with. While disappointed, Jaden decided to ignore Kevin. In any case, there was nothing between him and Kevin, and so, there was no need for him to hold a conversation with Kevin. But he had just taken a few steps when Kevin suddenly blocked his path. Kevin was currently looking at him with a shallow smile on his face, with his arms crossed in front of his chest. "What is it? Do you have anything else you want to talk about?" Jaden asked with raised brows. "Of course, we have a lot that we need to talk about. So, you don''t need to be in a hurry to leave. Do you mind if I invite you so that we can talk on a meal?" Kevin asked. "Yeah, I mind. I still have a few things that I need to take care of. So, goodbye." Jaden responded, as he went around Kevin, intending to leave. Chapter 190 : Kevins Invitation "Yeah, I mind. I still have a few things that I need to take care of. So, goodbye." Jaden responded, as he went around Kevin, intending to leave. Kevin was left speechless when Jaden ignored him once again. He was sincerely offering to treat Jaden to a meal, but it seemed that the other party was not interested in that at all. Helplessly, he stretched his hand, and tried to grab Jaden''s hand, to prevent him from leaving. But his grab attempt failed, as Jaden reacted, pulling his hand away. Jaden on the other hand could not help but look at Kevin with a frown on his face. Could it be that this young master wanted to fight with him? This was definitely not something that Jaden wanted. In any case, there was no any form of feud between the two of them. Even though previously, he had imed that he was Scarlet''s boyfriend, that was definitely simply because he was on duty. Jaden could understand that sometimes, some young masters would not understand that he was on duty or not. Instead, they would only care about their interests. Since Jaden act had made Kevin fail in what he wanted at that time, he would definitely target him, if he was like those other young masters. At the same time, Jaden wondered if this guy wanted to take action personally, instead of sending hisckeys to attack him. Kevin was not that much surprised when he failed to grab Jaden. He already understood that Jaden possessed incredible fighting prowess. So, when facing an ordinary person like himself, it was not impossible for him to be able to dodge, even though he had been caught off-guard. "Sigh! Jaden, I''m really serious about this. Even if you don''t want to have a meal with me and a small chatter on, still, I want to talk to you about something." Kevin stated with a sigh. Jaden raised his brows a little when he looked at Kevin. He wondered what it was that Kevin wanted to talk to him about. Just by looking at the way that Kevin was talking, it was not as if he was holding a grudge against him. "What is it? You can just tell me right now. But if it is not important, then you will forgive me for leaving immediately." Jaden responded in a calm voice. "It''s like this, I know that you are a very good fighter. But with those skills that you possess, a small city like this is definitely not meant for you. What do you think about going to a bigger field?" Kevin immediately went straight to the point. Jaden was surprised upon hearing that. Going to a bigger field? Did that not imply that Kevin was trying to imply that Jaden was supposed to go to the first tier cities? A first tier city. That was something that he had only heard of, and seen in the televisions news. As forever going there, he had never done that. So of course, he had always been wondering how it felt being in those big cities. Despite that, Jaden was able toe back to his senses quite quickly. It seemed that the background that this guy possessed was not low at all. Considering the reaction that Scarlet was having during the time that they met previously, added with this invitation, he definitely came from one of those cities. Jaden did not know the intention of being invited there. Of course, he understood that he possessed incredible fighting skills, and only a few people had seen it so far. The majority of the people that had seen it had already been killed by Scott. As for the rest, it was the group of young masters that were together with Lucas and the rest. So, even though he was a little surprised where Kevin had gotten information about hisbat ability, it was not that much, considering his assumption of Kevin''s background. At this moment, after a moment of thought, Jaden finally shook his head. He responded, "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in going to the first tier cities for the time being." This was a decision that Jaden had made after a moment of contemtion. Currently, he could not even deal with the families here, not to mention those that could be found in those big cities. So, it was better for him not to suddenly jump there without enough capability of protecting himself. Additionally, he was currently working as a bodyguard. Not to mention that he could not simply decide to leave, when the Johnson family treated him well, he was not willing to leave. After all, if he left, he was going to lose the system. So, until the time that the system allowed him to change clients, it was going to be impossible for Jaden to leave the job that he was currently doing. Kevin was left speechless once again after Jaden rejected. He had investigated about Jaden, and he understood very well about Jaden''s background. He understood that Jaden had never been to the first tier cities. Was he not looking forward to visiting those big cities? Was he not looking forward to getting a job that paid a sry that matched his skills? Kevin thought about what Jaden had said, and realized one thing. Jaden had said that he could not go there for the time being. That implied that he could go there in the future. As for when the future was, he was not sure. Not willing to give up, Kevin continued, "I understand that. Still, if you want to go to the big cities, would you like to be working for my family? I know that with the skills that you possess, you deserve a lot more than what you get right now. Additionally, there are better jobs for you, instead of being a silly bodyguard, and following behind somebody else. You can do something big, something that can enable you to grow even stronger, while earning some bucks." Jaden simply shook his head upon hearing that. He responded, "I''m not nning to change my profession anytime soon. I am satisfied with what I am doing right now." Not willing to continue talking about this matter anymore, Jaden turned around to leave. There was no need for him to continue talking about this matter with Kevin. After all, it was impossible for him to change the client that he was working for, or the profession. Additionally, even if he could change his client, that did not imply that he was willing to work for this big family. Even though the big families in the big cities would be involved in several conflicts, and it would be a good opportunity for Jaden to develop, as he could get more missions, Jaden was not willing to risk it. At least for the time being, unless he believed that he was strong enough to be able to deal with people that were armed with firearms, he was not willing to get involved with those big families. "Hey, wait up!" Kevin shouted a little anxiously when he noticed that Jaden was leaving. Jaden simply ignored the call, and continued walking away. In any case, he had already said what he had to say, and there was nothing to add on. "Even if you don''t want to change your profession, you can maintain it! I do know that despite possessing incrediblebat skills, you don''t have professional bodyguard training. So, you can receive training on how to be a professional bodyguard, andter on, you can take the job. What do you think about that?" Kevin shouted at Jaden''s back. To say the truth, Jaden was tempted by the offer. But thinking about the restrictions that he was having, and his own aims, he decided against it. At the end of it all, even if he received the training, that implied that he would be indebted to Kevin''s family. That was something that he did not want. In the end, Kevin could only watch helplessly as Jaden left. There was nothing that he could do. Jaden did not seem to have the intention of going to the big city, at least for the time being, and neither did he seem interested in joining his side. In fact, from Jaden''s tone, he could tell that Jaden did not seem to want to be associated with him that much. At this thought, he could not help but think that perhaps it might be rted with him pursuing Scarlet. Could it be that Jaden was not happy with him going after Scarlet? But ording to the information that he had gained, Jaden and Scarlet did not seem to be in any romantic rtionship. Kevin waspletely confused. At the same time, he contemted on what to do, as he did not want to give up on a talent like Jaden. In fact, he had his own ulterior motives. If he managed to bring somebody like Jaden back to the family, he would definitely be rewarded. "Well, why do you look so desperate in this situation? You know, if you want to get something big out of a negotiation, you should not show that you are desperate." Peter''s voice reached Kevin''s ears, bringing him back from his own world. "I understand. It is just that I had not expected that he was going to refuse such an offer. Most of the people would definitely agree to it." Kevin responded as he looked at Jaden''s distant figure. "Whatever it is, you have to restrain yourself. Additionally, you can just decide to go ahead and increase the offer that you are making. Instead of keeping him in the dark, you can just reveal the crucial information that you are hiding. That way, it should be easy for you to be able to get him to join your family." Peter stated. Chapter 191 : To the Mall Again Two dayster, Jaden met up with Ruby, and she handed over the documents that showed the transfer of property to him. The two properties were the club; dynamic nightclub, and the bar. Jaden did not care that much about the two businesses, but since it was the reward that he had gained after helping Ruby, he did not refuse to take it. Within the past 2 days, he did not leave the Johnson residence. The reason behind that being that Scarlet did not leave the residence as well. It seemed that she was being restricted from going out. As for the reason behind that, Jaden did not know. In any case, for the time being, he had alreadypleted what he had to do. The only thing that he would have to take care of would be the renovation, rather, the demolition and reconstruction of the apartment that he had been given by Scott. He had already contacted a constructionpany, and had discussed with them about the demolition and reconstruction of the building. Of course, it was going to cost a lot more, considering that despite Jaden wanting to maintain the same design of the apartment, it was going to use high quality materials. So, Jaden gave the deposit of $2 million. That was to ensure that thepany would be able to start the demolition first. He was nning on getting more moneyter on, as it was impossible for 2 million dors to be enough to be able toplete what he had in mind. As the demolition continued, Jaden focused on thinking about what to do. Right now, he was thinking about going to a first tier city. Of course, that was going to happen only if the system allowed him to change a client. But before going to another city, he would have to take care of the problems here first. That would definitely include those rtives of his who had taken away what was rightfully his. This was something that had led Jaden thinking about something. 500 million was not something big in those big cities. But in a city like this, it was definitely something. So, for the past 2 days, Jaden had been thinking about acquiring apany within this city. That way, he would be able to deal with those rtives of his. But before selecting whatpany he was going to take the shares of, it was better for him to know the strengths and the weaknesses of the enemy that he was going to deal with first. While Jaden was thinking of that, suddenly, Scarlet came over to meet him. She imed that she wanted to go out and loiter around the city for a while, considering that she had been within the residence for the past 2 days. It seemed that Clifford did not have any objections to that. So, Jaden apanied Scarlet, and the two of them left the residence in Scarlet''s Ferrari f8 spider. Jaden had decided to take this opportunity to see what car he would purchase the moment that he could get enough money to do that. In fact, he did not want anything of much luxury. Instead, just a normal car would do. The two of them Headed towards People''s Choice Mall. The reason why Scarlet had selected this mall this time was simply because thest time that they had gone there, they had no choice but to end the trip prematurely after Kevin appeared. This time, she wanted to buy a few things, and she wanted to buy a gift for her mother as well. After all, her mother''s birthday was going to be on Saturday. Currently, she did not have anything in mind, but she just had to get something for her mother. At this moment, she was ming herself for not paying much attention to her mother. After all, despite the many birthday celebrations that her mother had been having, she had always been giving her mother presents, but they were not what she treasured. She had never even bothered to care much about what she really loved. But this time, it waspletely different. It was just that she had yet to know what she was going to buy for her mother. Jaden did not know what Scarlet was thinking about. Instead, he took out his phone, and made a bnce inquiry of his bank ount. A few secondster, a message came back with his current bank ount bnce. {Your Vyon bank savings ount bnce is $115,721 as at¡­} Previously, after giving away 2 million for the demolition of the apartment to begin, Jaden remained with $65,721. But the previous day, Clifford had transferred $50,000 to him. ording to Clifford, that was going to be considered as advanced payment for the next month that Jaden would be working for the Johnsons. Jaden did not bother much about it. In any case, with that money, he finally had enough money to purchase a car. Additionally, it was not as if he was nning to change the job that he was currently doing. In his mind, Jaden thought that perhaps Clifford was afraid that Jaden might be poached away. And for that reason, he decided to pay next month''s sry in advance. Despite all that, Jaden appreciated it nheless. Now, the only thing on his mind was how to find money in order to make sure that after the demolition, he would be able to construct the apartment. Of course, he was expecting that if hepleted a mission, the system was going to give him a reward that was cash. But of course, there was a good possibility of that not happening. After all, until today, it had only happened once. Despite all that, Jaden still had another way of getting the money. Currently, he possessed 51% shares of apany, and he could im 100% shares of yet anotherpany worth $500 million. It was not Impossible for him to get one or two million dors to help him with the construction of the building. In any case, even if the liquid cash that the twopanies would be having was limited, it was definitely not to the extent that they could not fork one or two million dors, right? While Jaden was thinking of that, the two of them had already gotten inside an elevator. Scarletpletely ignored Jaden who was thinking about something, and pressed the 12th button, indicating that they were going to the 12th floor of the building. That was where women could find what they wanted. Inside the elevator, there were two otherdies. The two of them kept on chatting with each other about the things that they were going to purchase, while throwing nces at Jaden and Scarlet. A few secondster, the door of the elevator opened on the 8th floor, where somebody else came in. Then, they continued to the top floor without stopping, and everybody exited, except for the middle-aged man who had entered mid-way. Jaden and Scarlet began moving around on this floor. At this moment, Jaden had finally concentrated on what they were currently doing. So, he simply followed behind Scarlet, wondering what she wanted to purchase. Stay with m_vl_em_p_yr But they had been going around for quite a while, almost 10 minutes, but Scarlet seemed to be going around, without any sense of direction. They had even gone past several stores a few times, attracting the attention of the salespersons. With that, the two of them received several gazes added with several salespersons trying to invite them into the stores. But of course, the two of them did not enter into any, considering that Scarlet did not seem to have made her decision on what she was going to buy. "Hey, what are we looking for?" Jaden could not help but ask curiously after more than 10 minutes of aimless loitering around the 12th floor of the mall. Of course, he understood that Scarlet was not obliged to respond to him, and exin to him why they were moving around. In any case, it was his duty to apany her wherever she was going, and ensure her safety. Upon hearing Jaden''s question, Scarlet finally stopped walking. She turned around and looked at Jaden who was walking behind her. Currently, Scarlet was wearing a in white T-shirt, baggy blue jeans, and white sneakers. Her medium-length red hair was left loose behind her,plementing her beauty. Something that Jaden had noticed as of recent was the fact that, Scarlet did not seem to be intending to reduce the length of her hair. Over the past 4 weeks, ever since he got to know her, her hair had been growing, and currently, it was already almost reaching shoulder-length. "You know, I''m not even sure about what I am supposed to buy. I have been thinking about everything that I know about my mother, but I don''t really know what she loves. She is always busy together with my father and the family business, that my interaction with her is quite minimal as of recent." Scarlet stated after a moment of thought. Jaden was slightly surprised upon hearing her response. And when he thought about it, what she had said was actually true. After all, both Clifford and Lte were quite busy. So of course, it was quite difficult for them to interact with Scarlet. So, it was not that strange that Scarlet did not know that much about her parents. Yet here she was, wanting to buy something for her mother, despite not knowing what her mother preferred. "Why don''t you just ask her? That is going to solve everything, right?" Jaden asked. Chapter 192: Mission Generated "Why don''t you just ask her? That is going to solve everything, right?" Jaden asked. Scarlet simply frowned upon hearing Jaden''s suggestion. Then, after a moment of contemtion, she responded, "I don''t want her to know what I want to get for her. I want it to be a surprise for her. It will no longer be a surprise if she already knows that I am intending to buy her something." Jaden raised his brows upon hearing that. What could he say now? Nothing. At the end of it all, if Scarlet did not know what she could buy for her mother, then why did she even bother to think much about it? She could not ask, because she wanted to keep it hidden, and it was going to be a surprise for Lte. But if she did not ask, how was she supposed to know what Lte would love? This was a dilemma, and neither Jaden nor Scarlet knew how to solve it. Jaden had already given the suggestion that he was having, but it was outrightly rejected by what Scarlet had said. When Scarlet noticed that Jaden was no longer thinking much about the idea, and he had already taken out the phone, scrolling through it, she could not help but purse her lips. "Hey, are you not going to help me brainstorm on what I''m going to buy for my mother?" Scarlet asked in a displeased tone. Jaden raised his head from the screen that he was looking at, and gazed at Scarlet, before looking around, trying to see if there was somebody else that Scarlet was talking to. But it was only after looking around, that he realized that there was nobody that was paying much attention to them, that Scarlet could be talking to. That implied that Scarlet was definitely talking to him. "Are you asking me that?" With a doubtful voice, Jaden asked. Upon noticing Jaden''s reaction, together with his question, Scarlet was momentarily stunned. Then in the next moment, she was infuriated. She pointed her finger at Jaden and said, "Of course I''m talking with you. If not you, who else am I talking to? A ghost? I''m asking you, why don''t you help me to think about something that I can buy for my mother? You know, on Saturday, it is going to be her birthday." Jaden: "¡­." Jaden was left speechless with Scarlet''s anger. Why the heck was she shouting at him? Was this even a way of asking somebody for help? Moreover, Lte was her mother. The Interaction that Jaden had with Lte was very low, aspared to the ones that Scarlet had. So, if Scarlet, who had the most interactions with Lte among the two of them, did not know what to buy, what was he, a person who did not know much about Lte, know? "You¡­know that I don''t know that much about your mother, right? Besides-" Jaden was just responding, when he suddenly stopped. When Jaden said those words, Scarlet thought that it actually made sense. After all, Jaden had only interacted with her mother a few times, and every time that the two of them interacted, it was always about work. So, it seemed too much for her to ask him to give a suggestion on what she could buy for her mother. Nheless, she thought that it was not impossible for Jaden to make some random suggestions, and perhaps there was going to be one of them that was going to be good. After all, at this moment, Scarlet waspletely nk on what to purchase. Rather, it was just that she had many things in her mind, but she did not know what she could buy among them. As of purchasing everything that she was thinking about, that waspletely out of question. Not to mention that she was trying to save money, she would not just go ahead and purchase things that would end up being thrown aside by her mother, after Saturday. Of course, for somebody to feel that whatever they had been given was special, whatever was given to them had to be unique, or have some special meaning. If she suddenly bought everything that she thought about, it would definitely not have much of a meaning, as a gift that she wanted her mother to enjoy getting. But she had only thought of that when suddenly, she realized that Jaden had stopped talking midway. She gazed at him, and realized that Jaden seemed to be looking at nothing, despite his eyes being wide open. That''s right, his eyes were currently staring in front of him, yet there was nothing in front of him, other than herself. But Scarlet could easily tell that Jaden''s eyes were not focusing on her at all. Scarlet felt veins popping up on her forehead as she red at Jaden. It was just that no matter how much she red, Jaden did not seem to react to her at all. It was as if she, who was standing in front of him, was not existing at all. Jaden did not know about Scarlet''s reaction at this moment. Instead, he waspletely dumbfounded by the prompt that had appeared in front of him while he was speaking. [Optional mission generated. Help the client think about a gift for her mother. The reward will be calcted ording to thepletion of the mission.] That''s right. The system that had been silent for quite a while now, suddenly generated a mission. It was a good thing that the mission that had been generated was not due to Scarlet experiencing danger. It was just that she was currently in a dilemma, and did not know what to do. Now, the system had generated an optional mission for Jaden. This was something that excited him. After all, with the mission being generated, that implied that there was a chance for him to get a good reward. It was just that he did not know what the reward was going to be, but nheless, he hoped that it was going to be something good. But there was only one problem here. What was he supposed to suggest to Scarlet? He did not know Lte that well, so it was extremely difficult for him to be able to tell Scarlet what she could buy for her mother, and her mother would end up loving it. This was a very tricky situation. Jaden kept on thinking about it, but after a long while, he could note up with anything that he could suggest to scarlet so that she could buy for her mother. ording to his observation of Lte for the past few weeks, he realized that she was always a busydy. Most of the time, she was always dealing with professional things. It was things rted to the family business, or Scarlet''s safety. "Hey, what are you looking at? If you don''t want to give me a suggestion, then stop wasting time staring at nothing. Instead of standing there like an idiot, why don''t youe with me so that we can go around the stores once again, and see if we can find something that my mother might like?" Scarlet''s voice brought Jaden back to the real world. Jaden looked at Scarlet, who seemed to be quite furious after she had been ignored for quite a while. Jaden could only give a helpless smile at that. It was just that he was so consumed by the mission that had been generated by the system, that he even forgot about Scarlet. "Well, before I make a suggestion, why don''t you tell me about your mother. That way, I can at least have an idea on what I am supposed to suggest to you." Jaden stated after a moment of thought. Despite still having a displeased expression on her face, Scarlet was finally relieved in her heart. It seemed that Jaden was going to help her out in this situation. Since that was the case, she did not need to be angry at him anymore. Nheless, she did not show that at all, and still put on the angry expression on her face. This way, it would make this guy be serious a bit. Otherwise, he might end up staring at the empty space in front of him again. "Well, all that I know is from the time that I was with my mother when I was a child. Back then, my mother would always spend a lot of time with me, aspared to now. From those memories, I can remember that she really loved paintings. She could paint, but she only did that during her free time. She painted me a few times, but she did not continue when I reached 7 years old. It was at that time that she finally began focusing on the business again. And until today, the interaction between me and my mother has been way little aspared to during my childhood." As she reached this point, Scarlet seemed mncholic about the past. Jaden could associate to that a little. After all, his parents were always busy, and while they usually gave him time, and would asionallye back and take him out, the time that they spend together was extremely low. Nheless, Jaden did not say anything concerning his past. Instead, he thought about what Scarlet was saying. Other than painting, it seemed that she loved reading novels as well. After thinking about it for a while, Jaden asked, "If that is what your mother loves, what are we doing on this floor anyway? Is this not a ce fordies'' clothing? I don''t think that either the paintings or the novels can be found on this floor, right?" Chapter 193: A Little Scuffle After thinking about it for a while, Jaden asked, "If that is what your mother loves, what are we doing on this floor anyway? Is this not a ce fordies'' clothing? I don''t think that either the paintings or the novels can be found on this floor, right?" "Of course not. It is going to be a party. Do you expect me to wear like this when attending a party like that?" Scarlet asked as she rolled her eyes, while at the same time, she pointed at her clothes. Jaden: "???" Jaden was not sure of what to say for a while there. Still, he asked, "You have attended a party hosted by your mother before, right?" "Mmmh" Scarlet nodded as she hummed in response. "Then, what did you wear back then?" Jaden asked the question that was currently bugging his mind. "I burnt them all." Scarlet responded with a straight face, rendering Jaden speechless once again. "Seriously?" Jaden asked, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Of course, I did that. If I had not done that, my mother would keep on saying that she would like to see me wearing those clothes again. I don''t like those clothes as they restrict me in case I want to fight." Scarlet responded with a disgruntled expression. Jaden was left speechless once again. He could not help but ask in a low voice, "Is fighting all that you ever think about?" Unlucky him. Even though he had spoken in a low voice, Scarlet was standing just a little distance from him. And for that reason, she heard what he had said, though not that clearly. Nheless, she was able to fill in the gaps of where she did not hear clearly. "How dare you say that I am a brute? You are a brute! A mindless one at that!" Scarlet suddenly eximed, scaring Jaden a little, while attracting the attention of the people nearby. As if she was not satisfied with shouting at Jaden, whilepletely ignoring the crowd that was looking at the two of them, she rolled the nonexistent sleeves of her t-shirt, and seemed that she was ready to fight. Jaden: ''When did I say that you are a brute?! And, what you are doing now, does that not support the idea that you really are a brute?'' Despite thinking like that, Jaden did not say that out loud. In any case, he did not want any kind of conflict with Scarlet, especially considering that there was still a mission in progress. While Jaden was still contemting, Scarlet had already arrived next to him. In the next moment, without caring about anything else, she attacked byunching a punch at Jaden''s face. Jaden was brought back by the sound of something approaching his face. This was something that he noticed only because of his improved perception after taking the physique enhancing pill. Nheless, with the disclosure of the fist from his face, it was impossible for him to raise his hand and block the attack. Still, he was able to react. At a speed that neither Scarlet nor the watching crowd couldprehend, he managed to shift his head to the side, barely managing to dodge the attack. Jaden felt a chill running down his spine the moment that he felt the fist grazing his cheek as it went past his left ear. It was clear that Scarlet did not hold back at all when she attacked. If he had not dodged, he would have definitely gotten a broken nose or a ck eye. Despite thinking like that, he reacted. He raised his left arm, then grabbed Scarlet''s right hand that she had used to attack him. This immediately made Scarlet who was just about to attack again stagger due to the force applied by Jaden as he pulled her. Bam! Scarlet''s right foot stepped on the ground heavily, as she resisted the pull from Jaden. Then, realizing that she could not pull her hand away from Jaden''s, she immediately used her left arm to attack. But this time, Jaden was already prepared. So, he was able to easily hold her left arm using his right hand as he leaned back slightly, preventing the punch fromnding on his face. After holding both of her hands, Jaden pulled Scarlet towards him. Different from the previous time, he used a little more strength. Scarlet was not able to resist Jaden''s strength, as she staggered towards him. Even though she wanted to resist, she found out that she couldn''t. She reacted immediately, wanting to use her legs to attack, but the distance was too short to allow her to do anything. In the end, shended on his chest. Jaden had not expected that Scarlet would directlye over after he had pulled. It seemed that he had underestimated the strength that he had used. Nheless, he went ahead and whispered to Scarlet, "Hey, stop attacking. We are currently in a public ce and it''s not advisable to fight here or we might get into trouble." Scarlet on the other hand reacted as if she did not hear what he had said. Instead, her face turned crimson red as she immediately pulled her body back. Then, she used her left knee to attack Jaden''s crotch. Jaden''s eyes widened in disbelief when he noticed that. Initially, when Scarlet was pulling back, he had thought that she wanted to stop attacking, and that''s why he did not pull her to prevent her from retreating. But, it seemed that he had misjudged how crazy this youngdy could be. And now, she was attacking him where it would hurt the most on a man. So, he could not allow her to seed. Left with no choice, Jaden released Scarlet''s hands as he retreated, managing to dodge the attack due to his fast reaction speed. Scarlet who had been released, did not seem to be satisfied, especially after she had failed in her attack. She clenched her fists, and was ready to charge towards Jaden once again. Jaden on the other hand noticed that their actions had already attracted the attention of the peanut gallery. He could see that several phone cameras were aimed at the two of them. Not wanting to cause anymotion here, Jaden ignored the chattering of the excited crowd and looked at Scarlet who was ready to attack again. Helpless, he immediately made the first move. He approached Scarlet at a fast speed. Considering that the distance between them was just about a meter, by the time that Scarlet reacted, Jaden was already in front of her. He used his incredible speed to hold Scarlet''s hands as she was just about to attack in panic when she realized that Jaden was already in front of her. Jaden grasped the two hands tightly to make sure that Scarlet could not move, but was careful not to hurt her. Then, when he noticed that she was attacking his crotch again, not willing to let go, he managed to grasp her leg using both of his thighs, preventing her from hitting the target. Not wanting to entertain this anymore, Jaden put on a stern expression and said, "Can we get serious here? We need to do what brought us here. So, let''s deal with that first. As for the rest we will talk about thatter on." Scarlet was struggling so that Jaden could release her. But she realized that no matter how much strength she used, she could not make Jaden budge an inch. She was getting frustrated when she heard what he said. She finally began calming down. She looked around, only to realize that there was already a big crowd that was watching the two of them. Feeling a little embarrassed, she said as she red at Jaden, "Let me go!" The posture that the two of them were currently in was ambiguous. It was very easy for other people to misunderstand. So, Scarlet was embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and hide inside. "Are you going to stop attacking me?" Jaden asked doubtfully. He did not find anything strange with the way that the two of them were. After all, it had only happened because he was trying to stop Scarlet from attacking him. Read next chapters on m vl-em-py-r "If you don''t let go, I will definitely attack. Even if you are holding my hands and leg, I will bite you!" Scarlet stated with a dangerous glint in her eyes. Jaden blinked his eyes a little, before finally, he let go of Scarlet. But just in case, he eyed Scarlet, ready to take action if she attacked once again. Scarlet on the other hand was not even thinking about attacking. She was looking at the two hands that had been held by Jaden by the wrist, and was relieved after realizing that they had not turned red despite the strength that Jaden had used to hold her. "Let''s go. We will talk about this after we get home." Scarlet mumbled in a low voice. Then, she turned around to leave. Jaden simply shrugged his shoulders at that. What could he do? After all, he was not the one that had asked for this, was he? "Hey, it seems that the two of them are a couple. They will be finishing the fight when they get back home." "Such a fiercedy. I swear that if it were me, I would have been beaten up." "That''s right. You are always beaten by your wife, so it''s not surprising." "You!! Don''t you always grovel and do whatever your wife asks you to do? It''s better me considering that I have some guts to stand up to her." "You don''t know a thing. What I do is showing love to her by granting all her wishes." Jaden: ?? Scarlet: ?? Chapter 194: Complete Transformation The two of them, Jaden and Scarlet strolled around the 12th floor of the mall for a while, but it seemed that Scarlet had not found what she was looking for. Well, it did not seem like she was looking for anything, considering that she was just strolling outside the stores, not entering even one of them. Jaden could only helplessly follow behind her. It would have been good If she had entered at least one of the stores, or at least she should have been looking inside the stores from outside. But, Scarlet did none of that. It was as if she was just out for a casual stroll without any specific aim. Jaden was getting a little impatient. Even though it was his duty as a bodyguard to apany Scarlet wherever she goes, but why was she walking aimlessly all this while? It had already been more than 30 minutes since the small conflict between the two of them came to an end. Nheless, they had not done anything, making Jaden anxious. At the end of it all, there was a mission that had to bepleted. But it was impossible toplete the mission with Scarlet not having the intention of going to the other floors that had what they wanted. "Are we going to buy anything? Time is running out you know?" Jaden asked as he looked at Scarlet from behind. Scarlet stopped for a moment as she turned to look at Jaden. She took a deep breath before finally responding. "I''m simply trying to calm nerves down first before making the right decision on what I''m going to buy." It seemed that she was a little disturbed mentally after the conflict from a few minutes ago. She did not know what was wrong with her considering that her emotions were extremely unstable at this moment. Jaden did not say anything in response as he looked at Scarlet as she took a few deep breaths. Finally about a minuteter, she seemed to have finally calmed down. "Okay, we are going into¡­ Gi." Scarlet stated after a moment of contemtion. Then without waiting for Jaden''s response, she led the way towards Gi''s store. Jaden simply followed her without uttering a word. In any case, he did not have any suggestions when it came to the brands anddies'' clothing. So, he had to follow Scarlet''s lead. The two of them arrived in an area where several cloth brands were located. Well, this was the best area on the 12th floor, and also where the most famous brands were located. As expected, the traffic in this part of the flow was quite high. Even though not everybody that came here had the intention of buying something, they were here nevertheless. The two of them directly entered the Gi store. The moment that they entered, a young saledy approached the two of them. "Wee to our store. We have different types of clothes that match different asions. The price matches the quality as expected of the brand, and more than that, you are allowed to make orders for the clothes, in case it''s not in our store and it will be delivered in a few days time." Thedy stated all those words in a single breath. This left Jaden and Scarlet speechless. This was definitely the first time that they had heard such an introduction from a salesperson. They even doubted that some of the things she said were supposed to be said to customers. Despite that, the two of them were able to regain theirposure shortly. Scarlet replied, "I''m looking for an evening gown, one that can be worn in a birthday party. The design of the dress doesn''t matter that much, but it has to consider that this will be like an official event." After hearing Scarlet''s description of what she wanted, thedy contemted for a while before asking, "Do you have any color preference, perhaps?" "White or blue, any of them can do." Scarlet responded without much thought. She had already thought this through before she came to the mall. "Okay. We have a few dresses that much your description. Please, follow me and I''ll will show them to you." Thedy stated as she led the way. Jaden and Scarlet followed the saledy through the small crowd that was inside the store, moving towards one of the corners of the store. There, they could see that there was arge variety of clothes on disy. Scarlet began looking at them, trying to find what she was having on her mind. But just after she had began looking around, the saledy spoke up, "The ones that you want are not on disy. The ones that were on disy were taken away by a group of youngdies that seemed to be in a hurry. Allow me to go and bring them over." Scarlet nodded, and thedy immediately left. Scarlet remained behind as she looked at a few gowns on disy. Despite not liking wearing the dresses, that did not imply that she was not curious about how she would look in different dresses. The only reason why she was so against wearing dresses was simply because she thought that it was going to restrain her, especially when she wanted to fight. Otherwise, she really wouldn''t mind wearing dresses. She went ahead and touched a few of the gowns on disy, just to feel the materials that were used to make them. But while she was busy with that, the young saledy came back with a stack of clothes. Therge number of clothes that she was carrying nearly buried her below them. Still, she struggled and brought the huge bundle of clothes, before cing down on a designated mat. With a brilliant smile that exposed her wless teeth, she said, "Here they are. I can help you pick a few of them so that you can try them out." Scarlet mindlessly nodded her head as she gawked at the clothes that thedy had brought. By estimation, Scarlet could tell that there were definitely more than twenty dresses that had been brought over. She looked on as thedy began sorting out the dresses before finally, a few minutester, she picked up four dresses and shoved them into Scarlet''s hands. "Try these ones out. I have considered your height, appearance, figure, temperament, and even your personality to select these four. They surely match you very well." Thedy stated with a wise smile. Scarlet: "???" Jaden: "¡­" Peanut gallery: "@&#&" ''How the heck did you even know my personality when we have not interacted enough?! I don''t think that I said many words either, right?'' Scarlet eximed in her mind as she was helplessly pushed towards the changing room. Though, she was curious about the clothes that has been picked by thedy. Just from the time that she was picking them, Scarlet was impressed. But of course, before making the final decision, she would have to test them on first. They might look impressive when looking at them from the side but end up being bad on her. Jaden and thedy waited outside. Jaden was quite curious about how Scarlet would look after changing into those dresses. Thedy on the other hand seemed to have more anticipation aspared to Jaden. As for the reason behind that, he could not tell. The two waited for a few minutes before finally, Scarlet walked out of the changing room. When the two of them saw her, they were immediately amazed by the transformation that Scarlet had undergone. The white dress that Scarlet was wearing brought out her beautypletely. The dress featured a modern design with a slightly structured silhouette that entuated her confident stance. Just from observing from a distance, one could tell that the dress was crafted from luxurious satin fabric, which draped beautifully and reflected the light with a subtle sheen. The dress''s details included intricate embroidery along the edges, reminiscent of mes, symbolizing her fiery personality. It flowed gracefully to the floor, with a daring thigh-high slit that revealed just a hint of her thighs. The dressed wrapped around her body, easily outlining the daring figure that manydies could only dream of. Of course, Jaden knew that this figure was not only natural, but it was also due to Scarlet working out more often. Scarlet who had just walked out of the changing room, curious about Jaden''s opinion on the dress was stunned when she noticed the gazes that she was receiving. It was not just Jaden and the saledy that were captivated by the beauty in front of them, instead, many people were looking at her with widened eyes. None of the people around could believe that such a beauty existed. They were even tempted to im that somebody had somehow brought a fairy from a fairy tell. "How do I look?" Despite trying to remain calm, Scarlet was not thatfortable with the eyes that were staring at her. They made her feel like a littlemb in the middle of a pack of ferocious wolves. "You look beautiful." Jaden subconsciously responded. It was not that he had fallen for her. It was just that he was genuinely amazed by her beauty. Scarlet smiled a little upon hearing that. She was just about to say something when suddenly, a group of men rushed over and beganplimenting her while gazing a her with fiery gazes, as if they wanted to eat her whole. "What a stunning beauty! Youngdy, you are definitely the definition of beauty in this world." Chapter 195: Troublesome Shopping "What a stunning beauty! Youngdy, you are definitely the definition of beauty in this world." "Hehe, young beauty, what do you think about going out to have a drink with me?" "Now that I have seen you young beauty, I canfortably fall in love¡­with you." "Hey you, stop dreaming. You are falling in love or you are simply losing it?" "What do you know. This is love at first sight. You won''t believe it when I tell you that this is the first time that I have fallen in love." "That''s right. I don''t believe you. Everyone can easily tell that you are lying." "Who said that I''m lying? This is the first time that I have fallen in love, really. So, youngdy, you will have to take responsibility for snatching my heart." "You! So you lied to me all this time? You told me that you loved me! Turns out that you are just messing with my heart? Why did you marry me if you didn''t love me?" "Hey, don''t you know? I liked you when you were beautiful, not loved. Besides, you are so old now, I no longer like you." "You! How dare you call me old, you wretched old man?! I''m younger than you by twenty years yet you still have the audacity to call me old?" "Who cares?! You are old but my heart is still so young. My heart just turned twenty today." Looking at the crowd that was shouting at each other, with others with eyes full of lust, iming that they loved her, Scarlet waspletely disgusted. At this moment, she impulsively felt the urge to go ahead and beat up this group of people in front of her. But in the end, she still managed to prevent herself from doing that. After all, if she attacked right now, she would be med. It was clear that they were looking at her with lecherous gazes, but none of them had touched her. For that reason, if she attacked, she would be the one that would be seen as unreasonable. And more than that, she was wearing a dress at this moment, making it inconvenient for her to attack. Jaden had been pushed off into the distance by this group of hungry hyenas. He did not try using his strength to push them away, as he did not want to start amotion with some unreasonable people in the crowd. Nheless, he made sure to maintain a certain distance from Scarlet. That way, he would be able to act in case anybody tried something on Scarlet. When he noticed Scarlet''s gaze, Jaden immediately pushed the crowd aside, to get to Scarlet. He already knew about Scarlet''s personality, especially in a situation like this. So, he was afraid that she might end up attacking those that were lecherously talking to her. But, he was relieved when he saw that she managed to hold back. At this point, he felt that the curses that he had suffered when shoving away people in his path were definitely not worth it. Despite that, Jaden was amazed by the transformation that Scarlet had undergone after she changed into this dress. The only things that she was missing toplete the look were a pair of high heels and a few essories. Nevertheless, she looked beautiful. He could understand the feeling of these men, especially those old men among the group that liked to find beauties to spend money on. Even though Scarlet was not wearing any make-up, she did not need it. After all, she was a natural beauty. And now that she had dressed like a properdy, the beauty that she possessed was finally exhibited. "I will take this one!" Scarlet shouted at the little saledy that had been pushed far away by the crowd. She was struggling to get back, but she could not struggle with the men that were blocking her path, or thedies that relentlessly tried to get their men back while staring at Scarlet with jealousy and hatred. Upon hearing Scarlet''s words, she felt extreme resentful. If she had the ability, she would definitely wrestle this group of people. If she was next to Scarlet, she was sure that she could have managed to convince Scarlet to buy more dresses. But she was unlucky today. After all, the traffic in the store this time was higher than normal. And, it seemed that the majority of the people here were lecherous, as they had been attracted towards Scarlet by her beauty. She just hoped that Scarlet woulde back another time. And, she hoped that if Scarlet came back, she would be the one to serve her. Otherwise, this customer would go to someone else. Immediately after speaking, Scarlet went back into the changing room to change out of the dress. While she was changing, the manager of the store came out. She was immediately informed about what was happening. She immediately intervened, barely managing to make sure that the crowd would no longer gather in the same spot and make a customer ufortable. When Scarlet came out of the changing room, she was relieved when she noticed that there was no longer a crowd of people waiting for her. Though, she could see that they were gazing at her from a distance. Scarlet looked at the saledy and said, "Wrap this up for me. I want to pay so that I can leave. I have other things that I have to take care of." "Yes of course. You don''t mind if I add shoes and a few essories that match this dress, do you?" Thedy asked as she looked at Scarlet hopefully. Even if she could not convince Scarlet to try the other dresses, she could at least sell other things to her, right? Scarlet was caught off-guard by the question. In the end, looking at the eyes of thedy that were looking back at her, she agreed, though she did not have the intention of trying them on. Jaden looked at this youngdy. He felt that thisdy was quite unusual. Just as she had imed before, the dress that she had selected matched Scarlet''s personality. As for how she had identified Scarlet''s personality in such a short time, Jaden could not tell. The two of them waited for a while as thedy went ahead toplete the procedures for them. After picking up the shoes, a ne and a pair of earrings, she came back and showed them to Scarlet. Scarlet did not even bother to clearly look at the items that thedy had brought as she nodded in eptance. She felt that she would beat someone if she continued staying here. Thedy bounced off happily and packed the items in a Gi shopping bag after she had wrapped them up well. Then, she came to Scarlet and told her the bill, which Scarlet despite being a little surprised, paid using her card. After everything was done, the two of the walked out of the store. Scarlet seemed to be in a hurry, as if she was running away from a me that might burn her. Jaden followed behind her, though he noticed that there was a group of people that was rushing after them from within the store. Without having to guess or remember their appearances, Jaden could tell that they were among those that had approached Scarlet before. The one in the lead was a man with a few strands of hair stubbornly remaining on his otherwise bald head. He smiled the best he could as he stood in front of Scarlet after overtaking her. He was already sweating just after running for a short distance, though it wasmendable considering his huge belly that made others doubt if he could even see his own feet. "Young miss, I''m ''&¡ê€'', the manager of ''$##'' constructionpany. Here is my card." The man said as he handed a card over to Scarlet with a bright smile. His eyes were basically squinted on his square face as he was smiling with all his strength. Though, the eyes could be seen, though barely. Tah! Scarlet pped away the card that was being handed over. Then, with a cold expression on her face, she uttered, "Scram right now and get your dirty face away from me!" At this point, Scarlet was having a hard time holding herself back from attacking. If she could, she would have already kicked this guy away. It was just that she did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble, especially considering that she did not want Clifford to start grounding her again. The man standing In front of her was baffled when he heard her words. He had tried doing this many times already, but he had never failed. As long as they heard that he was the manager of ''$##'' constructionpany, most of thedies would definitely be polite with him, with others going to the extent of asking for his contact information first. Just as he was still trying toe into terms with what was happening, he suddenly felt his body being shoved to the side. He stumbled, nearly falling onto the ground. When he looked up, he realized that the one that had pushed him away was none other than Scarlet. He gritted his teeth and was just about to chase after her when he suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. He looked ahead, only to meet with a fierce re. He immediately stopped thinking about chasing thedy, at least for now. Jaden red at those that were intending oning after Scarlet, immediately making them back down. His gaze was obviously not what an ordinary person could have. Jaden understood that if somebody caused trouble for Scarlet again, she would find it difficult not to attack them. So, it was better to ensure that something like that did not happen. Chapter 196: Purchasing a Painting Scarlet was no longer in the mood of staying in this mall again. Even though she believed that an incident like the one that had happened here would not happen again as long as she did not wear a dress, she did not dare to risk it. "I have found something that I will not like doing again." Scarlet mumbled while they were inside an elevator. "And that is¡­" Jaden asked curiously. "I will no longer do shopping like this. I better do online shopping instead. I will have my clothes delivered at home, and I can test them out without having someone looking at me like that." Scarlet responded. "But you know, sometimes, the clothes that can be seen online are not always good after you get them¡­" Jaden advised. "I don''t care. In any case, if it''s not good, I can always apply for a return before ordering again until the time that I will get the one that I want." Scarlet responded through gritted teeth. Jaden did not say anything else. He remained silent until the two of them got out of the elevator, leaving behind a few people that gave them weird nces. "So, where are we going to? Or have you changed your mind about buying a present for your mother?" Jaden asked as the two of them approached the parking area. "We will visit a bookstore and an antique store respectively. We will find the best within each of them, and those will be the gifts for my mother." Scarlet responded. As she said those words, she seemed to be finally getting in a good mood. So, her face was not as gloomy as it was before. Jaden nodded. Then, the two of them went ahead and visited a bookshop first. They were currently in the city center and so, the number of bookshops that could be found here was quite high. It was not that difficult for them to find a big one. Then, they asked one of the workers in the bookshop about the best adventure books that could be found. They wanted the ones that were trending, with positive reader feedback, instead of the ones being hyped up exaggeratedly even though they were not good. The two were taken to the east part of the bookshop where adventure novels could be found. This was the genre that Scarlet imed that her mother loved. The two went through therge number of books rmended to them, trying to see if there was a novel that had a good potential just from the first few chapters. Finally, about an hour and a halfter, they found what they were looking for. It was a female lead novel about a youngdy that was restricted by the family, due to the reputation that it had. Being the sole heir of the family, she had to learn a lot of things in order to match the role that she had as a heir of the family. But this immediately put her adventurous spirit into constraints that she could not break. Despite yearning about going around the world, to explore the things that she had only read in history books, she could not escape the responsibility that she carried on her shoulder. But a few yearster, she could not take the pressure anymore. When the time for her to take over the family businesses came, she ran away from home. She thought that she would adventure around the world, and woulde back home a few yearster, after she had seen what she could. After all, she understood that by taking over the reigns as the family leader, the restraints on her would be even tighter and she would not get a chance of exploring the world anymore. That was the point that Jaden had read to, before he stopped. He did not know about what happened next, but he was quite curious. So, he exined to Scarlet about what he had read and Scarlet immediately agreed to take the novel. After that, the two of them left the bookshop and headed towards an antique store. This was a store that possessed many things, but of course, the price was astronomical. When they asked for paintings, they were directed to a hall that was dedicated for paintings. Here, they could see so many beautiful paintings, with some of theming from artists that they had heard of. Of course, the top paintings could not be disyed here. Instead, they had another room where they were being kept, and not just anybody could ess them. Only the VIPs of the store had the opportunity of going there. Scarlet on the other hand did not have the intention of visiting the room anyway. She understood that the famous paintings were expensive, even if they were not the top works of the particr artists. Even though it was true that she was interested in them, she did not have the financial capability of buying them with the money that she was having on her. She had managed to take a little part of her savings, before borrowing $200,000 from Sylvia. Now, with the clothes and the book, the money that she personally brought, just a few thousand dors, had been consumed, with the clothes taking the majority part of it. Now, all that she was left with was the $200,000 that she had borrowed from Sylvia. Although she had borrowed, she had no intention of returning the money. To her, that was the payment for the beatings that she had received from Sylvia. After the two of them looked around, they looked at the paintings together with the prices for each painting. And, they found that the prices of each and every painting that they looked at was worth at least $10,000, and that was the cheapest. "So, how much are you nning to spend?" The man who was introducing the paintings to the two of them asked. Though, he did not hold that much hopes that the two of them would be buying the paintings. After all, many people have evere here to look at the paintings but ended up not showing any interest in buying them. This was something that he had already gotten used to. And of course, he understood that most of the people that appreciated paintings were those old people. As for the youngsters, they were mostly unwilling to spend their money on the paintings as they would rather spend them on cars and luxury bags. "I want a good painting whose price range is between $150,000 to $200,000." Scarlet responded without much thought. The man was surprised. He had not expected that Scarlet was actually intending to make a purchase. Despite the surprise, he was excited. After all, his source of ie was from themission of selling the paintings. It was difficult to find someone that was willing to buy a painting. Due to that consideration, hismission was 15%, which was high in the sales agent market. "Perhaps any of these paintings here caught your eye?" The man excitedly pointed at the paintings within the price range stated by Scarlet. The paintings here were arranged in such a way that those with the same price range were ced together. Scarlet looked at the paintings. She did not know how to appreciate the beauty of the paintings, but nheless, she could distinguish a few paintings that caught her eyes. But it was quite difficult for her to choose one of them. After all, in her eyes, all of them were good. It was just that she could not buy all of them as other than not having enough money, it was against her intention. She looked at Jaden for help. Jaden was already thinking about the painting that better suited the asion. Just like Scarlet, he did not know much about art. But, after looking at the paintings for a while, he decided on one of them. It was a watercolor painting. "This one. I think this is the one." Jaden stated as he pointed at the painting. Both Scarlet and the man were surprised by his choice. Scarlet could not help but frown as well. After all, the painting that Jaden had chosen was not among the ones that she thought to be the best. Still, she believed that there had to be a reason why he thought that this painting was the best of all. Or, he might just be making a blind guess. "Why? I don''t think that this is the painting that looks attractive among all, right?" Scarlet asked, curious about the reason behind his choice. Jaden pointed at the painting. It was a painting of a youngdy with her hands wide spread, in the rain, away from the city. The expression on her face showed relief and happiness. "This is rted to the novel that we bought. They talk about the same thing. From this painting, even though I can not tell much, I can at least tell that thisdy here in the painting is enjoying the sense of freedom, just from her expression and the city background in the distance." Jaden exined his point of view. "Oh." Scarlet was surprised upon hearing Jaden''s exnation. She had not thought along those lines at all. But now that Jaden had put it this way, she finally understood why it was the most suitable one. The man who was apanying the two of them looked at the with a weird expression on his face. At the same time, he could not help but think, ''Could the two of them here be having an idea of eloping with each other? Well, love sure is a strange thing.'' Scarletpleted the purchase of the painting that cost $176,500. And the moment that shepleted the payment, Jaden heard the system prompt, something that made him smile. Chapter 197: System Reward Scarletpleted the purchase of the painting that cost $176,500. And the moment that shepleted the payment, Jaden heard the system prompt, something that made him smile. [Congrattions to the host forpleting the optional mission. The host has been rewarded with 100 times rebate card.] [100 time rebate card; It can be used to multiply ie or investment by 100 times.] Jaden had not expected that the system was going to reward him with another rebate card. He already possessed a ten times one, and with this one, he possessed two of them. Additionally, this one was way better aspared to the one that he had received before. Jaden had realized something. Even though it was true that sometimes, the rewards would get better as long as the mission was a little difficult, for the optional missions, the rewards werepletely random. He would be rewarded with something of great value if hepleted an ordinary mission, but at the same time, he could also be rewarded with something of a lower value. And right now, he had been rewarded with something of a greater value. Jaden was wondering if he was to use the 10 times rebate card. After all, with the 100 times rebate card, it should not be difficult for him to be able to use it in the future when he needed money. And right now, he still needed money for the apartment. Previously, when he spent $2 million, it could have been the time that he could have used the 10 times rebate card. But he thought that he could use it in another ce, and get better rewards. And for that reason, he did not use it. Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr But now, with another rebate card, it was not that much difficult for him to use one of them. As he was thinking, Scarlet suddenly spoke up. "Hey, what are you smiling at? Is there something interesting that I have not seen?" Scarlet asked as she looked around. It was clear that she was trying to look for something that was making Jaden smile. Upon hearing Scarlet''s question, Jaden responded, "Not really. I just remembered something funny." Jaden did not say anything more, and the two of them got inside Scarlet''s Ferrari f8. Scarlet was the driver, and the two of them headed towards a car gship store. Jaden had yet to decide on the car that he was going to buy, but as long as he could find one that suited him well, and he could afford, he was going to buy it. He did not know where Scarlet was taking him, but no matter wherever it was, he could buy a car there. So, he settled there, while thinking about where he could use the 10 times rebate card. Of course, even though he was going to use it, because he possessed another one, Jaden was definitely going to maximize the usage of the card. Right now, the amount of money that he had was quite small. It seemed that he would have to get more moneyter on. It had toe from either ie from thepany that he possessed 51% shares, or an investment that he was going to make with the money. A few minutester, the two of them arrived outside a BMW gship store. After parking the car, the two of them got out, and headed straight to the store. The moment that they entered into the store, they were weed by a salesman. Like always, the guy was enthusiastic, especially after he realized that the two of them hade inside a Ferrari. "Wee to our store¡­." The salesman started, before he went ahead to begin introducing the store. Then, he asked the two of them if they wanted to buy a car, or they were just here for viewing. "I want to buy a car. Let''s take a look first." Jaden responded. The salesman was immediately excited, and he began leading them towards the cars. Since Jaden had not said the type of car that he wanted, the salesman began introducing each and every car that they went past. A little whileter, Jaden finally arrived in front of a car that he thought that it looked a little good. Additionally, the price was not that bad. It was the most recent BMW 7 series. The price was $90,000. Currently, Jaden had a bnce of $115,721. So, if he spent $90,000, it was not going to be much of a problem, considering that he did not have much of expensester on. For his meals, they were all taken care of by the Johnsons. Having alreadye to a decision, Jaden went ahead andpleted the required procedures. About 2 hourster, Jaden had finallypleted everything that was to be done. Now, it could be said that the car belonged to him. This was the first time that Jaden possessed a car of his own. So, he was excited. Even though it was not as expensive as Scarlet''s, nheless, at least, he would have something that he could im that it was his. When Scarlet saw how Jaden was excited, just by the smile that he could not hide, she could not help but feel a little displeased. She felt that it was not a good idea to have Jaden have a car of his own. It was just that she did not have a good reason of stopping Jaden from buying a car of his own. After all, he possessed money, and he had a valid reason for having a car. In the end, she just did not understand the reason why she did not feel happy when Jaden had a car of his own. This waspletely different from the first time that she felt unhappy with Jaden using her car. But now, it waspletely opposite of the feeling that she was having back then. She felt that it was a pity to have Jaden drive his own car. ''Well, I think that the reason why I feel unhappy is simply because he is no longer going to be able to drive my car. That''s right. I am losing a driver.'' Scarlet tried to exin to herself. Of course, the reason that she was giving was not something that she could even believe it herself. After all, most of the time, she was the one that was driving, while Jaden just sat on the passenger seat. Jaden did not know about what Scarlet was thinking. He got inside the BMW, ready to drive. But that was when he noticed that Scarlet seemed to be lost. "Hey! Let''s get going!" Jaden shouted at Scarlet, finally bringing her back to the reality. Scarlet got inside her own car, and began driving. At the same time, she popped out her head from the window, and shouted at Jaden, "Let''s see who is going to get home first." Immediately after saying those words, she retracted her head back inside the Ferrari, before stepping on the elerator. Immediately, the engine of the Ferrari revved, as the car suddenly shot forward. Jaden on the other hand was left speechless upon hearing what Scarlet had said. She was having a sports car, one that was better than the one that he was having. And yet, she wanted topete with him? Was that even fair? And to make matters worse, she had even taken a head start in the race! The maximum speed of the BMW that he currently owned was only 155 mph. On the other hand, Scarlet''s Ferrari had a maximum speed of 210 mph. That was a big difference. Despite thinking of all that, Jaden did not stop at all. Instead, just like Scarlet, he stepped on the elerator, and the car rushed out. The two of them were currently within the city center, and the traffic was quite high. Despite that, with the skills that the two of them possessed, they were able to easily maneuver on the road. When they got to the traffic lights, they simply went past, as the money that they were going to pay for fine was not something that they cared much about. Of course, Scarlet was having a hard time aspared to Jaden, when it came to maneuvering on the busy road. Most of the time, she would have to slow down, before she could overtake vehicles. Jaden on the other hand did not seem to care much about the presence of the other vehicles on the road. Instead, he was overtaking them left and right, even using thene that he was not supposed to. In just a matter of a few minutes, he had already managed to go past Scarlet. But of course, Jaden made sure not to get far away from her. At the end of it all, he was her bodyguard. So, he had to make sure that he was close to her. Of course, he understood that by racing, it was putting Scarlet in danger. But Jaden did not believe that Scarlet was going to overlook the fact that her skill was not that good, and simply start driving recklessly on the road. This was something that was proved by how careful she was,pletely different from how carefree Jaden was as he overtook vehicles. Finally, the two of them arrived outside the gate of the Johnson residence one after the other. Jaden was only a few seconds ahead of Scarlet, the reason being that he was making sure that the distance between the two of them was not widened. Otherwise, he would have been here several minutes ago. The two of them entered the residence, with Scarlet left frustrated. After all, despite having a good vehicle, she could notpete with Jaden at all. Chapter 198: Using the Appearance Shifting Watch June 20 2026¡­ As expected, the temperatures had already began rising. Summer was already setting in, and the schools were preparing for holidays. Bodvill university was already finalizing the semester. Starting from the next week, the students would be going for summer holidays. Of course, that did not matter that much to Jaden. To him, he was only attending campus simply because he had to apany Scarlet. Unless he got something from the system that could help him to learn, and catch up with the others, it could be said that he was just wasting time in campus. Despite all that, today, it was a special asion within the Johnson residence. Just looking at the decorations all over the residence, added with several luxurious vehicles that were already parked within thepound, one could easily tell that this was not an ordinary event. That''s right. Today was the day. It was on Saturday, Lte''s birthday. Due to the influence that the Johnson family possessed, many people had already known about it, and had been invited. Of course, the event was not going to take ce here, but still, the residence was decorated nheless. The vehicles that were here belonged to friends and rtives of the Johnsons. They were here, discussing a few things, before finally going to the venue of the celebration. The joyful atmosphere affected even Jaden, even though this was not that much rted to him. Jaden was waiting in the area where the cars were. He was waiting for Scarlet toe over, so that he could apany her to the venue. He was still working as a bodyguard, and even during this event, he had to ensure Scarlet''s safety. Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr This time, he was not going to use his car. Instead, he was going to go together with Scarlet inside her own Ferrari f8. This was just a measure that had been taken, to ensure that Scarlet''s safety was guaranteed. Even though today was a joyous day, nobody could guarantee that somebody would not be having some shady ns. And even though the entire family might be experiencing dangers in case there was somebody that was targeting them at this moment, still, Jaden''s responsibility onlyy on Scarlet. A few minutester, people finally walked out of the Johnsons mansion. It included Clifford, Lte, Anthony, Steven, Sylvia, Scarlet, together with Wilson. There were other nine people, but Jaden did not know who they were. Wilson was of course the manager of Blue Seal hotel, the one that Jaden had saved when he was targeted back in the hotel. As for how the matter was handledter on, Jaden did not know. Clifford and the others both entered into their own cars, with Clifford and Lte using the same car driven by Steven. Scarlet and Sylvia approached Jaden. This made Jaden wonder what the n was. Scarlet''s Ferrari f8 could only carry two people, the driver and one passenger. Now, with the twodiesing over, who was going to be left behind? "Jaden, let''s use your car." Sylvia stated the moment that the two of them arrived. She understood that it was impossible for them to be able to use the same car, Scarlet''s Ferrari. Still, they could use Jaden''s car. Of course, it was not impossible for them to use the other vehicles that the Johnsons possessed. Still, Sylvia thought that perhaps Jaden might want to drive his own car. Jaden nodded. His BMW could carry five people. So, he did not say anything else, and immediately headed towards the car. After that, he waited for the twodies to get inside the car, before he opened the driver''s door and entered. With that, Jaden followed behind the other cars, as they left the Johnson residence. At that moment, the people that were observing on the road were surprised when they saw a convoy of luxury vehiclesing over. Most of them could not help but begin guessing the event that was going to happen. Of course, they were just making random guesses, but nobody cared about their ideas. The group of people headed towards Blue Seal hotel without any glitches. When they got there, the entire hotel had been taken over for the celebration. This was Clifford''s decision. Of course, he understood that by doing this, he was going to disrupt the business. Despite that, he did not care. Though, he did not prevent people froming in. Instead, those that came to the hotel were allowed, but their meals were covered by Clifford. That way, it could be said that they were indirectly participating in the birthday celebration. Of course, the celebration itself was happening in another venue within the hotel. The birthday celebration progressed well, and Jaden did not participate that much. After all, he had to make sure that nothing went wrong, and he was very close to where Scarlet was. Of course, Vincent and the other young masters were all invited. The only one that was not present was none other than Lucas. After all, they had already fallen out with Scarlet, making it impossible for him to be invited. Still, Jaden thought that he had to finish off that guy. After all, that guy had nned to kill him at some point in time. And the longer that guy lived, the longer the idea of him taking revenge on himself and Scarlet was fermenting. It was just that he had not gotten an opportunity of doing that. Of course, he could simply use the appearance shifting watch, turn into another person, before going ahead to kill that guy. But it was just that he did not have the chance of going out alone. For the past few days, he had always been within the Johnson residence, and he had not been given the permission of going out. Thinking about the appearance shifting watch, Jaden suddenly excused himself and headed towards the washroom. After getting inside the washroom, he pressed the button on the appearance shifting watch, and transformed his appearance. This time, he did not take on any other person''s appearance, instead, he went ahead and customized an appearance of his own. He made sure that the appearance that he was taking was not of somebody that he had ever seen before. Additionally, just to make sure that nothing would go wrong, he customized the person who he had taken the appearance of to be wearing gloves. That way, no fingerprints would be left behind. Jaden was not sure if the DNA in his body had been changed. And even after he had asked the system about it, the system did not reply at all. So, it seemed that he would have to investigate about this appearance shifting ability when he got a chance. With his appearance transformed into a middle-aged man, possessing long ck hair, ck eyes, a long nose, thin lips, a square face, a muscr build, wearing a ck suit and a white shirt apanied by a brown tie with matching ck shoes, Jaden finally walked out of the washroom. The moment that he got back to the venue of the birthday event, Jaden began loitering around. He made sure that the distance between him and Scarlet was close. The reason why he had decided to change his appearance was simply because within this circle of people, including Vincent and the others, they knew that he was Scarlet''s bodyguard. So of course, if they possess a n of doing anything to Scarlet, they would try to see where he was. But now, no matter how much they looked for him, they would not find him. After all, they could not identify Jaden with his changed appearance. Jaden began scrutinizing the people around. He was trying to see if he could find anybody that seemed to be suspicious. That way, he could pay much attention to them, and take action in case they did anything suspicious. In this event, Jaden was not the only bodyguard present. There were several bodyguards within the event venue, outside, and even outside the hotel. It could be said that Clifford was making sure that nothing would go wrong. When the time to give presents came, Jaden did not transform back. Instead, he remained within the crowd, and watched as Scarlet and the others went ahead and presented the presents to Lte. As for his own present to Lte, he had already handed it over to Scarlet. He had used $15,000 to purchase a diamond ne. It was expensive to say the least. But of course, to somebody like Lte, it was definitely not that expensive. Still, it was sincerity that mattered. So, Lte appreciated the gift that she had been given. As for the reason why Jaden did not present the gift himself, she understood that he was on duty. So of course, it was impossible for him to being over so freely. The birthday celebration began in the afternoon, and it ended at 7:00 in the evening. At that moment, it was finally time for everybody to go back. Jaden looked around, making sure that there was nothing suspicious. Immediately, he headed to the washroom once again. There, he transformed back to his own appearance, and went back to Scarlet. After that, they returned to the Johnson residence. It could be said that to Jaden, this birthday celebration was quite ordinary, apart from the fact that he had been able to see many influential people within the city. It was as expected with the reputation of the Johnson family. Many people within the city with high reputations were invited, and they came over. So, this was the first time that Jaden had seen a few people that he had only seen on television. Chapter 199: Seeking Help The birthday celebration went by just like that, and Jaden''s life did not change. To him, the celebration did not involve him that much. All that he felt that was a pity was that there was nobody that had targeted Scarlet, leading to the initiation of the mission by the system. Despite all that, Jaden''s life was as usual, most of the time, being within the Johnson residence as Scarlet did not go out so often. On Monday, the two of them went to the school. This was something that Jaden did not like, considering that the lectures were quite a headache for him, as he could not understand them that much. Despite not liking going to school, Jaden had no choice but to do so. After all, he had to apany Scarlet wherever she was going. As usual, Jaden did not drive his own car. Instead, they used Scarlet''s Ferrari. This was just to ensure that Jaden could efficiently do his work as a bodyguard. When they got to the campus, it was still early in the morning. So, Scarlet headed to the gym, to meet up with her group of friends, excluding Lucas. The moment that Jaden and Scarlet arrived in the campus, the rumors that were previously flying around had yet to subside. So, from time to time, people would be looking at them, while murmuring to each other. Both Jaden and Scarlet did not care much about what the group was talking about. At the end of it all, it was just rumors. Well, that might be a little of an exaggeration, considering that when Scarlet happened to hear what they were saying, she nced at Jaden from the corner of her eyes. She was a little disturbed when she noticed that Jaden did not seem to have much of a reaction to what they were saying. It was true, it was just rumors without any evidence, still, was he not impacted by what they were saying? Jaden did not know what Scarlet was thinking about. He continued following her, and they got to the gym. After getting there, they waited for a while, before the group that was usually together with Lucas came over. This group had already made sure to stay away from Lucas. After all, by being together with Lucas, that implied that they would be making an enemy out of Scarlet. Thinking about the two of them, which one was more advantageous, they chose to stick to Scarlet. Of course, this was something that irritated Lucas even more. But, there was nothing that he could do about it. After all, even his family could not provoke the Johnson family. For the time being, the entire Brown family had not made a move at all. Despite Lucas having one of his legs broken, no action was taken by the Browns, something that Jaden found suspicious. Of course, he could be just like the others, believe that the Browns did not dare to offend the Johnsons. But he believed that it was not true. After all, he was the one that had broken Lucas''s leg. So, it was impossible for them not to target him. But until today, they had not taken action at all. This was something that made Jaden more vignt, and he was waiting for a chance, so that he could eliminate Lucas. He could not allow that guy to continue living, as that was a danger to his own life. Jaden did not know what Scarlet and the others were talking about, but they chatted with each other for quite a while. About 30 minutester, the group finally dispersed. Jaden had been quite a distance away from them, and so, he did not hear what they were talking about, as they were talking in low voices. Jaden was not that much curious to ask about what they were talking about. So, the two of them, Jaden and Scarlet left the gym under the scrutinizing gazes of the people that were currently using the gym. But after they had reached the entrance, they suddenly met a person that they had not expected to meet. It was none other than Alfie. ording to the information that Jaden had obtained through the rumors spreading around, he understood that Alfie was not a student within the campus. As for how he had managed to get inside, that was definitely rted to Harry. So, Jaden looked around, trying to see if he could spot Harry, but he could not. He then looked at Alfie, wondering what this guy was doing here. The moment that Alfie met with Jaden and Scarlet, he did not seem surprised at all. Instead, it seemed that he was relieved, and from his expression, it was clear that he was looking for the two of them. Jaden was quite cautious. He moved close to Scarlet, just in case Alfie was here with the intention of attacking. After all, previously, Scarlet had defeated him, and perhaps Alfie still held the resentment in his heart, and that was the reason why he was here. Alfie did not seem to care about what Jaden had done. Instead, after clearing his throat, he spoke with a sincere voice, "I''m here today to thank you. Previously, after defeating me, you could have left me in the ring, but you asked somebody to take me to the infirmary. Thank you." Alfie was addressing Scarlet. She was the one that had instructed Alfie to be taken to the campus infirmary to be treated. She was afraid that if this guy ended up dying or something along the lines, she would be the one that would be med. "It is nothing much." Scarlet responded as she waved her hand dismissively. Then, she was about to go around Alfie, and leave, when Alfie moved to block her again. Scarlet immediately frowned. She wondered what Alfie''s intentions were by blocking her path. There was no any form of interaction between the two of them before the fight, and after the fight, they did not interact with each other again. Ever since the day that they had fought, it had been over a week now, yet they had never met again. Just like Jaden, she asked herself if Alfie was here for a rematch. When Alfie saw the expression on Scarlet''s face, he smiled apologetically as he said, "Please, don''t misunderstand me. I had another aim ofing over, other than thanking you. I would like to ask for your help." Scarlet was confused when Alfie imed that he wanted her to help him. What kind of help could he want? Additionally, why would she help him, considering that they barely knew each other. "I know that it is so presumptuous of me toe over and ask for your help, but I can''t think of anybody else that can help me." Alfie exined, as he understood the situation quite well. Scarlet raised her brows upon hearing that. Now, she was quite curious about the kind of help that Alfie wanted from her. Continue your saga on m-vl-e-mpyr Realizing that he had finally caught Scarlet''s attention, Alfie went straight to the point. "Before, I did not have the intention of fighting against you. It is just that I did not have a choice. I had made a deal with Harry that I would help him here in the school, while he will help me out with my problems outside the school. But after I failed to defeat you thest time that we fought, Harry immediately decided against helping me. In fact, he even targeted my family, something that I don''t like. It is just that no matter how much I don''t like it, I don''t have the strength ofpeting against him." Scarlet looked at Alfie with a doubting gaze as she asked, "You are strong. I can defeat Harry quite easily, but I had a hard time defeating you. I don''t believe that it is possible for Harry to defeat you if the two of you fight." When Scarlet said out the doubts in her heart, Alfie simply sighed. "If it is just one person, I don''t have a problem at all. The problem is that Harry has a group of goons out the campus. It is that group of goons that he is using to target me and my family." Scarlet was tempted to believe that, but he was finding it hard. She pointed out, "Then if it is a group of gangsters, why don''t you ask the police to take care of it?" "You may not know the situation in the Eastern part of the city, but that is the den of the gangsters. If you call the police to that part of the city, they woulde after an hour or so. That is extremelyte, and it''s difficult to get evidence against the group of gangsters that act with the knowledge that if evidence was found against them, they can be taken to the police. Additionally, even if they are arrested, they can alwayse out after a day or two. And when theye out, the situation will be even worse than before." Alfie exined. He was from the Eastern part of the city, and that was where he had met with Harry. "Then if even the police cannot handle this matter, what gives you the confidence that I can?" Scarlet asked, as the doubts in her heart intensified. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 200: Compulsory Mission "Then if even the police cannot handle this matter, what gives you the confidence that I can?" Scarlet asked, as the doubts in her heart intensified. Scarlet knew that she was strong, at least she was able to beat up Alfie, though barely. Despite understanding that she was not at the same level as Sylvia, and she could notpare herself to Jaden, she still believed that she was strong. But that did not get to her head. After all, she understood that gangsters were not that easy to deal with. She had already been in a situation of dealing with gangsters in several asions, including the gangster hunts. Thest hunt that they had been involved in had ended up with them being caught by a group of gangsters who''s leader even had a gun. Obviously, Scarlet would not want to experience such a situation. Additionally, she understood one thing. In case she decided to take action against the group of gangsters, they would definitely target her the moment that they find herter on. The only reason why she had taken action against that group of gangsters that was causing trouble for Christine was simply because of the rtionship between the two of them. Otherwise, she would not have gotten herself involved in something like that, unless she was sure about that group of gangsters. The gangster hunt that they were carrying out always made sure that they targeted the small gangs that did not have much support. Still, since they did not have much connections in the underworld, two times in a row, they failed to get the right intelligence about the gangsters. And now here they were. Alfie was iming that she could help, in a situation where even the police could not. Of course, she understood that perhaps the kind of help that Alfie was looking for was the one that they could go out and fight together. But if that was the case, she did not want to get involved with that. After all, she was not going to gain anything out of it. Even though she possessed a heart that cared about the well-being of other people, it was not to the extent that she would ignore her own safety. "I don''t want to trouble you that much. The only help that I want from you is to help me rescue my family. We can just go to the base of the gangsters, fight our way in, before rescuing my family. After that, I will definitely look for my own way of making sure that they are not in trouble again." Alfie responded. Scarlet squinted her eyes as she looked at Alfie. For some reason, she did not want to believe what he was saying. But looking at the sincere expression on his face, she was tempted to believe him. "It''s not that easy to be able to break into a gangster hideout. So, even if we go there, we might be sending ourselves into the hands of the gangsters, and this is not going to help at all." Scarlet stated out her doubts once again. "If it is a big hideout of gangsters, then it is impossible for the two of us to be able to break inside the hideout. But the ce where my family is being kept is not the main base of the gangsters." Alfie exined hurriedly. "Is that so?" Scarlet asked, still feeling suspicious about the situation. "That''s the truth. Before I came looking for you, I made sure to investigate thoroughly. I''m not sure about the n that Harry has for me, to the extent that he kidnaps my family, still, I don''t want my family to continue staying within the group of gangsters." Alfie responded. "How long has it been since they were kidnapped?" Scarlet asked. "They were kidnapped on Friday evening. Of course, they were kidnapped one by one, and it seems that Harry had been having his men follow them around. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to be able to kidnap all of them within one day, and so easily." Alfie stated with anger clear in his voice. Scarlet found what Alfie had said to be logical. But just like Alfie had said, he also wondered what it was that Harry was nning, to the extent of kidnapping Alfie''s family. In normal situations, if a family was kidnapped, or a member of a family was kidnapped, it would be that the kidnapper would be wanting something from the family, or it was just a form of threatening the other party to do what they wanted them to do. Jaden had been listening in on the conversation between the two of them. Still, he did not say anything, and remained silent as he listened. Just like Scarlet, he possessed doubts of his own, wondering if what Alfie was saying was actually the truth. "Okay. Let''s go now. Let''s deal with this as soon as possible, so that I cane back and deal with my own things." Scarlet stated, having already made up her mind. "Thank you so much in advance." Alfie stated, gratitude in his voice. Even though he was trying to hold back, Jaden had managed to notice that there was a hint of tears in the corners of his eyes. Could it be that what he was saying was the truth? Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e-NovelBin Despite having his own doubts, Jaden did not say them out loud. Instead, he followed Scarlet and Alfie, as they headed towards the gate of the campus. Of course, Scarlet understood that they were going to the Eastern part of the city. So, it was impossible for them to go there on foot. But at the same time, it was impossible for the three of them to use her sports car that could only carry one passenger. When they got to the road, they stopped two cabs. With the one that Alfie was inside taking the lead, Jaden and Scarlet followed behind inside the other cab. The journey to the destination that Alfie was taking them to, took about 40 minutes. The tax was different after all. Completely different from how Jaden would openly speed up, the taxi drivers were always quite careful on the road, to make sure that the condition of the vehicle was maintained. After they alighted, Alfie went ahead and paid the bill. Then, he led the way down the street. Jaden had noticed that the street that they were currently in was not one that he was familiar with. After all, even though he was living in the Eastern part of the city, the eastern part of the city was quite big. So, it was impossible for him to be able to know everywhere, as most of the time, he was not focusing on moving around to know the area, instead, he was looking for jobs to do. And of course, most of the jobs that he was doing while located in the same area, the streets that connected with the inner part of the city. After about 10 minutes of walking, they finally arrived outside a small bar. Since it was still in the morning, 9 to be exact, the bar did not have many people, even though it was open. But despite all that, Jaden noticed that this particr bar was surrounded by several people. Even though they were not directly looking at the bar, they were currently doing their own actions, in different ces, but they were in something like a pattern. Of course, just by looking at them, Jaden immediately understood that they were gangsters. He did not have to scrutinize them carefully, considering that after staying within the Eastern part of the city for more than 6 years, Jaden quite understood the personalities of the gangsters in this part of the city. "It is within this bar. There is a basement within. It is in the basement that they have kept my family. I don''t know the condition that they are currently in, but I have made sure to be precise about the information about this bar." Alfie whispered to Scarlet. Scarlet nodded. Just like Jaden, she had noticed that there was a group of people that seemed suspicious. She did not have to guess that much to understand that they were the gangsters that were in charge of this hideout. "The n that I am having is that we will go inside the bar. But of course, we will not start fighting from the entrance. Instead, we will try as much as possible to approach the entrance of the basement. And if possible, if we can sneak into the basement and take out my family, it should not be that bad." Alfie exined the n that he was having. As one person, it was difficult for him to be able to deal with this. After all, while he was alone, the gangsters were not. Additionally, he had to fight, while protecting his family at the same time. That was so difficult to do. But with Scarlet''s help, it should not be that much difficult to be able to help her family get out of here. After all, the two of them were experts when it came to fighting, and it would not be that much difficult for them to handle a dozen of guys who only knew how to brawl. Scarlet nodded. It seemed that Alfie had made quite a good n. So, she looked at Jaden, and realizing that he seemed to be intending to follow them, she felt relieved. At least with Jaden here, she would not have to worry that much, unless the ones that they were going to deal with had guns. What Scarlet did not know was that despite not having much of a reaction on his face, Jaden was a little anxious in his heart. The reason behind that was that he had received a prompt, giving him apulsory mission. Chapter 201: Breaking into the Basement [Compulsory Mission generated. As a bodyguard, it''s your duty to ensure the safety of your client, but it''s not your responsibility to change the way they are. Mission: Help the clientplete the task in hand and get out of here safely. Reward; 2 Physique Enhancing Pills.] Jaden was surprised upon the issuance of thepulsory mission. All the times that he had received apulsory mission from the system was when Scarlet was in danger. But looking at the situation here, it should not be that difficult for Scarlet to get out of here safely. Of course, that was on the premise that there was a gun here, something that Jaden doubted. In normal asions, Jaden would have simply asked Scarlet to get out of here as it was dangerous, enabling him toplete the mission without much of a problem. The problem now was that the system had made conditions of the mission to be known. He had to help Scarlet do what she was intending to do safely. So, they could not leave as that was against the mission. Since this was apulsory mission, he could not afford to fail. After all, by failing, there was a great chance that Scarlet would die. And with her death, he would no longer have a system, something he didn''t want to happen. So, even though he was not showing much on his face, he was extremely vignt. At this moment, he was paying a very close attention to the gangsters. As they entered the bar, Jaden suddenly thought of something. If this group of goons was paying attention to Alfie''s family, it was not impossible for one or the two if them present at this moment to have seen him before. With himing here, the gangsters would already know the reason, and would definitely not allow him to get to the area that they were keeping hostages. Additionally, Jaden felt that there was something out of ce here. Unless they were extremely confident, the gangsters would definitely not allow Alfie to know where they were keeping his family. Additionally, if this was very important, the security here would not be thatx as it was at this moment. Everything that Jaden thought about pointed towards the fact that there was something unusual going on here. While Jaden was thinking, he made sure to pay attention to his surroundings. Currently, the bar only had a few people, the majority of whom were the ones who had spent the entire night here getting drunk. As for others, Jaden could not tell much but were definitely those that hade this morning to drink. This was not something unusual in bars like this. The group of three walked towards the furthest end of the bar where there was a door. Above the door was a que that had words ''Staff Only'' written on it. Of course, the three of them did not care about that. They looked around for a while before taking the table that was close to the door. A few secondster, a man came over and asked them the drink that they would like to have. Alfie immediately ordered for three bottles of beer. When the cheap beer was brought over with three mugs, Alfie went ahead and began drinking his own. He did not even bother to pour the beer into the mug. Jaden did not have any intention of drinking the alcohol, even though it was of a lower content. Scarlet on the other hand did not even bother to look at the beer. To her, this cheap drink was not something that she would like to have. Even though she usually drank wine, that was only when she was with Christine and the otherdies. She only drank because of thepetitive spirit, and not because she liked drinking. Alfie did not mind the two of them not drinking at all. Instead, he focused on drinking the beer, emptying the bottle a little whileter. It seemed that Alfie was quite stressed up just from the frustration that could be seen on his face as he drank. He did not care about Jaden and Scarlet as he went ahead and grabbed the bottle in front of Jaden and began drinking. "Let''s get going. This is the chance." Scarlet stated, bringing Alfie, who was just about to finish the third and thest bottle, back to the task at hand. "Burp!" Bang! He burped as he finally gulped down the final contents of the bottle. He then ce the empty bottle on the table loudly, attracting some attention, as he stood up. Then, when they were sure that nobody was looking their way, they hurriedly entered through the open door that was supposed to be used by only the staff of the bar. The three of them moved quite fast. They understood that with them disappearing from here, they would definitely cause amotion as some might think that they had escaped paying the bill, even though it was just a small amount for the three bottles of cheap brand less beer. The moment that they went through the door, they appeared inside a corridor. They rushed down the corridor, ignoring the two doors along the way. They had just arrived at a corner that led to the right when suddenly, they met with one of the staff members of the bar. "You, who are you?! You are not supposed-" Thedy had just began speaking when suddenly, a punchnded squarely on her face. Then before she could scream in pain, a jab on the back of the neck made her fall onto the ground, unconscious. Jaden was surprised by how fast Scarlet had acted to knock out thedy. Well, she was really decisive when it came to handling this matter. The three of them moved forward. They did not have the time to hide the unconsciousdy, as there was basically nowhere that they could hide her. Additionally, they were going to fight in the end, making no difference in attempting to hide her. They reached the end of the corridor. Here, there was a staircase that led down below. With Alfie taking the lead, the three of them rushed down the staircase. The moment that they reached the end of the staircase, they found that there was a wooden door blocking their path. Alfie tried opening the door, only to find that it was locked, making it impossible for them to progress beyond this point. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin Alfie frowned as he contemted his next action. He was not sure on what he was supposed to do. By trying to break the door, they would obviously attract attention towards them. But, there was no any other choice right now considering that they did not have that much time. As he was still hesitating, he felt that someone was pushing him. He reacted instinctively, thinking that it was an enemy, when he noticed that the one who was holding his shoulder was Jaden. He thus prevented himself from taking action. Jaden did not care much about Alfie''s reaction. For him at this moment,pleting this mission was a must do. After all, it was not that easy for him to get a chance of getting 2 physique enhancing pills. So, he was not willing to fail this mission, other than the fact that he could not afford to. Jaden pressed his left ear against the door and listened. Both Scarlet and Alfie cooperated though puzzled, by not making any sound. Jaden listened for a few seconds before using his fingers to knock on the door twice. After that, he made no any other movement as he listened intently. Finally, he took a step back. The moment that he did that, finally, Scarlet and Alfie could breath freely. "What were you doing?" Scarlet asked curiously. "Just confirming something." Jaden responded. Immediately after that, he took two more steps backwards, reaching the starting point of the staircase. "You two will have to get away from the door now." Jaden stated without looking at the two. Even though they did not understand, Alfie and Scarlet cooperated and moved behind Jaden. Alfie even went further to keep an eye towards the other end of the staircase, just in case there was someone that was going toe over. After the two had moved from the door, Jaden took a deep breath. Then in the next moment, he stomped towards the door, an area close to where the lock of the door was. Bang! Crack! Immediately after his foot made contact with the door, there was a huge sound produced. In the next moment, the door cracked as it swung open, with only the part where there was a lock remaining there. Alfie and Scarlet''s mouths went agape. This was something that they had never seen before. Alfie had no choice but to swallow the words that he wanted to say. Jaden did not care about the reactions of the two. Instead, he focused on what was revealed in front of them after the door opened. Behind that wooden door, there was a well lit room. The room was well decorated, lookingpletely different from the bar that looked so old. He could see that there was a set of furniture within the room, and they were of a high quality. But, that was not what caught Jaden''s attention. Instead, it was the young girl that was looking at him with horror in her eyes. She stood there, looking at Jaden as if she was looking at a monster, her eyes bulged, with her mouth hanging wide open. Chapter 202: A Scheme? Jaden looked at the young girl in front of him with squinted eyes. From the girl''s appearance, she seemed to be about 11 or 12 years old. She had her blonde hair tied into twin ponytails that hang behind her back. She was standing in front of a fridge, which was on the left side of the room. She was currently looking at Jaden with her head turned to the left. Jaden did not focus on the girl that much. Instead, he looked around the room and realized that he could not find anyone else. Nheless, he managed to see that there was a door, leading to another room. While Jaden was still observing the room from outside, Alfie rushed past him and entered the room. He had already forgotten about how Jaden had seemingly easily managed to break the door open. At this moment, his eyes and mind were all on the little girl. So, when he rushed past Jaden, he went straight towards the young girl. The girl on the other hand was startled when she noticed that there was someone that was rushing towards her. She waspletely scared that she nearly copsed onto the ground. She was still young after all. So, added with the fright that she had gotten from seeing a door being broken, to seeing that there was a person that was rushing towards her, she was of course scared. But, the fear that she was experiencing suddenly turned into excitement and doubt when she saw that shining bald head. She could not help but utter doubtfully, "Brother?" Alfie did not say anything. When he got to where thedy was, he directly embraced her. He was relieved that it seemed that nothing had happened to his sister. But just to make sure, he stopped hugging her as he looked at her body, to see if he could find any injuries. He was only relieved when he realized that she was not injured at all. "Alfie? What are you doing here?" At this moment, ady''s voice reached Alfie''s ears. He did not ask the question that he was intending to ask his sister, and turned around to look at the owner of the voice. It was none other than his mother. She was ady in herte forties, with blonde hair as well. Completely different from Alfie''s younger sister, she had left her hair flowing down loosely on her back. Alfie was relieved after he realized that just like his sister, his mother was okay as well. "I''m here to take you away from here." "You have to go. Leave us behind and get out of here now! You have to!" Thedy, Alfie''s mother suddenly shouted. Her voice was filled with urgency, as if she was afraid of Alfie being here. Alfie was confused. Was his mother not supposed to be happy that he was here to take them away from this ce? But why was it that she seemed to be panicking after seeing him? Before he could ask, he felt someone tugging his loose ck shirt. He looked at his sister, only to see the same panicked expression on her face, just like of his mother''s face. "Brother, listen to mom. You have to get out of here now. Otherwise, it going to be toote." The girl stated as she looked around, as if she was afraid of getting caught doing something wrong. Jaden on the other hand ignored Alfie as he rushed into the room. When he was listening from the door before, he had only heard movements of one person. So, it was clear that there were no gangsters within this room, something that Jaden found suspicious. More than that, from the looks of it, it did not seem like the little girl was being treated badly while being here. So, there was definitely something fishy about the entire situation. "Just how strong are you really Jaden?" Scarlet asked as she had approached Jaden and was now standing next to him. "I''m not really sure about it." Jaden responded. Even though he could control his strength well, he did not know the real limit of the enhancement caused by the physique enhancing pill. After all, after taking the pill, it was not just his physical strength that was increased, other aspects also improved. So, he was not sure to what extent they had improved yet, at least he could not tell urately. "Bah! As if I''m going to believe you." Scarlet responded as she pouted thinking that Jaden did not want to tell her. Just like Jaden, she focused on what was happening in the room, and just happened to hear thedy shouting at Alfie, asking him to leave. She waspletely startled. She was confused about what was happening here. They were here to rescue someone, but the person that they wanted to rescue was actually asking them to leave? Why was she not understanding? At this moment, Jaden''s hunch had been confirmed. Everything had been going on so smoothly that he doubted that things were that simple. His doubts only intensified when they managed to get to Alfie''s family without any trouble. This waspletely different from what Alfie had said before. After all, Alfie had imed that it was going to be difficult for him to be able to take his family from here alone. But now, there were not gangsters around. Scarlet was just about to ask thedy what was going on when she heard Jaden speaking. "As expected, they are here." "Who?" Scarlet was confused as she looked around, wondering who was here. But despite that, she could not see anyone. Jaden did not reply. And when Scarlet was about to lose her patience, she suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching from a distance. Her expression changed drastically upon hearing the footsteps. She stared intently at the direction of the stairs, her heart rate increasing slightly. She would not have reacted like that if it was just a single person. Instead, from the sound of footsteps approaching, she could tell that it was a crowd of people, and not few of them. Jaden also turned around, ignoring the conversation that was ongoing between Alfie with his mother and sister. He gazed towards the staircase deeply. Previously, he had felt that it had been too easy for them to get here. Additionally, even back in the bar, it was not normal to find that there was no staff of the bar that was paying attention to the customers. After all, other than just trying to make sure that there was none of them that was going to try getting away without paying, if there was a customer that wanted to order something, they would have to be around. While it could be exined that it was in the morning, which was not the peak hours of the business, still, it was impossible to have two or three staff members within the bar. Now, it made sense. It was clear that they were being allowed to get in, but it would be extremely difficult to get out. After all, where they are now, the only exit was through the path following the staircase. From this, the other party could easily lock them from escaping by the use of windows, unlike if they were within the bar. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e-NovelBin While Jaden was thinking of that, a group of people suddenly appeared at the top of the stairs. They were all carrying weapons including metal rods, baseball bats, hockey sticks, and even knives and machetes. The moment that they arrived, they red at Jaden and Scarlet with ferocious gazes. It was clear that they were trying to intimidate the two. Still, one thing that Jaden noticed was that despite having arrived, they did note down the stairs. They continued standing there, blocking the path, as if they were waiting for someone or an order to attack. Alfie was still trying to grasp what his mother had told him when suddenly, he heard themotion made by arge crowd of people approaching. When he looked at the door, he saw that both Jaden and Scarlet were looking outside the room. From where he was, he could only see the base of the stairs, so, he could not see the gangsters. While he was craning his neck, to see what was happening, his mother suddenly spoke. "It''s over. They are already here. We are done for." Thedy stated as her eyes lost all the hope. "Who are here?" Alfie asked, even though he already had a guess in his heart after what his mother had told him. "The goons, they are here." His sister was the one that responded this time. Jaden and Scarlet stared at the crowd above them. The two of them were ready to take action whenever necessary. Though, they were curious about what this group was waiting for. Just as they were contemting on the reasons for the group of gangsters not attacking, the crowd of gangsters suddenly parted, making a path between them. Then, Jaden and Scarlet noticed that there was a person that wasing over. This person was pushing a wheelchair, and on the wheelchair, there was someone seated on it. The two people werepletely familiar to Jaden and Scarlet. So, when they saw them, Jaden and Scarlet were dumbfounded. Unlike the other party, the two of them revealed smiles. Then, the one that was pushing the wheelchair spoke, "Well, you came faster than I had anticipated." Chapter 203: Crazed Lucas Unlike the other party, the two of them revealed smiles. Then, the one that was pushing the wheelchair spoke, "Well, you came faster than I had anticipated." The one who had spoken was none other than Harry. As Alfie had said before, it was Harry who had gone after his family, and instructed his gangsters to kidnap Alfie''s family. But from what he had said, it was clear that his aim for kidnapping Alfie''s family was not simply because he wanted Alfie to do something for him, or he was taking revenge on Alfie for not winning the fight against Scarlet. It was clear that he had other intentions, and from the looks of it, the intentions were aimed at Jaden and Scarlet. This was proved by the fact that the one on the wheelchair was none other than Lucas Brown. Currently, his right leg was wrapped in a cast, hanging in front of the wheelchair. From the condition that Jaden had left him the previous time that they had met, it was impossible for Lucas to be able to walk, at least for the time being. That was the reason why he was currently on the wheelchair. And Lucas'' expression at this moment was extremely gloomy. That was especially so when he looked at Scarlet. He loved this girl, did everything that he could for her, but in the end, she sided with somebody else, allowing him to break his leg. This was something that had changed the love that he had for her into hatred. Currently, the way that he hated her was so immense than he had ever hated anybody else. After all, there was nobody that had ever done what had been done to him, as all along, most of the people were afraid of provoking him due to his background. It was just that Scarlet''s background was bigger than his. And for that reason, she did not have much of a problem dealing with him. Of course, it was not that the Browns family did not want to take action against them. In fact, Lucas had been wanting to ask his father to go to the Johnson residence and ask for exnation. But his father did not agree to that. His father was a cautious person. He was the one that was always trying to restrict Lucas, preventing him from doing what he wanted. Being restricted was something that Lucas did not like. It was just that there was nothing that he could do. After all, in the family, his father was the one who held all the authority. So, all his decisions were final. Even the previous times that he was iming that he was being held back, it was simply because his father had prevented him from leaving. He had no other choice but to sneak away, and sneak backter on. ording to his father, since he was the one that was at fault, there was no way that he was going to ask for exnation from the Johnson family. After all, coborating with gangsters to target somebody that was rted to the Johnsons was definitely not a good idea. Jaden on the other hand did not focus much on Harry. After all, for himself, he did not have much interactions with that guy. The only reason that there could be conflict between him and Harry was simply because of Scarlet. Instead, Jaden''s gaze was locked on Lucas. Just as he had anticipated before, this guy had not given up on taking revenge against him at all. After all, it would have been impossible for him to do something like this, if he did not want to take revenge. As for the reason why he had taken so long to take action, Jaden was not sure about it. But despite that, he did not care. To him, he had to make sure that he eliminated this guy. "What is the meaning of this Harry?" Scarlet asked as she looked at Harry. It was clear to her that the mastermind of everything here was Harry. She understood that even though there was a conflict between her and Harry, that was definitely not something that would lead to a conflict outside the campus. It was just apetition for who was going to be the president of the fighting club. But right now, despite understanding the consequences of targeting her, Harry had actually dared to take action. This was something that made her puzzled. ording to her understanding of Harry, he was quite a cautious person. So, even though there was a conflict between himself and her back in the campus, he would never target her directly. After all, by targeting her outside the school, that implied that he was targeting the Johnson family. Scarletpletely ignored Lucas who was ring at her. To her, he did not matter. Since they had already dealt with him, she did not want to think much about him at all. "Well you see, it was not my idea to get you here. It is this guy''s." Harry simply shrugged his shoulder as he pointed at Lucas as he spoke. Scarlet immediately frowned as she looked at Lucas. This was the guy that had nned this? Well, it was to be expected. After all, previously, he had coborated with gangsters in order to deal with Jaden, a n that ended up failing. And now, he had coborated with Harry and a group of gangsters, to not only bring them here, but it seems that there was something else that he was nning. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for this group of gangsters to be here with weapons. "What is it Lucas? Don''t tell me that you are not satisfied with the result of your actions previously, and you want another round?" Scarlet asked coldly as she looked at Lucas. Upon hearing Scarlet''s words, Lucas was immediately reminded of the incident where he had gotten his leg broken by Jaden. Just thinking of the pain that he had undergone at that time, and the trouble that he had to undergo at this moment, for failing to walk on his own, Lucas gritted his teeth as he looked at Scarlet with hatred in his eyes. "You had my leg broken, this time, I''m going to make sure that the two of you pay for what happened to me. You have to know that messing with me is not a good idea." Lucas stated in a voice filled with hatred and anger. "You know the consequences of your actions, right?" Scarlet asked. She did not seem to care much about the threat that Lucas had made. "Do you think that I care? As long as I take care of you here, I can get away before your family reacts. At that time, nobody can get to me, and I would have already gotten my revenge." Lucas exined, as a wide smile appeared on his face. Just by looking at the smile on his face, one could tell that Lucas seemed to be crazy. And for that reason, Scarlett could not help but ask, "You think that you can get away? Dream on. Additionally, even if you manage to get away somehow, what about your family? They are definitely going to pay for your actions." "Hahaha! Who cares about them? For all my life, they have been restricting me from doing what I want. Every time, they teach me how to do things, and not how to enjoy myself. And you know what, ever since I was a child, I hated them! I hated them, I hate them, and I will continue hating them!" Lucas responded after a loud crazyughter. "You are hopeless!" Scarlet was dumbfounded, and that was the only thing that she could say. How could somebody hate his entire family to the extent that he did not care about the life and death of the family? Well, it can be said that it is going to be an exaggeration to say that the family would be killed because of Lucas''s actions. But nheless, the family would definitely not experience afortable life with the Johnson family suppressing them. "Again, who cares if I am hopeless or not? But no matter what it is, today, you have to pay for what you did to me. Today, not only am I going to get what I have always wanted, but I''m going to make sure that you don''t have legs at all. I''m going to dismember your legs personally." Lucas responded as he looked at Scarlet, before shifting his gaze to look at Jaden. All this while, Jaden had been silent. He had been trying to count the number of gangsters, but he realized that it was going to be impossible for him to get the real number of the gangsters. Considering that they were currently below the gangsters, it was almost impossible for him to be able to count the people behind those in front. But despite that, Jaden did not care that much. As long as they did not have guns, it would not be a problem for him to be able to take care of them. Still, there was something that he did not understand. How was it possible that Lucas could n for something like this? The previous time that they had been going out for gangster hunts, Lucas should have known that Jaden was strong. But despite all that, he still made a n that included Jaden within. Could it be that he had another n other than this, dealing with him by using this group of crooks that were carrying weapons? At this moment, Alfie appeared. He had already heard what Harry had said. At this moment, he finally understood what had happened. Chapter 204: You Can Go His family had been kidnapped on Friday. On that same day, he had gone around, trying to look for them. Somehow, he had noticed one of the gangsters that he had seen together with Harry, and followed him here. It was just by coincidence that he overheard the gangsters talking. They were talking about the two people that they had kidnapped, and were being kept at a basement. When he thought of that, he immediately looked for a person who was living in this neighborhood. He questioned him about theyout of this bar. With that, he got information about the bar. But just to make sure, he went ahead and asked yet another person. The information that he got was more or less the same. That was the way that he knew that there was actually a basement inside this bar. But of course, he understood that it was going to be difficult for him to be able to get his family out of this ce by himself. After all, just by counting, he had managed to count more than 15 gangsters. If he was alone, he could definitely manage to break away from them, even if he was ganged on. But it was different if he was having his mother and sister. It was difficult for him to be able to protect them in such a chaotic situation. It was then that someone suggested a solution to him. This person was among the group that Harry led back in school. It was just that the rtionship between that guy and himself was quite good. It could be said that In the entire group, only this guy and Alfie talked with each other, and so far, Alfie came to know that the other party was not that much involved with these shady things. In fact, he had only joined Harry''s group, because he was not capable of joining Scarlet''s. It was due to this reason that when a suggestion was given, Alfie considered it. That guy had told him that if it was just one person, it was definitely impossible to be able to rescue his family. But if he could get Scarlet to help him, since she was strong enough, it should not be that difficult. Thinking that what had been said actually made sense, he did not hesitate to go and look for Scarlet. But of course, it was impossible for him to be able to find her on Friday, as she was not in school. And on Saturday and Sunday, since it was on weekend, nobody was in the campus, apart from those that lived inside the campus hostels. But just as he was getting desperate, Scarlet came to the campus on this day. The moment that he was informed, he went looking for her. Of course, he was relieved after she agreed. But now, he realized that he had not only put his own family in danger, instead, he had even gone ahead to involve two people that were not supposed to be in this at all. "Harry, it is me that you want. Why don''t you let my family and these two leave?" Alfie spoke up. He did not want Jaden and Scarlet to be involved in this, and neither did he want his family to suffer. Even though he did not understand the reason why his mother and sister had been within the basement, but nobody had done anything to them, no torture or anything else, he did not want to risk anything. Harry looked at him before finally speaking, "Of course, the business between you and I is still there. I have another deal that I would like you to help me with. It is because of this deal that you can see that your family has not been harmed. Other than not being able to see the sun, they were provided with everything that they needed to survive. It can be said that the past 3 days were the best for them." Alfie squinted his eyes as he looked at Harry. He could tell that Harry was actually talking the truth about not harming his family. As for the deal, Alfie did not want to think about it. In any case, he did not want to be involved with Harry at all. Previously, he had no choice, considering that he had borrowed money from loan sharks that were rted to Harry. After Harry came to know that Alfie was a good fighter, he decided that he was going to recruit him. Of course, Alfie refused. But he was given another option, that was to help Harry secure the position of the president of the fighting club, and the debt would be written off. But it was impossible for him to be able to win against Scarlet. And in the end, Harry was furious about it, and had even threatened that if he did not repay the debt, he would target his family. Alfie had gone ahead to work, and even on Friday when his family was kidnapped, he was doing odd jobs in order to get money to repay the debt. But now, here they were. He had not expected that the kidnapping of his family was actually a n that Harry was having in order to get Jaden and Scarlet here. If he had known, he would have definitely not listened to the other party. Since Harry was not surprised by Jaden''s and Scarlet''s presence here, it was clear that the one that had given him the idea was instigated by Harry. All along, it was clear that the other party was affiliated with Harry, but he had been trying to show that he was not, so that he could win Alfie''s trust. "That is the business between you and me. It does not involve them." Alfie stated as calmly as he could, even though he was furious. After all, he was not happy about being schemed against, especially being used in order to be able to get other people in a trap. "That''s actually true. I''m only concerned with you. As for Scarlet and that guy over there, I don''t really care about them. This is none of my business. So, if you want them to be released from here, you will have to ask Lucas about it." Harry shrugged his shoulders as he pointed at Lucas once again as he spoke. Alfie wanted to say something, but when he looked at Lucas, he understood that it was impossible for him to be able to convince Lucas to leave Scarlet and Jaden alone. After all, from the looks of it, there was a conflict between them. Previously, Alfie understood that Lucas and Scarlet were in the same group. But from the looks of it, it seemed that the two of them were enemies of life and death. Even though he did not know what had happened, he understood that it was impossible for him to be able to convince this guy to allow Scarlet and Jaden to leave. After all, the other party did not even care about his own family. "Okay. Lucas, the stage is all yours. I am leaving, you will find me at the bar." Harry stated. Then, he looked at Alfie and said, "You cane with me. Oh by the way, ask your family toe as well. That way, we can negotiate quite well about the next deal." Alfie of course did not want to leave. But, he wanted his family to get out of this ce safely. So, he was not sure on what to do. On one side, he did not want to abandon Jaden and Scarlet, considering that he was the one that had brought them here, but he wanted to leave as well, considering that he would be able to take his family away from here. "You can just go. You don''t have to worry about us. We can take care of ourselves." Scarlet suddenly spoke up, surprising him. As she spoke to him, Alfie did not detect any form of angering from her. After all, he was the one who had put them in this situation, but Scarlet was not ming him. Alfie looked at Jaden, only to realize that Jaden did not have a change in his expression at all. It was difficult for him to tell if Jaden was angry at him or not. "But-" Alfie wanted to im that it was going to be difficult for them to be able to break out of this situation, when suddenly, Scarlet pointed towards the door that had been broken. It was then that Alfie was reminded about the instance where Jaden had broken the door with just a single kick. Even though the door was not destroyed to the hinges that were holding it, but the area that was used to lock the door was broken. Alfie gulped as he looked at Jaden. At the same time, he turned to look at the group of gangsters that were still ring at them with fierce expressions. At this moment, hemented for them. If Jaden was capable of destroying the door with just a single kick, it was clear that it was going to be quite easy for him to be able to handle this group of gangsters. So, after hesitating again, he called for his mother and sister. Then, he began climbing the stairs. His mother and sister were following behind him, as Alfie was not sure if this group of gangsters was going to change their mind and attacking the moment that he got there. But it seemed that his worries were unwarranted. After all, the moment that they got in front of the group of gangsters, the gangsters opened the path for them, and Alfie and his family were allowed to leave. Of course, the one that was leading the way was none other than Harry. It seemed that he did not care much about what was going to happen here. After Harry, Alfie and his family had left, Lucas finally looked at Jaden and Scarlet. Not wanting to hold back anymore, he pointed towards them and said, "Attack them. Beat them down to the ground, and allow me finish them off with the punishment of my own." The moment that he said those words, the group of gangsters charged towards Jaden and Scarlet in a chaotic manner. Chapter 205: Chaos, Confusion In the face of the gang that was rushing towards them, Jaden did not panic. Instead, he took a deep breath as he prepared himself to fight. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin His attitude andposure was a stack difference to Scarlet who seemed tense. Despite knowing that Jaden was strong, Scarlet could not help but be worried. After all, Lucas had already seen Jaden''s strength, so, unless he lost his mind, he would resort to attacking Jaden recklessly. Scarlet had interacted with Lucas for quite a long time since they were in high school. For that reason, she understood that Lucas was not someone that would just do things without thinking. This could be an exception as Scarlet had seen the anger on Lucas'' face, which was even more impossible to hide from his voice. So, perhaps he had not thought of a n this time? Despite the doubts that she was having, the gangsters charging over did not allow her any more time to think. They arrived in front of her and immediately attacked. The one that she was facing was a young man with his hair dyed blue. He had several tattoos on the parts of his body that were exposed, and he was wielding a hockey stick. Swoosh! The sound of the air being cut apart could be heard as the hockey stick approached her with great momentum. This guy was not holding back at all as he attacked. Scarlet was able to react as she dodged, though barely. At this moment, she suddenly realized that there was something off about the guy that had just attacked. The speed that the hockey stick swung towards her was definitely not something that an ordinary crook could achieve. This was obviously a fighter! While she was thinking of that, she managed to dodge once again. This time, she attacked with a kick towards the other party''s thigh. But just as she thought that she was going to manage tond the attack, the guy that she was attacking suddenly raised his leg, using his knee to block the kick. At this moment, Scarlet immediately realized that this group did not just have one person that was good at fighting. Instead, it seemed that the entire group was a group of fighters. Even though they were not great fighters individually, when they ganged on her, Scarlet was having a hard time, especially considering that they all had weapons while she didn''t. She had considered going into the room behind her to get something as a weapon, but that idea was immediately dismissed when the group of gangsters blocked the way in. Even though Scarlet had been fighting many people at the same time during those gangster hunts, it waspletely different now. These were not just any motley crew, instead, it was a group that had skills, no matter how little. Just as Scarlet was getting overwhelmed, she suddenly noticed something from the corner of her eye. She seemed to be seeing that people were¡­. Flying. Though, their flight was bound to be short-lived and ufortable considering that there was not that much space in the area that they were currently fighting in. Bang! Thud! The person that she had noticed flew to the air, hit hard on the concrete that was acting as the floor of the building above them. Then, he fell towards the group, falling on his colleagues. The others wanted to dodge but they could not. Approximately, there were over twenty of them here, confined in a small space. This was initially a method that they had wanted to use to make sure that neither Scarlet nor Jaden get away. But now, with them in such a tight space, it was impossible to make sudden rapid maneuvers to dodge. The only ones with that chance were those that were fighting with Jaden and Scarlet already. Scarlet had been dumbfounded, and so, she did not focus on the fight. If only the gangsters that were attacking her had not also been dumbfounded by what was happening, they would have definitely managed to get to take down Scarlet. In the space that was just about 3 meters wide, Jaden was rampaging. This time, he did not hold back that much as he attacked. And for that reason, every time that his attacknded, the person targeted would copse onto the ground. Most of them would pass out due to the pain of having a broken bone or two, while others were unlucky to continue being conscious. They had no choice but to scream in pain as they clutched where they had been injured. It could be said that the area around Jaden was filled with screams and people flying left and right. Around Jaden was the only ce other than the room that had some open space. Having already realized the horror of facing Jaden, most if the gangsters were already trying to retreat. It was just that it was impossible for them to leave as while they were struggling to climb up the stairs, those on top kept on pushing, wanting to rush ahead. If there was a chance, there was no doubt that those that were retreating would have allowed those idiots to charge forward. But now, there was the problem of they, who knew what they were facing, being pushed towards danger by the clueless ones. This made them desperate as they began shouting at the others that had yet to know what was happening below to retreat. A few of them that had just managed to get a view of Jaden were dumbfounded when they saw Jaden fighting. At that moment, they also turned around and began pushing towards the opposite direction. Initially, they had been anticipating to deal with the two, as the pay was quite good, too good to be precise. But now, they had no choice but to dash away. Just a few tens of thousands of dors for my bones?! Absolutely not! That''s uneptable. That was what they were thinking, or along those lines, as they pushed to get away. None of them wanted to approach the inhumane Jaden. So, the entire ce became chaotic with shouts, screams, pulls and push. Jaden did not care about them as he attacked while heading towards Scarlet. For thepletion of the mission, Scarlet had to be safe. So, he made his way there. With himing over, the group of gangsters that were attacking Scarlet immediately joined the rest in retreating. At this moment, they did not want anything to do with these two, specifically Jaden. Those who were on the ground screaming in pain, upon noticing that their colleagues were retreating, they shouted at them, hoping to be given a hand to leave here as well. But those that were escaping did not pay attention to them at all. You want me to help you? Who is going to help me if I end up in the same situation as you when I try taking you out of here?! In a few seconds, Jaden had managed to arrive next to Scarlet. He was relieved when he noticed that she was okay. At least, for the time being, the mission can still bepleted. But of course, for the mission to bepleted, they would have to make sure that Alfie and his family were fine. Otherwise, this mission would be a failure. Lucas on the other hand, just after he had ordered the goons that he had brought to attack, he had a wide crazy smile etched on his lips. He could already imagine the way that Jaden and Scarlet would be screaming while begging for mercy while being beaten up. But suddenly, he heard and saw something that made him feel that there was something wrong. He looked towards the lower end of the staircase to see what was actually happening to make people to suddenly begin flying up while screaming. He was currently sitting on a wheelchair, making it impossible to see what was actually happening. After all, there were still people at the start of the stairs, with their height making it impossible to see below. Just to be cautious, he used the automatic mode of the wheelchair to move backwards. He did not want to end up in the chaotic fight and get implicated. But then , he suddenly noticed that the screams had increased. More than that, there were shouts of others screaming ''retreat!''. From their voices, Lucas could hear the terror in them. Then suddenly, another thing that made him dumbfounded happened next. The group that was so fervently charging forward suddenly turned around and began rushing in the opposite direction. While he was dumbfounded, not knowing how to react, a few people had already reached where he was. Then without sparing him a nce, they charged away as if they were running away from death itself. Then, arge number of people came over in threes and fours. A few of them even did something that bbergasted and angered him the most. When one of them went past him, he pped at Lucas'' head. Since he had not expected something like that, Lucas did not have a chance of reacting at all when a pnded on his head. Then anothernded on his cheek, before a punchnded on his chest. As he was trying to deal with the pain, the wheelchair that he was sitting on was suddenly stomped, making it moved backwards. Then, another attacknded on him, making him lean on one side. As the wheelchair was still moving, it suddenly lost bnce when he leaned on one side and¡­.it fell on the ground together with Lucas. Chapter 206: Its Never Too Late "Aarrgh!" The moment that he fell on to the ground, Lucas screamed in pain and anger. After all, the impact of falling from the wheelchair was not small at all. Additionally, the leg had not yet healed, and it was impacted so heavily. With that, the pain that had subsided with him taking minimal activities with that leg, suddenly erupted once again. At this moment, Lucas was reminded of the time that Jaden had broken that leg of his. And at this moment, it was the group of gangsters that he had hired using a lot of money, that had ended up injuring him once again. Of course, it was impossible for a broken leg to heal in just a matter of less than a week. But nheless, at least, by now, the pain that he had been undergoing had begun subsiding, even though it had notpletely psed. But now, after falling onto the ground, the pain hade back, as if the leg had just been broken at this moment. Lucas understood that it was impossible for him to walk in this situation. So, he tried as much as possible to ignore the pain, as he went ahead and tried picking up the wheelchair. Well, it could be said that he just wanted to get it up. But he had not even managed to begin trying to lift the wheelchair from the ground, and put it back in position, when suddenly, two more people came over running. Then, when they saw him struggling with the wheelchair, somehow, one of them even went ahead and grabbed the wheelchair, and pulled it as he ran away. The speechless Lucas could only hear the words left behind, "You have not yet paid us for the job. I will take this wheelchair and sell it aspensation for what you have made us go through today." Lucas was of course fuming. At this moment, he had already forgotten about Jaden and Scarlet. Instead, he thought to himself, that after he got out of here, he would go looking for these people once again. How dare they do this to him? They had to pay for their crimes, and they were going to pay with their lives, applicable to those that had dared toy their hands on him. While he was thinking of that, the group had already disappeared, leaving him being the only person within the corridor. At that moment, he finally came back to his senses. With a group of goons that he had hired running away, it was clear that he no longer had any form of protection against Jaden. He did not know the current condition that Jaden was in, or the reason why this group of people had run away, still, he understood that it was a bad idea for him to continue staying here. No matter how dissatisfied he was, he had no other choice but to get out of this ce. Otherwise, if Jaden found him, Lucas could not tell what that devil would do to him. Of course, he understood that it was going to be difficult for him to be able to take revenge on Jaden and Scarlet, if they had not been hurt by the attack that had beenunched by the group that he had sent over. Still, it was better for him to live than to continue staying here, only to end up dying at the hands of his enemy. So, even though he was experiencing a lot of pain, he struggled to drag himself on the ground, as he headed towards the bar. He just hoped that along the way, he would be able to meet a person that would help him get out of this ce. It would be easy for him to be able to get out of here as long as Harry helped him. So, he had to find Harry first. He was after all part of the n that he had orchestrated in order for him to take revenge and get out of this country. Jaden on the other hand did not pay much attention on the group of gangsters that was running away. It could be said that they were quite lucky that they had run away. Otherwise, Jaden would have not hesitated to break a few of their bones. Now, after ensuring that Scarlet was okay, the two of them began walking at the stairs. They passed in the middle of groaning people, or others that were currently unconscious. Scarlet took this chance to look at the people that were groaning on the ground. Just by looking at them, she could not help but get horrified. Even though she had seen Jaden taking action previously, when he was attacking Lucas, ending up breaking his leg, this waspletely different. It was not just one person here. Instead, there were more than seven of them. And each and every one of them had an area that a bone had been broken. Those that have been previously screaming were trying as much as possible to muffle their screams, in fear that they might end up attracting Jaden''s attention. At the same time, they dragged their bodies to the side, to make way for Jaden to leave. It was good enough that he did not want to kill them. Otherwise, they would not have a chance of resisting at all. Scarlet on the other hand was having a big question in her mind. Was all of this done by Jaden? Just how strong was he? Was he even a human? After all, she had never seen a human who was capable of breaking human bones, without using any weapon. Perhaps breaking the door could be exined as the door being fragile, even though she thought that this was just an excuse that you coulde up with in her mind. But nheless, at least the breaking of the door would be exined. But what about all these people that had their bones broken? How was that supposed to be exined? Their bones were kind of fragile? That was an impossibility, unless all of them suffered from the same sickness that made their bones brittle. While she was thinking of that, the two of them finally arrived in the corridor that led to the bar. Of course, Jaden could have simply rushed forward, in order to make sure that the mission waspleted by trying to look for where Alfie was, but he did not do so. He was not sure If the group that had run away was going toe back again or not. So, he had to ensure that he was close to Scarlet, so that nothing like what had happened not long ago could repeat itself. After all, when the battle was about to start, the two of them, Jaden and Scarlett were quite close to each other. But just as the group was about to reach and attack them, Scarlet suddenly moved away. Jaden was not sure about the ideas that were going through Scarlett''s mind at that moment, but of course, he was not happy about that. That was a great risk, something that might have led to the failure of the mission. The two of them suddenly stopped after walking past a corner. In front of them was none other than Lucas, who was still trying as much as possible to drag himself out of this ce. Initially, Jaden had thought that as the group of gangsters ran away, they had actually taken Lucas with them. But from the looks of it, it seemed that it was not the case. Even Lucas''s wheelchair had somehow disappeared. Well, when he thought about it, just from the way that the wheelchair appeared, it seemed that it was quite expensive. Jaden did not doubt that it caused a few thousand dors to buy that wheelchair. Lucas who was having hope in his heart suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. His movements suddenly froze. Then, with great difficulty, he craned his neck to look back. At that moment, he suddenly saw the people that he did not want to see at this moment. Jaden and Scarlet were both looking at him, doing nothing but just staring. At this moment, looking at them as they stared at him, he felt like he was being stared at by a ferocious wolf. That was especially from Jaden, whose eyes were leaking with killing intent. Jaden began moving, as he approached Lucas. And when Lucas noticed that, he immediately tried to get away from him. But it was difficult for him, who had managed to drag himself this far using all his strength, while enduring the pain that he was undergoing, to be able to get away from Jaden who was walking towards him with steady steps. Finally, Jaden arrived where Lucas was. The moment that he caught up with him, Lucas no longer dragged himself away. He understood that it was useless for him to struggle anymore. He just hoped that Jaden would not do something like killing him. At least for now, he could take having another of his leg broken. Even if he lost both of his legs, he would appreciate as long as he could get out of this ce alive. After all, it was never toote to take revenge. "Scarlet, you can go ahead. Wait for me outside the bar. Additionally, try to look for Alfie. See if he is safe." Jaden suddenly spoke, startling Scarlet was already contemting on what Jaden was going to do to Lucas. Chapter 207: Jadens Decision Scarlet did not react even after a few seconds had gone by. She was not sure on how to react in this situation, as she looked at Jaden with a nk expression on her face. Jaden could not help but frown when he saw that. He repeated, "Go ahead. I will being after I deal with this guy. Additionally, try to look for Alfie and his family. See if they are safe or not." Of course, Jaden was taking a gamble here. He was not sure if thepulsory part of the mission only involved where Scarlet was in danger, or the entirety of the mission as a whole. At least for now, with that group of gangsters having run away, it could be said that Scarlet was temporarily safe. Of course, Jaden hoped that Lucas did not have another n that he was going to use after the first one failed. "Okay." Scarlet responded after a moment of hesitation. She was not sure about what Jaden wanted to do to Lucas, but at this moment, she did not care. As for the hesitation that she was having before, it was just that she was genuinely curious about what Jaden was nning. She just hoped that Jaden would not kill. The previous time that he had ended up killing a person, that issue had been taken care of by her family. Taking care of an issue concerning murder was not that simple, even for a big family like the Johnsons. It was a good thing that nobody had gone to investigate about that matter. It was as if that guy had nobody that cared about him. So, that issue was taken care of just like that. But if Jaden ended up killing Lucas, things would bepletely different. While it might be true that the Browns did not react after Lucas had gotten his leg broken, it could be said that it was a deserved punishment. Well, it was more like Jaden had forgiven Lucas for what he had done. At the end of it all, if Jaden had not been strong enough, he would have definitely been killed by second tiger. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin But in exchange for someone trying to kill him, Jaden had only broken the other party''s leg. So, to a big extent, that was a huge favor that Jaden had done to Lucas, who did not seem to appreciate it at all. But, if Jaden killed Lucas, the Browns would definitely not sit idly. It might be true that the Johnsons possessed more influence aspared to the Browns, it was not the extent that they couldpletely ignore the other party. Additionally, they could simply use this chance and coborate with the Williams, in order to make sure that the Johnsons surrendered the person who had killed Lucas. That was of course something that Scarlet did not want to see happening. Still, she did not say anything, and just hoped in her heart that Jaden would not do anything excessive to Lucas. Jaden looked at Scarlet, and was only relieved after she had left. Then, he shifted his attention back to Lucas. After contemting for a moment, Jaden suddenly kicked towards the other leg that was not wrapped in a cast. Bam! Crack! Aaaah! Jaden did not hold back at all. This time, he actually used his full strength to attack. And so, the moment that his foot connected with Lucas''s leg, the leg broke immediately. Even though it was true that it had not snapped, to the extent that the two parts that had broken were separated from each other, still, one could easily see the weird shape that the leg had taken. Even Jaden himself was a little startled by the results. He had not expected that he was actually going to be capable of doing something like that, and quite easily too. Though, he felt his foot was slightly numb. But considering the impact, this was definitely something beyond normal understanding of the human body. In any case, at this moment, Jaden thought of the physique enhancing pill. This time, if hepleted the mission, he would be able to get two of them. Currently, his strength was already three times the previous time he had been strengthened when he was healed by the system. And if he ended up increasing his strength by three times, then another three times, that would be him increasing his strength by nine times the one that he currently had. At that time, how monstrous would he be? Jaden did not continue thinking much about it. He was not even sure if the mission was going to bepleted or not. But one thing was clear to him, he had to make sure that he killed Lucas. In any case, this guy, just after having his leg broken, he came with a group of gangsters that were quite good at fighting, to deal with him and Scarlet. And now that Jaden had broken his other leg, Jaden did not doubt that this guy woulde with a gun the next time. Such a risk was something that Jaden did not want to take. So, after hesitating for a moment, he went ahead and broke Lucas''s hands as well. This would definitely ensure that Lucas would not be able to run away. Even if he wiggled, he would undergo a lot of pain. Additionally, he would not be able to move for a long distance. So, after making sure that everything was in ce, Jaden suddenly went back to the basement. He looked at the group that was still wailing on the ground, though in low voices. Then he said, "I don''t want to see you guys here. I''m going to give you 30 minutes. Within 30 minutes, you have to ensure that you and your colleagues are out of this ce. I don''t want to see anybody inside here." Immediately after saying those words, he entered into the room, and closed the door behind him. Then, he activated the appearance shifting watch, and took another person''s appearance. Of course, the appearance that he had taken was of one of the gangsters that had attacked him and Scarlet today. After that, the outfit that he currently put on by the use of the appearance shifting watch was ck clothes, just like the other party was wearing, and a hoodie. Then, Jaden walked out of the room, with his face covered in a hoodie. When the group of gangsters saw him, they were dumbfounded. They were not sure who it was, considering that they did not notice anybody else other than Jaden entering that room. "Hey you, help us out. Take us out of this ce right now, before that maniaces back." One of them suddenly shouted at Jaden who had transformed. Currently, Jaden possessed a bulky physique, with a height of about 2 meters. He waspletely different from his normal appearance, and Jaden did not doubt that they would not be able to link this guy here and himself. Jaden of coursepletely ignored those that were trying to ask him to help them. Instead, he moved and went to the corridor, where he found that Lucas was still lying on the ground. Looking at the current position that Lucas was in, and remembering where he had left him, Jaden could tell that this guy had not given up. He was clearly struggling to get away. The moment that Lucas saw himing over, he could not help but feel that there was hope. Even though the group that he had brought over to help him deal with Jaden and Scarlet had ended up betraying him, to the extent of leaving him here to die, at least, he believed that he would be able to convince one of them to help him. "Hey, help me get out of this ce, and take me to the hospital. I will¡­ I will give you $1 million the moment that you take me to the hospital, or call for an ambnce." Lucas stated with a shaky voice, as he looked at the man who wasing over with hope in his eyes. But when he looked in the eyes of the other party, all that he met was extreme coldness and killing intent. At that moment, Lucas was once again dumbfounded. What had he done? What had he done that the people that he hade together with in order to deal with Jaden and Lucas, had suddenly turned against him? This was something that he had failed to understand until now. He had been hearing screams before, and in the next moment, the group suddenly began running away. Since he had already retreated from the staircase, he could not see what had happened below there. "I will give you a hand. I will help you by making sure that you don''t experience the pain that you are currently undergoing anymore. I will send you on your way." The man suddenly spoke up in a deep voice. For a moment, Lucas''s mind failed to grasp what the other party had said. But a few secondster, he finally realized what the other party had said. This guy was definitely intending to kill him. Even if he did not say those words out loud, just by looking at the expression on his face, and those cold eyes that were looking at him, Lucas wanted to run. But it was a pity that he did not have the ability anymore. All this while, it was due to his willpower that he had been able to hold on until now. After all, it was not that easy for a person to be able to continue being conscious while experiencing the pain of having all their limbs broken. But now, Lucas suddenly felt his consciousness blurring. He could tell that he was about to pass out. But he could not let himself to do that. Just as he was struggling to make sure that he did not pass out, he suddenly felt himself being plunged into an endless darkness. Chapter 208: Anybody or Any Body? Mike was one of the people that had been brought over in order to fight against Jaden. Completely different from the others, he was quite lucky, considering that he was the least injured among the entire group. Jaden had managed to knock someone, making that person fly towards him. At that moment, he tried to evade, but he failed. In the end, he was knocked to the ground by the other party. Initially, he wanted to get back on his feet, so that he could jump into the fight, and attack Jaden. But it was at that moment that he suddenly saw something that made him not dare to do that. After all, he saw Jaden kicking people left and right, sending all of them flying. That was definitely not something that an ordinary human could do. This was a monster in action, and they were actually trying to attack a monster? They must have lost their minds. So, just to make sure that he was not targeted, he continued staying on the ground. Of course, by staying on the ground did not imply that he was unharmed. Instead, due to the small space that they were fighting in, when one person fell onto the ground, others would end up stepping on them either intentionally or unintentionally. So, several people had ended up stepping on him. But he had no other choice but to continue pretending that he was unconscious. So, he remained lying on the ground, no matter how many times he was being stepped on. Of course, as the fight progressed, he managed to move his body towards the wall, where least people were. Then, he positioned himself in such a way that no matter if a person stepped on him, they would not be able to harm him that much. He had been staying on the ground, pretending to be unconscious for more than 20 minutes now. He could remember clearly when Jaden spoke up, before finally, he had the sound of somebody leaving. Then, he heard some of his colleagues asking that person for help. Were they mad? Even though he could not see the other party, considering that he did not dare to open his eyes, he could tell that it was obviously Jaden. After all, he was the only person who hade down here, and was the only one other than himself that possessed the capability of walking, unless there was another person that was acting like himself. Just to make sure that there was no danger, Mike waited for more than 20 minutes. And now, he finally gained the courage of opening his eyes. The cries from the few people around him did not subside at all. People continued yelling in pain, while others were currently unconscious. As for those that managed to regain their consciousness during this period of time that they were waiting, they also began screaming in pain. Despite all that, Mike noticed that there was somethingmon among all the people that were currently awake. They were all struggling to go up the stairs, and leave this ce. After all, they had been told that they had to leave this ce within 30 minutes. If they continued staying here, and Jaden came back, they would definitely be in trouble again. Having already experienced the terror of fighting against Jaden, they did not want Jaden to target them anymore. So, it was better for them to leave. It was just that it was difficult for them to move, considering that the pain that they were undergoing was tremendous. Mike looked around cautiously. He just had to make sure that Jaden was not watching them from the shadows. Of course, if Jaden was in the shadows, it was impossible for him to be able to find him. Despite that, he still did it. A few secondster, when he was finally convinced that Jaden was not around, he finally managed to get back on his feet. Then, he looked at the others that were currently screaming. At first, he wanted to ignore them and leave by himself. But then again, he remembered what Jaden had said. What if others continued remaining here, and Jaden found them. Then, Jaden would be angry, and start looking for all of them? That was not what he wanted to experience. In fact, Mike was hoping in his heart that he would not meet with Jaden again in his life. After experiencing this asion, he did not want to see a repeat of it. "Hey Mike, you are okay?" One of them suddenly noticed that Mike was not holding any part of his body in pain at all. Instead, he lookedpletely unharmed, other than the few bruises that could be seen on his forehead, and hands. "Mike, get me out of this ce. Help us to get out of here before that maniaces back." Another one called up to him with difficulty. Of course, only the two of them recognized Mike. It was impossible for the entire group of gangsters that had been hired to know each other. After all, it was not that simple to find a group of gangsters in the same gang, with fighting skills. Most of the times, it would be the elite members of the gang that would possess incrediblebat strength. As for the rest, they were just people that were struggling, and decided to join the gang in order to make a living. The others, also upon noticing that Mike was unharmed, they also began shouting at him, so that he could help them out. Each and every one of them wanted to be the first one, and in no time at all, a few people that were crawling on the ground began fighting with each other. They tried as much as possible to push the other towards the lower end of the staircase. At the same time, they tried as much as possible to approach Mike, so that he could help them out. Mike had already made a decision in his heart. He would help everyone here, at least until they got out of here. Then from there, everyone would be handling the matter by themselves. The only reason that he was even bothering to help them was simply because he did not want to be implicated. No matter what, he had to make sure that there was no any reason for Jaden toe looking for him. So, one by one, he began dragging those that were asking for his help up the stairs, and out of the bar. It was a good thing that he possessed quite a huge physique, and was strong himself. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for him to be able to carry all these people. For the final one, it was one of his friends. He had decided to finish with his friend, so that they could leave together. When the two of them reached the corridor, Mike looked at the dead body on the ground. Of course, he recognized who this one was. It was this person who hade looking for them, before asking them toe and beat up someone, for a good pay. But thinking about it, if it was just a normal person, for them to beat that person up, it would not be that difficult. And so, it was not supposed to be expensive. Now that he thought about it, Mike thought that he was actually a fool to agree. At that time, he was blinded by greed for the money, and did not consider the situation at all. Mike had already checked on his condition, only to realize that he was dead. Of course, Mike did not feel any pity for this guy. After all, he was the one that had put them in this problem. Even though they had decided on their own toe here, it was the other party''s fault for offering such a big pay for a ''small'' job. If he had not offered such arge amount of money, they would have definitely not agreed. Mike was just about to leave, so that they could leave the body behind, when his friends suddenly spoke up. "Hey Mike, you are not nning on leaving this guy behind, are you?" "Of course I am. Let this body continue staying here. I don''t care who is going to retrieve it, and if it is not retrieved, he''s going to remain here without being buried. He deserves it for what he has caused us." Mike responded with anger clear in his voice. His friend remained silent for a while. Just like all the others that had been beaten by Jaden, he had also gotten one of his legs broken. Initially, he was not supposed to have his leg broken. But since he had been sent flying, hended on the stairs in a bad angle, leading to his leg being broken. Had it not been that his leg had been broken, he would have managed to get himself out of there. But it was extremely difficult for him to be able to move upwards, while enduring the pain, and using one leg at that. So of course, he was among the people that hated Lucas the most. As for hating Jaden, he did not even think of that. In any case, why hate a person that you cannot deal with? It is useless and burdening for nothing. "It might be true that he caused us all of these problems, but don''t you remember what that guy said? He said that he should not find any body here in 30 minutes." The friend said after a moment of contemtion. Upon hearing that, Mike was dumbfounded. That was actually true. He had heard that devil saying that. Even though it could be anybody, or any body, despite all that, he did not want to risk anything. So, reluctantly, he grabbed one of Lucas''s legs, and began pulling. It was only when he had began pulling the body when he suddenly realized that the leg that he was holding was actually broken. He was immediately frightened. Then, he looked at the other limbs, only to realize that they were all broken. Despite that, he managed to use his huge hand to grab one of the body''s biceps, before finally pulling. As for his friend, he was using one of his shoulders to carry him. With that, the two people and one dead body left the bar, under the scrutinizing gazes of the crowd that had already gathered around. Chapter 209: What is Going On? About 30 minutes earlier¡­ Alfie followed Harry as they left the basement. Even though he felt guilty for leaving behind Jaden and Scarlet, he was at least relieved that his family was okay. Nheless, he had decided that after he insured that his mother and sister had left this area, he would definitely go back to look for Scarlet and Jaden. That way, at least, he could deal with the guilt conscience that he was feeling at this moment. He had brought them here, only to leave them behind. It was selfish, but it was the only choice that he had now. He had to choose, between his family, or Jaden and Scarlet. Of course, he chose his family. This was not a decision that he had made just because he loved his family more than Jaden and Scarlet, it was mostly rted to Scarlet asking him to leave. From her voice, he could feel the confidence that she was feeling. It was only after he had left there, that he realized that perhaps the source of confidence that she was having was Jaden. After all, he had managed to break that door with just a single kick. Nheless, despite the confidence that they had, they were facing a group of people, and arge one at that. Moreover, each and every one of them was armed. So of course, he was worried about them. Harry did not know about what Alfie was thinking about at this moment. Instead, he simply led the way, and they finally arrived in the bar through the door that they had previously used to go to the basement. Harry did not seem to have the intention of leaving the bar at all. Instead, he went ahead and selected one of the table, and the family joined him. At this moment, Alfie had realized that Harry was definitely not alone. upying the tables around them, were a few people that possessed the gangster vibe. A few of them were familiar to him, considering that he had already seen them before. They were the goons that Harry was rted to. Harry did not seem to be in a hurry of stating what mission he was having for Alfie. He just went ahead and made an order for a few drinks. They were expensive aspared to the beer that Alfie had ordered before, but nheless, they were off at poor quality aspared to those that could be found in those big clubs and bars. After taking a sip of one of the wines that had been brought over, Harry who had already gotten used to drinking quality wine, immediately lost the urge of drinking. So, he decided to speak. "You don''t have to worry that much about the two of them. You don''t know them, and you only went to look for them, because of the n that I was having. I''m pretty sure that you were not thinking about looking for Scarlet, if not for the suggestion that you were given." Harry stated in a calm and nonchnt tone. Alfie did not respond. Of course, what Harry had said was the truth. Before the suggestion was given, Harry had not even thought about looking for Scarlet. But that thought grew the moment that it was suggested to him, until he went looking for her. "Plus, you have to understand that Scarlet will definitely not die. Lucas has always been eyeing her all this while, though I don''t understand why. She is quite arrogant, not to my liking." Harry continued, not minding Alfie not talking. "So, you can be assured that she will definitely not die. Though, I cannot guarantee that she will not wish to die." Harry stated as he gazed at the ceiling of the bar. Upon hearing that, Alfie felt his heart suddenly tightening. He could not take this. He could not continue living with peace, if he understood that he was the reason why he had led to someone else falling in trouble. "What about the other guy?" Alfie asked. "Hehe." Harry simply chuckled upon hearing that. Then, he said, "What do you expect? He will of course die. He is actually the main target for my friend. It is impossible for him to walk out of this ce alive." Upon hearing that, Alfie suddenly stood up from his seat. At the same time, he felt the impulse of rushing back to help Jaden and Scarlet and get them out of the predicament that they were in. But the moment that he stood up, the few gangsters around them also stood up as they gazed at him with ferocious gazes. At the same time, Alfie was reminded of the fact that his mother and sister were right next to him. If a fight suddenly broke out right now, they would definitely be impacted. Of course, the impact would not be the good one, considering that they might end up being injured, or at worse, dead. He did not doubt that Harry could order his men to kill his family. After all, he was talking about Jaden dying as if it was nothing at all. "Cool down. You don''t have to worry that much about them. You only interacted a few times, so, you should not be having that much of a deep feeling for them. You will forget about them soon." Harry stated as he casually leaned back on the seat that he was sitting on. Alfie simply gritted his teeth as he red at Harry. If possible, he really wanted to punch this guy. It was not an impossibility for him to do that, but if he did, the consequences would be unimaginable for him. He reluctantly sat down again. He looked at Harry and asked, "What business do you have with me? I already told you that I will repay the debt to you. I have already found a good job, and it should take me at most 1 month to be able to repay everything that I owe you." "You have one month, but I don''t have that one month. You see, I have an urgent need of money, and that money was lent to you. So, you have to repay, considering that the time that you were given has already psed." Harry stated with a helpless expression on his face. Of course, Alfie understood that Harry was simply bullsh*tting. Harry was a rich person, and he would not care about the few thousand dors that they owed him. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin Harry did not seem to care about what Alfie thought of him. Instead, he continued, "It is simple really. I just want you to do something for me, and after youplete that task, you will bepletely free. I promise that I will note looking for you ever again. Though, I''m not sure if I can keep that promise." For thest sentence, Harry spoke with a snicker and sarcasm. It was clear that he did not mean what he had said. Alfie wanted to refuse. It was just that he did not have the choice of resisting. It was either he epted doing what Harry wanted, or suffer. He did not have that much of a choice after all. "Okay then." Alfie finally agreed. He understood that no matter how many times he tried to get out of this situation, it was impossible. So, rather than wasting time, it was better for him toe to an agreement with Harry as soon as possible. That way, his mother and sister would be able to get out of this ce. And with that, he would be free to go and help Jaden and Scarlet. "That''s good." Harry leaned forward as he pped his hands with an excited expression on his face. Then, he looked at Alfie''s mother and sister who had been silent all this while and said, "Okay, the two of you can leave. Don''t worry, he''s going to join you soon." The mother and daughter duo were obviously reluctant to leave. But just by looking at Alfie''s eyes that was looking back at them with meaning in them, they did not say anything else. After hesitating for a moment, they stood up, before leaving the bar. Alfie gazed at them, and was only relieved after they disappeared into the distance. He could see them considering that they were sitting closer to a window. Finally, with the two of them out of the way, he looked back at Harry and asked, "What is it that you want me to do this time? And if it is illegal, I''m not going to do it." "Hahaha. You don''t have to worry. It is not something that can be said to be illegal, though it cannot be said to be legal as well. Still, I doubt that if I tell you to do something illegal, you are going to refuse, right?" Harry responded. Alfie simply snorted in response. Of course, he understood that he did not have a choice of what he could do or what he could not. After all, all of his actions would have consequences. Harry opened his mouth to speak what he wanted Alfie to do. But before he could say those words, he suddenly heard amotioning from the restricted area of the bar. He frowned, wondering what was going on. Could it be that Lucas had alreadypleted dealing with Jaden and Scarlet? But that was too fast, right? It had barely been 5 minutes since then. Just as he was wondering what was going on, he certainly so a group of people rushing out from the door that led to the basement. They all possessed terrified expressions on their faces as they rushed out. When they got inside the bar, they did not even spare a nce at Harry. Instead, it was as if they were running away from the most frightening thing in their lives, as they rushed out of the bar, before disappearing into the distance. "What the heck is going on?" Harry could not help but ask that out loud. Chapter 210: The Debt "What the heck is going on?" Harry could not help but ask that out loud. Despite asking that question, nobody had an answer on what was happening. After all, all of them were here, and none of them had seen what had made all these people terrified, to the extent that they were running away at their full speed. The entire bar was plunged into a moment of deathly silence, as only the sound of breathing could be heard. Just as they were bbergasted, another group of people charged out again. Though, the number this time was higher than the 6 that had left before. By estimation, the people in the bar could count about 11 of them, though they were not sure of the exact number. It was a little difficult to count as this group of people ran out faster than the ones before them. This situation immediately made the bar chaotic. Even though they did not know what was happening back there, many people that were not involved did not want to get caught in something that they did not know. So, one after the other, with flustered expressions on their faces, they left the bar. Though, they did not go that far. Instead, they watched from a distance away from the bar, quite curious about what was going on in there. Harry and his group of goons did not leave. But, they were feeling apprehensive at this moment. They of course recognized those that had just fled. If there was something that they could not deal with, then that implied that even Harry and his goons will not be able to do it either. So, the best decision right now would be to leave. They could look for those that had escaped in order to ask them about what had happened inside there. But, Harry did not want to leave, especially with Lucas still inside there. There were no more groups of people running out anymore, a few minutester. Finally, chattering began among the group of people that were still within the bar, all curious about the situation. Alfie was now hesitating on what to do. And finally, after thinking about it, he made a decision. He stood up from his seat and headed for the restricted area''s door. When the goons around noticed his actions, a few of them went ahead and stood in his path, blocking him from going any further. But, Harry simply waved at them, and they allowed Alfie who was getting ready to fight, to leave. Harry hesitated for a bit before deciding to follow Alfie. He was quite curious about the situation in the basement, and whether the fight had ended between Scarlet and the remainder of the group. The two of them had just arrived at the door and were about to go in when suddenly, a figure appeared in front of them from the other side. The two of them instinctively wanted to dodge to the side, thinking that it was another group that was running away. But when they looked closer, they realized that they were wrong. The one who had appeared in front of them was none other than Scarlet. The two of them were confused when they looked at Scarlet. Even though her hair was a little ruffled up, they did not see an injury on her. It was clear that she had fought, but did she win or did she lose? As he was thinking of that, Alfie looked behind Scarlet, trying to find Jaden. But he did not see him at all, even after looking at the furthest end of the corridor. "He will being a little whileter." Scarlet spoke in a calm voice, answering the question in Alfie''s mind. Alfie subconsciously nodded. Even though he had more questions, since he was not that familiar with Scarlet, he restrained himself. Harry on the other hand waspletely shocked after hearing what Scarlet had said. If that guy wasing over, did that not imply that Lucas and his crooks had been defeated? But how was that even possible. It might be true that Scarlet was strong, but she was not strong enough to be able to handle all those guys that had been brought over. Or, could it be that bodyguard of hers? That was yet another impossibility. He was just a bodyguard, and did not possess a huge physique to show his strength. In fact, he looked ordinary no matter how many times Harry looked at him. So, to Harry, even if Scarlet and her bodyguard banded together, it was impossible for them to be able to win that fight. Or, could it be that they came with a gun and that was what they had used to frighten those other guys away? That was possible. After all, Jaden was part of the Johnson family security. So, it was possible that they might have gotten a license for him to use a gun, though it was not guaranteed. While Harry was still contemting on what had really happened, Scarlet approached him. And since he was lost in thought, he did not even realize that Scarlet was less than a meter from him. Scarlet looked at Harry in front of her. Then without uttering a word, she suddenly punched a his face with her full strength. Bam! The punchnded on the nose squarely. Then, Harry stumbled backwards as he held his nose in pain. At this point, tears could be seen gleaming in his eyes. The crowd that was watching was dumbfounded when they saw that. This waspletely unexpected for everyone here. The goons wanted to go after Scarlet for attacking their boss when Harry shouted to stop them. "All of you stop! Are you idiots or do all of you have a death wish?!" The goons Immediately retreated. They did not know the reason why Harry did not retaliate even after he had been attacked. This waspletely unlike him. Harry on the other hand did not bother with what they were thinking. Instead, he took out his handkerchief to wipe away the blood from his broken nose. At the same time, he looked at Scarlet with puzzlement in his eyes. He did not know why she had attacked, when he had done nothing to her. As for attacking her in retaliation, that was not even in his mind. He understood Scarlet''s background. So, even if he had a feud with her in school, everything ended there. He was not like Lucas who had nothing to lose in that he had decided to take action against her. This was obviously a death wish if he dared to attack her. As for helping Lucas to get Scarlet, that could be exined as a mere coincidence. Yeah, it was unexpected that Scarlet woulde with Alfie, only to be caught by Lucas. As for Alfie and his family, Harry had a n of making sure that they would not reveal that he was involved in this matter. So, before this happened, Harry believed that he was safe. But now, from the looks of it, things were moreplicated than he expected. Despite that, he was quite curious about what had happened to Lucas. Scarlet did not even bother to respond. Instead, she looked at Alfie and asked, "Where are your mother and sister?" That was something that she was concerned about. After all, it was what Jaden had told her to do. This time, she was not doing this because she wanted to, instead, she was doing it because Jaden had told her to do so. Alfie was a little startled by the question. He had not expected that Scarlet was going to continue caring about his family, despite the problem that he had put the two of them in. Nheless, he went ahead and responded, "They have already left. They are okay." At this moment, Alfie was feeling even more guilty than before. He was thinking of a way that he could use in order to repay what Scarlet had done for him. It was just that no matter what he thought about, he could note with a reasonable way of repaying her. Scarlet simply nodded her head. Then, she looked at Harry and asked, "What is it that he owes you, in such a way that you keep on pestering him left and right? I want to know what it is, and I will pay it for him. But after I pay you, make sure that you stay clear of him, are we in an agreement?" Harry blinked his eyes as he looked at Scarlet and Alfie. He was trying to see if there was some kind of connection between the two of them. After all, it was extremely rare to see that Scarlet was willing to go to such an extent to help a person. It was already good enough that she had agreed toe over and help. At least, that part, Harry had been expecting it. But where she was willing to go to the end of it, that was definitelypletely unexpected. "He owes me $5,000." Harry responded honestly. $5,000 might not be that much for Harry and Scarlet, but to Alfie and other people within the Eastern part of the city, that was a surmountable amount of money. "Is that true?" Scarlet asked Alfie, just to rify. Alfie nodded his head as he responded, "We borrowed $3,000 to take care of my sister''s medical bills. We were supposed to repay the money back within two months, but we failed. The interest has increased to a little more than $5,000." "Seriously? $2,000 interest?" Scarlet could not help but be dumbfounded when she heard that. She asked as she looked at Harry, wondering if she had heard clearly. Chapter 211: Mission Completed "Seriously? $2,000 interest?" Scarlet could not help but be dumbfounded when she heard that. She asked as she looked at Harry, wondering if she had heard clearly. Harry simply smiled awkwardly as he put away the handkerchief, only to stop again, since he felt the pain from his broken nose. The handkerchief was already soaked in blood. So, one of his gangsters brought another one for him to use to wipe the blood away. "It is just business. Additionally, we don''t force anybody about taking the loan from us. After all, before they take the loan, we usually tell them the consequences of not paying the loan on time. The penalty fee is quite high." Harry exined as he continuously wiped the blood away from his nose. "Tsk! That is too much. You are obviously exploiting the weak here. They are already struggling, finding it difficult to find $3,000 to repay the loan, and you are adding an extra $2,000 to the money that they are supposed to repay?" Scarlet felt incredulous. Even though she had been hunting gangsters previously, she had never looked much into these matters. Most of the time, it was Vincent and the others who handled the other things. As for herself, she was just involved in fighting, and that was it. So of course,ing from an influential background, she had never experienced anything like this. So, for the first time, realizing that people were facing something like this, she felt that this world was too much. Somebody like Harry who was exploiting the poor here, was a rich guy. $5,000 was a small amount of money to himself and his family. Yet, here he was, forcing Alfie to do things for him, just for $5,000. "I have decided. I''m only going to pay you the money that they borrowed from you. As for the rest, you can forget about it." Scarlet stated. Then, she took out her phone, and asked Harry about where she was supposed to transfer the money to. After receiving the details, she transferred the money from her phone, directly into his. Harry could only give a bitter smile. It seemed that the n that he was having, involving Alfie in it was going to be impossible. So, he would have to find another person. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin Well, he could as well look for Alfieter on, after Scarlet had left. He did not believe that Scarlet woulde looking for Alfie again. But that thought was dispelled from his mind just a few seconds after it had appeared. He did not want to risk anything. For that reason, he decided that after today, he would not have any other involvements with Alfie. That way, he could avoid shing with Scarlet, at least out of the school. As for the position of the president of the fighting club, he had not yet given up. He would just look for another method in order to grab that position. "Okay. It''s done." Harry stated. Then, he gave onest nce at the door behind Scarlet, before turning around to leave. "Guys, let''s leave. Find somebody that can buy this bar. I''m no longer interested in it." Harry stated as he waved at his gangsters to follow him. Scarlet silently watched as Harry and his gangsters left. The only ones that were left behind were the staff members of the bar, together with a few people that had not gone out, wanting to see the show from within. Alfie finally took a deep breath, feeling relieved. With Scarlet repaying the debt that they were having, at least, Harry was not going to use that as a leverage to ask him to do things for him again. But of course, Alfie did not rule out that Harry might just be shameless ande looking for him again. But despite that, at least for now, he could be free, and would not feel that much guilty if he refused working for Harry. Now, the only problem that would be there was if Harry decided to target his family. It would have been better if he could have relocated to another ce. But it was an impossibility for the time being, considering the financial constraints that his family was experiencing. Scarlet did not know what Alfie was thinking at this moment. She just turned around, and looked back into the corridor that led to the basement. She wondered what Jaden was doing there. At the same time, she was quite curious about what he was nning to do to Lucas. A few minutester, Jaden came over. He looked no different from how she had left him. There was not even blood on him, indicating that he had not tortured Lucas. She looked back inside, even after Jaden hade out, wondering if she was going to see Lucas crawling over. But even after a few seconds, she did not notice any movements from within. "Is the matter already settled?" Jaden asked after he came out. He was worried that the mission might end up failing, because he realized that he could not see Alfie''s family here. Even that guy Harry was not here. "Yeah. We have already dealt with it." Scarlet responded. Jaden nodded. It was good. Though, he was wondering why the system had not given him a prompt confirming thepletion of the mission. As he thought hard about it, he asked Alfie, "Do you think that guy is going to look for you again?" Alfie was a little startled. He had not expected that even Jaden was going to care about him. He wondered, were the two of them this good? Maybe for this guy, it was true, but for Scarlet, the reputation about her was definitely not the best. The only reason why he had approached her was simply because she was his only hope. And more than that, from her action of asking someone to take him to the infirmary after she had defeated him, it was clear that she was kind-hearted. "I think it is possible for him toe looking for me. He was saying that there was something that he wanted me to do for him, though I''m not sure about it. And if it is that I am the only person that can do it, he will definitelye looking for me." Alfie exined. Jaden pondered for a moment, wondering what method could be used in order to guarantee that Harry would note back looking for Alfie. After a while, he finally came to a conclusion. "Currently, you are experiencing financial constraints, and that was the reason why you could not pay back the debt, right?" Jaden asked. "Yeah." Alfie responded as he nodded. He was not sure about what Jaden was trying to do. "So, it implies that if we support you, it should not be that difficult for you to be able to get out of this area, and go to another ce, right?" Jaden inquired further. "Mhm." Alfie hummed in response. Upon getting the response, Jaden turned and looked at Scarlet. Then he said, "Why don''t you find a small business for him? Maybe a job that he can do? That way, you can easilyplete helping him as you had nned before." Scarlet was left speechless by Jaden''s words. From the way that he was asking Alfie all those questions, it was as if he was the one that was going to help. But why was it that he was asking her to pay up again? She had already spent $3,000. Of course, this was from her own pocket. She rarely depended on the money from her family, other than the allowance money that she was given. But of course, the majority of the money that she had came from the business circle that she had formed with Christine and the others. Just like that, Scarlet went ahead and made a few calls. Finally, it was finalized. Alfie managed to get a job within Blue Seal hotel. Of course, he did not get that big job that required expertise, he was just a janitor. Even though it was just a small position, since he was working in the Blue Seal hotel, his pay was quite good. He was being paid $3,000 per month. That was arge amount of money, something that Alfie had never dreamed of earning in just a single month. Of course, that amount of money had been increased, simply because it was Scarlet who had asked for a position for Alfie. Otherwise, he would have been paid just like the others. The moment that Alfie secured a job in Blue Seal hotel, Jaden finally received the prompt that he had been looking forward to. [Congrattions to the host forpleting thepulsory mission. The host has been rewarded with two physique enhancing pills. The pills are within the inventory.] Jaden finally rxed. At this point, with these two pills, it should not be that difficult for him to be able to get stronger. After knowing about Scott, and his abilities, his determination to get stronger had increased. Right now, he could not wait to go back home, so that he could take the pills. He could have saved them, and waited until he was a little stronger, to have his strength tripled, but nheless, how was he supposed to get stronger, if he kept on saving what was supposed to make him stronger? With everything finally out of the way, Alfie watched as Jaden and Scarlet took a taxi, going back to the campus. As for himself, after the two of them had left, he excitedly took another taxi, heading home, to give the good news to his family. Chapter 212: {Bonus Chapter} Losing Control The moment that Jaden arrived in his residence, he made sure to close the door. He had already decided to take one of the pills in order to get stronger. He was not sure about the future, but it was sure was a dangerous one. Since he would be involved with people that might be using guns or even someone like Scott, he had to get stronger. So, after taking a deep breath, he took one of the pills from the system inventory. Without hesitation, he took it and waited for the effects of the pill to kick in. It was a good thing that there was no limit to the number of physique enhancing pills that he could take. Even though he could only take one pill at a time, he could take them for infinity. The best thing out of It was the fact that the effects remained the same no matter how many times he took the pills. His strength would keep on increasing by three times each and every time that he took the pills. A few moments after he had taken the pill, he suddenly felt his body temperature rising sharply. Having already experienced this before, he was not that surprised. He went to the bathroom, took off his clothes and sat in the empty bathtub. He was already sweating profusely after a few seconds. His body temperature stopped increasing after it had reached a certain level. Jaden patiently waited until finally, he felt his muscles beginning to squirm. A burst of energy appeared within his body as the entire warmth sensation spread all over his body, while the high temperatures finally began reducing. Jaden felt that his body was filled with unimaginable strength. His strength had increased by three times the previous one. Jaden was quite curious about how strong he was at this moment. Crack! Jaden was trying to stand up from the bathtub while supporting himself on the edges. But he had not expected that the ce where he had held had ended up breaking. Jaden was momentarily stunned. Had his strength improved to the level that he could now casually break a bathtub? Wasn''t this too overpowered? At this moment, Jaden immediately decided against the n that he was having on taking the other pill. Unless he understood and could control the strength that he currently possessed, he dared not try taking the other pill. Carefully, he stood up from the bathtub, this time without holding the edges, afraid that he might destroy it entirely. Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin Bang! The moment that he ced his foot on the ground, the floor shook. Just like his hands, he had failed to control his thigh muscles. At this point, Jaden was scared. He had felt the floor trembling when he stepped out of the bathtub. It was like a giant stomping on the ground. Jaden was thinking, would he make the entire building copse? That might be possible as he had not even exerted strength when he stepped out of the bathtub, yet that happened. He was currently on the second floor. Jaden did not want to risk anything. So, he made sure to do things as slowly as he could, making sure that he did not lose control of himself. Still, it was quite difficult for him to control his strong body. He had after had an increase in not only his strength, but his other parameters had improved as well. And, it was a three times increase. After taking a shower, by barely managing not to break the shower switch, Jaden changed into another pair of clothes. He did not even bother to look at himself in the mirror as he was afraid of staying within the room in his current state. So, he walked slowly on stairs, going down while trying to make sure that he did not break the stairs from failing to control himself. Along the way, he met with twodies that were in charge of cleaning in the Johnson residence. The two of them looked at Jaden with weird gazes as he carefully went down the stairs. "Hey, do you think that he is so afraid that an earthquake might be going to happen?" One of them whispered to the other. "Maybe. Even though it was a very small tremor, it can cause panic nheless. Nobody ever wants to be involved in an earthquake." "But, don''t you think that he is too scared for his job? As a bodyguard, he is supposed to be brave to face dangers. Otherwise, how is he supposed to protect the young miss if he himself is scared?" "Doesn''t matter anyway. He is already hired and has spent more than a month here already. Since he is not fired, it implies that he is doing his job quite well." "Tsk! I don''t believe it¡­" "By the way, have you noticed that he has changed?" "Changed? How? I didn''t see the change." "I mean, don''t you think¡­he has gotten more handsome?" "Just say that you are infatuated with him. Why is it that only you can see that change?" Even though the twodies were whispering to each other, Jaden was able to hear them as if they were whispering to him. That was the impact of having his senses improved by three times. For the past few minutes, he had been hearing many sounds charging into his ears at the same time to the extent that even his brain failed to distinguish the sound. To him, it was a loud noise. Even though he was barely able to focus on other things, making it that he did not pay much attention to everything that he was hearing, it was still difficult. Jaden was just relieved that there was no road close by where vehicles would be passing by asionally. Otherwise, it would have been troublesome to hear the loud revving of the car engines and the insistent honking from some crazy drivers. After managing to barely get out of the building, Jaden could finally breath. He stretched his muscles, finally feeling the freedom. Though, he remembered what one of the maids had said. It seemed that he had gotten a little better than before. Jaden touched his face, trying to feel any changes on his face, but could not find any. In the end, he shrugged and decided to go to the gym so that he could test out his current strength. He had ess to the gym and so, he was not worried that he would be stopped from using it. After he got in the gym, he realized that Sylvia who was usually present in the gym wasn''t there. But this was for the best. At least, he would not scare her with his strength. Jaden went ahead to the area where weights were. He looked at them, quite curious about how much weight he could lift. The gym in the Johnson residence was well equipped. The equipment were all modern, and even though they were not being used asionally, they were here nheless. The heaviest weight te here was 30kg. Jaden immediately arranged a barbell, with 20 tes weighing 30 kg each, ten on each side. With that, the barbell weighed 600kgs, not including the weight of the bar itself. Though, as he arranged the barbell, Jaden felt that there was something out of ce. These weights¡­ they were not as heavy as they were supposed to be before, right? Despite that, Jaden held the barbell before lifting it from the ground. But, as he lifted it, he stumbled backwards, nearly falling with the barbell. He had underestimated his strength again. He had thought that over 600kgs would enable him to test out his strength. In the end, it turned out that it was not that heavy. By estimation, with the way that he had lifted the weight, it was as though he was lifting something that was only ten kilograms. Jaden looked at the barbell in his hand and was stunned. The bar had bent. Even though it was not that much, it had bent by at least 10¡ã. Jaden awkwardly ced the weight on the ground. But, since it was light to him, he dropped it on the ground. Bang! A careless move! The ground where the weight hadnded immediately showed cracks. Had it not been that the floor in the gym was specially made to handle the weights, the floor would have beenpletely destroyed. Jaden came back to his senses quite fast. He removed the tes from the bar. He understood that if he left the tes on the bar longer than they were supposed to, the bar would bend, even though it had already bent. After returning everything where they were supposed to be, Jaden left in a hurry. He did not want anyone to find him here. After all, how was he supposed to exined about the bending of the bar? That also reminded him about the bathtub. He would have to look for a way of recing it. He had to make sure that this piece of information did not reach Clifford''s ears. "Ouch!" Someone eximed, bringing Jaden back to reality. He looked in front of him and realized that he had knocked into Sylvia. She was currently on the floor while holding her shoulder. She was looking at Jaden with puzzlement in her eyes. "Sorry for that. I was a little lost in my thoughts." Jaden stated as he stretched his hand to lift Sylvia from the floor. But, he stopped his actions midway. He could not control his strength well enough. So, he might end up identally hurting Sylvia. So, he said, "As apensation, I will teach you something newter on." After saying that, he hurried away, not wanting to talk anymore. Things wereplicated at this moment, and he was not willing to exin. Chapter 213: Who Did It? Sylvia managed to get back on her feet, as she looked at the direction that Jaden had disappeared in. She was wondering what was going on with Jaden. He seemed to be a little flustered today. Additionally, from the way that he was acting, he was acting quite suspicious. Could it be that he was nning something that he did not want her to know? As she was thinking about that, she held the shoulder that had bumped into Jaden. Jaden had been walking at a normal speed, while she was quite in a rush to get into the gym. For that reason, the moment that the two of them collided, she felt like she had collided with a rock. Yes, she had bumped into Jaden''s chest, but for some reason, she felt that her shoulder was in pain. As for the pain that was caused by falling on the ground, that was ignorable for her. Thinking about the incident, she finally remembered another thing. While Jaden was leaving, why did it seem like he was quite faster when he was just walking? In the end, Sylvia shook her head. She went inside the gym, as she wanted to train as usual. She had been quite busy recently, and had been visiting the gym less frequently than before. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin After getting in the gym, she immediately headed towards the area that had punching bags. She was already donned in a track trouser and a sleeveless tight blouse. Just before she could begin punching, she suddenly noticed something. The arrangement of the weight tes was different from how she had left them before. When she thought about how Jaden have been rushing out, it seemed that he might have been here to try using the weights. Of course, it was not a problem for him to use them. But, she was a little disappointed in him. After all, he did not arrange them the way they were supposed to. So, Sylvia decided to stop practicing first, and arrange the weight tes. Just after she had finished arranging them, she noticed that one of the bars for the barbell was actually bent. Thispletely stunned her. It waspletely difficult for the bar to bend like that. That was unless somebody left the full weight that a bar could support for a longer than expected period. But as long as she could remember, there was nobody that was using the weights, at least, those weight tes with the maximum weight within the gym. It then remember that Jaden had just left when she wasing in. So, she realized that he might be the one that had used the weight tes for a barbell. But then again, how was it possible that the bar was bent? That was unless this guy was fighting against the barbell, using the full weight that the bar could support. Just as she was wondering, she suddenly noticed a crack on the floor not far away. At that moment, she was shocked, and did not know what to say or think. ¡­. Jaden was having a difficult time controlling his strength. Additionally, it was not just physical strength, but even his speed and other parameters had been increased as well. So, he needed some time for him to be able to adapt to such an increase in strength. It was a good thing that he did not have to go out with Scarlet. Otherwise, he might end up breaking her car door in case he was careless, and if he was asked to drive, he might end up destroying the steer wheel. Despite all that, when evening came, Jaden had finally managed to control his strength, though not fully. It was only due to the fact that all his parameters had been increased by the same amount, that it had been quite easy for him to be able to adapt. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for him to do that in just a few hours. Thinking about how difficult it was for him to control his current strength, Jaden decided that unless he could fully control his strength at this point, he would not take the other pill. After all, that would be akin to wanting to turn himself into a destroyer. ¡­. Browns Residence¡­ The atmosphere within the entire residence was solemn. The dogs and other pets that were kept within the residence were all silent, as if they could tell the mood in the air. Inside the living room of the mansion that belonged to the Browns, there was a middle-aged man who was sitting there with an angered expression on his face. There were several other people within the room, but none of them dared to breath loudly, as if they were afraid of attracting the attention of the middle-aged man. "I want to know everything that happened. I want to know how it all happened. You better give me a reasonable exnation on how everything came to be, otherwise, you are all going to pay for it." The middle aged man spoke in a eerily calm voice. Despite him asking for exnations from the people around him, none of them gave any. After all, each and every one of them did not know how it had happened. They only received the information, and they passed it to the head of the family, the man currently questioning them. As for the details, they had yet to find them. It had already been a few hours since they received the information about Lucas''s tragic end, but they had it to find anything solid enough to prove what had really happened to Lucas. Bang! The man suddenly punched the coffee table in front of him as he stood up. Even though his knuckles had already turned red from the impact, he did not seem to care about it. Instead, he red at everyone present within the room. Then, he asked, "So, are all of you going to remain silent? Is none of you willing to give me an exnation of what really happened to my son? How did he end up dying? Who killed him? Why was he even there?" A few seconds psed, but nobody came forward. And just as the man was about to lose his patience, one person suddenly stepped forward. The youngdy swallowed. She said, "The young master wanted to leave the house. Just as you had instructed before, we did not allow him to leave. But somehow, after I had gone away to deal with other duties within the mansion, when I came back, I did not find him. I am not sure about who allowed him to get out of his room. After all, he was having a broken leg, and was in no condition to go out. But he was gone, and so was the wheelchair." The eyes of the middle-aged man did not show any emotion at all. Instead, he lookedposed, as if he was not the one who had just lost his son. "So, you want to tell me that even after all these hours, you have yet to figure out who allowed him to go? Or are all of you trying to shield that person?" The middle-aged man asked without looking at them. Instead, he was looking towards the wall, where there was a photo frame. On the photo, there was his son, Lucas Brown. Other than him on that image, it was himself, and histe wife. That photo had been taken more than 10 years ago. That was when Lucas was obedient, and did everything as he was told. But for the past few years, he had been quite arrogant, and never followed any instructions that he was given. He was rebellious all over. Despite having asked a question, the man did not receive any response. Finally, he took a deep breath, before speaking again. "It is okay. It is okay if you don''t want to tell me who it was that allowed him to go out. But let me tell you one thing, after I deal with the one who killed my son, it will be the turn for the person who allowed my son to go out and get himself killed. Now, I want to know who it was that killed my son. And, I don''t want to hear any excuses that you have not yet found who it was that killed him. If you don''t know who killed him, bring in everyone that interacted with him today. I will personally interrogate them." The man stated with a firm but monotonous voice. The entire group of people within the living room swallowed hard. It would be a lie to say that there was none of them that really hated Lucas. But right now, they had no choice but to follow what they were being told. Of course, a few of them had been a little excited after they heard of the death of Lucas. After all, that guy was extremely arrogant, doing everything as he wanted. It was as if he always thought that the world revolved around him. Despite feeling joyful about the demise of the young master of the family, none of them dared to show that on their faces or their actions. They could only do that when they were alone. Even though Lucas was not the only young master of the family, still, he was the youngest young master. Even though he was not going to inherit the position of the family head in the future, still, as the son of the family head, he still held an important position in the family. "Sir, the information that I have received so far indicates that other than a few crooks that the young master interacted with, the others with a prominent background are none other than Harry, and Scarlet." The person that was in charge of residence management stated. Chapter 214: Call for Revenge There was a moment of silence after the man had spoken. This was the first time that the others were getting the real details of the incidence. They did not know much about who were involved in this matter, but now that they knew, they did not know how to react. For a person like Harry, they did not expect at all. After all, they understood that Harry and Lucas were two people that always opposed each other. But despite that, they understood that Harry was a person that was quite cautious. Completely different from Lucas who acted on his own whims, Harry was the person that act with reason, and only after he had investigated things clearly. From this, they did not believe that it might be Harry who had attacked Lucas. After all, the gangsters that were involved there, ording to the information that they had gained before, there seemed to be some kind of link between them and Harry. But then again, there was Scarlet. They understood that there was a conflict between Scarlet and Lucas. They did not know much about the details as well, considering that only the family had known about it. Still, they understood that Scarlet was the reason why Lucas got his leg broken. From that, it could be said that the rtionship between the two of them was not good as it was before. At this point, the head of the family, Peter Brown was also silent. He had not expected something like this to happen. Of course, he understood that there was a conflict between his son Lucas, and Scarlet. But never had he ever thought that the conflict was going to escte to this level. Even if he was not told the details, he immediately understood that there was a great possibility that Scarlet was the one that was involved with the death of his son. He took a deep breath, trying to stabilize his emotions. As the head of the family, he could not show any form of weakness. To Peter, by showing his anger publicly was a form of weakness. After he was calm enough, he finally spoke up. "I want to clear investigation to be carried out. I want all the evidence that points towards the killer to be found. After that, let me know, and I will personally take action from there." Peter instructed. "Yes sir." The residence manager responded. And immediately after, the people were dismissed from the living room, leaving behind only Peter and his eldest son. "Father, what is the need of investigating? We already know that it is Scarlet that killed my younger brother. So, why don''t we just take action against them? Is there a need for us to waste so much time doing all these unnecessary things?" Lucas''s eldest brother asked. Even though his younger brother caused a lot of trouble, he was his only brother after all. For that reason, he usually held a soft spot in his heart for Lucas. And now that his brother had been killed, it was extremely difficult for him to be able to control his anger. Had it not been that he always respected what his father told him, he would have already decided to personally take action. He understood that the Browns were definitely not capable of taking down the Johnsons. But who said that the Browns could not cause the Johnsons enough damage? In fact, he was already thinking about a n in his mind. "You have to be patient. What you are saying is just an assumption that you have made. It might be true that there is a grudge that existed between Scarlet and yourte younger brother. But, let us not make those assumptions. What now? If you decide to go right now to the Johnsons, and ask for an exnation, how would you prove that what you are saying is true, and not just something that you had made up in order to cause trouble for the Johnsons?" Lucas''s eldest brother fell silent upon hearing that. That was right. They had to get enough evidence in order to face a family like the Johnsons. Even though the gap between them was not that huge, it is not something that they could ignore. Right now, if the Browns family decided to take action against the Johnsons, they were the ones that were going to suffer the most. They might end up causing damage to the Johnsons, but if they wanted to do real damage, they had to be ready to be destroyed. Otherwise, all they could do was scratch the other party. "And more than that, I''m pretty sure that it is your brother that went to cause trouble. Previously, he was the one that wanted to have someone killed, and that person was close to Scarlet, more than he had anticipated. Though, I''m pretty sure that he already knew about it. With his infatuation for that youngdy, it was impossible for him to allow another person to get closer to her, if it was a person of another gender." Peter stated. There was a moment of silence again. None of the two spoke up, as they remained silent, simply reminiscing about the memories that Lucas had left for them. "The Johnson family. I just hope that it was not my son that was at fault. Otherwise, you will definitely pay, even if I have to die for this." Peter suddenly mumbled in a low voice. ¡­. Investigation was carried out in a full swing. Since Peter had given the permission, funds were being spent in order toplete the task. And finally, when it was 10 at night, the results of the investigation finally came in. ording to the investigation, it was true that Lucas had met with Scarlet. And the two of them had met on bad terms. As for Harry, he was involved in this matter as well, but he was on Lucas''s side. ording to Harry, he had only promised to help Lucas to get to Scarlet. As for what happened after that, he was not sure, considering that he was not even present when it happened. He went ahead and exined everything that had happened before he left the basement area. So, what was left was to look for those that were present when Lucas was having a conflict with Scarlet and her bodyguard. It was just that after they found those people, it seemed that they really hated Lucas. In fact, the majority of them really wanted to kill Lucas. Just from this fact, it could be said that ording to them, they did not know that Lucas was already dead. From this, they could already be eliminated from being involved in the murder of Lucas, or knowing who the killer was. But from the exnations of the reason why they wanted to make sure that they killed Lucas personally, Peter finally got what he wanted. It was clear that that bodyguard that was apanying Scarlet was not normal. But that was to be expected from the Johnson family. Though, Peter wondered where they had managed to find such a strong bodyguard. Nheless, from the exnation received, it was clear that there was a great possibility that it was this bodyguard that had ended up killing Lucas. After all, it was this bodyguard that was being targeted before by Lucas, and in the end, Lucas had ended up with a broken leg, which was the action of the bodyguard. And now, with Lucas intending to kill him, it was not that strange that the other party would kill him. From this, Peter could easily infer that it was not Jaden that was at fault. Instead, it was Lucas who kept on looking for him, and in the end, he ended up being killed himself, for targeting a person that he could not handle. Even though he understood that Lucas was the one at fault, Peter did not feelfortable with this matter ending just like that. Even though they had yet to confirm that it was that bodyguard who had killed Lucas, he was 99% sure about it. "If it was Scarlet who had killed him, I might have managed to swallow it. After all, it was my son that was at fault. But how can I continue living like this, with just a servant killing my son? Does he think that just because he is working for a big family, he is some kind of big shot? He might be skilled, but that does not give him the permission of killing my son. He will have to pay for this." Peter mumbled in a low voice as he stood on the balcony, looking at the busy city in the distance. Currently, his fists were tightly clenched, to the extent that veins could be seen popping up on the hands. The two nails that were quite long, had already managed to dig into the flesh of his palm, and blood was already dripping. But, Peter did not care. "Still, I have to get that information first. I have to be sure about it. Once I am, I will definitely take action against him. I cannot allow him, a person from wherever it was that he came from, to simply continue enjoying his life, when my son has been sent off to hell. The least thing that I can do for him as a father is to make sure that the person who killed him will follow him." Peter mumbled in a low voice once again. Just after he had said those words, a drop of tears dropped from his cheek. Peter wiped away the tear, a little stunned that he was actually crying. Chapter 215: I Did Not Johnson residence¡­ Clifford looked at the report that he had been given by Steven. His expression was solemn at this moment, as he read through the information. Finally, he looked at Steven and asked, "Are you really sure about this?" "Yes master, I have been investigating about it, and everything within that report is true." Steven responded calmly. Clifford did not say anything else, instead, he turned to look at his wife, Lte. Then, he asked, "What do you think about this?" Lte who had already gone through the information before Clifford, seemed to be thinking for a while. Then, she said, "Why don''t we just ask Jaden about it? That is going to solve everything, right?" Clifford pondered for a moment, before he agreed to that. In any case, since Jaden was still within thepound, it should not be that difficult for them to ask him about it. So, Steven went out to call for Jaden. Clifford and Lte on the other hand began talking about the issue. "What is the possibility that Jaden is the one that killed Lucas?" Clifford asked after a moment of hesitation. "There is a great possibility that he is the one that killed him. After all, he is from that organization, and people from that organization really don''t care about the background of the people that they deal with. From the information gathered, it is clear that Lucas had been targeting Jaden all along. This was to be expected, the moment that we handed the job of being a bodyguard to Jaden. In fact, we already told him about it, the trouble that he was going to encounter. But, what we did not expect was that he was going to be able to handle the problems by himself. It is just that by dealing with the problems by himself, he ended up creating trouble for our own family instead. So, I''m not really sure on what to say about this matter for the time being." Lte responded. Clifford thought that what Lte had said was actually true. With the background that Jaden possessed, it was not impossible for him to do something like that. In the eyes of a businessman like himself, that was a very reckless move. After all, Jaden did not consider the consequences, in case he was the one that had killed Lucas. For a business person, they would have to look for a better way to deal with that situation, while trying to make sure that they suffered as minimal as possible losses. "Do you think that there is a possibility that the Browns are going to attack us? Just like we havee to a conclusion that Jaden might be the one who was involved with Lucas''s death, they surely have alreadye to that conclusion as well." Lte asked. "It is not impossible for them to do that. But there is something that makes me a little worried. That is if the Browns decide to coborate with the Williams. If the two of them coborate with each other to deal with us, it is going to be troublesome." Clifford responded with a frown etched on his face. Upon hearing about that possibility, Lte''s expression changed. She had not thought about that. But now that she thought about it, she realized that the situation was way moreplicated than she had expected. A little whileter, Jaden came in together with Steven. Jaden was not sure about the reason why he had been summoned here, but he felt quite nervous. In his mind, he kept on wondering, if they were going to ask him to buy another set of gym equipment, or the bathtub that had yet to be reced. Currently, it was already night time, closing in to 8pm. It was extremely rare for Jaden to be called by Clifford at such a time. In normal situations, they would call him in the morning instead. As those questions kept on running wild within his mind, Clifford asked, "Jaden, did you kill Lucas?" Clifford''s expression waspletely indifferent. It was difficult for a person to know what he was thinking about just by looking at his face. Jaden on the other hand was surprised when he heard that. Out of all the things that he had been expecting to be asked about, he had not expected that they were going to ask him about Lucas. But when he thought about it, it was to be expected. After all, Lucas was not just anybody, but had a good background backing him. So, after his death, the Johnsons would definitely consider the matter. "Not really. Even though I beat him up again, I did not kill him." Jaden responded without any shift of expression on his face. The heck! He had already used the appearance shifting watch during the time that he was killing Lucas. It was impossible for him to admit that he was the one that had killed Lucas. Even if he trusted Clifford, it was not to the extent that he was willing to reveal the secrets that he was having. Even though it was not directly revealing them, the way that he had used in order to make sure that they would not trace him to be the killer, Clifford would definitely realize that there was something unusual. So, it was better to be safe than sorry. For that reason, Jaden had decided that he would keep the secret to himself. Other than himself, the only other person that knew that he had killed Lucas was none other than Lucas himself, but he was no longer in this world. Clifford was stunned upon hearing that. He had not expected that Jaden was not the one who had killed Lucas. From Jaden''s voice and character, he could tell that Jaden was not lying. Of course, that was false. Jaden was lying, but it was impossible for Clifford to be able to detect that. After all, Jaden was so confident when he was saying that, and neither did his voice shake, or there was any change of expression on his face. As for how he was able to do that, it was rted to the enhancement that he had received after taking the physique enhancing pill. Clifford was not sure about what to say next. ording to the report that he had received, there was a great possibility that Jaden was the one who had killed Lucas. For that reason, he had been expecting that Jaden was going to admit that he was the one that had killed him. And after that, he had already prepared what he was going to say next. But now, all the preparations werepletely in vain. There was nothing for him to say, as he had no any other choice but to think about what to say next for the time being, leading to a moment of silence in the living room. "That''s good. As long as you did not kill him, things are going to be easy for us to be able to handle." Clifford stated after a moment. Jaden simply nodded. Of course, he did not want to involve the Johnson family in this matter. So, when he decided to kill Lucas, he had to make sure that it was not rted to himself. After all, currently, he was linked with the Johnson family. "You can go. That was all that I wanted to know." Clifford stated. Jaden simply left, leaving the couple behind, contemting on what had really happened. Even though they already possessed information, it was not that much detailed. So, they decided to ask Scarlet about what had really happened. And when Scarlet was questioned about this matter, she was also surprised. Completely different from Jaden, she did not think much when she was responding. She was not intending to hide anything from her parents. In any case, she did not believe that her parents were going to do anything to Jaden, just because he had killed somebody that was causing him trouble. So of course, the first thing that she did was to expose what Lucas was nning. The two parents were of course fuming upon hearing that there was somebody that was targeting their daughter. But other than that, they were more curious about what had really happened to Lucas. And when Scarlet revealed that Jaden was extremely strong, and was capable of handling men quite easily, beating them was like a game to him, the two of them were not surprised. After all, understanding that Jaden was from that organization, it was not impossible for him to be a good fighter. But, they had underestimated Jaden''s capabilities, and they simply thought that Scarlet was exaggerating things. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin But the crucial part that they were waiting for, ended up with a disappointment. Scarlet exined that she had left, and she did not know what had really happened to Lucas. For the death of Lucas, she came to know about it only a few hours ago, when Vincent called to ask her about it. That was when she came to know that Lucas was actually dead. Even though she had already anticipated it, she had not expected Jaden was going to actually kill Lucas. But, there was nothing that she could do anyway. Lucas was dead, and it was impossible for them to revive him. Clifford was left with a lot of question marks. He was not sure about what to do next now. After all, what he was looking for, he had not managed to get. After Scarlet had left, Clifford looked at Steven and said, "Try to get the information from the detectives in charge of this matter. If possible, get the medical report from the hospital about how Lucas died as well." Chapter 216: Jadens Full Strength The following day, Jaden had finally managed to control his strength a little better than before. Though, it was quite difficult for him to be able to gain full control over his strength. He was not sure about how he was supposed to control that strength. After all, even the weights in the gym could not handle his strength at all. It implied that he needed something that was heavier than that. That was when he thought of something. Why not just go and look for vehicles, and use them as weights? After all, if he found a truck that weighed about a ton, it should not be that difficult for him to be able to test the limits of his strength, right? When he thought of that, Jaden asked for permission form Clifford to leave the residence. Since Scarlet was not going anywhere today, they easily allowed him to leave. The moment that Jaden left thepound inside his BMW 7 series, he headed directly towards the area that he knew that vehicles, trucks could be found. Of course, Jaden was not heading towards the area that was going to have arge poption. Instead, he was going towards scrap yard for abandoned vehicles. It was not impossible for him to be able to find an abandoned truck there. After driving for more than 1 hour, he finally arrived in the Southern part of the city. This was the furthest end of the city from the Western part of the city where the Johnson residence was located. This area was located a little far away from the city, considering that this was where the vehicle junkyard could be found. Initially, there was apany that was in charge of dealing with the junk, but somehow, they stopped operating a few years ago. As for the reason behind that, Jaden did not know, and neither did he care. So, the moment that he arrived in the area that was close to the junkyard, Jaden parked the car on the side of the road, a little distance away from the junkyard. After that, when he made sure that there was nobody around, he finally got out of the car. Currently, Jaden had already transformed his appearance, lookingpletely different. The current Jaden possessed blonde hair that reached his shoulders. He possessed a muscr build, with sharp gray eyes. He was tall, about 2 meters. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin He was currently wearing a ck vest, with tattoos on his arms. Other than his face, the other parts of his body that were exposed to, were all covered in tattoos. They included tattoos of guns, animals, and even something like a barbed wire. Jaden had decided to check on this appearance, which was something that he had just customized the moment that he activated the ability of the appearance shifting watch. Jaden then rushed towards the junkyard. His speed was extraordinarily fast, whichpletely contrasted with his current physique. In fact, he was way faster than the fastest man in the Olympics. Jaden could feel the wind blowing past his ears. He felt a little excited, feeling the freedom of being able to use his speed. Even though it was not his full speed, still, at least, he was moving at a speed that he would not dare to in case he was in an area where there was a crowd. But right now, with a different appearance, and being in an area that did not even have people, and would asionally only have a few peopleing over, Jaden was not that much worried. About 2 minutester, Jaden finally arrived at the entrance of the junkyard. He was not breathing heavily, and neither was he even sweating. Even though he had been moving at a fast speed, the one that a normal person would consider as sprinting, to him, it was more like jogging casually. The entire junkyard was not surrounded by a perimeter wall. Instead, it was just some barbed wire and wire mesh that was used to surround it. As for the entrance, there was not even a gate. Jaden looked around, making sure that there was nobody around, before he finally entered the junkyard. After getting inside, he looked at the variety of cars that had been dumbed here. Well, if it was before, he would have really felt that it was a pity to leave a car like this. But now, with his current wealth, he did not even consider that. Jaden looked around the junkyard for a while, before finally finding what he was looking for. The entire junkyard upied quite arge area, about an entire 4 km2. Jaden arrived in front of a trailer towing head. Just from the make of this truck, Jaden could tell that it was used to pull trailers of heavy weight. After taking a deep breath, Jaden held the side of the towing head with both hands. Then, he began exerting his strength, trying to lift the side of the towing head. And, he was much surprised when he realized that it was not that much difficult for him to be able to raise one side of the towing head to the same level as his waist. At this moment, the entire towing head of the trailer was standing on only two wheels that were already t. From the creaking sound that could be heard, it was clear that it was having a hard time holding up the entire truck. Jaden felt that he had not exerted his strength that much. ording to his estimation, the weight of this truck was about 3 tons. Even though it might have lost quite some weight due to rusting, Jaden thought that at most, it would be 2 tons. And currently, even though Jaden had to use almost his full strength, he did not use all of it. Instead, he used only about 70% of it. As for the rest 30%, Jaden could only estimate. Even though Jaden had not used his full strength, he could tell that perhaps he was capable of lifting the entire towing head. Currently, he was only lifting one side of the towing head, and so, he was not experiencing the full weight of the truck. Thinking about that, Jaden tried to look for a suitable ce that he could hold, in order to lift the entire truck. He could not just hold anywhere, considering that the area that he might be holding at that moment might simply break, considering how fragile this truck looked, after spending who knows how long here, exposed to all elements of weather. Finally, after a while, was able to find a good ce, just below the towing head. Then, he used his full strength, to raise the truck upwards. At that moment, Jaden felt that his veins were popping. It was clear that at this moment, Jaden was using all of his strength, in order to be able to hoist up the towing head of the truck. And, he was actually able to do that. Even though his arms were shaking as he held that towing head above his head, but nheless, he had made it. At this moment, at least, he could tell the full extent of his strength. Just to make sure that he could gain better control over his strength, Jaden decided to use the towing head as weights. So, he began lifting it up, and down, above his head. Though, by doing that, he felt a lot of pressure on his waist. But, Jaden knew his limit. So, he continued to do that, until he felt that he could no longer take it. Then, he threw the entire towing head to the side. Even though it had not managed to move far away from Jaden, but it hadnded at least 3 meters away from him. Even Jaden himself was shocked by his strength. Jaden was now breathing rapidly, and sweat could be seen on his face. His other exposed parts were currently glittering with sweat, under the sun. Even the spider vest that he was currently putting on was already drenched in sweat. But despite that, Jaden felt a little exhrated. ording to his calctions, if he really exerted his strength to the maximum, he could handle something of a weight of about two tons. Jaden was not really sure about how his strength was being increased, but if his current strength was increased by 3 times, that implied that he would be able to handle something of a weight of about 6 tons. At that time, Jaden could not imagine how strong he would be. So, he was looking forward to the day that he would be taking the next physique enhancing pill. But of course, that day was not today. It would take quite some time for him to be able tofortably control his strength. At the same time, before taking the pill, he would have to make sure that he was not in an area where he could cause destruction. Otherwise, if he lost control of his strength, he might end up causing damage that was irreparable. That was not something that Jaden wanted to do. As other than making him feel guilty, Jaden would also receive the attention that he did not want to. And, it was not impossible for those people that Scott had been talking about, to get to know about him. And even if they were not the ones that were attracted over, the government would surely be. The government would try to do some research on him, trying to understand the reason why he was so strong. With that finally out of the way, Jaden turned around and left the junkyard. Then, he rushed towards the direction of the car that he had left before. Of course, along the way, he made sure that there was nobody around. After getting inside the car, he drove away. Then, he found an alley where he stopped the car, before changing back to his own appearance. Then, he headed towards Macomunity. Chapter 217: Extraordinary Persistence After getting to Macomunity, he managed to get into themunity quite easily aspared to before. The security guard at the gate immediately recognized him from before. Jaden did not even bother to go to the management building, considering that he already possessed the keys to his vi. For that reason, he drove directly towards his own residence. The vis were arranged in such a way that the deeper one went, the lower the number of the vis were there. So of course, Jaden was quite curious about the vi that they had been living in before. Previously, that vi had been taken over by his uncle after his parents had passed away. Ever since he was chased from thismunity, it had already been more than 6 years, and he had never stepped in here, other than the previous time that he came over toplete the procedures of taking over his vi. Previously, when his parents were alive, they were living inside vi no. 26. It was just that there were several paths that led to his vi. Since Jaden was not in much of a hurry to deal with his rtives, he did not deviate from his path to his vi. The moment that he got to his vi, Jaden parked the car inside the garage. Then, he headed straight to his bedroom, before entering the bathroom. It might be true that when he used the transformation ability of the appearance shifting watch, he would take another person''s appearance. It was just that after he had sweat, the sweat would umte on his body, even if he changed his appearance back to the original one. Due to the activity that he had taken in the junkyard while trying to test out his full strength, he had already sweat, to the extent that his entire clothes were soaked in sweat. Of course, it was impossible for Jaden to go back to the Johnson residence while looking like this. For that reason, Jaden came to this vi of his, so that he could take a shower. He had already managed to bring a few pairs of clothes inside here. But of course, they were the ones that he was wearing before, while he was in the apartment that Scott owned. He had not yet gotten the chance of going out to do shopping for another pair of clothes that he could put inside the vi. Nheless, Jaden did not care that much about how he looked. Jaden went ahead and put on a faded green T-shirt and a pair of faded blue jeans. To finish it all up, Jaden put on a pair of ck sport shoes. Just like the shirt and the trouser, they were quite faded as well. It was just that Jaden was maintaining them well back then. Jaden took this chance to look at himself in the mirror. Even though he was currently wearing some cheap clothes, that did not diminish his appearance at all. It might be true that his appearance had not improved by much, but ever since he had taken the physique enhancing pill, he seemed to have gotten a little handsome than before. And of course, there was another thing that he had gotten an increase in, and that was his charm. "Well, it is not much, but it is quite good." Jadenmented on the change in his appearance, before finally getting out of the vi. Nheless, it could be said that Jaden had transformed drastically ever since the time that he had gotten the system. Before, even though he was struggling, he was always quite confident. But now, the confidence had been boosted to another level. And more than that, there was a certain aura that surrounded him, something that not just anybody ordinary would possess. Jaden got inside the BMW 7 series, before driving out of themunity. He had to go and buy a few things first, beforeing back. He could not continue wearing these old clothes, while living in such a luxurious vi. A little after Jaden had left, Kevin and Peter arrived. They looked at the car that was already disappearing into the distance, with disappointed gazes. Well, it was only Kevin that had a disappointed gaze. "D*mn it! I missed him!" Kevin eximed. "Why are you shouting? Are you not the one that kept on eating, while iming that since he is here, he is definitely going to spend a few hours here?" Peter retorted. He did not understand the reason why Kevin kept on caring much about Jaden. Was Jaden not just like other bodyguards? Even though he was currently strong, and at such a young age, still, theck of the bodyguard skills was something that made him fall a little short whenpared to the others back home. So, to Peter, he did not understand the reason why Kevin kept on wanting to invite Jaden so that they could go back to the first tier city together. Despite all that, he did not question anymore. After all, he had already asked several times, but Kevin never exined. He just said that he saw that there was a good potential of Jaden bing stronger in the future, as long as he received good guidance. "That is how it was supposed to be. Whoes home, and leaves just after less than 20 minutes? That is insane!" Kevin eximed as he scratched his head thoroughly. "Maybe he forgot something, or he came here only to pick something before leaving. So, it is not strange that he did not stay that long." Peter responded casually. Kevin scrunched his nose, before looking at Jaden''s Vi. He was thinking, should he just look for a way in order to get inside this vi? But as soon as that idea appeared, it immediately disappeared. Even though Faru City was a small city, thismunity was definitely on another level. The security system set up in thismunity was quite high, and it was impossible for him to be able to sneak into that vi, considering that he did not even possess the skills that could be required for that. "You already know where he lives. Why don''t you just go there and look for him? That can easily solve things, right? And, previously, he refused. I''m pretty sure that he is going to refuse even if you go looking for him again. It''s just a waste of time." Peter stated. Then, he turned around and left. Kevin noticed that Peter was leaving. After hesitating for a moment, he followed after him. At the same time, he said, "You don''t understand. I''m trying to get two people at the same time. And, I don''t want my involvement with any of them to lead to me losing any of them." "If that is the case, believe it or not, you are going to lose all of them. It is better for you to get one, rather than trying to get all of them, to end up losing both of them." Peter stated nonchntly, before going silent. "I have to get all of them. First of all, I like that girl. I like her personality, I love her character, and she''s beautiful too. So, of course, she is my target. As for Jaden, he has a lot of potential. If he is developed well, he can be a formidable figure in the future. At that time, who would dare to think about attacking our family? It is going to be impossible for them to even think about it, as long as we have somebody formidable like Jaden." Kevin exined. Then, while he was talking, the two of them got inside vi no. 11. From this, it could be seen that the two of them were actually Jaden''s neighbor. Previously, when they met with Jaden when he wasing out of thismunity, they asked the security guard about what Jaden was doing there. The guard immediately revealed that Jaden was a member of themunity, and so, he could not inform them why he was there. But that was enough. Kevin was of course surprised that Jaden owned a vi in the Macomunity. Despite that, he immediately came up with a n. It was quite difficult to find Jaden, considering that most of the time, he was either together with Scarlet, or within the Johnson residence. Since he did not want to meet Jaden and Scarlet at the same time, he could not approach them when they were out of the residence. As for going into the residence to look for Jaden, that waspletely out of question. If he went there, it was unavoidable that he would end up meeting with Scarlet. After all, if Jaden was within the residence, then Scarlett was definitely there. That was when Kevin came up with the idea of buying a vi next to Jaden. But when he came over to ask for vi no. 11, or vi no. 13, he realized that both of them had already been bought, and were upied by others. It was impossible for him to be able to buy the vis, since they had already been sold. But Kevin did not want to give up. For that reason, he immediately went to look for the owners of the two vis, asking them to sell the vis to him. Initially, the two of them refused. And when Kevin offered to buy vi no. 10 for them, which was currently unupied, the owner of vi no. 10 immediately agreed. So, Kevin bought vi no. 10, before having a transfer of property agreement with the owner of vi no. 11. Then, the owner of vi no. 11 moved to vi no. 10 in just one night. Kevin did not have many things with him, so, he moved them from the hotel that he was staying in, Star Complex hotel, and moved them into the Vi. And with that, they became neighbors with Jaden. Chapter 218: Ask for Explanation Jaden did not know about Kevin looking for him. Instead, he went ahead and did his shopping, before going back to themunity. During shopping, he bought a few pairs of clothes, and just like the ones that had been bought for him by the Johnson family, he did not buy from the big brands. Instead, he bought just some ordinary clothes, which were made from good material. To him, it did not matter the price of the cloth. As long as he wasfortable in them, then, that was it. He was a person that did not like wearing official clothes at all. So, all of his clothes that he had purchased were all casual. Along the way, Jaden decided to enter into a grocery. Then, he bought a few things there, including milk, rice, and other things that had a long shelf life. Everything that he bought had a shelf life of at least one month. After getting everything inside the BMW 7 series, he drove back to themunity. And when he got home, he immediately unpacked everything. The clothes were taken into his bedroom, while the groceries were taken into the fridge. Then, Jaden decided to make a simple meal for himself. Ever since he left the Johnson residence, he had not eaten. And, after lifting an entire truck towing head, he was quite famished. Even though he was not hungry to the extent that it could be said that he was starving, still, after moving around while looking for his clothes, beforeing back, it had consumed quite some energy too. He made a simple meal for himself. It was just some egg fried rice. Even though he was not a very good cook, at least, the food that he cooked was good. He had after all been cooking for himself for quite a long time, even during the time that his parents were alive. While eating, Jaden decided that he was going to change into another pair of clothes, before leaving, to head back to the Johnson residence. ¡­. Vi no.13¡­. "You are actually telling me that you refused the offer of taking vi number 10, while giving away vi number 13?" A young man with blonde hair, brown eyes, with a paleplexion and a slim stature with an expression of disbelief on his face. The one who was being asked, another young man with ck eyes and ck hair, with a short but chubby figure nodded. He then said, "You don''t understand. You know, this vi was bought for me by my parents. So, I am not allowed to sell it to another person." "Are you kidding me? What is the price of this vi? Then, what is the price of the vi that was being offered to you? Vi number 10 and vi number 13 have a very huge price distinction. In short, you cannotpare vi number 13 and vi number 10. You are an idiot for deciding not to give away this vi in exchange for vi number 10." The other young man exined with a pained expression on his face. "Of course I already understand the difference between the two vis. But, this vi means a lot. It was something that was bought for me by my parents. So, it is impossible for me to sell it to anybody, no matter the price. It holds a special position in my heart." The chubby young man exined. "What the heck is up with those emotional nonsense? It means a lot to you, but I''m pretty sure that if your parents got to know that you actually managed to exchange vi number 13 for vi number 10, they will praise you a lot." The other young man felt a little exasperated as he exined. "This is not just about my parents. Additionally, my parents can buy vi number 10 if they want to. It is not that expensive for them." The chubby young man was not willing to back down either. Veins were already popping on the forehead of the other young man. His name was Charles. As for the chubby young man in front of him, it was none other than his friend, Kennedy. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin Currently, the two of them were seated inside vi number 13''s living room. They had been chatting casually, when suddenly, Kennedy brought up the matter rted to somebody wanting to exchange his vi for vi number 10. "I understand. But don''t you understand the meaning of benefits? You are actually gaining something more expensive, while losing nothing. It''s like gaining something at a cheaper price. Is that so difficult for you to understand?" Charles asked with a frustrated expression on his face. At this moment, he was thinking that, if he was the owner of vi number 13, he would have definitely gone ahead and epted the exchange. That way, he would have gotten a better vi, without spending anything. "What do you know? Additionally, don''t you think that this is too strange? Somebody who owns vi number 10, wants to exchange it for vi number 13? That does not make any sense to me. It might be a scammer as well. The moment that we transfer the vi to him, he might just disappear." Kennedy exined. "Do you have to transfer the vi to him first? You can have him transfer the vi to you, before you canplete yours. That way, the exchange will be sessful, without you having to worry about him cheating about the property. Additionally, where can he run to? If he owns a vi here, he will have toe back here, in order to use it. Of course, he could as well rent it, but as long as we report this matter to the police, that Vi will be closed down, until the owner shows himself, to solve the case." Charles exined once again. "Forget it. I''m not going to talk about this matter again. In any case, it is not going to change My decision on what I had done. So, what do you think about going out to grab a drink? I don''t like the ones that I have inside here." Kennedy stated. "That''s a good idea. Just like you, I''m already tired with the drinks inside here. They are all the same, I do wonder where you are looking at, or what you are thinking of, when you decided to purchase only a single vor for all the drinks inside here." Charles replied. Having alreadye to an agreement, the two of them walked out of the Vi. Then, they entered the garage, and came out while driving a McLaren 720S Spider. Kennedy was just about to drive the car into themunity road, when suddenly, another car suddenly went by. It was moving at a quite high speed, making Kennedy step on the brakes almost immediately. At this moment, he was scared. For a moment there, he thought that they were going to crash into that car that had just gone by. Charles on the other hand who was just intending to enjoy the ride in such a car, was startled when Kennedy suddenly stepped on the brakes. Had it not been that he was currently putting on a seat belt, he would have definitely been thrown forward. "Hey what''s it? Why did you stop suddenly? Did you forget something?" Charles asked with an irritated expression on his face. While wiping away the sweat that had already formted on his forehead, Kennedy replied, "There was a car that was passing by. I nearly ran into that car right now. If I did, my car would have been ruined." "Then what are you still doing here? Go after that car. We have to get an exnation from the other party, why they are just moving at such a high speed, within themunity road." Charles stated. He was a person who was always looking for fun. And now, if there was somebody that they could cause trouble for, then it was good. He was no longer interested in drinks, instead, he was interested in dealing with the other party that had caused them trouble. "But, that car was driving from the other side. It is clear that ites from one of those expensive vis in the other end. That person should have quite some repetition. So, I think it is not a good idea for us to cause them trouble." Kennedy tried to exin. Charles was also momentarily stunned. But when he recovered, he asked, "What type of car was he driving?" "I think it was a BMW 7 series." Kennedy responded, slightly unsure about it. "Just that? I thought that it was some big shot. In any case, your family can definitely take care of the other party, in case they try causing trouble for you. They were the ones at fault, so it is reasonable for us to ask for an exnation from them." Charles exined with an excited expression on his face. "Okay." Kennedy responded, before he began driving towards the same direction that the car had left in. That car was moving quite fast, but, it was not impossible for them to be able to catch up to it. They were having a super car, while the other one was just a luxury sedan. So, Kennedy immediately stepped on the throttle, and the car suddenly sped up the moment that itnded on themunity road. And in just a few seconds, the car had already disappeared into the distance, leaving behind a few stunned employees that were in charge of maintaining sanitation within thepound of the residentialmunity. Chapter 219: Vague Familiarity Jaden had just reached the entrance of themunity when suddenly, he heard the revving of the engineing from a distance. Looking through the side mirror, he realized that there was a McLaren rushing over. Jaden was not that much of an expert when it came to vehicles, and so, he could not exactly tell the model of the car. As for the brand, it was quite easy for Jaden to be able to identify it. It was definitely a sports car model, but Jaden could not tell the exact model of the car. Despite being curious about the owner of that car, Jaden did not pay that much attention to that car anymore. He was currently in a hurry to go back to the Johnson residence, as he had just been called. It seemed that Scarlet wanted to go somewhere. Left with no other choice, Jaden had to leave thefort in his own vi, and go back. He could not lose the job, so, he had to put aside the matter of staying within the vi for the time being. The gates of themunity had already been opened for him. And so, Jaden stepped on the throttle, and the car drove outside themunity. But, not long after he had left themunity, the sports car suddenly came rushing over. Then, the moment that it overtook Jaden, it suddenly stopped. This forced Jaden to step on the brakes, in order to stop the car from crashing into the other party. At the same time as he was confused about the actions of the other party, he was angered. Had it not been for his fast reflexes, an ident would have definitely urred. While it might be true that his car was not that expensive aspared to the other party''s, still, Jaden was not a person that liked to be injured. Why would he want to get involved in an ident if he could avoid it? Not knowing the aim of the other party, Jaden remained within the car. He wanted to see what the other party would do first. But if they were just here to waste his time, he would definitely not tolerate them. Just as he was waiting, he suddenly saw two figures alighting from the sports car. One of them was a little chubby, while the other one was quite slim. Jaden did not have much of a recollection of any of the two, and so, he wondered what it was that they wanted from him. In any case, since they were within themunity, it was either they were members of thatmunity, or they wanted to purchase a vi inside there. But nheless, Jaden did not think that any of that concerned him, considering that he was not even within themunity most of the time. To! To! The slim guy suddenly knocked on the car window of Jaden''s car. At the same time, he was indicating for Jaden to pull down the car window. Even though Jaden hesitated for a moment, he still went ahead and rolled down the window of the car. He then red at the young man who was looking at him with an unhappy expression on his face. "Hey kid, do you know what you did? Not only did you make as lose a lot of fuel while chasing after you, you even caused us to almost ruin our car. How are you going topensate us?" Charles asked as he red at Jaden. At this moment, he wanted to make sure that Jaden was scared of him. And more than that, because he wanted to cause trouble for the other party, it was clear that he did not want anything from Jaden, other than just causing him a little problems. Jaden could not help but frown upon hearing that. Then, he asked, "Am I the one who asked you toe after me? I don''t even know you guys. So, if you don''t have any other thing to say, I will take my leave now. I have some other things that I need to urgently take care of." Jaden spoke in a cold tone, rendering Charles speechless. He had not expected that Jaden was going to react in such a way. In most situations, upon noticing the car that he hade out of, most of the people would reflexively be subservient. But Jaden did not act like that at all. In fact, in Jaden''s eyes, he could see that Jaden seemed to view him as a nuisance. This was something that irritated him the most. "Do you think that we need to know each other for you to give us an exnation? In themunity, you were driving carelessly. We almost ran into your car when we were just leaving, about to go out and enjoy ourselves. Do you know how much trouble that would have been? Additionally, do you know how mentally tormented we have be, because we thought that we were about to encounter an ident?" Charles questioned before taking a very deep breath. Jaden looked at the young man who was asking him all those questions. In the end, he understood one thing, this guy was just here to cause trouble. So, he did not want to pay any more attention to him. Vrooom! His car''s engine suddenly revved. The moment that it did that, Charles jumped backwards. He was afraid that Jaden was about to drive, but a few secondster, he realized that the car was still in the same ce, even though it was revving. Jaden looked at Charles for a while, before he said, "Let''s talk about thister on. For now, I have other things to take care of." Immediately after saying that, he released the handbrake, and the car suddenly shot off. As for how he had been able to overtake the car that was in front of him, both Charles and Kennedy were amazed. They continued staying in the same spot, not sure about what to do. It was only a little whileter that finally, Charles reacted. "Hey Kennedy, do you think that you can replicate what he did?" Charles asked as he looked into the distance, where Jaden''s car had disappeared. Kennedy shook his head as he responded, "That is something that is way out of my league. If I try doing something like that, I will definitely be having a death wish, which is something that I don''t." Despite being chubby, Kennedy was a sports car enthusiast. Most of the times, he even participated in those racingpetitions that were organized during the night outside the city. This was usually apetition between the young men and other racing enthusiasts within the city. So of course, he was quite skilled when it came to driving the cars. But, he was definitely not skilled enough to be able to do the maneuver that Jaden had done just now. Even though he was quite proud of his skills, he understood when to back down. And so, he did not hesitate to im that he could not replicate what Jaden had done. Charles did not respond. Instead, there was another thought that was ringing inside his mind. That was, for some reason, that young man inside that car seemed extremely familiar to him. It was not just the appearance, but even the voice somehow matched with somebody that he knew. Within his memory, he could recognize the voice, and even the appearance. It was just that he could not match the voice and the appearance to anybody that he knew. Despite all that, Charles felt that it was somehow important for him to know who the other party was. So, he was thinking hard, trying to remember if he had met with the other party at some point in time. It was just that no matter how much he thought about it, including the fact that Jaden had a car, he could not remember any interaction between the two of them. "Let''s go back to themunity. I want to check out the information about this guy." Charles suddenly stated. Kennedy was a little stunned upon hearing that. This was definitely the first time that he had seen Charles pursuing something like this so seriously. Just by looking at the serious expression on his face, Kennedy was quite sure that Charles was definitely serious about some certain event. "Do you want to chase after him? I''m pretty sure that he is going toe back within thismunity at some point in time. So, why bother going to the management office to ask for his information? It might not even be there, you know?" Kennedy asked, voicing out the confusion in his mind. "This is somethingpletely different from what has happened today. I feel that this guy is familiar, but I just can''t put a finger on why he is familiar. I''m going to check out if there is any information about him." Charles responded. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin Without caring much about what Kennedy was thinking, he went back, and entered into the car. He sat in the passenger seat, and waited for Kennedy toe over. A little whileter, Kennedy who had finallye out of his own thoughts, entered the car. Then, he drove the two of them back into themunity. They headed straight to the property management building, wanting to inquire about Jaden. It was not impossible for the management to have information about Jaden, considering that he was allowed to enter into themunity. Since he wasing from the vi side, it was impossible that he was here just to walk around, considering that he did not have anybody else that was apanying him, from the property management building. Chapter 220: Ben Raymond The moment that Jaden got back to the Johnson residence, he immediately went out with Scarlet. Scarlet imed that she wanted to meet up with a few friends of hers, because there was something that they needed to discuss. Jaden did not need to know much about the reason why Scarlet was going out. As for why she had told him, Jaden was not sure about it. In any case, he apanied her, and the two of them went out. This time, they met inside a hotel, instead of a club like the previous time. The group of friends that Scarlet was talking about was Christine and the others. Of course, Christine was a little excited after seeing Jaden. She had not given up on the idea of having Jaden working as her bodyguard. As for the issue concerning her cosmeticspany, Jaden was not sure about it, considering that he had not been paying much attention to that matter after they had dealt with it back then. But since there were noints, and from the radiant expression on Christine''s face, it seemed that things had gone quite well. So, Jaden simply went ahead, booked another private room adjacent to the one that they were currently in, and stayed in there, while eating. He was not that much worried at this moment, considering that there was no mission that was offered. But nheless, he used his extremely sensitive senses in order to listen carefully. They were inside a cheap 3-star hotel. And for that reason, the soundproofing was not that good for the private rooms. In any case, to the normal ears, the soundproofing was quite good. But to Jaden, it was not that effective. Regardless, Jaden was just paying attention, in case he could hear the sound ofmotioning from the other end. At that moment, he would immediately take action, and go and check out what was going on. He already understood that he was not going to receive missions always. So, there might be points that Scarlet might be in danger, but the mission was not offered. While he was doing this, he kept on scrolling his phone. At this moment, he was trying to think of a method that he was going to use the rebate cards that he had gotten from the system. He had already spent $2 million on the apartment that previously belonged to Scott. Of course, 2 million dors was enough for him to be able to construct another apartment, just like the previous one, but a little better. Nheless, Jaden was not having such intentions. Instead, he was intending to add about 2 million dors to the money that he had already given to the constructionpany that he had signed a contact with. That way, not only would theyplete the demolition of the apartment previously owned by Scott, but they would be able to rebuild another apartment of the same make, but with better materials. Jaden understood that it was a waste for him to construct such an expensive apartment block in such a rural area. Most of the people living within the Eastern part of the city were quite poor. So, it was impossible for him to be able to get his money back, just by relying on the rent. In fact, if he set the rent that high, it was impossible to say if there was a person that was going to live inside that apartment block. Even if it was a good property, and could attract those rich people, who woulde to an area that was infested with gangsters? The area waspletely insecure, and so, most of the rich people would avoid it. But in any case, he just went ahead with it. He had no n of earning much from this apartment. But in case in the future he somehow managed to get more money, he might as well construct amunity of his own in this area. As hard as it was, it was also a goal in his mind, though it was not given that much of a priority. But, to Jaden, it was definitely not impossible, considering that he had a system that could give him something like the appearance shifting watch, and the technology upgrade card. As Jaden continued scrolling through his phone, trying to look for the ideas that he could get that could earn him a lot of money all at once, he suddenly heard the sound of knocking on the door. Jaden could not help but frown upon not saying that. Could it be that it was one of the hotel staff members that hade over? But as long as he could remember, other than the food that was already served for him, he did not request for any other services. Just as Jaden was contemting on who it was, the door into the private room was suddenly opened. This stunned Jaden, considering that most of the time, people would definitely wait until they were allowed in, beforeing in. It was a middle-aged man wearing a ck suit. He possessed brown eyes, with long green hair that reached his shoulders. He possessed a slim body stature, and looked neat with the way that he was dressed. The man possessed an indifferent expression on his face, as he walked into the private room. Hepletely ignored Jaden who was gazing at him, and took a seat on the table, directly opposite from Jaden. Then, he invited himself, as he began serving the food on the table, before he began eating. Every action that he took was with elegance, and indifference. Jaden watched as the man in front of him did all that, without saying anything. He was quite curious about the reason why this guy hade over. At the same time, he was wondering, why was it that some people that he did not even know, kept on approaching him? Previously, it was those two guys that approached him, iming that he had cost them problems. And now, there was another one, that came here, acting as if he owned this ce. Well, that might be true. But despite that, Jaden did not care, considering that this private room had been paid for by himself. So, it was definitely not good for this guy to act like that. Still, Jaden would not just go ahead andsh out at the other party. Instead, he wanted to understand the intentions of this guying over. Since he did not know what this guy hade to do here, Jaden had paid much more attention to what was happening in the adjacent private room. But until now, he had not noticed anything unusual. Still, his guard was up. About 5 minutester, the middle-aged man finally stopped eating. Then, he gazed at Jaden for the first time, and spoke, "You are quite a patient person, Jaden. You know, most of the people would have already asked about who I am, or they might have as well tried to chase me out of this private room." Jaden did not respond, as he did not have to. In any case, he just wanted to know what the other party wanted to do here. And if he just came to eat and leave, then there was no problem with that. In any case, Jaden had ordered a lot of food, and he did not mind the one that had been eaten by this guy. Seemingly not minding Jaden not responding, the man continued. "I know that you are quite curious about my identity, and the reason why I am here. You know, the reason that I came here today, is to personally see you." Jaden was a little confused. The other party knew who he was, but Jaden didn''t. Of course, this was something that would rise rm bells in anybody. So of course, Jaden was cautious of the other party. "Okay, I will stop going in a round-about talk. So, I will ask you, do you perhaps know the tiger gang?" The man asked, as he put down the cutlery that he was using to eat. As he asked that question, he gazed directly into Jaden''s eyes, while cing his hands on the table. His actions were quite normal, but despite that, Jaden noticed some uniqueness within those actions. Nheless, Jaden was a little surprised by the question. It had been quite some time now ever since he had heard of the tiger gang. The higher ups of that gang had beenpletely wiped out by Scott. Since the gang had already been dealt with, Jaden had not been paying much attention to them anymore. In any case, the person that he was having a conflict with was second tiger. And since he was dead, why was he supposed to be involved with that gang anymore? "I cannot im that I know them, but I have heard of them." Jaden responded. "That''s good. I already know that you had some interaction with them, and in fact, there was a conflict between you and them. And that is the main reason why I came to see you today." The middle-aged man stated after nodding. Jaden simply raised his brows, wondering why this guy hade looking for him. Of course, he did not think that this guy was here because he thought that Jaden had killed the tiger gang. Instead, the only rtionship that Jaden could perhaps match with this guying looking for him, was definitely Scott. Could it be that this guy was actually part of the group that Scott talked about? Just as Jaden was wondering about the identity of the other party, the man spoke again. This time, there was a little fluctuation on his expression. "I''m pretty sure that you are guessing much about my identity. So, let me introduce myself. My name is Ben Raymond. And I am the official and true leader of the tiger gang." Chapter 221: Bens Offer "¡­My name is Ben Raymond. And I am the official and true leader of the tiger gang." Jaden immediately understood when Ben introduced himself. It turned out that the reason why he had asked if Jaden knew about the tiger gang was simply because he was the leader of the gang. Nheless, Jaden was quite curious about how this guy hade to find him. And more than that, why was it that he was looking for him? Could it be that he had gotten some clue about the reason why the tiger gang had been wiped out? But Jaden thought that the probability of something like that being true was extremely low. After all, other than himself, all the other people that were together with Scott had been wiped out. So, maybe there was a person that had seen Jaden going into that building, where the tiger gang had been wiped out. And perhaps that was the source of the information that Ben had received. But if Ben could get that information, why couldn''t the police? And if the police had gotten information that Jaden was at that ce where several people were murdered, they would have definitelye looking for him. It did not matter if those that had been killed were criminals or not. Jaden would be required to give a statement of what had happened during the time that he was there. But until today, not even a single police officer hade looking for him. Despite the surprise that he was having, Jaden did not say anything. He simply remained quiet, while looking at Ben. Ben did not expect Jaden to say anything. So, after introducing himself, he asked, "I''m quite curious if you know how my entire gang had been wiped out? You are the only person with quite some capability, that had been in conflict with my gang." "It might be true that my gang had been in a conflict with another gang, but they definitely do not possess the capability of wiping out second tiger and the others. And, for some reason, the entire crew of my gang had been killed in the same way. This implies that they were killed with the same person." Ben analyzed. "If that is what you came here to ask me about, then you found the wrong person. To tell the truth, if possible, I would have wanted to wipe out the entire gang personally. But someone beat me to it." Jaden responded as he shrugged. Ben raised his brows upon here in Jaden''s response. He had been observing Jaden''s movements, and had been paying much attention to his reaction, together with the tone of his voice. From the way that Jaden was speaking, there was nothing that gave away that he was lying. And, that was actually the truth. After all, Jaden had not killed the tiger gang, considering that it was Scott who had done so. Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelBin Jaden truly intended to deal with the tiger gang, and he was intending on killing second tiger. But nheless, he did not get the opportunity of doing that. But, he did not feel that much disappointed, considering that Scott had done that to help him, making sure that he was not going to be investigated. Ben remained silent for a while upon hearing Jaden''s response. He was contemting for a while, before asking, "Then, do you perhaps have any clue about who it was that killed my entire gang? If you tell me the information, I will reward you with something better. You can decide on what you would want me to give you." "No idea. I''m just a bodyguard. As long as somebody doesn''t cross my path, I don''t really pay much attention to them. So, I have no information about what really happened, or who did that." Jaden responded indifferently. "Okay then. Since that is the case, I will take my leave. But, my offer still stands. If you get any information about who wiped out my gang, just make a call." Ben stated as he left a card on the table, as he stood up. Then, he turned around, and left. After reaching the entrance, he stopped and turned around to look at Jaden. Then, with a cold glint in his eyes, he said, "The offer is only avable if you are not involved. But if I find that you are actually involved in the wiping out of my entire gang, then, you shall get the opposite of the reward that I offered." After saying those words, he opened the door, and left. Just like he had arrived, he left with confident strides. Jaden looked at the door that had already been closed once again. He was the only one remaining within the private room, but Ben''s presence still lingered in the air. Jaden could not help but wonder about the background that Ben possessed. From the way that he carried himself, it was clear that he was not an ordinary person. It was also at this moment that Jaden realized that the tiger gang was definitely not ordinary. At least, the leader of the tiger gang was not an ordinary person. The only person that Jaden had ever interacted with was none other than second tiger. But so far, Jaden had not found anything unique about second tiger. But now, with Ben''s presence, Jaden understood. Second tiger was second tiger simply because he was the second inmand of the tiger gang. And now, the true leader of the gang hade. Still, Jaden wondered if Ben was really serious about that gang. If he possess influence and capability of finding about Jaden, even knowing where Jaden was currently at, it was not impossible for him to be able to make the tiger gang to be the strongest gang in the entire city. But, the tiger gang within the city was definitely not among the top gangs. It might be quite a good gang, with some considerable reputation within the underworld, but it was definitely not the highest. In the end, Jaden simply shook his head. There was no need for him to think about this matter for the time being. In any case, it was almost impossible for Ben to be able to tell that Jaden was rted to Scott, who had killed the entire tiger gang. So, Jaden decided to focus on the present. After making sure that Scarlet and the others continued their activities as usual, Jaden went back to scrolling, trying to look for where he could invest, but even better, he could earn much more money all at once. It was too bad that the system did not allow him to use the rebate card on the money that he had been given as a gift, or had borrowed from somebody else. Otherwise, Jaden would have just gone to Clifford, borrowed some money, before returning after using the rebate card on it. After thinking hard, Jaden finally decided. It was almost impossible for him to be able to get arge amount of money with his current situation. That was unless he decided to sell the vi that he had gotten within Macomunity, which was not something that Jaden even considered. It was time for him to go and im the documents from thepany that he had taken 51% shares of. The problem with the system was the fact that other thanpleting the procedures for him, it did not give him the documents that proved his ownership of the shares. So, Jaden had to look for the time, to personally go and take the documents. And other than taking the documents, Jaden was thinking about getting some money from thepany. But before that idea could solidify in his mind, Jaden asked, ''System, I hope that the money that I will be getting from thatpany, will not be considered as being given to me as a loan, right?'' [The host is right. Since the host owns 51% shares of thepany, if the host withdraws a certain amount of money from thepany, it is not considered as borrowing money from thepany. Instead, it is right for the host to do that, as he owns the majority of the shares within thepany.] Upon hearing the system''s response, Jaden was relieved. This was the only way that he could get arge amount of money, considering that he had no any other source of money for the time being. It was not that he had not thought of the bar and the dynamic nightclub that Ruby had given him. But, the amount of money that wasing from those two businesses was not enough. Additionally, the card could only work on one source of money, or where he had invested. It could not be used on the ie from two different ces at the same time. Despite thinking of that, Jaden would have to look for another chance to go out. With Scarlet currently out, it was impossible for him to go to thepany. But, it was not impossible for him to be able to get a few hours to go there and pick up the documents. About 2 hourster, Scarlet and her group of friends finally came out of their private room. Jaden also came out of his own private room, and they left the hotel. Scarlet was not intending on going back at home at all. Instead, she decided to venture around the city, just for the sake of it. Jaden did not say anything, and apanied her, as she visited several malls, doing window shopping. Chapter 222: Shift in Political Position In the evening, Jaden and Scarlet went back to the Johnson residence. The moment that they got back, Clifford immediately called for the two of them. Jaden was quite curious about the reason for the call, considering that this was the first time that the two of them had been summoned at the same time. The moment that the two of them got inside Clifford''s study room, they found him sitting behind his desk. There was a pile of documents on top, and he was currently engrossed, reading a certain document that Jaden did not know the contents, as he did not pay much attention to it. When Clifford noticed that the two of them hade in, he finally raised his head from the document. He looked at the two of them and smiled, before asking, "So, how was your day today?" "It has been quite boring for me." Scarlet responded. To her, recently, life had been boring. After all, before the Williams suddenly decided to target the Johnson family, she had been quite carefree. At that time, she was not restricted at home at all. She was allowed to go out with her friends, get involved in several activities, and it was not that rare for her to participate in the gangster hunt. But all that changed after that incident, where the Williams began attacking the Johnsons actively. She had been in danger quite a few times, and so, she had been vignt recently. It was a good thing that the battle between the Johnsons and the William was no longer going on, at least for the time being. And for that reason, she had been quite safe for the past few days. But nheless, a life without entertainment was nothing that she yearned for. She liked the thrill involved in adventure and so on. But all of that was impossible, considering that she had a bodyguard following around her every time, which somehow made her feel a little restricted. "It was okay." Jaden also responded. To him, he did not find anything special on this day. As for the matter involving Ben, Jaden had already forgotten about it. To Jaden, that was not an event that he could pay much attention to. In any case, he did not think that there was going to be any future interaction between him and Ben. So, there was no need for him to think much about it. Clifford nodded. Hepletely ignored Scarlet''s statement of being bored. He understood her definition of entertainment, which was something that he did not support at all. "That''s good. Today, I wanted the two of you toe here, because there is a piece of information that has been spreading around recently." Clifford stated with a serious expression on his face. Both Jaden and Scarlet immediately paid attention. Just by looking at Clifford''s expression at this moment, they could tell that whatever it was that he wanted to talk to them about was definitely something of great importance. "As the two of you understand, criminal activities within the city have been quite rampant for the past few years. The criminal activities had gotten even worse during this year, with several murders happening left and right one after the other. This is something that has attracted the attention of the government. Of course, I''m not talking about the ones in charge of this city, but instead, the ones in charge of the province. The current head of the province just entered office during the previous month, after the other one retired. Now, he wants to make a statement, and has decided on our city as the target. The first thing that he has decided to do is to make sure that the criminal activities within the city are neutralized. And for that reason, for the past few days, police officers have beening to this city, including members of the special forces. Of course, members of the special forces only make the minority of them. There should be about 20 of them at most. And other than them, the other police officers have been transferred into our city from the nearest cities. This is all just to make sure that the crackdown goes on sessfully. And I can inform you that they have restocked the armory of the police. So, in the next few days, you will definitely be hearing the sound of gunshots in the air. This is the exact reason why I called you here. The two of you have to be careful. Scarlet, you are not allowed to start running around like an idiot. Jaden will always follow you, considering that he is your bodyguard. But, I do care about the safety of the two of you. I do understand that Jaden has capabilities of protecting you, but in this situation, it is better to be safe than sorry. So, you have to make sure that you avoid the hot spots of the gangster activities, which is the Eastern part of the city. Even if you are not targeted by the gangsters as a hostage, you might end up being killed by a stray bullet. It is expected that several exchanges will happen between the gangsters and the police department." Clifford stated all this while having a serious expression on his face. Both Jaden and Scarlet were surprised upon hearing that. It was true, that the past few days, they had noticed that the number of police officers moving around the city had increased. At that point, Jaden had thought that perhaps the police department had recruited more people to join the police force. But now, he finally understood. It turned out that these police officers wereing from other cities. This was just enough to tell anyone that this crackdown activity was definitely going to be intense. As for the matter of another leader taking over the position of the head of the province, Jaden was not surprised. Since he was in the inte, asionally looking for information of where he could get money, or invest, he hade across this piece of news ever since the previous month, when he was investigating aboutpanies with worth of $500 million. The nation that Jaden was in had 5 provinces, North, East, West, South, and Central provinces, in short NEWSC. The province that Faru city was located in was the Southern province. The Southern province had 14 cities, with three of them being 1st tier cities. As for the rest 11, they were all considered as 2nd tier cities. Still, within the second tier cities, there was categorization as well. There were low, mid, and high level 2nd tier cities. Faru city was a mid level 2nd tier city. And, it was amongst the top within the mid level. The leadership of this nation was in such a way that it involved voting. It could be said that it was a democratic nation. It was just that the ones that voted for those at the very top were not the citizens themselves. Citizens would only vote for the representatives of the city that they were within. Then, the leaders of those cities would then elect the leader of the province, and the leaders of the province would then elect the leader of the nation. This form of ruler ship had existed for many years, and nobody had ever tried changing it. Despite theints that existed, it had not reached to the extent that people would want to personally vote for the leader of the province, or the leader of the nation. In most cases, people were quite satisfied with just selecting the leader of the city that they were based in, through voting. As for the rest, most of the time, people did not concern themselves with that matter, considering that in case there was a problem within the city, they would definitely go and look for the city''s leader. Jaden did not pay that much attention to such events. In any case, the election for the leader of the city always took ce after 10 years. And thest time that it had taken ce was when he was 14 years old. So, he himself had never participated in the election, and neither is he pay much attention to the politicians. To him, that was something that was quite troublesome. "I hope that we havee to an agreement. The two of you have to act carefully. In case there is something that you need to handle, I would advise you to handle it as soon as possible, before the crackdown begins, or after the crackdown. But within the crackdown, it is suggested that none of you should have any much activities involving you moving around frequently. Additionally, it is even better if you can avoid the Eastern part of the city as much as possible." Clifford stated. When Clifford talked about avoiding the Eastern part of the city, Scarlet could not help but look at Jaden. She understood that the old man that they had seen previously, was living within the Eastern part of the city. Thest time that she had seen that old man, was when he was in the hospital. But after that, she had never seen him again. Additionally, Jaden did not seem to be talking much about the old man, and so, she had almost forgotten about him. But when Clifford talked about the Eastern part of the city, and about avoiding it, that was when she remembered about Jadening from the Eastern part of the city. So, she could not help but be worried for him. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, "Jaden, how about your grandfather? Do you want to bring him here? He can stay within the servants quarter, he can be given a good room there." Chapter 223: Do You Really Know How to Cook? After hesitating for a moment, she asked, "Jaden, what about your grandfather? Do you want to bring him here? He can stay within the servants quarters, he can be given a good room there." Jaden was surprised by the offer that was made by Scarlet. But, he responded, "You don''t have to worry much about him. He is no longer within this city. He went out of the city for his own adventures." Scarlet was not expecting that. She could not help but ask, "Is he not old for adventures? And, are you not worried about him? After all, he had suffered a terrible injury previously, and it is clear that he has not healed enough." "He is stronger than you think." Jaden responded simply. He did not want to exin further, as he did not understand how he was supposed to reveal about Scott''s ability. In any case, Jaden was not having the intention of mentioning anything about it. As for Scott''s safety, Jaden believed that Scott was going to be safe. After all, with the ability that he had, it was almost impossible for anybody to touch him. Clifford on the other hand narrowed his eyes. Previously, he had been keeping an eye on the old man, considering that Jaden cared about him. But suddenly, that old man vanished from the radar of those that were keeping watch over him. He had done this not because he wanted to keep an eye on the old man''s moves, but instead, it was only because of the old man''s safety. In case there was anybody that wanted to attack the old man, those that were assigned would protect the old man. This was just a way that Clifford was using in order to make sure that the rtionship between him and Jaden would go the way he wanted. If he did Jaden more favors, then Jaden would definitely remember them in the future. But with the disappearance of the old man, he could not continue that n. Still, he did not pursue that matter, and neither did he ask Jaden about it. Since Jaden was not worried, it was clear that there was nothing wrong with the old man disappearing. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin Perhaps it might be Jaden who had noticed that there was a group of people that was watching over the old man, and decided to take the old man away. Still, he was quite curious about where the old man had gone to. But, he could not ask, not willing to be privy to Jaden''s issues. Jaden and Scarlet left Clifford''s study, after they had talked a little more. Of course, it was Clifford who kept on reminding them about not leaving thepound for the time being, especially during the crackdown. Still, Jaden had to go out. Clifford had no choice but to allow Jaden to go out, considering that Jaden imed that he had something that he needed to deal with. The moment that Jaden was given permission, he immediately headed to Macomunity. He needed to arrange everything there first, before going back to the Johnson residence. Previously, he had been called in a hurry, so, he left a few things disorganized. Additionally, from the way that Clifford had talked, it was clear that it was going to be quite a while before he came back to the vi. So, Jaden decided to take care of the foodstuffs, lest they rot inside the fridge when he was away. After thinking for a while, he decided to take them to the neighbor, Vi number 13. Of course, it was impossible that a person that was living inside of Vi number 13 could not afford a few groceries. Nheless, Jaden simply wanted to get rid of the groceries, and did not want to throw them away. After pressing the bell, he waited for a few seconds. And finally, a chubby figure suddenly appeared. Jaden was dumbfounded when he recognized this guy. Previously, when he was leaving themunity, this guy and another one came over to cause him trouble. Even though this guy had not spoken, still, he did not have the intention of stopping the other guy. Kennedy was also surprised when he saw Jaden at his door. He looked at him, wondering what Jaden hade here to do. Could it be that he hade to pursue the matter of the trouble that they had caused him, when he was together with Charles? Before he could say anything, Jaden spoke first. "I''m about to go away for quite a while. I had bought these groceries not long ago. But it seems that I will not be able to use them. So, I decided to give them away instead of throwing them." Kennedy looked at the few shopping bags that Jaden was carrying. From what Jaden have said, inside those bags were groceries. Kennedy squinted his eyes of he looked at the bags that Jaden was carrying, before looking back at Jaden. At this moment, he was wondering if Jaden was having a certain aim ating over to give him the groceries. Additionally, it was not as if he could not afford something like that. For him, he liked eating, but he could not cook by himself. And for that reason, he would always invite a chef to cook for him. Currently, the chef was on a vacation. So, recently, Kennedy had been eating take away food, or he would go to a restaurant to eat. Still, he thought that it was not a bad idea to cook by himself, he could use this as training for his cooking skills. But, he was quite reluctant to ept the groceries from Jaden. And just as he was hesitating, Jaden suddenly pushed the box containing the groceries to him. "I''ll see youter. I live in Vi 12, your neighbor. I''m off." Jaden stated as he turned around and left. He did not have the time to wait for Kennedy to contemte on whether to take the groceries or not. In any case, Jaden despised throwing away food. This was something that he had gotten used to due to the life that he had been experiencing before he managed to get the system. So, to him, it was better for him to give away the food, rather than throwing it away. As for whether Kennedy was going to use the groceries, or throw them away, Jaden did not care. In any case, in his heart, he felt relieved that he had not thrown it away, or left it there to get ruined. After getting back to the Vi, Jaden sorted out everything, before finally leaving themunity. Right now, he had decided that he had to go directly to thepany that he had gotten 51% shares of. Even though thepany was located in the heart of the city, Jaden did not want to risk getting involved with gangsters during the crackdown. So, it was better for him to get things over with as soon as possible. Of course, he understood that it was going to be a little troublesome for the project involving the apartment to continue. After all, with the crackdown, the Eastern part of the city was going to be the most dangerous part within Faru city. It was quite reasonable that thepany that he had contracted to build the apartment for him would consider the safety of their employees. So, most probably, they would not continue with the job, during the crackdown. Jaden did not have any qualms about that. In any case, it was not as if he was in a hurry to upy the apartment block. That was something that could be taken care of slowly. Nheless, he was quite curious about how the rebate card worked. So, he decided that it was better for him to get the money, and try out the rebate card first. That way, he could n for the 100 times rebate card. Shortly after Jaden had left, Charles suddenly came back to Vi number 13. His expression was gloomy. Kennedy who had already gotten into the kitchen, wanting to try out his cooking skills, could not help but get curious. "Hey, how did it go? Do you remember him?" "Yes I do. And, if I may ask, what are you doing in the kitchen?" Charles responded, before asking. "I want to cook." Kennedy responded confidently as he poured oil onto the pan. "Do you really know how to cook? I remember you telling me that you have never cooked in your life. There is always someone to cook for you, or you would order take away." Charles asked doubtfully. "It might be true that I have never cooked, but I have watched several times people cooking on TV, or when my chef is here. So, I want to try out the theoretical knowledge that I have." Kennedy responded. "And by the way, where did you get the ingredients from? It hasn''t been that long since I left, and it is impossible for you to have gone to the grocery store out of themunity, when you cannot go to the one present within themunity." Charles asked curiously. "Someone gave them to me. You won''t believe who it was." "Well, just know one thing. I have already eaten when I had gone back home. So, when you cook, don''t count me in." Charles interrupted. From the way that he was speaking, it was as if he was afraid that Kennedy would add him to the share of the food that he was cooking. It was clear that he was having no intention of eating the food cooked by Kennedy. Kennedy simply shrugged. "I guess more food for me then." Kennedy continue pouring several ingredients in the pan at the same time, before asking, "So, what did you find out? Do you perhaps know his identity?" Chapter 224: The Black Mound "So, what did you find out? Do you perhaps know his identity?" Upon hearing this question, Charles expression shifted again. He then said, "You won''t believe it, but that guy is actually my cousin." "Seriously? You are not joking, are you?" Kennedy who had already begun stirring the mixture in the pan suddenly stopped, as he gazed at Charles. He was trying to see if Charles was just joking with him. But by looking at the expression on his face, it was clear that Charles was not joking. Additionally, from his tone, Kennedy had not detected anything unusual. "He is my cousin from my father''s side. His father and my father were brothers. But his parents died about 6 years ago. Ever since then, we have never met again." Charles exined. "Then why are you gloomy? I thought that you are supposed to be happy that you have found the cousin that disappeared after all these years. You should be excited, right?" Kennedy asked with confusion stered on his face. "How am I supposed to be happy? The two of us never got along that well. Additionally, there was some kind of conflict between my father, and his. So of course, there two sides have never gotten along with each other quite well." Charles replied. "Oh!" Kennedy could only exim. He had not expected that things were thisplicated. But there was nothing that he could do about it. There was a moment of silence, as even Kennedy forgot about the fact that he was cooking. A little whileter, Charles finally spoke up again. "I don''t really know how he has survived all this time, and how it was possible for him to be able to get the car that he was driving. It might be quite easy for me to be able to get such a car, but for him, it is definitely impossible." Charles stated with a contemtive expression on his face, as he sat on the kitchen counter. "Were his parents poor? After all, after his parents died, he should have inherited what they had left behind, right?" Kennedy asked. When this question was posed, Charles expression shifted again. He could not help but shift ufortably on the counter that he was sitting on. "You don''t want to know how it was. But what I can tell you is that thest time that I saw him, he was poor than a beggar." Charles responded. "Okay." Kennedy responded, even though he felt a little doubtful. It was just that he did not go on to ask more about this matter. From the way that Charles was behaving, it was clear that it was ufortable for him to talk about this topic. So, he could not ruin the mood by talking about this matter. So, he simply decided to focus on cooking the current ck matter inside the pan. Charles did not say anything as well. Instead, he just continued sitting on the counter, while contemting on what to do next. He did not realize how much time had gone by, when suddenly, Kennedy eximed. "Finally! I have finished cooking. This is the first time that I have cooked. Do you want to have a taste of my food?" Kennedy asked. Charles looked over, and realized that almost the entire kitchen was a mess. Several tes could be seen spread all over the kitchen. Additionally, several things had been broken. Charles could not help but wonder how he had not noticed that the entire kitchen was currently having a pungent smell. It was the smell of a rotten egg. Charles felt his nose twitching due to the ufortable smell in the air. And at this moment, he noticed that the source of the stink was the te that Kennedy was holding in front of his face. Kennedy was currently soaked in sweat. It was clear that cooking had taken quite a toll on him. So, other than sweating, Kennedy''s face was quite flushed. Still, it was impossible to hide the excited expression on his face, together with the bright smile, that led to his eyes being squinted by his chubby cheeks. "Take that sh*t from me! It stinks a lot!" Charles eximed as he waved his hand, trying to push away the te that was put in front of him. Kennedy suddenly retracted his hand, dodging Charles'' hand. At the same time, his expression changed. "What do you mean by calling my food sh*t?! Do you know how much work I put in to prepare this food? It is good enough that I offered you a meal, when you did not even participate in the preparation. And not only did you not thank me for that, you even went ahead and imed that my food is sh*t?!" Kennedy spoke in a displeased tone. He was obviously unhappy on how Charles was undermining the effort that he had put in during the preparation of this food. This was the first time that he was cooking, but he had prepared such a ''masterpiece''. Yet instead of appreciating, Charles was looking down on the food that he had prepared. That was something that made him extremely unhappy. Charles did not care about what Kennedy had said. Instead, not being able to handle the smell in the air anymore, he immediately rushed out from the kitchen. The venttion within the kitchen was extremely good. But even then, it was impossible for the smell to disappear from the kitchen. From this, one could easily tell how much that food stunk. Kennedy did not follow Charles. Instead, he remained within the kitchen as he muttered in a low voice, "It really doesn''t matter. I will have all this food to myself. I will be the first and only person to test the first food that I have ever cooked." As he said those words, Kennedy used the spoon in the te to scoop the content. Even though the food that he had cooked did not look that good, Kennedy simply believed that it was because he was not good at cooking at the moment. But after a little more practice, he would be able to cook like an expert chef. So, without hesitation, he put the mound of ck substance that he had scooped from the te into his mouth. He began chewing, but a few secondster, his expression began getting contorted. Then in the next moment, he rushed towards the sink, before throwing up everything that he had eaten before. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin He had not even managed to swallow the food, when it made him vomit. To wash away the taste of whatever he had eaten, he used the sink water to wash his mouth and tongue. But no matter how many times he washed his mouth, he could not sessfully remove the taste of the food that made him retch. In the end, he could only be a little satisfied after using the mouthwash that he had gotten from his bedroom. He took a little more time to calm himself down first. Then, he walked towards the living room. He understood the reason why Charles had run away the moment that he was trying to hand over the food to him. He was previously unhappy with Charles calling his food sh*t, but now, he felt that that was even a praise. The food that he had cooked was definitely inedible. In fact, it might even be a poison. So, Kennedy had decided that after this, he would have to go to the hospital for checkup. He could not risk anything. The moment that he arrived in the living room, Charles looked over. He had been sitting in the living room, while pondering on the matter. And now that Kennedy was here, he decided to use him to forget about this issue. "By the way, you told me that the one that gave you the groceries for cooking was somebody that I would not believe. Who was it?" Charles asked. "Eh?!" Kennedy was a little surprised by the question. Still, he went ahead and answered, "Actually, it was that cousin of yours. He was the one that came over, and handed the groceries to me. He imed that he was going away for quite a while, and if he left them in his house, they were going to be spoilt." Charles was dumbfounded upon hearing that. The one that had given the ingredients to Kennedy was actually Jaden? But how was that possible? And, he talked about a house? Could it be that Jaden was actually living within thismunity all along? But why was it that he had never sported him until today? Additionally, if Jaden really had the ability of living within thismunity, he would have definitelye looking for them long ago. After all, they had taken away everything that belonged to him, leaving him with nothing. Kennedy on the other hand did not know what Charles was thinking about. Instead, in his mind, he was thinking, ''Could it be that it was because of the ingredients that I was given, that the food that I cooked became like that? That must be the case. He is after all not our friend. And since he is in a bad rtionship with his cousin, the moment that he realized that the two of us are friends, he came over to cause trouble. Yes, that must be it!" Kennedy went ahead to convince himself about his cooking skills not being that poor. It had to be the fault of the ingredients given to him by Jaden. Otherwise, he would have definitely made a good meal. While he was convincing himself about this matter, Charles suddenly spoke up. "Hey, did he tell you where he lives?" Chapter 225: Are You Mr Jaden Moore? While he was convincing himself about this matter, Charles suddenly spoke up. "Hey, did he tell you where he lives?" "Yeah. He told me that he is my neighbor. He lives in vi number 12." Kennedy responded in a voice filled with hatred. Having already convinced himself that Jaden was the reason why he had cooked such bad food, he definitely did not like Jaden. Previously, he was just following Charles to cause Jaden trouble. But now, if he managed to see Jaden, he would definitely go looking for him. He had to get an exnation as to why Jaden had given him such terrible ingredients. Charles'' eyes on the other widened with disbelief. Could it be that he had it heard it wrong? But it was clear that Kennedy had just said that Jaden actually lived in Vi number 12. But that waspletely impossible. How was it possible for Jaden to be able to live inside vi number 12? In fact, how was it possible for him to be able to own a property within thismunity? All the properties within thismunity were worth millions of dors. From his understanding of Jaden, when he left more than 6 years ago, he waspletely broke. If he had any money, it would be just a few thousands at most. It was impossible for him to be able to grow to that extent just using that small amount of money. Additionally, Jaden did not even finish high school education. So, where did he get the ability of owning a property within thismunity? Could it be that he was just bragging? That might actually be the case. After all, perhaps Jaden was here, trying to act all high and mighty in front of them. Since he could not take revenge against them, he just tried to y with their minds, to torture them a little. But he was unlucky that Charles was ''smart''. He had already understood the game that Jaden was ying here. And this trick was definitely not going to work on them. Having already brainwashed himself, Charles suddenly stood up. Without looking at Kennedy, he suddenly rushed outside the living room. At the same time, he shouted, "I''ll be back a little whileter. Just wait for me." Kennedy was a little confused by Charles'' action. But despite that, he decided that he was going to go out of themunity, purchase a few groceries so that he could make a decent meal for himself. He had not yet eaten till now. ¡­. Jaden arrived in front of a 17-storey building. This building was located close to the heart of the city. Even though it was not as tall as the skyscrapers around it, still, it was quite formidable. This building belonged to Nightstar Securitypany. This was apany that was worth about $500 million. And, it was thispany that Jaden had decided on. He currently owned 51% shares of thepany, making him the biggest shareholder of thepany. Before making a decision on getting 51% shares of thispany, Jaden had already thought it through. What had attracted him to take over those shares from thispany was not simply because of the job that they were doing. Instead, he was attracted by the facilities that they possessed, together with the equipment. Since he was a bodyguard, he could as well use the equipment that were used by the securitypany in order to ensure the safety of his clients in the future. What was the best way for him to be able to control and use the equipment freely? That was by being the biggest shareholder of thepany. And so, Jaden did not hesitate when he made that decision. And other than that, thispany was quite profitable. After all, it was among the biggest securitypanies within the city. It had already spread roots within the city, and could be found within almost all the toppanies and families. The security guards from thispany were all trained in a training facility that was owned by Nightstar Securitypany. Of course, the training facility was not located within the center of the city, instead, it was located in the Northern part of the city. It was quite close to the outskirts, still, it was not that far away from the center of the city. Even though the price ofnd in that area was not as high as within the center of the city, still, it was expensive, way more expensive aspared to the eastern part of the city. Even though it was the securitypany that owned this entire building, it did not upy all the floors. This was an office building, possessing 16 floors. The Nightstarpany upied only the top three floors. As for the rest of the floors, they were all rented out to other businesses. This was another source of ie for thepany, other than handling security issues. Jaden entered into the building. Then, he took the elevator to the 14th floor. The moment that he arrived there, he found that there was a lobby area, and a receptionist. Currently, the lobby was having a few people. It was not that busy, at least not as busy aspared to how a bank usually was during a working day. Jaden directly approached the receptionistdy. He was just about to speak when thedy suddenly looked at him with a surprised expression. Then, she immediately stood up. She greeted Jaden with a voice filled with anxiousness and uncertainty. "Good evening sir. Could you be perhaps Mr. Jaden Moore?" Thedy asked. She was a little nervous when facing Jaden. Jaden was also stunned. He did not understand how thisdy hade to know who he was. It might be understandable that Ben had known who he was, considering that he had investigated. But, could it be that everybody was investigating about him? But that was something that made no sense. So, Jaden failed to respond for a while. This immediately made thedy even more nervous. She had just began working here as a receptionist in less than a month. She was straight from campus, and had only managed to get this job opportunity by the use of the connections. So of course, she was not a professional, but it was a good thing that the work that she was doing did not really need much skills. The knowledge that she had was enough for her to be able to handle the duties that were assigned to her. "Yes, my name is Jaden Moore. If I may ask, how did you know my name?" Jaden finally responded after a while. Thedy was relieved, but at the same time, she got even more nervous. With a slightly trembling voice, she responded, "A few weeks ago, I was shown your image, before I was told your name. I was told that I am supposed to take you to the office of the CEO immediately the moment that I see you." "Okay." Jaden responded simply. To say the truth, he had not expected that the system had handled this matter quite like that. It seemed that it had already given away his image, during the time that the procedures were beingpleted. Even though it failed to give him the documents that proved the ownership of the 51% shares, still, at least, by making Jaden known, at least it was going to make it easy for him to be able to get done with what had brought him here. "Can you lead the way for me?" Jaden asked. Even though he had heard of this securitypany, this was the first time that he was here after all. So, he did not know where the office of the CEO was located. "Absolutely." Thedy responded. Then, she led Jaden towards the elevator. The elevator that they were using this time was not the same one that Jaden had used toe here. It was located just behind the receptionist''s desk. The one that Jaden had used could only bring a person to the 14th floor. As for the 15th and the 16th floor, they werepletely inessible by the use of that elevator. The one that they had gotten inside only possessed three buttons. That was the 14th, 15th and 16th floors. Thedy pressed on the button with the number 16 on it. Then, the doors of the elevator closed. A little whileter, the doors of the elevator opened. Thedy led the way into a corridor. Completely different from the other floors that were previously open, before being renovated by whatever business rented the floor into ayout that they wanted their office to be like, this one only possessed a corridor, with offices on each side. Even though the others also possessed two enclosed offices, still, the majority of the floors were open. The two of them went to the furthest end of the corridor. The moment that they arrived there, thedy knocked on the door. "Come in." A strong and masculine voice came from the other side. The receptionistdy pushed the door open, and waited for Jaden to enter first. Jaden did not hesitate, and got inside the office, before thedy followed in, and closed the door behind her. Then, she spoke first, "Sir, Mr. Jaden is here." The moment that Jaden got inside this office, he realized how spacious it was. It was well decorated, with furniture of high quality. Sitting behind a desk that was located next to a floor of ceiling ss window was a middle-aged man who raised his head from the pile of documents, to gaze at the two people that had arrived inside his office. Chapter 226: Unreliable Sitting behind a desk that was located next to a floor of ceiling ss window was a middle-aged man who raised his head from a pile of documents, to gaze at the two people that had arrived inside his office. This man had shiny ck hair that wasbed backwards, gray eyes that looked deep, with well trimmed beards. He possessed quite a huge body frame, with an aura that exhibited power and authority. The moment that he sported Jaden, he was surprised. Then, he suddenly stood up from his chair, as he came towards Jaden from behind the desk. There was a wide smile on his face as he approached Jaden, with his hand stretched towards Jaden. "It is nice to see you Mr. Moore. It is good to finally see you in person." The man stated as he shook hands with Jaden. Then, with an awkward expression on his face, he cleared his throat and said, "Forgive my manners. I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Matthew Sibi. I am the current CEO of the Nightstar Securitypany." "It is nice to make an acquaintance with you." Jaden responded, as the two of them stopped shaking hands. "Please have a seat." Matthew stated as he pointed towards the chair behind the desk. "There is no need for that. I''ll just sit on the couch here." Jaden responded. He did not feelfortable sitting behind that desk. All of his life, he had never sat in such a position. Nheless, he understood that he would have to get used to that. After all, if the system awarded him another chance of acquiring shares, he would not just continue having the chance, and not iming the shares, right? As he was thinking of that, Jaden sat on the couch that was not that far away from the location of the desk. Matthew went ahead and sat opposite from Jaden on another couch, that was separated by a coffee table in between them. "I do believe that you already know the reason why I am here." Jaden stated after a moment of silence. "Oh, yes. Just give me a moment." Matthew responded as he got onto his feet. Then, he went to his desk, opened a drawer, before retrieving a stack of neatly arranged documents. Then, he came back and handed them to Jaden. Jaden received the documents and began going through them. Matthew did not say anything as he watched as Jaden went through the documents. Jaden skimmed through the documents. There were a lot of things in these documents, impossible for him to read in a short period of time even with his current reading speed. He basically skimmed through them, without paying much attention to the details, while mainly focusing on the highlighted points. He would have to read this thingter on after he got back. But for now, he was surprised by the signature used to sign the documents. The signature was his, exactly. Jaden was once again awed by the ability that the system possessed. But despite that, he put aside the documents as he looked at Matthew. Upon noticing that Jaden was no longer focused on the documents, Matthew spoke up, "Wepleted everything that had to be dealt with, and so, you can take the documents with you." Jaden nodded in response without saying a word. And as he was about to say what had brought him here, Matthew beat him to it. "Mr. Moore, when should I arrange a meeting with the other shareholders so that you can get to know each other?" Matthew asked. Ever since Jaden had taken over 51% shares of thepany, this was the first time that he was making an appearance. Even the documents for the share transfer agreement had been sent to him, before they were brought back with his signature. But, the documents came back together with a passport size photo of Jaden. That was how the receptionist and Matthew had been able to recognize him. Nheless, Matthew was surprised at how young Jaden was. Even though he had seen it before in image, seeing him personally had a different feeling. Matthew was worried and anxious at the same time. He did not know the reason why Jaden had acquired the shares of thepany, and what were his future ns. That was what made him anxious, in case Jaden had ns that would hinder the development of thepany. The thing that made him worried was the position that he held. He was not sure if he was going to be able to maintain this position with Jaden taking over the position of the chairman of thepany. Every emperor has their own courtiers. So, it would not be strange if Jaden decided to change theyout of the management of thepany. He had that power. As the biggest shareholder, he had every right to make that decision. As for the other shareholders, most of them could be ignored. Among them, the one with thergest share only had 9%. And even if they pooled together all their shares, it would only add up to 49%, not able to shake Jaden''s position at all. The gap that existed between the first and the second shareholders was something that game Jaden enormous power over thepany. "There''s no need for that, at least for the time being. I''m not ready to get involved with the issues concerningpany management and so on for the time being. So, you can continue handling things the way you used to." Jaden responded as he waved his hand. He was obviously not interested in managing thispany at all. Additionally , he did not have the skills to make the right decisions involving bigger matters of thepany. So, it was better for him to leave these things to the experts. There was a CEO that was in charge of thepany. So, they could just do things like before. Jaden had already investigated about thispany before taking the shares. With his information added to the one that was provided by Steven, Jaden had a deep understanding of thepany and how it operated. ording to him, other than the ignorable things, thepany was running smoothly. So, there was no reason for him to change anything for the time being. Matthew was relieved when he heard that. From what Jaden had said, it was clear that he did not want to get involved in the matters rted to management. With this, he could at least continue carrying out the ns that he had made for thepany. All that he needed was Jaden''s support. It was not that he looked down upon Jaden. Instead, most of the times, most of the youngsters this days at the age of early twenties were quite reckless. So, he of course did not believe that Jaden had the ability to run apany like this. More than that, he thought that perhaps the reason that Jaden had decided to buy the shares of thispany was simply because he wanted to y. Matthew had not investigated about Jaden at all, even though he was curious. He was worried that if he ended up offending Jaden by doing that, he would be in trouble. But so far, from what Jaden had showed, it seemed that he was an easygoing person. Still, Matthew had to be careful before he fully understood Jaden. "Okay. You will tell me when you are ready and I will make the arrangements for all the shareholders to gather." Matthew responded, despite the thoughts that were running in his mind. "Other than this, there is something else that brought me here." Jaden stated, making Matthew nervous. Could it be that Jaden had changed his mind about not getting involved with the management? Matthew looked at Jaden, as he nodded, waiting for him to speak. Even though he was feeling nervous, he did not show it on his face at all. This was something that he had learnt after spending decades in the business world. "It''s like this. I need to withdraw from thepany a certain sum of money. There is a project that I''m currently dealing with, but I''m a little short on funds." Jaden stated. He was quite confident even in the face of a person like Clifford, not to mention Matthew. So, he did not look timid at all, as most of the youngsters would be. Matthew was dumbfounded when he heard what Jaden had said. For a moment there, he thought that Jaden was joking around. But looking at the serious expression on his face, it was clear that he was not messing around at all. He was actually serious about what he had said. Matthew tried as hard as he could not to show much reaction, but it was almost impossible for him to do that. After all, this was a big matter on what Jaden had asked for. ''Just as I thought. This youngster is definitely not reliable. The first thing that he does aftering to thepany for the first time is to ask for money.'' Matthew thought in his mind, but dared not to say that out loud. Jaden had already seen the shift I''m Matthew''s expression, and was not surprised. That was to be expected considering the current situation that they were in. Nheless, Jaden did not have the intention of backing down at all. Instead, he asked, "How much money can be retrieved from thepany within two days?" Jaden understood that even though thepany was valued at $500 million, that did not imply that it had $500 million in it''s ount. So, he had to know how much liquid cash could be found within two days by thepany. Chapter 227: Going All Out Despite Matthews change of impression of Jaden, he had to answer nheless. At the end of it all, despite Jaden being a youth, he was his superior. "Within 2 days, we can raise a maximum of $30 million." Matthew stated honestly. He did not dare to lie to Jaden. In any case, if he ended up lying to Jaden, and Jaden got to know about it, it was not impossible for him to be fired from his position. Still, in case he felt that Jaden was intending to make sure that thepany copsed, he would not hesitate to quit that position. To him, it was better for him to leave thepany, rather than stay within it as it copsed. He could stay and try as much as possible to make sure that thepany did not copse, as long as he was the one at fault. But if it was the fault of a certain rich young master, he would definitely not take responsibility for that mistake. As for the amount of money that he had mentioned, in most situations, mostpanies with the same worth as them would not be able to raise such an amount. It was a good thing that if there was something that thispany was good at making, that was money. Most of the projects that they had taken gave them quite a surmountable amount of money. The only reason why they could not umte money faster was simply because they worked on contracts, and the longer the contract, the higher the amount of money they would receive. They would receive money once, or periodically, but on a determined period of time. Upon hearing that thepany could fork out $30 million, Jaden was surprised. He had not expected that they were going to have such arge amount of money. Even when he had gone through the information previously, he thought that at most, they could get about $15 million. But from that looks of it, it seemed that he had underestimated thispany. With that thought in mind, Jaden suddenly thought of something else. If this amount of money was something that could be taken from thepany''s ount within 2 days, then, could thepany perhaps get a loan or something? "Is it possible to secure a loan? In case you go all out, how much can you secure from a bank and other financial institutions?" Jaden asked as he estimated in his mind. Matthew was so shocked upon hearing that question. Could it be that Jaden was not satisfied with 30 million dors, and wanted even more? But that was too much, right? Was he trying to make sure that thepany copsed in one fell swoop? Had it not been that Jaden was his boss at this moment, Matthew would have gone ahead to scold this young man. How could he be so reckless? Jaden noticed the change in expression on Matthew''s face. He understood the reason why Matthew was having such a shift in expression. It was to be expected, and Jaden had already expected it the moment that he asked that question. But in any case, he did not care. But there was one thing that he noted in his mind, and that was the fact that Matthew was a good person, at least he was the best candidate to continue running thispany. So, Jaden would ensure that he maintained this position, as long as he could continue with the same spirit. But if he changed for the worst, then, Jaden would definitely not tolerate him at all. Gritting his teeth, Matthew responded, "If we go all out, we can raise about $100 million. This is just an estimate amount, the actual figure can be more or less than that." Jaden thought about it for a while, before he finally said, "Okay. I would like you to try as much as possible and find $100 million. Please, try to make sure that it is possible within 2 days. This is an emergency situation." The moment that Jaden said those words, he could practically see Matthew''s face turning red. It was clear that he was not happy with what Jaden was saying. So, Jaden decided to say something about it. "You don''t have to worry much about the money getting lost or something like that. After 1 week, I should be able to return that money with something on top of it. It''s not like I''m going to gamble, instead, the money that I was expecting has experienced a dy." Even though Matthew did not want to believe what Jaden had said, still, what could he do? All the same, he hoped that what Jaden had said was actually true. If it was just that the money that Jaden wanted had experienced a dy, then, it would be possible for the money to be brought back to thepany after Jaden received the money that he was waiting for. But if it was otherwise, then thepany was definitely going to copse. And, this was going to affect the other shareholders. Of course, the person that was going to be med was none other than himself, other than Jaden. He was the one that was going to follow the orders given to him by Jaden. He had of course thought of informing the other shareholders, but he gave up on it. It was definitely going to be impossible for the other small shareholders to be able to make Jaden to change his mind. So, he decided that within one week, if Jaden did not return the money, he would report this matter to the other shareholders. That way, he will try as much as possible to make sure that he was not going to be med. "Okay Mr. Moore. Be assured, within 2 days, I should be able to gather that money. Should I send that money to the ount that was given for the dividends?" Matthew asked with an ufortable expression on his face. Jaden had already seen the ount that had been mentioned. It was his bank ount. The system was surely efficient. So, he nodded. Since there was nothing else to do, he rose from his seat and said, "I will get going then. There is something else that I need to handle for the time being. Just send the money directly to my ount when you get it." "Sure Mr. Moore." Matthew responded. Then, he also stood up from the seat, before following Jaden towards the exit. The two of them went past the receptionist who was still standing within the room, not sure on what to do. When they reached her, Matthew looked at her and said, "Mercy, I want you to look for Rose. Contact her and tell her toe back as soon as possible. There is something of great urgency that needs to be taken care of." Rose was Matthew''s secretary. She was currently out, dealing with something involving the acquisition of a certain facility that was going to be used for the training of the security guards. "Yes sir. I will do that." Mercy responded immediately. Then, she waited until the two of them disappeared inside the elevator, before she went towards Matthew''s desk. There, she took a phone and made a call. She was calling the secretary, to inform her about what she had been informed by Matthew. Jaden left the building under the gaze of Matthew. Of course, Matthew sending Jaden out personally had immediately attracted the attention of many people that were present within the building. They already knew about the identity that Matthew possessed, and so, they were quite surprised and curious about who Jaden was. After all, it was not that easy to be able to make the CEO of a multi-million dorpany to send them out personally. Jaden did not pay much attention to them, got inside his BMW, and left. The only one who remained behind while watching Jaden''s car disappearing into the distance was Matthew. To say the least, he was surprised by the car that Jaden was driving. He had thought that Jaden, a person who owned 51% shares of such argepany was going to drive a fashionable sports car, just like the other youths. But that car was definitely not like that. Added to the fact that Jaden was dressed so simply, and the car that he was driving, Matthew was having a shift on his opinion about Jaden. Still, he could not help but think that perhaps it was not Jayden being humble, but instead, it was simply because he had lost a lot of money before. Actually, it was not impossible that Jaden had lost everything to gambling. No matter the probability, Matthew still hoped for the best. And for that reason, he decided to go back and arrange for everything. Of course, he was not going to work hard to get the money. If he really went all out, he could get more than what he had said in front of Jaden. But that would be plunging thepany deeper into trouble, in case Jaden was not genuine in what he had said. ¡­. Two dayster, Jaden was inside his room within the Johnson residence. He was still scrolling through the information, trying to look for anotherpany that might be his next target, other than the one that he had already decided on. At this moment, his phone suddenly rang, with his phone app disying over the browser app that he was using. Jaden noticed that it was Matthew''s number. Matthew''s number was on the documents that he hade with from thepany. That was where Jaden took the number, and saved it in his phone. The moment that Jaden received the call, Matthew''s voice came from the other end, "Hello Mr. Moore. I have managed together the amount that you needed. I have already initiated the transfer, and the money should be transferred in your ount within the next 10 minutes." Chapter 228: Using the Card, The Crackdown Begins The moment that Jaden received the call, Matthew''s voice came from the other end, "Hello Mr. Moore. I have managed together the amount that you needed. I have already initiated the transfer, and the money should be transferred in your ount within the next 10 minutes." "That''s good. You will get the money within next week by Friday." Jaden responded. He was obviously happy, and so, the excited tone in his voice could not be hidden. The two of them did not talk anymore, and the call between them ended. With that, Jaden waited, almost impatiently for the money to enter into his ount. About 3 minutester, finally, a notification appeared on Jaden''s phone together with a vibration. This was an indication that there was a new message. Jaden looked at the message, and realized that it was from the bank. The message clearly stated that Jaden had received exactly $103 million. There was not even an extra thousand. Jaden did not mind that though. In any case, the money had obviously exceeded the amount that he had asked for. ''System, how am I supposed to use the rebate card?'' Jaden asked in his mind. It was finally time for him to use the card on the money. In any case, the money that he had received came from thepany, and the only reason why he got that money was because he was a shareholder of thepany. [Just like the previous items, the host can simply think about it. Of course, the host will have to decide on the money that the rebate card is going to be used on. As previously stated, the amount of money that the host can use the card on must be from the same source and reason.] ''Alright!'' Jaden thought in his mind, as he immediately focused on utilizing the 10 times rebate card. A few moments after Jaden had thought about utilizing the 10 times rebate card, there was a sh of light, before the card appeared on his bedside table. Jaden immediately picked it up, and thought of using it again. This time, there was yet another sh of light, before the card disappeared. At the same time, Jaden waited with anticipation, wanting to see how the card worked. But even after he had waited for about a minute, he realized that there was no reaction at all, after the card had disappeared. Could it be that all of this was just a scam? Just as he was wondering, the phone in his hands vibrated. Checking it, Jaden noticed that there was a notification. Jaden could not help but be curious about the message, while at the same time, wondering if the card had really worked or not. The moment that he checked the message, he realized that it was from the bank. And, it was a message indicating that there was a deposit of $927 million. This surprised Jaden. Could it be that this was the way that the card worked? Jaden did not even bother to look at the sender of the money, considering that it always imed that the money had been deposited from an anonymous ount. All the same, Jaden was a little excited at this moment. Currently, his bnce was 1.03 billion! This amount of money was not something that Jaden had ever dreamed of possessing. Even during the time that his parents were alive, they had never possessed such an amount of money. Well, maybe they did, but as his mother had stated in the video, they had probably invested everything that they had gotten back into the research that they were dealing with. The excitement that Jaden possessed at this moment was beyond anything. After all, with 1 billion dors, he could actually im that he owned twopanies like Nightstar Security. At this moment, Jaden wanted to return the money that he had borrowed from thepany, but he decided against it. He decided that he would return the money on the same day that they had agreed on. And now, with this amount of money, it was not impossible for him to be able to arrange for thepletion of the apartment block. But from the looks of it, it was going to be a little difficult for the apartment to bepleted anytime soon. After all, with the matter concerning the crackdown of criminal activities within the citying into motion, it was clear that most of the people would definitely not try going to work. Considering that the Eastern part of the city was the hotspot for all the criminal activities within the city, it was the one that was going to be mostly affected. Insecurity would definitely increase, despite the police taking action. After all, if the gangsters were pushed to the wall, they might end up doing anything, and can even decide to kill people, just because they felt like doing it. This was something that was bound to scare people away from the eastern part of the city. Those in the Eastern part of the city might be willing to go to work despite the risks involved, but the ones in charge of construction would definitely not want to. In any case, Jaden was not in a hurry toplete the apartment. With the money that he was having, it was better for him to find somewhere that he could use that money. Of course, Jaden had already thought about using the 100 times rebate card. If he used that card at this moment, with over 1 billion, he would be having 100 billion at the end of it all. But of course, the card did not just work because he had the money. It was either if he was earning money, or investing it somewhere. And right now, Jaden did not have anywhere that he could get the money from, and neither had he got in a good project that he could invest in. Even if there was going to be a multiplier effect after he used the card, Jaden was not willing to spend the money recklessly. After all those years of struggling, he had learned how to spend money carefully. With that in mind, Jaden decided to continue investigating where he could invest that money. So until then, he would have to keep the card, and maybe, if there was a way that he could get even more money and add to the one that he currently had, it would be even better. ¡­. During the following week, the crackdown finally began. The police acted with full force, raiding the gangsters'' bases, using all the evidence that they possessed, to arrest all the gangsters that they could find. Of course, the facilities that the police department possessed within the city was not enough to be able to amodate all the gangsters within the city. And for that reason, the police mainly targeted the gang leaders. As long as the gang leader was taken away, it would be easy for them to be able to deal with the rest of the gang members. Nheless, it was not that easy to be able to get to the gang leaders. After all, during the years ofxity of the police department and the leaders of the city, the gangsters had managed to get their hands on several guns. The gangsters would not just allow themselves to be arrested by the police. So, they resisted. That led to exchange of bullets between the police and the gangsters. It waspletely chaotic within the city, especially the Eastern part of the city. Gun shots could be heard every now and again, as the fight progressed between the two sides. With bullets being used, it was inevitable that lives would end up being lost. And as expected, both the police and the gang side received casualties. But since the police force had prepared itself, the casualties that they received was way lower aspared to the gang''s side. The police tried as much as possible to arrest the gangsters. But if the criminals kept on attacking them using guns, they would definitely retaliate. And so, the bloodshed began. This matter did not involve just the two sides. But the residences of the Eastern part of the city were also affected. It was not that strange to find that a person had been killed by a stray bullet. Additionally, it was quite normal after the crackdown, to find that a gangster was holding a civilian hostage when pushed to the end of their ropes. Others would immediately decide to kill anyone that they could see. That was only if they realized that they could not escape from this. The majority of the gangsters that did something like that were those that hadmitted crimes that would not be forgiven. They would end up with life sentence, or being sentenced to death. Since they already knew what wasing for them, they decided to have a few more other people apany them. This was something that made the police department to begin reconsidering the action that they had taken. A few dayster, it was decided to relocate the people from the Eastern side of the city, so that they could freely deal with the gangsters. Of course, it was impossible for them to be able to move the people themselves, and so, they asked the citizens to move to the other parts of the city for the time being. But this was definitely not the best method, considering that gangsters would also begin moving. They wanted to escape from being caught by the police, so, why would they continue remaining within the Eastern part of the city, when everyone else was relocating? Chapter 229: The Next Plan In order to deal with this, the police department decided to set up barricades, and police checks on every road. It did not matter if it was a main road or not, but they decided to check on every person that was using the road. They stopped others from entering the Eastern part of the city, only allowing those that were living to pass. With that, they were able to deal with just the people that wereing from the Eastern part of the city. But, it was quite difficult for them to be able to deal with such arge number of civilians in the Eastern part of the city. As for where they were going to, the provincial government had already organized for somewhere that they were going to stay temporarily. Of course, this was just a test that was being carried out, to see how efficiently they could carry out the crackdown, and deal with the criminal activities within the city. But, the method was definitely going to get more efficient in the other cities when the crackdown began in those cities. Nheless, everybody was required to submit their identification cards. Then, the police would check on the information of the owner of that particr card. Before the crackdown began, the police department had already made sure to upload the information on all the gangsters that were wanted. And with that, if the identification number of a person matched with that of a criminal, they would be immediately arrested. The Crackdown continued for an entire week. With the police surrounding the entire Eastern part of the city, making sure that nobody could leave or enter, it was impossible for the gangsters within the city to even think about leaving the city and go to another one. But of course, it was impossible for the police to be able to get each and every gangster. So, there were a few fish that had managed to escape the tight that the police had set. This immediately made the police to start chasing after them. At the same time, the courts began working efficiently, dealing with the cases rted to these criminals. Witnesses were called over, and judgment was passed for all those criminals that had been arrested as soon as possible. With that, they were sent to prison or other areas that they were required to serve their sentence. ¡­. Jaden had been staying within the Johnson residence for an entire week. He did not even go to school, considering that Scarlet did not. And that was something that made him relieved. Though, there was one thing that he was not happy about. That was the fact that with the two of them staying within the residence, even after an entire week, there was not even a single mission that was generated by the system. With that, it was impossible for Jaden to be able to maximize the utilization of the system while staying within the residence. It was also impossible for him to just ask Scarlet to go out, and look for trouble. That would definitely be against the ethics of being a bodyguard. He was supposed to ensure the safety of his client, so, if he decided to start asking his client to throw herself in to danger, Clifford and Scarlet would definitely start doubting if he was working with the Williams or not. Despite all that, Jaden''s life within the residence had been quite rxed. Other than instructing Scarlet and Sylvia inbat lessons, Jaden basically had nothing else to do. The only people within the residence that were leaving asionally were Clifford, his wife Lte, Anthony, and Sylvia. As for Jaden, Scarlet and Steven, they continued remaining within the residence. During the past few days, Jaden had been paying attention to where he could invest. But he had not yet found a suitable ce that he could invest the money in. But recently, he suddenly thought of something. What if he decided to take all the shares of the Nightstar Securitypany? It was not impossible for him to do that, right? Because he had been thinking about this issue, he did not return the money to Matthew at all. Instead, he told him to wait for a few more days, before he could return the money with some interest on it. As for what Matthew thought about this, Jaden did not pay much attention to it. In any case, he was thinking of using a strategy of frustrating the others, making them think that he wanted to make thepany copse. If something like that happened, most probably, they would try to make him sell his shares, and leave thepany. Or, they might as well try to sell the shares to him, so that they could not end up losing. Jaden was hoping for thetter. He just hoped that they would think of him as a person that was irrational, and had only bought the shares of thepany, because he wanted to splurge thepany money. And now, it was finally time for Jaden to look for a way of making this happen. So, he immediately went to Clifford, asking him if he could go out. Of course, Clifford was surprised that Jaden wanted to go out. Nheless, he did not ask where Jaden wanted to go to, and allowed him to. In any case, he was not going to allow Scarlet to go anywhere, and so, there was no need for Jaden to be around for the time being. As for Jaden''s safety, it was not as if the entire city was in danger. Additionally, it was going to be quite difficult for those gangsters to be able to do anything to Jaden, considering his abilities. Maybe if Jaden was having extremely bad luck, that would be a situation where he would end up being at the risk of receiving a stray bullet. But that was unlikely to happen, as long as Jaden did not enter the Eastern part of the city, which was also impossible considering that the police were barricading that part of the city. Moreover, other than the Eastern part of the city that was currently dangerous, the other parts of the city were quite safe. In any case, the police could be seen patrolling the streets asionally, and so, it was almost impossible for gangsters to start running rampant within the other parts of the city. The moment that Jaden was allowed to leave, he made a call to Matthew. In just a few rings, Matthew received the call. "Good morning Mr. Moore." Matthew''s tired voice came from the other end. "Good morning to you too Mr. Sibi. I was thinking of organizing for a meeting between me and the other shareholders. Do you think that it is possible for you to make it happen today?" Jaden greeted back, before going straight to the point. Matthew was surprised when he heard that. Recently, he had been undergoing a lot of pressure from the other shareholders. They were all questioning his decision of giving Jaden the money, without consulting them. They were shareholders. And no matter how small the shares that they held were, they still held much power aspared to Matthew. And so, they were currently pressuring Matthew to ask Jaden to pay back the money. And if the money was not paid back, and it ended up affecting the operations of thepany, he was the one that was supposed to pay for it. But how was Matthew supposed to do that? $103 million was not a small amount of money. It was impossible for him to be able to gather such an amount of money, unless he sold all of his assets. But, he was definitely unwilling to lose everything, and be a beggar, just because of Jaden''s decision. It was a mistake on his part on approving Jaden to take the money, without informing the other shareholders first, but what could he do? The money had already been given to Jaden, and Jaden had not yet returned the money to thepany. So, when Jaden suddenly asked to meet the other shareholders, Matthew could not help but think of the worst that could happen. Could it be that Jaden was not able to return the money to thepany, and was thinking of a way of talking with the other shareholders, and get away with it? But, this was definitely going to be the best oue that Matthew would have ever expected. Considering that he could not continuously bother Jaden about returning the money, when Jaden was his boss, if Jaden could actually go ahead to deal with the other shareholders, then, it would be better for him. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin As long as he could make sure that the other shareholders simply focused on Jaden, and pressed him so that he could return the money, it would be better. At least, those shareholders held much more power aspared to him. "Certainly. I can do that. I''m pretty sure that within 2 hours, they will be here." Matthew responded, his voice seeming revitalized. Of course, Matthew believed that the other shareholders would definitelye running over to meet with Jaden. Previously, they had asked to meet with Jaden, but Jaden had refused. And now, if there was a way of meeting with the person that was spending their money, leading to a potential bankruptcy for thepany, they would definitely not hesitate toe over. The amount of money that Jaden had taken was not only supposed to be used for maintenance of the equipment that were used by thepany, but it was also among the one that was used for paying the sry for the employees of thepany. And more than that, they had also taken loans in the name of thepany. So, if the debts were not paid, the employees not paid, the equipment not maintained, thepany was bound to copse soon. Chapter 230: Meeting the Shareholders Jaden decided to go to thepany only after 2 hours. He was not willing to sit idly within the conference room of thepany while waiting for the others toe. So, he decided to just loiter around in the city, to see if there was something interesting. He visited several malls, just doing some window shopping. Just a single mall was able to take a window shopper who wanted to see everything over an hour. But for Jaden, he simply focused on the areas that he had never been to, and had products that were rted to him. So, he only spent about 30 minutes at most inside one mall. Then, he went to the next one, seeing the brands of clothes, and other products that could be found within those malls. Time kept on ticking, and when Jaden noticed that there was only about 30 minutes left, he decided to leave. He got inside his BMW 7 series, before driving towards thepany. He was not sure if the other shareholders had already congregated in thepany or not, but he did not even bother to call Matthew about it. He would just ask about it after he got there. But still, Jaden believed that it was not going to be impossible for them to be there, considering how Matthew was so confident about having them gather in a short time. A few minutester, considering that Jaden was visiting the malls that were located in the center of the city, Jaden arrived at the Nightstar Securitypany. The moment that he alighted from his car, he found that Matthew was waiting for him. This was a surprise to Jaden, as he had not expected that Matthew was going to be free to wait for him here. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin At the end of it all, Jaden noticed one thing. Matthew seemed extremely haggard at this moment. It was as if he had not slept for several consecutive days. "Wee Mr. Moore." Matthew greeted Jaden with enthusiasm. This waspletely different from how Jaden had viewed him the previous time that they had met. ording to Jaden, even though Matthew was enthusiastic to his visit, and was even in a good mood after he had said that thepany could continue running the way it was, wasn''t the way that Matthew was behaving right now a little more than before? "Thank you." Jaden responded as he left the underground parking, together with Matthew, and the two of them got inside the elevator. Matthew immediately pressed on the button of the 13th floor. Then, there was a moment of silence within the elevator, as it took the two of them up. Finally, a few secondster, Jaden asked, "Have all of them arrived? Or is there someone else that has not yete?" Jaden did not expect that all the shareholders woulde over. After all, he had requested for a meeting within a short span of time. It was not impossible to find that one of them was caught up with something else, making it impossible for them to make their presence within thepany. "Rest assured Mr. Moore. All of them arrived here about an hour ago. The moment that I informed them about you requesting for the meeting, they all came rushing." Matthew responded with a helpless smile on his face. What he did not tell Jaden was that during the past hour, he had been experiencing a lot of pressure. Those guys had been pushing a lot, iming that he had to call Jaden toe over as soon as possible. He was the one that had requested for the meeting, and so, he was supposed to be there, waiting for them. But, now, they had to wait for him, something that made them even more displeased with him, other than the displeasure the day already had for him taking thepany''s money without their knowledge. But Matthew was cursing them in his heart. After all, did they not have Jaden''s number? Why did they not make the call, and ask him toe over to thepany as fast as possible? Matthew understood that they were just trying to push him into trouble. If he ended up calling Jaden, asking him to rush to thepany, when he had told him that it was going to take about 2 hours, would Jaden not be displeased with him? It was clear that these shareholders were quite wary of Jaden. If even the one that held the biggest amount of shares only had 9%, yet they were quite acknowledged within the society to be big figures, then what about Jaden who held 51% shares of thepany? None of them really wanted to provoke Jaden, and make an enemy out of him. And for that reason, despite being unhappy with Jadening overter after them, they had no choice but to suppress their dissatisfaction. The only thing that they could do was to vent at Matthew. Only that way could pay perhaps try to suppress the anger that they were experiencing at that moment. "That''s good." Jaden responded simply. It was good that everyone was here, and he would not have to wait for any of them. The two of them did not speak anymore, until they got to the conference room that was located on the 16th floor. This was obviously the conference room that was only essible to the highest power of thepany. Only the shareholders and the CEO could utilize this conference room. As for the other staff members of thepany, there was another conference room that was located on the 15th floor. This conference room was located on the right of the corridor that led to Matthew''s office. The moment that the two of them got in, Jaden had to appreciate how good this conference room was. There were various expensive decorations on the walls, and even on the floor. It epassed flowers, artistic paintings, and even artificial molds of different things. At the very center of this conference room, there was a huge rectangr table. Surrounding it were chairs, with one chair situated on one of the small sides of the table. It looked more luxurious aspared to the others. Currently, seven people were currently sitting around the table. They upied chairs on both sides, but there were still nine chairs that had yet to be upied, including the one that belonged to the person with the highest power. Of course, the one that was supposed to sit on that chair was the one that held the highest authority among all the shareholders. And of course, that was the person that possessed the highest amount of shares of thepany. The moment that Jaden and Matthew came in, all eyes focused on them. This group of people had been whispering to each other, and talking in low voices across the table, but the moment that the two of them came in, they all went silent. They were currently gazing at Jaden and Matthew. But of course, they just gave Matthew a furtive nce, before focusing on Jaden. There was surprise in their eyes as they looked at Jaden. It was clear that they were in disbelief. All of them understood that the reason why Jaden was here was simply because he was currently the biggest shareholder of thepany. It was impossible for Matthew to bring anybody else here, in the conference room that belonged only to the shareholders. What surprised them was not the fact that Jaden was young. They already knew about that, considering that they had gotten some information about him. What surprised them was the fact that Jaden was actually this young. He was clearly in his early twenties. On the other hand, they were men in theirte ''40s, with even others being in their early 50s or mid 50s. Before they managed to get the positions that they were currently having, they had undergone a lot of turbulent situations in the business world. So, they possessed a lot of experience, and being shareholders in one of the biggestpanies present within the city, it was something that they were always proud of. But now, it turned out that a youngster who Did not seem to have much experience, was actually superior to them? This was something that they found hard to swallow, but what could they do? Jaden was currently the biggest shareholder, and that was something that they could not change. Jaden on the other hand simply observed the people inside the conference room. He realized that they were scrutinizing him, but he did not care. After observing them for a while, he immediately went ahead and took the head seat. Nobody tried to stop Jaden from sitting on that chair just because he was young. In any case, age did not matter in this situation, as they were not in position of shares higher than Jaden''s. A moment of silence reigned in the conference room, as nobody spoke. Matthew had already taken a seat on one of the empty chairs, at the furthest end of the table, quite some distance away from the head of the table. Just as the silence was getting deafening, one of them cleared his throat before he finally spoke up. "Mr. Moore, I would like to understand the reason why you decided to take the money from thepany, and even used thepany''s name in order to borrow loans. We were not informed of anything of that, despite being shareholders. We would like to get an exnation for that." The one who had spoken was a middle-ageddy with her ck hair flowing behind her back. Chapter 231: A Scheme The moment that thisdy spoke, it was as if she had flicked on the switch on the other shareholders. They immediately began speaking as well. "It is inconsiderate of you to just make decisions like that. You have to know that by taking loans, you are definitely affecting us, the other shareholders as well." "That''s right. Not only did you take all the money that thepany currently has, you also had to go ahead and take loans. For what, for your own personal use? That ispletely uneptable." "Mr. Moore, you will have to return the money to thepany soon. Without liquid cash, it is impossible for thepany to continue operating the same way. In case there is an emergency, how are we supposed to solve it if we don''t have money?" "Yeah. It is impossible for us to be able to borrow again, considering that you have already borrowed the money. So, you better return the money to thepany as soon as possible, before thepany copses." "I''m afraid that ourpany is going to copse in his hands. If possible, I would like to buy the shares from Mr. Moore. Who is supporting me in that?" "Who do you think you are? You think that you are the only one interested in taking over the shares that Mr. Moore has? As long as Mr. Moore is willing to sell the shares, I am willing to buy them, even if we go at a slightly higher price than the market price." Jaden looked at the group of shareholders that were chatting. Initially, they had all been talking to him, asking him to return the money that he had taken from thepany back to thepany. But, somehow, the conversation changed. Now, they were actually fighting against each other, on who was going to buy the shares that Jaden had. This made Jaden''s expression to change. Of course, he was displeased by how the situation turned. It would have been better if they wanted to sell the shares. But now, they were actuallypeting on who was going to buy his shares, even though he had not said that he was going to sell them. Matthew noticed that Jaden''s expression had changed. But, there was nothing but he could do here. Among all the people here, he was the one with the least amount of power. So, in such a situation, he was not allowed to speak, unless he was given the permission to. Jaden did not interrupt them, as he allowed them to continue talking with each other. Finally, about 5 minutester, they finally stopped talking. It was as if they hade to an agreement of some sort, considering that the moment that they stopped talking, they all looked towards Jaden, as if waiting for him to make a decision. Jaden remained silent, without saying anything, for the next few seconds. And when he realized that they were getting impatient, he finally spoke. "The reason why I asked to meet you all is not only to make an introduction face to face, but there is another thing that I would like tomunicate with you." Jaden started. Upon realizing that everybody was paying attention to him, and nobody had interrupted him, Jaden continued, "The main reason why I asked you all toe here is simply because I want to buy your shares." "What? Are you serious? You must be joking Mr. Moore!" One of them suddenly stood up as he shouted. Anger could be seen clearly on his face as he spoke. Even his eyes had bulged to the extent that they had actually began reddening. This guy was a person with a short temper. Additionally, he was amongst the ones that waspeting to purchase the shares that Jaden had. And now, he just heard that Jaden was iming that he wanted to purchase the shares that they had. That waspletely against the n that he was having in his mind. So of course, with his short temper, he could not bear to listen to that. "Mr. Moore, you have to be serious. We are not willing to sell our shares at all. But you are wee to sell them to us, if you feel like you cannot continue being the leader of thispany." "What are you talking about not feeling like? He is clearly not suited for that position. Previously, it was impossible for us to be able to purchase the rest of the shares from the one that had them. And now, I do believe that it should be possible for us to be able to get the shares from him." Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin "That''s right. The founder of thepany was not willing to hand over the power of thepany to any of us. So, he made sure to retain 51% of the shares of thepany, while selling the other 49% to raise revenue for thepany. Still, now that he has given up the position to someone else, we should be able to get those shares." Jaden watched as this group that was previously fighting against each other, suddenly began talking to each other, as if they were intending to coborate with each other. From the way that they were speaking, it was as if they had already determined that Jaden was no longer interested in owning the shares of thepany at all. Jaden was momentarily stunned. At the same time, he could not help but begin to doubt the intelligence of these people. After all, he had just mentioned that he wanted to purchase the shares that they had. But now, they were talking about him selling the shares that he had? Were these people out of their minds or something like that? Jaden did not stop them from talking. But of course, he was not going to change his mind about buying the shares from them. As for selling the shares to them, Jaden had never considered that. It might be true that having a lot of money was quite good. But still, money was not enough. One might have a lot of money, but they might end up in prison, even if they have notmitted any crime. But if Jaden used the money that he had in order to purchase an influentialpany like this one, he would be able to gain more connections through this. That way, he would be able to solve many of the things that he would have not been able to solve by just the use of money. A little whileter, the group finally stopped talking. They gazed at Jaden, waiting for him to make a decision. It was clear that they were still anticipating that Jaden was intending to sell the shares, instead of buying them. Jaden''s expression did not change that much. With his hands interlocked, and ced on top of the table, with confidence in his voice, he spoke once again. "Just like I had said before. I came here to meet all of you because I wanted to purchase the shares from you guys." Jaden stated with a calm voice. The moment that they heard Jaden''s words, this group of shareholders was dumbfounded. Initially, they had already thought about how to deal with Jaden. They had already known that Jaden was a youngster. ording to what they believed, they thought that perhaps Jaden was just from a big background, a first tier city, who hade to this city to y. For that reason, he chose thispany of theirs, as his yground. But they were unwilling to lose the positions that they were having. They could not allow a reckless person like Jaden who just took thepany''s money without considerations, to continue holding the position of the chairman of thepany. For that reason, they came up with a n, that they were going to team up in order to deal with Jaden. They had to make sure that they took all the shares from him. Previously, it was impossible for them to be able to get any shares other than the ones that they had, unless they bought from each other. Still, it was impossible for them to be able to exceed 49% of the shares of thepany due to the founder''s unwillingness to sell the shares. They did not know how Jaden had managed to convince that guy, but somehow, he had obtained those shares. They thought that it was finally time for them to be able to increase the shares that they held. So, they decided on this strategy, of trying to pressurize Jaden to selling the shares to them. But Jaden did not seem to budge at all. The confidence that he was having when facing them was something that was beyond their expectations. Before any of them could speak, Jaden continued, "Of course, I do understand that each of you is unwilling to sell the shares that they currently hold. But, don''t worry about that, because I''m willing to offerpensation for that." "Mr. Moore, it is not that weck money. Just as you have heard us speaking, it is clear that we are willing to spend money in order to buy the shares from your hands." The middle-aged and onlydy in the room spoke. The others Immediately echoed her words with their own phrases. It was clear that they wanted Jaden to sell the shares. "Okay, here is the thing. I will be straightforward with you. I like thispany, and so, I want to buy it off. It is just that I don''t want to be disturbed in the way that I am going to manage thispany. That is the reason why I want to buy the shares from you, and be the only shareholder of thepany." Jaden stated with a resolute voice. Chapter 232: An Agreement Silence dominated the room after Jaden had spoken. Everyone had a change in their expressions, as they looked at Jaden, wondering if there was something wrong with his mind. They had already said that they wanted to buy the shares from him, but he was still iming that he wanted to buy the shares from them. From this, it was clear that none of them would be able to get what they wanted. "Mr. Moore, why don''t we just forget about the matter of purchasing the shares. We all want the shares, but there are no shares to buy. So, why don''t you talk about the matter about you taking thepany''s money for your own personal use?" One of them suddenly broke the silence. With that, the others did not speak, but they looked at Jaden, wanting him to speak up. Of course, they all wanted thepany to continue prospering. After all, as one of the biggestpanies present within the city, it held its own prestige. And as the shareholders of thepany, they did not want to see thepany copse. It was not only due to the benefits that they were currently receiving in form of dividends, it was also due to the influence that they possessed due to the influence of thepany. "You don''t have to worry much about the money being returned to thepany. That is something that I will definitely do. Still, I''m going to talk about the shares. I''m going to pay you so that you can give me your shares, and I want you to give me the shares at two times the market price." Jaden responded. The group of shareholders was immediately dumbfounded after hearing that. They obviously could not believe that Jaden was willing to spend money, to buy the shares. Would it be that he had found something that was unique about thepany? Jaden seemed to have seen through the thoughts that these people were having. So, he continued, "Like I had said before, I like thispany. I am not willing to have other people control thepany with me. I want to be in full control of thepany, and my decisions should not be questioned in any way." "It is due to that that I have decided to spend the money in my pocket, to purchase the shares at the price two times the market price. You all understand the current market price of the shares, right? With that money, you can use it to buy shares in anotherpany of the same level." Jaden continued. Another moment of silence had descended into the room. It was clear that everybody was contemting on what to do. Finally, thedy in the room spoke up. "Are you sure that you are willing to offer twice the market price for the shares that I hold?" It was clear that thedy found it impossible to believe, considering that it was going to be a considerable amount of money for a person to be able to acquire all the shares that they currently had. In total, they held 49% of the shares. If one made the calctions, in order to purchase those shares, it would cost about $245 million. And with Jaden asking them to sell the shares at twice the market price, it would cost about $490 million. But of course, that was just rough calctions. If actual calctions were made, then, in order to purchase all the shares that they were having at twice the market price, Jaden would have to spend at least $500 million. That was definitely not worth it. After all, thepany''s current worth was just approaching $500 million. Even though it was just a small amount away, just about 2 million, it was not that far away from reaching the value of $500 million. If Jaden decided to invest this money somewhere else, he could definitely get something better. Or maybe this was just the logic of the young masters. Maybe this was just how they were, carelessly spending the money that their parents had worked so hard in order to be able to get. Still, the majority of the shareholders were unwilling to lose the opportunity of holding the shares of such a bigpany. It was not just about the money, it was also about the reputation, together with the connections involved. Nheless, there was always somebody that was interested in something like that. Those were the people that had invested casually, obtaining the shares of thepany when it was still not yet developed to the current stage. Then, with thepany developing to this level, they thought that the money that they had spent was definitely worth it. And now, other than the profits and other gains that they had gotten during the time that they were owning the shares of thepany, they could sell the shares that had already risen in price, at twice the market price. "Then it is agreed. I''m going to sell my shares to you Mr. Moore. Of course, before I transfer the shares, we have toe to an agreement, and sign all the required documents. You cannot go back on your word." Thedy stated after a moment of hesitation. It was clear that she was not yet believing that Jaden was willing to spend money so recklessly in purchasing the shares at such a high price. It was true that the price of the shares could increase ording to the reputation of thepany, but still, it was definitely not enough for thepany shares to rise to twice the price, considering the current ability of thepany. "Sure. I have no problem with that. If you want, we can start the transfer right now. And then, after we sign the documents, I will transfer the money to you immediately." Jaden responded. Even though he was happy, he did not show it on his face. To maintain aposed expression, to make sure that the others would not try to take this opportunity to increase the price of the shares. "Why did you agree to sell your shares? I thought that we had agreed that we were going to make sure that he sold his shares to us. You just jumped ship like that?" The man with a fiery temper could not help but question. It was clear that he was not happy with the decision made by thedy. After all, with her selling the shares, the power that they held was going to be reduced, while Jaden''s was going to be increased. If Jaden''s power surpassed theirs by an incredible margin, it was going to be impossible for them to be able to make him change his mind. In the end, they could only decide to sell their shares to Jaden, before looking for somewhere else that they could invest that money in. Just after he had spoken, thinking that things would not get worse, the other suddenly began speaking, showing how willing they were to sell the shares to Jaden. They made the same conditions as thedy. Jaden of course agreed to all of them. Now, the only person that had not yet agreed to sell the shares was the man with the short temper. Veins could be seen bulging on his forehead, as he red at the other people within the room. In the end, he let out a sigh. Then, he also agreed to sell the shares that he currently held to Jaden. What could he do? Even though he was a person with a short temper, that did not imply that he was a stupid person. He understood that just by himself, it was impossible for him to be able to stand against Jaden. It was not impossible for Jaden to be able to suppress him, to the extent that he would not have any say in thepany. Instead of being in such a situation, it was better for him to sell the sharese and get something out of it, before buying shares from anotherpany. It was not impossible for him to be able to get everything but he had gotten here, or even better, as long as he made wise choices. Now, with everybody agreeing to sell the shares that they held, Jaden decided to begin the transfers immediately. He looked at Matthew who had been wide-eyed the entire time as he watched as the shareholders agreed to sell the shares to Jaden. "Mr. Sibi, would you mind preparing the necessary documents for us?" Jaden asked. "Oh, I won''t mind." Matthew responded. Then, with a lost expression on his face, he got up from the seat, and left the conference room. At this moment, he was feeling despair, thinking that perhaps he should just resign from his position as the CEO of thepany. He was not willing to go down with thepany. If Jaden was going to make a decisions like withdrawing money from thepany ounts for his own personal use asionally, this was going to cripple thepany. And now, with the other shareholders agreeing to sell the shares to him, there was going to be nobody that was going to pressurize him to return the money to thepany. So, if he decided to make the entirepany copse, nobody was going to stop him from doing that. A little whileter, Matthew came back with the documents, and Jaden and the other shareholders went ahead and signed the share transfer agreement. The one that held the biggest shares was thedy, holding 9% shares. As for the others, two of them, each held 8%, another one held 7%, then two more held 6% each, with thest one holding 5%. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin After everything had already been done, it was finally time for Jaden to transfer the money. But, there was something that he was considering in his mind. Chapter 233: Long-term Plan Jaden could have easily transferred the money to the ounts of the previous shareholders of thepany, but he was waiting for a while. At this moment, he wasmunicating with the system, inquiring about something. ''System, if I decide to use the 100 times rebate card, can it be applied on the money that I would be using to purchase the shares from these other shareholders, and investing in thepany at the same time? After all, all of it would be aimed at my investment into thepany.'' Jaden asked in his mind. [It is impossible for the rebate card to be used in such a way. The host will have to choose between using the card on the money spent on purchasing the shares, or on investing in thepany.] Upon getting the system''s response, Jaden could not help but contemte for a while. He was wondering what he was supposed to do. Should he use the card at this moment, or should he keep it, so that he could use itter, when he got a substantial amount of money? After thinking this through, Jaden thought that it was better for him to save the card. He could use itter on, and get arge amount of money. It was definitely a waste for him to use it at this moment. Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin Having already made a decision, Jaden went ahead and began transferring the money to the ounts of the former shareholders of thepany. One by one, after they received the notification that the money had been transferred into their ounts, they left with happy smiles on their faces, except for the short tempered man. With all of them leaving, only Jaden and Matthew were left inside the conference room. Matthew did not seem excited at all. Instead, he seemedpletely depressed, as if he was contemting something. Jaden had already noticed this, and he could already guess what it was that was disturbing Matthew. And so, after everybody had left, he finally focused on Matthew. "I know that you are worried about the future of thepany. But you don''t have to. Just like I had told you before, there was just a small dy when it came to the money that I wanted to invest somewhere. But now, the money is in." Jaden stated. Jaden''s words made Matthew toe back to his senses. He looked at Jaden, wondering what Jaden was trying to imply. "I have already done my investigation about thispany, and I know that the majority of the sess of thispany is rted to your management. So, since I want thispany to continue performing the same way, I would like you to continue holding the position of the CEO." Jaden continued. Matthew was stunned. He had not expected that Jaden was going to give him such an offer. Initially, he thought that Jaden was just purchasing the shares, simply because he thought that it was fun to have such apany. But from his words, it was clear that, that was not the case. Jaden had investigated about thepany, and he already understood that the reason for the sess of thepany was the CEO who made everything happen due to his ability to manage thepany. Just as he was wondering, Jaden continued, "Previously, I withdrew $103 million from thepany ounts, and borrowing the loans. This time, I''m going to deposit into thepany''s ount $400 million." Matthew opened his mouth wide, failing to cover his reaction even with all his years of experience. At this moment, Matthew was wondering if he had heard what Jaden had said correctly. Could it be that he was just hallucinating? It was possible for that to happen. After all, for the past few days, he had not gotten the chance of resting, considering that he was being pressurized by the other shareholders about the issue concerning Jaden taking the money from thepany''s ount. It was true, that what he had done was a wrong decision. He was supposed to consult the other shareholders about the matter, before approving for Jaden to take the money. But, not only did he not ask, but he went ahead and approved, transferring to Jaden $103 million. Even Matthew did not understand what had really gotten to him that he had made such a decision. This was something that he ended up regretting just a few hours after he had epted Jaden''s request. But since he had already made a promise, he had to fulfill it. And after that, the pressure that he was facing kept on increasing, with him being questioned about thepany''s finances. As for how the other shareholders had gotten to know about this matter even before Matthew reported to them, it was because one of them had applied to withdraw $1 million from thepany ounts. But, he had given something else that could be used as security for thepany, in case he failed to repay the money that he would have taken. In the end, considering that there was no money in the ount, to the extent that they had already borrowed loans in the name of thepany, it was impossible for him to get anything. And that was something that made things escte. "Are you serious Mr. Moore? This is definitely not a joking matter." Matthew asked with a shaky voice, wanting to confirm that what Jaden had said was actually true. "Of course I am serious about it. You can use this money to repay the loan that you had taken, and fill in the nks that I had left after I took the money from thepany. As for the rest, I do believe that you will be able to manage that money well. I want to see thepany improving, and in case there is a problem with the funds, just let me know." Jaden responded calmly. Matthew went silent for a while as he digested what Jaden had just said. It was clear that Jaden was giving him authority over all the money that he was transferring into thepany''s ount. From the $400 million, deducting the $103 million, he would be left with $297 million. With that, the development of thepany would definitely reach a level that was beyond what he had ever dreamed of. Jaden did not disturb Matthew, as he allowed him to think about it. Jaden was not that surprised by the reaction that Matthew was having. In any case, it could be seen that injecting over $200 million in apany whose worth was only $500 million was something big. It could be said that he had directly increased the liquid cash that thepany possessed by almost half thepany''s worth. One had to understand that the worth of thepany was measured not only in terms of liquid cash, but it was mainly based on the assets that thepany possessed. A few momentster, Matthew was finally able to regain hisposure. With confidence clear on his face, he stood up from his seat and said, "Mr. Moore, you can be rest assured. I will not fail you. In less than a year, I should be able to improve the level of thispany, making it the toppany within this entire city, and the other 2nd tier cities." Of course, Matthew was not na?ve enough to believe that he was capable ofpeting against thosepanies that could be found within the first tier cities. After all, just a branch of a mall that could be found within the first tier city, was enough to be able to be the top mall present within the city. Even though he possessed the confidence in his own abilities, and in Jaden''s financial capabilities, he did not believe that they were capable of improving apany in a very short time to be able topete against those giantpanies. But of course, it was not impossible. As long as they got enough time, it was possible for them to be able topete with those bigpanies in the first tier cities. "If that is the case, then I can be rest assured. Make sure that it happens soon. Money is not a problem at all. Try to make sure that you can acquire whatever is needed to make thepany reach the top as soon as possible, in any possible means, even if it means that you will have to spend more." Jaden responded. He was not just recklessly spending money on thispany. Instead, he was having a n of his own. He was a bodyguard. And, the missions that he received from the system were rted to him ensuring the safety of his client. There was a certain project that thispany was starting, but it was yet to be put in ce. That was an AI that was being constructed by thispany''s top technicians, so that it could be able to gain real time information on the clients that would be working with thepany. In this way, in case there was an enemy, they would be able to know how to deal with them, while making sure that the client was satisfied. At the same time, this AI could be used to obtain the information on the enemies, enabling thepany to be able to destroy them. Of course, this project was kept as a secret. And, Jaden had onlye to know of it from the information provided by Steven. Still, ording to Steven''s report, it was clear that many people did not think that this project of theirs was going to seed. But, it was here that Jaden was going toe in. He would depend on the system, to see if he could get a technology upgrade card that could be used in order to upgrade the AI after it had beenpleted. With that, it should not be impossible for it to do more than just what the technicians were thinking about. Chapter 234: A Moment of Calmness July 23rd 2026¡­ It was on a Thursday morning, and Jaden was in the basement gym, training Scarlet and Sylvia. It had been quite a while ever since he had acquired the shares of the Nightstar Securitypany, before investing more money into thepany. Jaden did not pay that much attention to thepany for the time being, considering that the target that he was having was not bound to bepleted in a short time. It would take at least a year for that project to bepleted. Of course, Jaden still asionally received reports from Matthew about the progress of thepany. Still, they were not that much detailed, just as Jaden had requested. He did not like to do that much paperwork. Due to the fact that the semester had already ended, and it was currently the summer holiday, Scarlet did not need to go to school at all. She would often leave go around the city, and Jaden would apany her. But nheless, nothing major happened. There was not even a singlepulsory mission that was generated but the system, and neither did he get any optional mission. To say the least, it had been quite a boring time for him. He felt that he was currently not using the system to the maximum. It was better if he could get a client that was asionally in danger. That was definitely not a good wish, but still, it was the only way that he could maximize the utilization of the system. After all, if the client was in danger, a mission would be generated by the system, and then would be able toplete it, before gaining the rewards. It was quite a long time now that Jaden had not seen a system prompt appearing in front of him, other than the times that he was trying tomunicate with the system. Of course, he had tried several times, trying to ask if the system could generate missions that were not rted to saving the client from suffering either mentally or physically. But the system imed that the optional missions were randomly generated, and they were the only ones that did not require the client to be in real danger. Jaden was helpless in this situation. There was nothing that he could do about this, as he had no control over the system. Even though it was good that he did not have much to deal with, still, not being able to improve any further or something that made him a little frustrated. Still, there was one thing that he had improved in. That was how he could control his strength quite well now. All this while, he had been making sure that he would never try fighting against Scarlet or Sylvia. After all, if he ended up injuring any of them by mistake due to his failure to control his strength, things would getplicated. Clifford would definitely begin suspecting that Jaden might be intending to harm the twodies. And other than that, Sylvia had been quite suspicious of Jaden recently. Jaden understood that this was rted to the event where the two of them had bumped into each other when he came to the basement gym in order to test out his strength. Still, Jaden did not show anything at all. He could not allow Sylvia to know his current full strength. After all, he''s full strength was way beyond that of ordinary person. Even those bodybuilding giants would definitely not be as strong as he was. It was inexplicable how he had be this strong. And, Jaden was not willing to give any form of exnation, considering that if he had toe up with an exnation of what had happened, he would have to make up things. But if there was a loophole in what he had said, it would get moreplicated, and it might even reveal the existence of the system, which was something that was not supposed to happen. All aside, it could be said that this was the most peaceful time for Jaden in his entire life after the passing of his parents. During the over 6 years that he had been alone, he had been fighting frequently with gangsters that tried to steal from him and so on. It was quite difficult for him to be able to finish an entire week without being involved in a fight. But now, it had already been quite a while but yet he was not involved in any kind of violence. Jaden was currently sitting on a chair, as he observed Scarlet and Sylvia fighting within the ring. Thebat skills of the twodies had improved by a tremendous level, going beyond the level that they had been during the time that they had met with Jaden. Since the twodies were paying for him to teach them, Jaden did not hold back at all. Instead, he taught them everything not that they had to know, and could handle. Of course, it was only the beginner levelbat skills that he taught them. As for the intermediate level, Jaden did not even think about it. The bodies of the twodies were not strong enough to be able to execute the moves that the intermediatebat level skills required. So, it could be said that it was going to be a waste if he thought them the intermediate level skills, especially considering that they had not yet mastered the beginner level yet. Nheless, the current Scarlet could easily defeat Alfie. Just from this, it was clear that he had improved by quite a huge margin, considering that thest time that they fought, she had barely been able to defeat Alfie. Your adventure continues at mvl Still, if the twodies continued practicing for a few more months, they would be able to get even more powerful than they were currently were. After all, even though the beginnerbat skills were the lowest in ranking, if somebody was able to master them, they would be considered as masters in the current fighting world. After all, it was clear that the way that the system categorized the fighting skills was not rted to how ordinary people fought. Instead, it seemed to be away different from that. Perhaps that was the reason why in order for a person to be able to use the intermediate levelbat skills fully, they would be required to possess a stronger body. And if they wanted to use the advanced levelbat skills, they would also require to have an even stronger body. Jaden did not receive any response from the system about this issue when he asked. Still, he did not bother much about it, considering that he already had a clue about it. After all, Scott was the clue that Jaden had gotten, this world was way dangerous than it looked. Just as Jaden continued watching the twodies sparring with each other, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching. He was able to notice that somebody was approaching due to his sharp senses that had been enhanced after he had taken the physique enhancing pill. And as expected, a few momentster, Steven came into the basement. He watched as the twodies continued sparring with each other, while standing next to Jaden. Neither of the two spoke to the other, considering that they had already met in the morning before Jaden came into the basement. And, there was nothing for them to talk about anyway, considering that they were majoring in different professions. About 10 minutester, Scarlet and Sylvia finally stopped fighting. Well, Sylvia was the one that had won the battle. After all, she was already beyond Scarlet when she began receiving training from Jaden. The gap between the two of them was reducing considering how hard working Scarlet had been recently. Still, it was going to take quite a while and a lot of time for Scarlet to be able to beat Sylvia. The twodies were currently drenched in sweat, as they gasped for air. The two of them had been fighting for quite a long while, and even though they were not going all out, they had consumed quite a lot of energy. It was then that the twodies noticed that Steven was here. Previously, due to how focused on fighting they were, they had not noticed when Steven came in. When Steven noticed that Scarlet and Sylvia were paying attention to him, he finally spoke up. "Excuse me for interrupting your training session. But I was told to inform you that the eldest young master has arrived. In case you would like to see him, you can find him in the living room." Immediately after saying those words, Steven excused himself, and left the basement gym. All that was left behind was the dumbfounded duo, and the confused Jaden. "Did my eldest brother juste back? Or was Uncle Steven just joking around?" Scarlet asked after she managed to catch her breath. "That should be the case. Let''s clean up and go and meet him. It has been quite a while since thest time I saw him." Sylvia responded as she immediately took action, getting out of the ring. Jaden finally understood what Stephen had been implying by saying that the eldest young master hade back. It seemed that Clifford''s eldest son had finallye back. Jaden had seen him before, but it was back during the time that his parents were alive. That was the only time that Jaden had seen information about Anthony and this eldest brother that Scarlet was talking about. Even though he was curious about this person, Jaden did not want to go. This was the time for a family reunion, and since he was not part of the family, it was better for him to not interrupt them. So, he decided to stay here. "Hey Jaden,e with us. Are you not curious about my eldest brother?" Scarlet suddenly called him over after she arrived at the entrance of the basement gym. Chapter 235: Alexander "Hey Jaden,e with us. Are you not curious about my eldest brother?" Scarlet suddenly called him over after she arrived at the entrance of the basement gym. Jaden was surprised by the offer that Scarlet made. Still, he shook his head as he responded, "Don''t worry about me. You go ahead. I will meet with himter on. It''s time for the family reunion, it''s better for me not to interrupt." "What interruption can you cause? You have already been here for quite a while, and you are considered as part of our family. So, let''s get going." Sylvia suddenly interjected. At the same time, she winked at Scarlet. Scarletpletely ignored Sylvia''s actions. Instead, she gazed at Jaden, waiting for him to respond. Of course, she hoped for the positive one. Jaden simply shook his head without saying anything. From this, it could be easily seen that he was not willing to go. It was not that Jaden was not interested or curious about the eldest young master of the Johnson family. It was just that he thought that he could meet with himter on. Upon noticing that Jaden did not seem to want toe with them, Scarlet and Sylvia had no choice but to leave on their own. They could not continue staying here, as they were looking forward to meeting with the eldest young master of the family. That was especially so for Scarlet, as she was so close with her eldest brother. In fact, her eldest brother was the one that dotted on her the most. It was just that he usually dotted on her when she was young, but when they grew up, he left home. So, she missed him so much. ¡­. In the living room of the Johnson mansion, there was a joyous mood in the air. Smiles could be seen on the faces of Clifford and Lte as they looked at the young man that was seated in front of them. Experience exclusive tales on mvl This young man possessed short red hair, with blue eyes, and a muscr build. His appearance resembled that of Clifford, it was just that he looked like a younger version of him. His eyes were filled with stubbornness, together with his stern expression, even when in the face of his parents that he had not seen for quite a while. "What is up with that expression of yours? Don''t you know how to smile? Or should I teach you how to do that?" Lte asked jokingly as she looked at her son. It had been quite a long time now, and they were meeting finally. Even though she was always focused on the family businesses, that did not imply that she did not care about her daughter and sons. So of course, she missed her eldest son, considering that most of the time, he was away. It had already been a few years since they had seen him, and now that he was here, it was a call for a joyous asion. Alexander could only force a smile on his face. The expression on his face, was simply due to how he had gotten used to after all those years that he had been away. "So, how are you doing now? Have you already finished the training program?" Clifford asked. Even though his expression looked stern, there was a sense of joy and easiness in his voice,pletely different from the usual times. "Yes. I recentlypleted the training program. Now, we are simply in the finalizing stage, where we are expected toplete a few missions, before we can finally graduate." Alexander responded. "That''s good. I do wonder what those missions are." Lte questioned. At the mention of this, Alexander scratched his head a little awkwardly. "Well, you see, one of the missions that we were given was to make sure that the crackdown of the criminal activities within the city are dealt with¡­" Alex did not finish what he was saying, as he could only look at his parents'' expressions as they changed. That was to be expected. "Are you serious? You want to tell me that you have been here all this time, and it is only today that you areing to see us?" Lte asked with an incredulous expression on her face. Even though Clifford did not say anything, still, from his expression, it was clear that he was not happy with this. After all, they were within the same city, but Alex had not made any effort in order toe and see them. "It is not that I did not want toe and see you. It is just that I am holding the position of the captain of the team that was sent over. Since the crackdown was still in action, I had to make sure that nothing went wrong. So, I could not take any break in between, considering that we had to monitor the actions of the gangsters all time round. Otherwise, if anything went wrong, we would have ended up failing the test that we were given." Alexander responded. "You are the captain? That is to be expected of my son." Lte stated with a proud expression, as if she was not the one that was unhappy with Alex noting to see them. "Congrattions then. It seems that your future is getting even brighter. So, do you think that after this mission, there is going to be another mission?" Clifford asked. "I don''t think so. This should be the final mission that we will be taking. We have alreadypleted a few missions, and we all got good results. In this one, even though the results are not the best, still, it is simply because of the inadequate preparations. Still, we are about toplete the mission, before we go back to the capital." Alex responded. "You will be leaving so soon?" Lte could not help but get a little sad up on hearing that. Her son had just returned, but now, he was already nning on leaving? She was quite sentimental. It was just that most of the time, she suppressed that, making people think that she did not really care about her family. But away from strangers, she was quite free, especially with her children. "I will be able toe back after I graduate. We should be given an entire month, before we finally join the force officially." Alexander responded, trying tofort his mother. It was only after she had heard that he was going to have one month to his spend with them that she was relieved. Still, it was a little ufortable, considering that she could only be with her son for one month. But she had no other choice, but to allow her son to go and pursue his dreams. Previously, they had always been preventing him from doing that, as they wanted him to take over the family businesses. But, even though Alex was doing that, doing what they wanted him to, he did not like it. In the end, they decided to allow him to pursue what he wanted, especially considering that Anthony was there. Additionally,pletely different from Alexander, Anthony was a person that was not against taking over the family business. So, it would be better to leave everything to Anthony to take care of. Least to say, Alexander was a person with a stubborn and fiery personality. Even though he could control his anger quite well, but if he really got angry, it would be difficult to rein in his temper. It could be said that his personality was simr to that of Scarlet. It was due to this that they were not that much strict on Scarlet, but they had to control her. After all,pletely different from Alexander, Scarlet was ady. So, she had to behave as ady, at least as much as possible. At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be hearding in. And a little whileter, twodies came in. They were none other than Scarlet and Sylvia. Scarlet immediately rushed towards Alexander. And upon seeing her, Alexander stood up. He opened his arms wide, and Scarlet jumped into his embrace. Due to his sturdy frame, other than shifting his body backwards slightly due to how roughly Scarlet had jumped into his embrace, Alexander was able to prevent himself from falling back on the couch. Sylvia on the other hand was more reserved. She approached Alexander, and after the two siblings stopped hugging, she stretched her hand and shook hands with Alexander. "How have you two girls been doing? I hope you haven''t been causing trouble, especially you Scarlet." Alexander asked with a smile on his face. Scarlet pouted. She said, "Why do you point at me? It''s not as if I cause trouble, do I?" As she asked that question, she looked around. But it seemed that everybody was avoiding her gaze, as nobody wanted to respond to her. In any case, there was nothing for them to respond, considering that the answer was obvious. Scarlet pursed her lips when she saw that. Then, she snorted but did not say anything. When they saw her expression, everyone in the room could not help butugh out loud. It was quite rare to be able to see such an expression on Scarlet''s face. After all, most of the time, she was acting strong, and never showed such a side of hers that easily. Alexander ruffled her hair slightly as he said, "Don''t worry sis, I was just joking around. Anyway, how have you been doing recently." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 236: Who Will Win? "As usual, we have been doing good. It is just that Scarlet has been troublesome recently, that they had to get a bodyguard for her." Sylvia responded as she looked at Scarlet with a provocative expression. "Hey! Who are you calling a troublemaker?!" Scarlet questioned as she looked at Sylvia. She got into a fighting stance, as if she was about to start fighting with Sylvia all over again. Currently, the twodies had already changed into another pair of clothes. They had taken showers and came over as quickly as possible. Had it not been that they had to maintain their image, they would have definitely rushed here while soaked in sweat. "Seriously? I guess that that bodyguard has already quit his job, right?" Slightly surprised, Alexander asked with a knowing smile on his face. "Not really. You might not believe this, but he has been her bodyguard for over a month now. It is already nearing two months. Scarlet was not capable of chasing this one away. In fact, I''m pretty sure that she is interested in him instead. And if he decides to leave, she will be the first one to prevent him from leaving." Sylvia responded. "I will fight it out with you!" With a red face, Scarlet suddenly jumped towards Sylvia. She was ready to fight. Although he was startled, Alexander was able to react quickly, and got in between the twodies. He held Scarlet, preventing her from attacking Sylvia. Even though he believed that it was not necessary for him to do that, as he understood that Sylvia was stronger than Scarlet, still, he did not want the twodies to start duking it out with each other at this moment. Scarlet managed to calm down when she was held back by Alexander. Still, she red at Sylvia, indicating that this was not the end of this matter. They would definitely solve itter on. With an incredulous expression on his face, Alex looked at his sister. He could see that there was a faint blush on her face, which was something new to him. "I''m quite curious about this guy that has managed to charm my younger sister. I do remember that at some point in time, my sister imed that she would only marry a man that was stronger than her. I wonder what changed." Alexander asked with a teasing voice. Scarlet simply turned her head to face another direction, without responding. It was Sylvia that responded. "That guy definitely has the qualities that Scarlet has been looking for. After all, the quality that Scarlet has ever looked for in a man is just for the man to be stronger than herself. And, that guy is stronger than her, and has been even training us over the past few weeks." Sylvia stated. "That''s new. I know that the bodyguards that are usually found by father for her are always strong. But even though they are usually stronger than her physically, they cannot handle her when she begins making trouble. As far as I remember, she has always made sure that all the bodyguards that were hired for her resigned from their positions a few days after they were hired. I wonder what is different with this guy." Alexander asked curiously. "She tried, but she failed. Not only is that guy strong physically, but it seems that it is impossible for him to just quit his position. Simply put, he is strong mentally as well." Sylvia responded. "Now, I''m getting curious about him. If there is a chance, I would like to spar with him." Alexander said. Then suddenly, he looked at Sylvia and asked, "You should have seen him fighting, right? After all, he is training you." "Yeah. Even though I have not seen him in real action, I have sparred with him a few times." Sylvia replied with a confused expression. She was not sure about what Alexander was trying to get to. "What do you think if the two of us fight. Who do you think will win?" Alexander asked, even though his expression said that he already knew the answer. "You will definitely lose." Sylvia and Scarlet responded all at the same time, shocking Alexander. In his mind, he had already thought that he was the one that was going to win. After all, not only was he strong before he even joined the special forces training, but now that he had already joined the training for several years, he thought that he had gotten stronger. But even with the twodies having that information, they simultaneously imed that he was going to lose if he fought against that bodyguard. Just how strong was he, to make the twodies have confidence in him to such an extent? "The two of you know that I have already trained in the special forces for more than 3 years now, right?" Alexander asked, as he thought that perhaps the twodies had not considered that. "Mhm." The twodies nodded synchronously. There was not even a change in their expression, as they still possessed the same confident expression as they had possessed when they imed that he would lose. "You are joking, right?" Alexander asked with a forced smile on his face. But the response that he got was the twodies shaking their heads. Still not believing that, Alexander looked towards his parents. But, from the expressions on their faces, it was clear that they did not seem to have the intention of iming that the twodies were lying to him. In other words, they were also confident that this bodyguard that they had gotten for Scarlet was capable of beating him. He was a hot-blooded person, and just like Scarlet, he liked fighting. But, he usually used his brains most of the time. And now, he felt that his fists were itching. He wanted to meet with this bodyguard, so that they could find out who was better of the two. Even though he was tempted to believe what his parents and the twodies were iming, due to the confidence that he possessed in his own capabilities after the 3 years of training in the special forces, he did not want to believe it. So, he looked around, trying to see if he could find the bodyguard around. "He is currently in the basement gym. I already know that you want to fight him, but I doubt that he will want to fight against you." Sylvia stated the moment that she saw Alexander''s expression, as he looked around. "Why? Don''t tell me that he is afraid of fighting against me. Or, could it be that you are just messing with me because I did note home for all these three years?" Alexander asked, a little confused. "You see, he is not a person that likes fighting that much. Of course, in case it is something that requires him to fight, like a situation where Scarlet is being attacked, he will definitely take action. And believe me, the fates of all those people that try attacking Scarlet, is not always good." Sylvia responded. She might not have seen Jaden taking action personally, except for the situation where he had rescued them from those men that were robbing the bank back then, still, she had already gotten reports on how Jaden had handled several situations. Even though Scarlet and herselfpeted against each other, they were good friends. So, Scarlet always told her about Jaden, especially recently, when Scarlet was talking about Jaden almost all the time that the two of them talked. "I see. And, do you think that if I pretend that I''m attacking Scarlet, he will take action?" Alexander asked, as he began formting a n in his mind. "I suggest that you don''t do that. You might end up in a bad condition, in case he sees you as an enemy." Sylvia immediately rejected the idea. Scarlet nodded, indicating that she supported what Sylvia had said. "Come on guys, don''t you have any confidence in my abilities?" Alexander asked. He was having a bitter smile on his face. After all, he was the one that was training these twodies, other than the training that they had been receiving during from the fighting club that they had signed up for. All this time, they always possessed confidence in him, even iming that he was stronger than the instructors that were training them. But now,ter that he was not as strong as a bodyguard? He was about to officially join the special forces, and as a captain at that! "You should listen to her. It is not a good idea to provoke him." Clifford spoke at this moment. "Huh? Even you dad?" Alexander was rendered speechless upon hearing Clifford''s words. It was good if Clifford had not spoken. But now, he had spoken, and was directly iming that Jaden was stronger. At this moment, Alexander felt the urge to prove himself. But, he understood that it was impossible for him to just provoke that bodyguard into fighting with him. He had to look for a reason for the two of them to fight. It was just that he could not find any good reason, to make the two of them fight. But, the only thing that he could try at this moment was to try to convince the bodyguard so that they could spar. "Hey bro. It''s nice seeing you. And, it seems that you are quite curious about the bodyguard that they got for little sis? Just like they told you before, I would advise you not to try fighting him." Anthony''s voice suddenly drifted over. Chapter 237: Test of Strength Anthony had been watching everything for quite a while. He came a few minutes ago, only to see that Alexander was interacting with Scarlet and Sylvia. He was asking about Jaden. Initially, Anthony wanted to go forward and talk about Jaden. But when he heard Alexander asking about Jaden''s capabilities, he decided to remain there. At the same time, he was kind of curious about how strong his brother currently was. The reason why he had said those words with confidence was simply because of what Sylvia had told him before. Just like Sylvia, he was currently suspecting that Jaden was hiding his full strength. Rather, it could be said that there was no chance for Jaden to exhibit his full strength. And if it was possible that this was the case, then that implied that Alexander did not have a chance, even if he had trained for 3 years or even more in the special forces. After all, what Jaden had done waspletely inhuman. To be able to do something like that, somebody needed to possess incredible strength, something that Anthony doubted that ordinary humans would. Even though Alexander could not be considered as an ordinary person considering that he had trained for 3 years with the special forces, still, he was categorized as a slightly strong ordinary human. Alexander looked at his younger brother with confusion on his face. At the same time, in his heart, he was getting even more curious about Jaden. Had it not been that they had all said the same thing, he would have thought that he was just ying a game on him. Additionally, they did not know that he wasing today. So, it was impossible for them to be able to make up a script, so that they could mess with him. That was unless they knew in advance that he was here, which was impossible. The identities of the 20 special forces officers that had been dispatched in this city was not known to anybody. After all, they all wore masks on their faces, and not even the city leader knew about the identities that they possessed, other than being special forces officers. "That''s it. I want to see who this bodyguard that you are all talking about is. Where is he? I want to see him." Alexander asked. Stubbornness could be seen within his eyes, together with apetitive spirit. From those that knew him, they immediately understood that he was nning on challenging Jaden. That was the problem with Alexander. Just like Scarlet, he was also a person that liked fighting. Additionally, if there was a challenge, he would take it head on, no matter the dangers. But of course, if there was danger, he always approached with caution. He would never run away from a challenge, something that made him more appreciated in the training camp. "Did you not just hear what everybody said? You should not try something like fighting against him. In fact, don''t try provoking him." Lte stated with a frown on her face. Alex could not help but wonder about this bodyguard''s background. To be able to make Lte so cautious of him, it was clear that his background was not that simple. This was not just a matter of his physical capabilities, but instead, it was clear that wherever it was that he came from, it was definitely strong enough to be able to make the Johnson family cautious. But, he wondered where he originated from. After all, within Faru city, Alex could not think of any family that could threaten his family, other than the Williams. And, it was impossible for a member of the Williams family to be within the Johnson residence. They were enemies after all. ¡­. Jaden continued staying within the basement gym for quite a while, before getting bored. So, he left the gym, and headed out. Even though he was curious about Scarlet''s eldest brother, he did not go to the mansion. He decided that he would wait near the parking lot, to see if he could see that guy. It had been quite a while ever since he had heard news about him. So of course, Jaden believed that he had changed quite a lot. But more than basic curiosity, there was nothing more than that to Jaden wanting to see Alexander. When he arrived at the parking lot, he realized that there was a Jeep there. Of course, it was not that strange to find a Jeep here, considering that it was not that expensive for the Johnson family. But, the registration number of the Jeep was something that caught Jaden''s attention. The registration number started with a G, which indicated that it was a government vehicle. ording to Jaden''s knowledge of the government vehicle, they all belong to people that were deeply rted with the government. They held special positions within the government, or held high positions within the military or police force. Within the city, the city leader, his deputy, and the chief in charge of all the police officers within the city, were the only people that drove the cars with registration numbers starting with a letter G. Jaden wondered if Alexander was now involved with the government. Could it be that he currently held a high position in the government or something like that? Or could it be that he had just been involved with some high ranking officials? Or maybe he was just overthinking it. Could it be that there was a government official that hade over? Maybe the city leader, or the chief of the police? In the end, Jaden decided to stop thinking about it. He could not make out who hade over with the car. In any case, it did not concern him, as long as it was not involved with Scarlet''s safety. About 20 minutester, Jaden suddenly noticed that there was a group that wasing out of the Johnson mansion. When he looked over, he realized that this group included Sylvia, Scarlett, Anthony, and an unfamiliar person. Well, this unfamiliar person looked kind of familiar, but Jaden could not remember where he had seen him before. Still, Jaden immediately recognized who he was after looking at his features. Just from the red hair, and a few features that matched those of Anthony''s, it was clear that he was Alex, the eldest brother of the two. There was one thing that Jaden had noticed that had changed about Alex. Thest time that he had seen Alex, even though he possessed a moderate body size. But now, looking at his brawny body stature, it was clear that he had worked out during these past years. But the transformation was quite huge, considering that his body size had increased by arge margin. The group walked towards him, and Jaden immediately understood that perhaps they wanted to leave. In any case, he did not think that there was anything about him that could attract the other party. Just as he was thinking of that, the group finally arrived. When they came over, none of them spoke, while Alexander focused his eyes on Jaden. While they wereing over, he had already seen Jaden. And, Anthony had pointed out that Jaden was the bodyguard that they had been talking about. And at this moment, Alex was trying to scrutinize Jaden, to see what made him so special and so strong that his siblings and parents had confidence in him. But no matter how he looked at Jaden, he could not find anything out of the ordinary about him. He possessed quite some muscles, but they were not that big. But of course, as a person who had undergone special training, he understood that muscles did not indicate a person''s capabilities. Nheless, he found that Jaden did not have that striking vibe that indicated that he was some kind of big shot. All in all, Alexander was finding it difficult to see anything that made his parents a little cautious about this guy, to the extent that they warned him about provoking him. Jaden noticed that Alexander was looking at him with a scrutinizing gaze. He could not help but raise his brows a little, wondering what was going on. After all, the gaze that he was receiving from Alexander, it was like a person who was looking at a suspect. It was as if Alexander was trying to find some evidence about his crimes. Jaden felt slightly ufortable under his gaze, but he did not say anything. And it was only a whileter that finally, Alexander gave up on trying to find out anything about Jaden. He stretched his hand towards Jaden and said, "It''s nice to meet you Mr. Moore. Thank you for taking care of my sister." Jaden reciprocated, and the two of them shook hands. At the same time, Jaden responded, "It is my responsibility as her bodyguard to ensure her safety." The handshake between the two of them took quite some time. And during this small period of time, Alexander suddenly exerted his strength in his hand. He could not hold back his curiosity about Jaden''s strength. Initially, he did not use that much strength. But when he realized that there was no reaction on Jaden''s face at all, he increased the force that he was using. But until he used his full strength, he realized that Jaden did not even budge, and neither was there any change in his expression. Jaden also noticed that Alexander seemed to be testing him out. Still, Jaden did not try topete with him, and allowed him to squeeze his hand. Jaden was just afraid that if he tried, he might end up crushing this guy''s hand. Alexander was forced to let go of Jaden''s hand a few secondster, when he realized that all his efforts were in vain. At the same time, he was still unconvinced about it, but this was definitely not the best time to test that out. "I''ll be leaving then. I''ll see youter on, when Ie back for that one month vacation." Alexander said to Anthony and the others as he headed towards the Jeep. Chapter 238: Targeted Jaden was driving towards the Eastern part of the city. It was the following day, after Alexander had left the Johnson residence. Since there was nothing for him to do, and Scarlet was together with Sylvia, training in the basement gym, he decided toe over and see if the progress of the construction of the apartment was going on well. Due to the crackdown, many activities in the Eastern part of the city had been stopped. That was especially so during the time that people were being relocated from the eastern part to the other parts of the city, to make sure that taking down the criminals would be easier. Since that is the case, even those that were working for the constructionpany that was in charge of constructing the apartment had to move as well. And since nobody was being allowed into the Eastern part of the city, the materials and other things could not be transported into the Eastern part of the city from the other parts of the city. But a few days ago, the lockdown on the Eastern part of the city had finally been lifted. And now, people had already been returned to their own homes, while beingpensated for the time that they had been away, being unable to work. As for the businesses that had suffered many losses due to this operation, they were alsopensated. But of course, it was impossible for them to bepensated for everything that they had actually lost during this period of time that they were away. As little as it was, they still appreciated it. After all, they suffered during the time that the gangsters were quite rampant in the Eastern part of the city. At that time, a few gangsters would visit almost every business, asking for protection fee. But now, with those gangsterspletely suppressed, with the majority of them taken away, it was finally going to be a little more peaceful in the Eastern part of the city. Of course, they understood that it was impossible for the police department to be able topletely eliminate the gangsters, considering that the gangsters would always rise each and every single day. Jaden did not care that much about that, considering that he had already moved away from the Eastern part of the city. The only thing that brought him there was the apartment, and for him to pay attention to this apartment, it was all rted to Scott. When Jaden got to the site, he realized that the construction was back in motion. Still, the number of people that were currently working was quite low aspared to the previous times, before the crackdown began. That was to be expected. After all, the residents of the Eastern parts of the city had received quite a few thousand dors, from the government as a form ofpensation. With that, some people gotcent, not willing to do the job again for the time being. Nheless, Jaden was not that worried. In any case, he was not in a hurry to have the buildingpleted soon. For him, as long as it waspleted, it was good. After going around for quite a while, Jaden finally decided to leave. From the supervisor of the construction, it was said that within three and a half months, it should bepleted. Previously, it was supposed to bepleted in 3 months, but the activities had been affected a little while, and the number of employees working was also lower than before. Still, it should not be impossible for them to be able toplete within the stated period of time. Jaden had just driven the car for about 10 minutes, when suddenly, he noticed that there was a car that was rushing towards him from the back. He had already noticed that this car was following him a little while before. Initially, he thought that it was just a coincidence, but now, he realized that it was not. Just as he was paying attention to the car behind, he also noticed another one that wasing from the front. Both of them were vans, and from Jaden''s observation, he could see that inside those cars, there were definitely many people. He could not clearly tell the number of people, considering that he could only see a few people that werepletely cramped into the vans through the windshields of the vans. Still, Jaden could tell that there should be at least 10 of them in each van. At this moment, Jaden had just reached a corner, where the number of vehicles was quite low. Currently, the traffic in the Eastern part of the city was lower than even before, due to the crackdown, and many people still being afraid that the gangsters might attack them if they decided toe to the Eastern part of the city. Jaden''s path was blocked, both front and back. Left with no any other choice, Jaden had to stop the car. He was not willing to have his $50,000 car to be destroyed in such a situation. The moment that he stopped the car, the two vans also stopped. Then in the next moment, arge number of people suddenly poured out of the two cars. Jaden immediately understood that they were a group of gangsters. This surprised him, considering that they were quite daring toe out at such a moment, when the crackdown had not officially ended. Each of them was carrying a weapon, ranging from bats, clubs, and even machetes. They were all staring at his car with ferocious gazes, as if they wanted to devour Jaden. Jaden was not sure about the origin of this group of gangsters that had decided to attack him. In any case, in most of the situations, if he was attacked, it was due to the fact that he was together with Scarlet. And the previous times before he got the bodyguard system, it was simply because they wanted to steal from him. But, it was definitely impossible for these people to risk everything toe and attack him at this moment, just for the car that he was having. After all, he was not the only person using the road. And at this point, considering that the gangsters had suddenly blocked this path, the vehicles would always turn around the moment that they realized that there was a group of people that was armed here. As for the pedestrians around, they had all rushed away. Due to the previous incidences where many people were killed by the gangsters, nobody wanted to get involved in an issue involving gangsters. "Get down from the car right now ande with us. If you don''t cooperate, we will force you to do it." One of the gangsters who was quite close to the car right now, suddenly shouted. Jaden frowned upon hearing that. It was clear that they had not mistaken, and they hade here for him. But, for what reason? As long as he could remember, there was nothing that he had revealed, that could attract the attention of the gangsters. It was clear that they were sent here to get him. But by who? That was the question that Jaden was asking himself in his mind continuously, making several guesses, but he could note up with any person that he had any feud with, that woulde to look for him in such a manner. Another thing that Jaden noticed was the fact that there was no police officer around. Since the crackdown had calmed down a little, police officers were still posted within the Eastern part of the city. So, it was impossible for a big activity like this to not attract the attention of the police. But right now, it had already been about a minute or two since the road was blocked, but not even a single police office had shown up. From this, Jaden could already tell that this was a premeditated n. It was clear that the one that had sent this group of gangsters possessed quite some influence, in such a way that he was able to influence even the police. Jaden hesitated for a moment. He was observing the gangsters, trying to see what kind of weapons they were carrying. Of course, he was not afraid of the weapons that he could see them carrying. Instead, the thing that he was cautious about was if any of them had a gun on them. Since they were sent here by a person who possessed quite some influence, it was not impossible that one of them might actually be having a gun. So, Jaden was quite cautious when it came to that. Even though he had not tried fighting ever since he had taken the physique enhancing pill, Jaden did not want to risk it. He was fast, stronger than before, but he was not sure if he was good enough to be able to dodge a bullet. After using his sharp vision to observe the gangsters, he did not notice any sign of a gun on them. Even their clothes did not have any bulge that indicated that there was something hidden beneath. Finally, he stepped out of the car. He looked at the gangsters that were gazing at him, still not taking action. It was clear that they were not willing to take action, unless they had no choice. But, Jaden did not have the intention of apanying them. Even though he was curious about who it was that had sent them toe after him, he was not willing to apany them, considering that he had other things to do. He had juste out of the Johnson residence, and came here directly. So of course, why should he waste time ying some games with someone that was tired with their life? "I already told you that you shoulde with us. If you try to resist, we will have no other choice but to use force." The gangster in the lead stated once again. Chapter 239: Fast Action In the Eastern part of the city, in a certain street, the entire ce was almost clear of people, apart from arge group of people that was congregated in the center of the road. No other vehicles could be seen in this ce, other than the three in the middle of the road, a BMW 7 series, and two old rusty vans that did not have a registration te. A group of gangsters was surrounding a young man, while holding weapons. They looked like they wanted to take action, but there was something that was holding them back. Jaden looked at the group of gangsters that had surrounded him, while ignoring what he had been told by the leader of the gangsters. He was currently trying to see if there was going to be a police officer that was going to appear in this area. Even though he understood that the chances of something like that happening was going to be low, he did not want to take any chances. If there was a chance of using the police to solve this matter, then he would take it. But if there was no any other choice but to do it his own way, Jaden would not hesitate. It was just that he did not have that much time, and he was not willing to spend time dealing with this group of gangsters. After all, if the other party possessed quite some connections within the police force, it was not impossible that even if after Jaden had dealt with this group of gangsters, the police woulde looking for him, iming that he had ended up beating up people in the streets. After a few seconds, when the group of gangsters was about to get impatient, Jaden suddenly began moving. He walked towards the leader of the group of gangsters. Since there was no police officer that was going to appear, it was better for him to deal with this group of gangsters, before leaving this area. When the leader of the gangsters realized that Jaden wasing towards him, he thought that perhaps Jaden had agreed. So, his tense expression suddenly rxed a little. But the moment that Jaden got next to him, he punched towards the guy''s gut. This was apletely unexpected move, and the leader of the gangsters was not able to react at all. But even if he had already anticipated that Jaden was going to attack, there was nothing that he could do, considering that Jaden''s movements were extremely fast. It was impossible for him to be able to react in such a situation. Your journey continues on mvl Aaargh! Thud! The guy suddenly groaned in pain, and at the same time, he copsed into the ground. Within a few seconds, he had passed out from the pain. Even though Jaden had held back a lot, still, his strength was way above what this guy could tolerate. So, just a single punch was able to knock the other party unconscious. Jaden did not care about the guy who had fallen on the ground. Instead, he looked at the other group of gangsters. He decided that he could take the chance to test out his strength control on them. After all, he had never fought ever since he took the pill. Initially, he did not fight because he was afraid that he might end up losing control of his strength, and this was going to lead to him injuring Scarlet and Sylvia. But now, with this group of gangsters, he did not have to care that much about that, as long as he did not kill them. The moment that Jaden took down the leader of the gangsters, the others were all dumbfounded. That waspletely out of their expectation. They kept on looking at Jaden, before looking at their leader, who had already copsed onto the ground unconscious. They failed to react. But for Jaden, that was not the case. With his fast movement, he was able to get to another gangster that was not that far away from him. Then, without giving the other party a chance of reacting, he attacked. Bam! A kick to the chest suddenly sent the guy flying backwards. The guy copsed onto the ground, while holding his chest. But this time, he did not faint, considering that Jaden did not use enough strength in order to be able to knock out that guy. But even though he had not passed out, he was screaming in pain. Several bones had been fractured by that kick, making the guy undergo a lot of pain. The others finally reacted. Even though they did not understand how Jaden had taken down the other two quite easily, they still had the mission in mind. They had to make sure that they took Jaden with them. And for that reason, they all charged towards him at the same time. They were nning on ganging up on him, to make sure that he did not get a chance of taking another person down. But no matter how many of them came, it was useless. Jaden''s movements were quite fluid, and his speed and reflexes were high. So, despite being attacked by a group of more than 20 people, he was able to handle them. Additionally, it was obviously impossible for the 20 people to be able to attack him at the same time. They would have to take turns in order to be able to attack him, implying that Jaden would have to deal with about four or five people at the same time at most. This made it even easier for him. And each gangster was only attacked once by Jaden, and they would be out of the fight. It did not matter if Jaden held back too much, or did not, but every time that he attacked, none of them was able to get back on their feet again. Many of them passed out immediately, while others continued yelling on the ground where they hadnded after being attacked by Jaden. The entire street was chaotic. Screams could be heard, and from time to time, people could be seen flying backwards. It was too bad that there was nobody around to see what was happening. But it was the best for Jaden. After all, his strength waspletely inhuman. If others saw him, and ended up reporting, it would definitely raise suspicions. Even though he was holding back, not using his real strength, still, it was not normal to find a person that was able to deal with such arge group of people in a very short time. About a minuteter, Jaden had finally dealt with all of the gangsters. Of course, a few of them had realized that they were not capable of dealing with Jaden, and had decided to run away. But it was toote. Jaden reacted quickly, and dealt with them. He could not allow any of them to run away at this moment. So, he managed to knock them down within a little over a minute. Finally, Jaden realized how well he could control his strength, just by the results of the gangsters that were on the ground. It was clear that he had not yet gotten a good grasp of his strength, to the fine level. But still, he was not that far away. It would not take that long for him to be able to do that. And after that, it would be finally time for him to be able to take the other pill that he was having in the system inventory. It was just that in Jaden''s mind, he was nning that the time that he would be taking the pill, he would make sure that he was not on duty for at least a month. That way, he could find a secluded ce where he could train his strength to the maximum, ensuring that he had full control of his overwhelming strength at that moment. Jaden did not waste any more time, and got back inside the car. Then, he drove away, leaving the street full of people lying on the ground. While most of them were unconscious, about six of them were currently conscious, and screaming. They did not even care about the mission anymore. After all, how were they supposed to deal with a monster like Jaden? It was impossible. At the same time, they kept on cursing the person who had given them the mission. Why did they send them here, to deal with something like this? It was clear that Jaden was not a person that could be dealt with brute force. They had to use something better, like guns, or even bombs in order to subdue him. Jaden did not know what the group of gangsters that he had left behind were thinking. Instead, he decided to head to the Macomunity first. It was finally time for him to deal with that uncle of his together with the others that had taken everything from him back then when his parents passed away. Jaden wanted to go and visit the house that he had been living in together with his parents. But, he was not going there just because of that, instead, he had already made arrangements on how to deal with them. In simple terms, he was nning on making sure that he drove away those ingrates that were currently upying his house. A little whileter, Jaden reached the Macomunity. But he did not expect that the moment that he arrived at the entrance of themunity, somebody came to stop him. Chapter 240: Finally Taking Action Jaden frowned as he looked at Kevin who was standing in front of his car. He was wondering what this guy wanted this time. The previous time, the guy kept on trying to invite him, but Jaden refused. But it seemed that this guy was not going to give up. It had already been quite a while, and Jaden had thought that perhaps this guy had already left. But from the fact that he was currently standing in front of him, it was clear that he had not gone anywhere. Instead, it seemed that he was still here, trying to recruit him. The moment that Jaden stopped, Kevin suddenly rushed over. Then, he knocked on the window, leading to Jaden rolling down the car window. "Have you already thought about it? It has been quite a while since thest time that we met. What do you think about going with me to the first tier city? Even if you don''t want to work full time, you can do the work part-time." Kevin stated. At the same time as he said those words, he looked at Jaden with a hopeful gaze. For the past few days, he had been pressured to return home. But he was not willing to go back without meeting with Jaden, and taking him along. So, despite the pressure that he was undergoing from home, he did not relent to leave. Instead, he had been waiting for Jaden toe. But, it had already been more than a week, and Jaden never stepped back into themunity. As for him going to look for Jaden in the Johnson residence, he did not even think about it. In any case, he had not yet given up on Scarlet. He decided to give her quite some time, beforeing backter on after dealing with the matter rted to him being asked to go back. Due to that reason, he had no other choice but to continue waiting, while not being sure about when Jaden was going toe out of the Johnson residence, ande to Macomunity. And today, coincidentally, when he was finally about to give in, and go back home, Jaden came. Now, he was not willing to let Jaden go. He just hoped that Jaden had thought about it for all those days that they had not seen each other, and had made a choice to go with him. "But I already told you that I have no interest in going to a first tier city. I''m not going to change my mind at all. But, I can go to the city at another time, but it is definitely not anytime soon." Jaden stated. Kevin was immediately disappointed upon hearing Jaden''s response. He had hoped that Jaden would agree. That way, at least, he could exin the reason why he had spent a lot of time in this city. Peter had already left, as his family had also recalled him back to the first tier city. Unlike him who had unfinished business here, Peter did not. So, the moment that he was asked to go back, he asked Kevin if he was going back, and when Kevin said that he was not, Peter left. For the past few days, he was the only one staying in Vi number 11. It was quite boring to be alone. Even though Peter did not talk a lot, he was quite a good person to apany. Having already given his response, Jaden did not care about the expression on Kevin''s face. Instead, he rolled up the window again, and began driving. Kevin subconsciously moved to the side, allowing Jaden to pass. But when Jaden had just entered into themunity through the gate, Kevin shouted at him. "You have said that you are not nning to go there now, but you will go there in the future! When you want to go to the first tier cities,e to Rezi city! And when you get there, look for me. Just ask for Kevin Roberts! I''m quite popr within the city, and many people know about me!" Kevin shouted as he looked at the car that was already disappearing into themunity. Even though he was not sure if Jaden had heard what he had said, still, he hoped that he had. When he saw that Jaden had already disappeared from his vision, Kevin let out a depressed sigh, before turning around, and heading towards his car. Now, he had failed to get what he had been waiting for all this while. So, he had to face the consequences of wasting time when he was being recalled back home. He was not even sure on how he was supposed to answer when he was questioned about what he was doing here. Even though Jaden was driving, he still heard what Kevin had shouted. That was due to his keen sense of hearing. Immediately, Jaden noted the name of the city in his mind, together with Kevin''s name. It was not that he was interested in Kevin''s family or background, instead, he just thought that there was no problem if he kept that in mind. Perhaps, he might go to that city, and would require Kevin''s help. Of course, he was not anticipating Kevin to help him, considering that the two of them did not have that much of a deep rtionship. Still, Jaden could tell that Kevin was definitely not a bad person. Despite his background, he was not unting it everywhere. Had it been another young master, they would have definitely tried to get everything that they wanted, just because they possessed bigger backgrounds than the people that they were targeting. While thinking of that, Jaden continued driving. He did not drive towards his vi number 12, instead, he drove towards Vi number 26. It was finally time for him to deal with those guys, and that was the reason why he was heading there personally. It was not only due to the memories that he had about that vi, but instead, he wanted to drive them away personally. Explore stories on mvl A few minutester, Jaden arrived in front of Vi number 26. Even though this vi was not as big as Vi number 12, still, it was still better than the other vis present within themunity. When Jaden looked at the vi, it looked the same as it had been those years back, when he was still living here with his parents. Things had changed a little, but not that much, to the extent that he could not even recognize this ce. Jaden did not enter the courtyard of the vi. Instead, he continued standing while leaning on the car, watching the vi from a distance. Then, a little whileter, he began walking towards the vi. The moment that he entered into the courtyard, he met with one of the people that were working for his uncle. Jaden did not know this person, but still, from the current outfit, it was clear that this person was in charge of cleaning. "Excuse me sir, whom are you looking for? If there is someone that you would like to meet with, please let me know, so that I can let them know in advance." The maiddy stated as she looked at Jaden. "Don''t worry about that. They are already anticipating for my visit. You can continue doing what you were doing before." Jaden responded calmly. Of course, it was not that the other party was actually waiting for him toe here today. Still, they should have expected that he woulde back looking for them, when they kicked him out of the house that he was supposed to rightfully own. Thedy nodded after hearing what Jaden had said. Then, she turned around, and headed towards the back of the Vi. She had to continue with her tasks, or she would end up being scolded. A little whileter, Jaden arrived at the entrance of the vi. He did not do anything after arriving there, and just stood in ce. He understood that the other party inside must already know about his arrival, at the moment that he arrived at the entrance. At the same time as he continued waiting there, Jaden remembered the times that he had been here. He could not help but feel emotional, remembering the time that he had spent with his parents. Even though the time could be said to be little, aspared to the time that the other children spent with their parents, but to Jaden, they were the most important times. He was an understanding kid, so he understood that his parents were working in order to sustain their standard of living. So, he was not crying all the time, trying to seek the attention from them. In any case, he could tell that they were trying, despite how busy they were, to make sure that they were with him. At least once every month, they would be together with him, and they would go out together, or spend time together at home. Just as he was reminiscing about the past, he suddenly heard the sound of footstepsing from the other side of the door. Then a few secondster, the door was opened. The person who opened the door was none other than the guy that hade to ask for Jaden to give an exnation to him, about driving recklessly in themunity. Jaden was surprised by this guy''s presence here. For a moment, Jaden could not help but wonder if his uncle''s family had ended up selling this vi to another person or something like that. After all, it was unexpected to find someone that he did not recognize opening the door for him. Chapter 241: Know Your Place! Charles was dumbfounded as he looked at Jaden who was standing in front of him. He had never expected that Jaden was going toe over, back to this vi again. Previously, after realizing that Jaden was a very same person that they had chased out of this vi, he was a little stressed. After all, for Jaden to be able to be in a vi that was better than the one that they were currently in was signifying that he possessed more power than they did. It was not that they could not purchase another vi, considering that the price was not that much for them. But still, they were not willing to spend the money in purchasing a vi, when the money could be spent on something else. "What are you doing here?" Charles asked as he red at Jaden. He was wondering if Jaden was here to seek revenge for what had happened those years back. Charles and Jaden had not interacted that much in the past, and so, they were not that familiar with each other. Despite that, Charles never liked Jaden, just like how his father never liked him (Jaden). "What do you think? I came to reim my property." Jaden responded. It was at this moment that he finally realized who this person was. It turned out that it was his cousin, no wonder that he had found that this person was kind of familiar, but he could not remember who he was. Now that he was seeing him here, Jaden understood the reason why he could be found within the Macomunity. And more than that, it seemed that his behavior was just like it was years ago. "What property are you talking about? You don''t have anything here to reim. So, you better beat it, before things get nasty." Charles stated with a threatening voice. "Doesn''t really matter." Jaden stated, as he took a step to enter into the Vi. Charles immediately went ahead to stop him, but he was pushed to the side easily by Jaden. It was impossible for Charles to be able to resist against Jaden, so, he stumbled sideways after he had been pushed by Jaden, knocking onto the door frame. While holding his shoulder that was in pain, Charles red at Jaden who had already gone into the vi. He was going straight towards the living room. "You bastard! You are not supposed to be here! If my father finds you here, then you will be dead!" Charles shouted. Despite shouting, he did not try to go and stop Jaden by himself. He had already understood that there was a great difference between the two of them in terms of physical strength, just from that single push. When Jaden pushed him to the side, it was as though he could not resist at all. All that he could do was to follow, which was something that made him helpless. At the same time as he said those words, he took out his phone, and sent a text message to his father. His father was currently not at home, so, it was better to make sure that he came back. The matter rted to Jaden was not something that he could deal with. After all, this issue was quite moreplicated, especially considering that Jaden''s current background was unknown. Previously, he had already informed his father about Jaden living within the Macomunity. But, his father simply dismissed this matter, thinking that it was impossible for Jaden to be able to own a property within thismunity. Additionally, ording to his father, if Jaden actually possessed the capability of owning a property within thismunity, he would have alreadye here to ask for the property that they had taken from him. But now, looking at the fact that Jaden was already here, it indicated that he was right. His father had definitely overlooked the matter concerning the mystery of Jaden having a mansion in thismunity. Regardless, Charles followed Jaden into the living room. There, he sat on a couch opposite of Jaden, while ring at him. There was nothing that he could do, other than to look at Jaden hatefully. There was no big grudge between the two of them back then but still, he did not like Jaden at all. Jaden on the other hand did not care about Charles at all. Instead, he continued sitting on the couch while waiting. He was waiting for his uncle toe over. A few minutester, Jaden suddenly noticed the sound of footsteps approaching. From his keen sense of hearing, he felt that the owner of the footsteps seemed to be in a hurry as they approached. And a little whileter, when the sound of footsteps grew louder that even Charles noticed, a female figure appeared from the staircase. When Jaden looked over, he realized that the one that wasing over was none other than his aunt. The rtionship between him and this aunt of his could be said to be the poorest in the family. The moment that thedy saw Jaden, she was momentarily stunned. From the expression on her face, it was clear that she still remembered him. Jaden of course could not forget about her, considering that she was at the very forefront in making sure that he did not get anything, after his parents'' death. There was a moment of silence before thedy spoke up. "You little rant, what are you doing here? Don''t tell me that you still have the dream of taking this house even after all these years have gone by?" Jaden did not respond. In any case, he understood that there was no need for him to talk with her. Simply put, she was the most unreasonable person that he had evere across. She was the kind of person that would do or say anything to make sure that things went in her favor. She was quite good at making excuses, and unreasonable reasons. Upon being ignored, thedy immediately red up. She red at Jaden and asked, "You actually have the guts to ignore me?! How dare you disrespect me, your elder?!" Jaden ignored her once again. She sure was a crazy woman that he did not want to deal with. Charles on the other hand was also unhappy with the fact that Jaden was ignoring his mother when she was talking to him. Had it not been that he did not want to fight Jaden at this moment, he would have already rushed over to beat him up. Upon being ignored once again, thedy could not take it anymore. She climbed down thest few flight of stairs and arrived in the living room. She then headed straight to where Jaden was. When she got there, she rose her hand, ready to p him. She was angered, and could not even be bothered to care that they had abandoned Jaden back then after they had taken everything from him. In such a situation, it was normal that Jaden would not give her respect. But, she was a person that cared nheless about that. When he noticed that he was being pped, Jaden''s expression shifted slightly. Then with fast reflexes, he raised his hand and caught the wrist of the hand that was about tond on his cheek. He was grabbing the hand tightly that thedy screamed in pain. At the same time, she looked at Jaden with horror in her eyes, mixed with a tinge of anger. "Release my hand right now you son of a b-" Before she could even finish her words, Jaden used his incredible strength to push her back. While thedy was stumbling backwards, Jaden red at her with a fierce gaze as he said, "You better learn your ce. To me, you are no different from a stranger. So, better learn how to be careful around me. If you provoke me, I will not hesitate to retaliate." "Ouch!" Thedy who had fallen roughly onto the ground could not help but yelp in pain. At the same time, while holding the wrist that was previously grabbed by Jaden, she was rolling on the ground. Then, she started screaming, "Are you trying to kill me you bastard? I will call the police and ensure that you are arrested!!" Charles on the other hand was not expecting things to suddenly escte to this level. Nevertheless, he reacted a few seconds after his mother had been pushed and fallen to the ground. Continue your journey on mvl He was furious at Jaden for doing something like that to his mother. At this point, he had already forgotten about the incident at the door and the only thing that was in his mind at this moment was to beat up Jaden. He rushed at Jaden like a raging bull, without any strategy at all. But, just as he was about to attack Jaden, Jaden suddenly kicked him away. Jaden''s movements were fluid and well executed. Charles crashed towards the ground, crashing into his mother who was still rolling on ground, making her to scream in pain. But Charles was not in a situation that he could care about his mother''s scream of pain. Instead, he was feeling like crying his lungs out from the pain that he was experiencing at this moment. But, no matter how much he wanted to scream, he felt that his voice could note out at all. Jaden looked at the two that were still on the ground and said, "I won''t repeat myself again." After he had said those words, Jaden turned to look towards the hall that led to the entrance. There, a man that he was familiar with, and hated, came in. Chapter 242: Wilfred Wilfred had been out with a group of friends, just celebrating for the sess that they had gotten in thepany recently. But suddenly, he received a message from his son, iming that there was a problem at home. Even though he was irritated, he had no other choice but to leave the celebration aside, and head back home as soon as possible. He understood that it was impossible for Charles to y a prank on him. And since he had imed that there was problem at home, it indicated that it was a problem that was big, one that required him to solve it. As for depending on his wife to solve the problem, that would be impossible. Wilfred understood that his wife waspletely unreliable in solving things. She only knew how to make things worse than they already were. So, he got inside his car, and drove back home as fast as possible. He did not give much exnation to his friends, considering that even he himself did not understand what was going on back at home. But what he had never expected was what he saw the moment that he entered. At the furthest of the hall, he could see a figure that he had not seen in a long time. Even though more than 4 years had already gone by ever since thest time that he had seen him, still, this boy had undergone a lot of changes, but it was not to the extent that he could not recognize him. Other than seeing Jaden at the furthest end of the hall, inside the living room, he could hear the sound of someone screaming. Just from the voice, he could immediately tell that it was his wife. There was a gloomy expression on Wilfred''s face the moment that he noticed that Jaden was here. And, due to the fact that Jaden was standing there, gazing back at him, it was clear that things had gone terribly wrong. In normal asions, it was not impossible for his wife and son to chase him away. But now, from the fact that his wife was screaming, and Jaden was standing there unharmed, this problem was definitely bigger than expected. Despite feeling unhappy about the current situation, Wilfred hanged his coat aside, before walking towards the living room. The moment that he got there, he realized that not only was his wife currently rolling on the ground, but even his son was on the ground, clutching his chest. Wilfred''s frown deepened. He gazed at the two people on the ground, before looking back at Jaden. He did not say anything, and went ahead and took a seat on the couch. The moment that Charles and his mother realized that Wilfred was here, the two of them finally felt relieved. While Charles was not able to get back yet, his mother suddenly got up. Despite Charles crushing into her, she was not that much injured. Still, she stumbled a little, as she staggered towards her husband. When she got to where Wilfred was, she pointed towards Jaden and said, "You have to beat that bastard. Can you see what he did to me and your son? You have to make sure that he rots in jail!" Wilfredpletely ignored what his wife had said. Instead, he was looking at Jaden who had already taken a seat on the opposite couch. Currently, he was wondering what gave Jaden the confidence that he was having. Just by looking at Jaden right now, he could tell the differences between the current Jaden and the Jaden that he had seen four years ago. While the previous Jaden was also confident, the current confidence was way above the one that he possessed those years back. Additionally, it seemed that he had improved quite well. "Are you even listening to me? I am telling you that you have to do something about this bastard. Make sure that he rots in jail. I don''t want to see him ever again. In fact, if possible, why don''t you just break his legs?" At this moment, his wife suddenly spoke up again. A little irritated, Wilfred gazed at his wife with irritation clear in his face. The moment that the wife saw the expression on his face, she immediately shut up. Even though most of the time Wilfred would do whatever she said, when he was irritated, things would get messy. So, she understood that it was better to make sure that she did not speak up the moment that he got angry. She would rather not provoke him in such a situation, and wait until he calmed down to confront him. But for now, she could only re at Jaden, without saying anything more. "It is nice to see you Jaden. I would like to know what brought you here today?" Wilfred asked with a calm voice. Jaden did not respond immediately. Instead, he took a few seconds, before finally responding, "I believe that you already know the reason why I am here. Or do I have to say it myself?" Upon hearing that, Wilfred frowned a little. Of course, he understood what Jaden had said. It was clear that Jaden was here to reim what rightfully belonged to him, and had been taken from him 6 years ago. Wilfred remembered clearly back then. Completely different from his elder brother, Jaden''s father, he was not as smart and sessful. And so, he was not rich as well. And the moment that his elder brother died, Wilfred was of course not unhappy at all. Even though he was not happy as well, at least, it could be said that he waspletely indifferent to the incident. At that time, since Jaden was still 15 years old, it was clear that he was the one that was going to take over everything that his elder brother owned. After all, even Jaden''s mother had passed away together with the father. With Jaden being a junior, it was impossible for him to be able to own the property. So, he had to live under a guardian. Since he was currently the only rtive avable, that was very close to his brother in terms of blood rtionship, he was the one that took over most of the property. As for the other rtives, they took the remainder. At that time, even though he did not like his elder brother, he wanted to take care of Jaden. After all, Jaden was still the owner of the property, even though they were currently under him. Of course, he did not have the intention of giving them to Jaden, even if he grew up. Instead, he was thinking of raising Jaden, andter on, telling him that the property that was supposed to be given to him was the one that was used to raise him. But then, his wife came up with an idea. That was, they had to chase Jaden away. They could not take any risk in allowing Jaden to be here. After all, if he continued staying here, there was no telling if he could startpeting with Charles for taking over the propertyter on, when he grew up. Even though he was hesitant, he thought that what his wife had said was actually true. So, he immediately asked Jaden to leave. He understood that Jaden had a few dors with him, and he thought that it was not going to be impossible for him to be able to survive. For the first two years, he paid attention to him, and upon realizing that Jaden was surviving quite well, he decided not to pay any more attention to him. In any case, the rtionship between the two of them was no longer repairable. So, there was no need for him to waste his time paying attention to a person that might end up dying in the streets. So, he focused on developing thepany while using the money that he had gotten from his eldest brother''s ount. Explore more adventures at mvl Of course, they sold quite a few assets that his elder brother possessed. All these were rted to medicine, but since he was not a genius when it came to medicine, those things werepletely useless to him. It was that money that had enabled him to be able to develop to the current level that he was in. Currently, he had a worth of $20 million. Of course, that was not counting the current vi that they were in, considering that this was a vi that was inherited from his elder brother. Initially, Wilfred had intended to sell this vi, in order to be able to get more capital to boost his business. But his wife refused, iming that staying within the Macomunity was an indication of power. She was not willing to lose that. Now, 4 yearster after he had stopped being attention to Jaden, here he was. He waspletely different from what he had expected, and just by looking at his appearance, it was clear that he had not been suffering for the past 4 years. "You understand that it is impossible for me to be able to give the things that I took from my elder brother. They already belong to me, and for the other things, I already sold them." Wilfred stated with a calm voice. At this moment, he was not willing to act just yet. He did not understand where Jaden had gotten the confidence toe here to im his parents'' property. So, it was better for him to be a little cautious first. "You can just go ahead and leave this vi. And more than that, thatpany of yours, you will have to transfer all the shares to me. After all, you used the money that you got from selling my inheritance in order to boost that business to the level that it is currently in." Jaden responded while crossing his arms in front of his chest. Chapter 243: Make it Go Bankrupt Wilfred frowned upon hearing what Jaden had said. Of course, it was impossible for him to agree to something like that. How could he agree to give away the vi? Well, never mind that. In case Jaden really had something that he depended on to give him that confidence, Wilfred would definitely not have much of a problem to give away the vi. In the first ce, it was not even his own. But as for the matter of transferring all the shares of thepany that he currently owned to Jaden, that was an impossibility. After all, even though it was true that he had used the money that he had gotten from selling several assets that previously belonged to his elder brother, that did not imply that his efforts could be ignored. Additionally, it was not as though thepany was not there, before he got the money from selling those things. Instead, even though thepany was quite low at that time, it was still valued at more than $2 million. And other than that, even if someone got the money, as long as they did not have proper management of thepany and the money, it was impossible for them to be able to transform thatpany to the current level that it was in. It was currently valued at more than $17 million. All in all, it could be said that other than the money, he was the one who had put in a lot of effort in order to be able to develop thepany to the level that it currently was in. While Wilfred was able to hold back, trying to understand why Jaden was so confident while saying those words, the same could not be said about his wife. "You little bastard! Where do you get the confidence to im something like that? You think that we will just transfer the shares to you because you said so? Believe it or not, I can make your life more miserable than before." Thedy stated as she looked at Jaden. Then, when she saw the confusion in Jaden''s eyes, she smiled smugly as she said, "Oh, I forgot you didn''t know about it. Did you think that it was a coincidence that you kept on losing your job after working for a month? And each and every time, they did not pay you?" The moment that she said those words, Jaden''s and Wilfred''s expressions suddenly changed. While Jaden finally understood the reason why he was being fired from his job frequently without any proper reasons, Wilfred on the other hand waspletely bbergasted. Of course, it was clear that he had no knowledge about something like this happening. After all, during the time that he was paying attention to Jaden, everything had been going on quite well with Jaden, and he was surviving. But it seemed that after he had stopped paying attention to him, his wife had gone ahead and done something like that. Thinking of it, Wilfred realized that with this, it was impossible for them to be able to reconcile with each other. But of course, reconciliation was only a consideration if Jaden really had some background that could threaten him. But if not, why would Wilfred even care about him? "You know what? I can do more than that. I can even ask thendlord to kick you out of the house that you are currently living in." Thedy did not care about the expression on Jaden''s face, and continued bbering. Having gotten the understanding of the reason why he had suffered all those years, Jaden decided immediately that he would definitely retaliate. After all, suffering for more than 4 years, consecutively losing jobs or not even getting the job that was having a vacancy, it was definitely not the best feeling. Nheless, that was something that would be dealt withter on. For now, he was simply going to focus on making sure that he imed this house. After all, this house was the one that had his memories of the time that he had spent with his parents. He could as well go to the malls and other ces that they had visited while he was with his parents, but it was impossible for him to be able to stay there asionally. After all, unless he owned them, it was impossible for him to just go and hang around inside a mall or something like that. Despite being surprised by what his wife had said, Wilfred felt a little relieved. If it was true that his wife had been suppressing Jaden all this while, it was impossible for him to be able to get anything that could threaten them. So, a sneer suddenly formed on his lips. He looked at Jaden with contempt in his eyes and said, "Don''t think about it. It is good enough that I did not do anything about you all these years. But if you leave now, I might allow you to leave peacefully, without doing anything for what you have done to my wife and son. But if you continue talking nonsense, I can tell you that I can make your life more miserable than my wife did." Experience more on mvl "Sure." Jaden responded simply. He understood that it was impossible for him to be able to talk to these people so that they could do as he wanted. Even when he came here, he did not have the expectations of asking them to do what he had said, and for them toply. Simply put, he was here to see the expressions on their faces as he took revenge on them. Upon hearing Jaden''s words, Wilfred thoughts that Jaden had already given in. So, he did not intend to push this matter any further. But it waspletely different for his wife. She red at Jaden, before looking at her husband. Then, she shouted as she pointed at Jaden, "You are actually intending to let him go? Don''t you know what he has done to me? Look at our son, he is stillying on the ground!" Wilfred simply red at her, making her shut up. Then, he looked at Charles. At this moment, even though Charles was still clutching his chest, he was currently sitting up. He was having his back leaning on a couch, but the pained expression on his face could not be mistaken. Wilfred frowned slightly as he saw that. At the same time, he could not help but wonder what Jaden had done in order to be able to wound Charles to such an extent. In any case, as he looked at Charles, he could not see any wound on him at all. At the same time, he could not notice anything that was out of ce, indicating that it was impossible for Jaden to have used a weapon or something like that to attack Charles. After thinking for a while, he thought that perhaps Jaden had simply attacked Charles. Considering how hedonistic his son was, his health was quite poor. So, it was not impossible for Jaden to be able to deal with him. After all, Jaden had been struggling all these years out there, doing several menial jobs, making him stronger, something that could be seen by the muscles that he possessed. Even though he was not happy with the fact that his son was injured, he did not have the intention of pursuing this matter. Instead, he looked at Jaden, only to realize that Jaden was still sitting on the couch. And more than that, he had taken out the phone, and he was scrolling through it. Wilfred frowned as he looked at Jaden, before asking, "Is there something else that you are waiting for? I thought that you have already agreed to leave, before I decide to take action against you in retaliation for what you have done to my family." "I''m just waiting for you guys to leave my vi. But don''t worry, it''s going to take only a little while." Jaden responded coldly. Currently, he had no intention of sparing this family. After all, other than the fact that they had stolen things from him, they had even gone to the extent of making sure that life was hard to him. And, right now, they were not unwilling to take action against him, in case there was a chance. So, any idea that Jaden might have had about showing mercy to them had already disappeared. At this moment, he was scrolling through the contact lists, before finally getting the contact that he wanted. Then, he made a call immediately. Wilfred wanted to say something, but when he saw that Jaden was making a call, he stopped. Instead, his mind was spinning rapidly, trying to think if there was something that Jaden was going to aplish by making a call. "Don''t even bother to make a call to the police. We have our own connections there, so, it is not impossible for us to be able to get out of this situation no matter how hard you try." Wilfred''s wife stated contemptuously. Jaden of course ignored her, and waited for the call to connect. Wilfred on the other hand felt that there was something amiss. Jaden had tried several times back then, reporting them to the police, trying to take things to the highest authorities, so that it could be solved, but it had ended up in a failure, with him failing to get anything out of the wealth that his parents previously owned. So, after spending all these years in the business world, Wilfred did not believe that Jaden was making a call to the police. That was of course unless Jaden was an idiot, and had not yet learned from the previous times. "Hey Matthew, make sure that thepany goes down. Use the shortest time possible to make sure that thatpany goes bankrupt." Jaden stated calmly. Chapter 244: Things Falling Apart "Hey Matthew, make sure that thepany goes down. Use the shortest time possible to make sure that thatpany goes bankrupt." Those words resounded heavily in Wilfred''s ears. At the same time, a bad feeling suddenly arose in his heart. He felt that there was something that was going terribly wrong at this moment, especially the time that Jaden said those words. As for his wife, she did not even care about what Jaden had said. Instead, the contempt on her face was still the same, as she gazed at Jaden. Wilfred on the other hand had been saved numerous times by this feeling that he was getting. Every time that he got this feeling, he would immediately change the decision that he had previously made, and the feeling would go away. Wilfred could not help but think, trying to remember if there was any decision that he had made that might lead to the jeopardy of hispany. But no matter how hard he thought about it, everything that had to be dealt with, had been dealt with to the smallest detail. Experience new tales on §Þ?? And now, the only thing that could be giving him that feeling was Jaden. Could it be that it was true, what Charles had told him before? Previously, Charles had told him that Jaden was living inside a vi within thismunity. And it was not only that, it was that Jaden was actually the owner of the Vi. That was ording to the information that Charles had gotten when he went to the management building, to ask. Of course, he did not get clear information about it, but still, everything pointed towards the fact that Jaden actually owned a vi here. Initially, Wilfred thought that this was just his son''s overthinking. ording to him, it was impossible for Jaden to be able to own a vi within thismunity. So, he dismissed this matter. But at this moment, with this feeling in his heart, he suddenly felt that there was a great possibility that Jaden actually owned a vi in thismunity. And if that was the case, it implied her that he definitely had the capability to attack them. Jaden owned a vi within the top 20. And the vi that they were currently in was only number 26. And more than that, he was not even the one who had bought it. While Wilfred was still contemting, his wife suddenly spoke up. "You are so lucky that my husband is willing to let you go. I will allow you to leave now, but I will definitely not forgive you for what you did today. You overestimated your capabilities, and I will make sure that you pay for that." Jaden did not speak after ending the call. Instead, he calmly waited. He had already talked to Matthew, and it was through Matthew that he had investigated about thepany that his uncle owned. His uncle owned apany that dealt with recycling stic materials. And other than that, they made several stic products, that were circting within the market in the city. Even though thepany was worth more than $17 million, it was not enough to be able to shake a bigpany like Nightstar Securitypany. Even though it was just a securitypany, it was apany whose worth was currently over 500 million dors. So, dealing with apany that was only worth less than $20 million, it was not going to be a problem at all. Jaden had already told Matthew about his intention of destroying thatpany, and so, Matthew had been making preparations for this action for quite a while now. About 2 minutester, Wilfred''s phone suddenly rang. Wilfred''s wife that was just about to speak was forced to stop, as she looked at her husband. She was wondering if it was an important call involving thepany. So, she decided to wait until Wilfred had dealt with the matter rted to the call first, before she could speak. While she was waiting, Wilfred took out his phone, and looked at the caller. The one that was making the call was none other than his assistant. Wilfred did not trust that many people, and for that reason, he was managing his ownpany. In order to lessen the burden on himself, he looked for other people that he could trust, and assigned several roles to them. Of course, all of them were under his control, making sure that nothing would go wrong with thepany. This assistant that was calling was the person with the second highestmand within thepany. Wilfred felt his heart thump. He was getting a bad feeling about this. Still, after a moment of hesitation, he received the call. The moment that he did so, his assistant''s voice came from the other end. "Mr. Wilfred, things are going wrong! The entirepany is copsing! You have to do something about it! If you don''t, we are going to go bankrupt in just a matter of less than 1 hour!" The assistant was anxious as he said those words. Wilfred was momentarily rendered speechless. He was not sure on how to react on this matter. At the same time, he was wondering if he had heard it wrong. But, that assistant of his had said many things, and they were all rted. "Are you there? You have to do something right now! Thepany is copsing!" As if the assistant was afraid that Wilfred had not heard what he had said, he repeated again. It was only at this moment that Wilfred suddenly came back to his senses. While anxiously looking at Jaden, he asked, "Exin to me clearly what is happening. I want detailed information of the current situation of thepany. You better not be messing with me." "Yes sir. Thepanies that we were cooperating with have suddenly decided to quit the cooperation. The ones that were in charge of supplying materials to us have also quit the cooperation, together with those that we were using to make the sales. And more than that, somehow, a few of the things that we had hidden under the carpet were revealed. The police has already began investigating ourpany, and several of the employees that we dismissed a few years ago came back, iming that they were mistreated within thepany. Basically, everything is in a mess. Nothing is going right. From this, the losses that thepany is going to suffer in just a short while is going to be immense!" The assistant exined anxiously. At this moment, Wilfred''s eyes suddenly turned lifeless. He had clearly heard when Jaden made the call, and said that apany should be made bankrupt within the shortest time possible. From Jaden''s voice and attitude, it was clear that he was talking to his subordinate. And, in a matter of less than 5 minutes, bad news had suddenly struck hispany, with hispany that was enjoying sess just a little while ago, experiencing a moment of copse. If everything that his assistant had told him was actually true, then it was clear that thepany was going to go bankrupt within a short time. A few secondster, just after the assistant had called out to him, Wilfred suddenly reacted. "Try to ask for loans, and stabilize the situation first. The most important thing is to make sure that everything remains as it is, and it doesn''t get worse than it already is." "I have already tried that. But all the banks and other financial institutions are all denying us the loans. They are iming that the current situation of thepany is bad, and the credit worthiness of thepany is extremely low, and they cannot risk giving us a loan. Tah! The most recent phone in the market that he had just purchased suddenly dropped from Wilfred''s hands. It fell on the ground, but Wilfred did not care about it. Instead, he gazed at Jaden with horror in his eyes. He could not believe it! Everything had just fallen apart in just a matter of a few minutes, after Jaden had said those words. Just what kind of ability did Jaden have? Could it be that he was messing with him, and it was just coincidental that thepany was facing such a situation? But what was the probability of such a coincidence happening? Jaden to own a vi, to Jaden making a call, to have apany go bankrupt, and now, hispany suddenly going bankrupt, when he was celebrating with his friends for the sess that thepany had experienced, just a few minutes ago before he came over. No matter how stupid he was, Wilfred suddenly understood that everything was definitely rted to Jaden. It was Jaden that had made hispany copse, when he was already dreaming about the future, where hispany was going to dominate the market. Wilfred''s wife on the other hand could not help but be dumbfounded the moment that she saw her husband reacting like that. What was going on? Was there something wrong with thepany? "Husband, is there something wrong? Hurry up and deal with the matters rted to thepany as soon as possible, so that we can take care of this bast-" Thedy was speaking while pointing her index finger at Jaden. Pah! But she was suddenly silenced by the heavy p thatnded on her cheek, sending her stumbling to the ground. Immediately after, a red palm print could be seen on her cheek as she looked at the perpetrator with horror in her eyes. Chapter 245: You Are Going Crazy! Thedy looked at her husband with horror in her eyes. There was clear disbelief on her face, as she gazed at the person that she had never expected to attack her. It might be true that he had attacked her several times, but it was not in such a situation. Every time, it was simply because he was irritated with something happening in thepany. But of course, he would only beat her up when they were alone. But now, not only had he beaten her in front of her own son, instead, it was even in front of a bastard that she hated the most. This was extreme humiliation that she had never expected to face! "Yo-you pped me? You actually pped me?!" Thedy asked with disbelief in her voice. And other than that, there was anger that was brewing in her eyes. "Josephine! Don''t you understand the current situation that we are in? You keep on provoking other people like this just because of your stupidity. If you continue like this, I will definitely give you a divorce right now. If you want to go down, then go alone, don''t involve me!" Wilfred suddenly called out his wife''s name, and stated those words fiercely. Just by looking at Wilfred''s face, Josephine could immediately tell that he was extremely angry at her. But, she was not a person that really cared much about logic. "You bastard! You are ming me for this? Even though I am the one that told you to do all those things, did you not do them at the end of it all? Am I the one that forced you? Now, I don''t know what it is that has happened to thepany, and you are venting on me?" Josephine suddenly shouted back at her husband. Wilfred''s expression turned livid. He was not happy with the fact that his wife was talking to him in such a way. He took a step forward, and pped her once again. But Josephine remained relentless, as if she was not going to give in. She red at him with hatred in her eyes, making Wilfred feel a little helpless. That was the problem with his wife, as long as she was set with doing something, it was impossible for anybody to make her change her mind. It did not matter what It was that was done, but it was impossible to make her do otherwise. In this situation, just by looking at the eyes that were gazing back at him, he could immediately tell that she was not going to give up if the two of them continued arguing. But that was not the most important thing to do at this moment. It was better for him to focus on the elephant in the room. So, after ring at his wife, he turned and looked at Jaden. Then, with a forced smile on his face, he said, "My nephew Jaden, you know I did not mean all those that I said, right? As for taking the inheritance that previously belonged to you, that was just a method of training you. I did not want you to end up like my son who ispletely hedonistic. You know, my brother would have definitely raised you well. But since he is not here, I had no choice but to take responsibility of you, making sure that you would not take the wrong path. So, I decided to make sure that you did not get the wealth that your father possessed previously, to train you. But now, you have already reached an age that you are old enough to be able to control the wealth. So, I am willing to give you 20% of thepany shares, what do you think?" It was clear from his voice that Wilfred waspletely reluctant on offering 20% of the shares of hispany. He owned 100% of the shares in thepany, and he did not allow anybody else to own the shares of thepany. This was just a method that he was using to make sure that he had full control over thepany. He did not want a situation where he would have to consult other people in order to make decisions within thepany. But now, considering the current situation that thepany was in, he had no other choice but to give away the shares of thepany. Still, he was quite cautious. He only decided to give away 20%, as a method of making sure that he would have the most say in thepany. He was not willing to allow another person to control hispany. Your next journey awaits at §Þ?? Jaden on the other hand did not respond. He had no interest in thispany that belonged to Wilfred. To Jaden, all that mattered was this vi. After all, this was where the memories that he had with his parents mainly were. As for thepany that did not even have a worth of $20 million, Jaden did not care. After all, his ount was currently having over 100 million dors. So, why should he care about 20% of $17 million? While Jaden did not care, that did not imply that other people did not. Both Charles and his mother stared at Wilfred with eyes wide open. They clearly could not believe what he had just said. At this point, they were not that sure if he was joking or not about the training. But still, they could tell that he was absolutely serious about iming that he was willing to give 20% shares of thepany to Jaden. The two of them understood Wilfred very well. So, they were especially surprised to considering that he was actually willing to offer 20% shares of thepany to Jaden, when he did not even want to give to Charles even 2% of the shares of thepany. ording to him, if thepany was handed over to Charles, he would simply squander it. So, it was better for Wilfred to control thepany himself, making sure that it had reached the very top, before allowing Charles to enter the management of thepany. That way, even if Charles made some irresponsible decisions, it would be difficult for thepany to be able to copse. That was the dream that Wilfred was having, but it was going to copse at this moment. "Are you mad? You are actually intending to give 20% shares of thepany to that bastard? You must be crazy!" Josephine shouted as she struggled to get back on her feet. Wilfredpletely ignored Josephine. In any case, no matter what she said, she was not going to change his mind. He had already made a decision, and he had to look for a way to make sure that thepany would not copse. He had already noticed that Jaden was involved with the copse of thepany. So, the only way to salvage thepany was to make sure that Jaden took the shares. That way, if he owned 20% of the shares, it would be impossible for him to make thepany go bankrupt. Instead, Jaden might actually use the connections that he had utilized in order to make thepany fall into this situation, to make thepany prosper. That way, even though he would only possess 80% of the shares at that time, still,pared to the current 100% shares, they would be a great difference. When Wilfred noticed that Jaden was not responding, he could not help but get even more anxious. Then, while gritting his teeth, he said, "What about 25% of the shares? Other than me, there will be nobody else that will be having higher authority within thepany than you." Jaden of course ignored Wilfred. Instead, he continued waiting for something. He did not care about the shares, and even if Wilfred actually decided to offer 100% shares to him at this moment, Jaden was not going to take them. He had already made a decision to destroy thepany together with Wilfred and his family. And that decision was not going to change at all. "You must be going crazy! There has to be something wrong with your brain right now!" Josephine shouted once again. She approached Wilfred, only to be pushed aside by Wilfred. Wilfred was not willing to get involved with this stupid wife of his. She did not understand the current situation, and kept on insisting on causing even more problems. If Jaden decided not only to make sure that hispany had copsed, and decided to target them at this moment, they would definitely be in even more peril. "This is as far as I can go. 50% of the shares of thepany." Wilfred suddenly stated. This was as far as he could go. Even though he was a business person, he was a person with his own pride after all. He had already reached His bottom line when he imed that he was willing to give Jaden 50% of thepany shares. And beyond that, it was impossible. For him, it was better for thepany to copse, rather than handing over shares to Jaden, so that Jaden can be above him. While Wilfred was waiting for Jaden to respond, there was a sudden knock at the door. This made Wilfred tense even more. He looked at Charles who had somehow managed to sit on the couch and said, "Go and check out who is at the door." Even though Charles was bbergasted by the turn of events here, still, he managed to struggle to get up from the couch. Then, with great difficulty, he went towards the door. And when the door was opened, three people came in while wearing suits and carrying briefcases. They all possessed stoic expressions as they approached the living room, whilepletely ignoring Charles. Chapter 246: The Legal Department The three people that hade in were ady and two men. It was ady that was in front, while the two men followed behind her. Just by looking at the two of them, Charles and the others could immediately tell that these people were definitely not simple. The confidence and the aura surrounding them was something that they had not seen before. The moment that they entered the living room, the three immediately headed to where Jaden was. There, they finally revealed smiles on their faces. "Mr. Moore, we have been sent here by Mr. Matthew. Should we start taking care of the issue right now?" Thedy asked. Jaden was also surprised by how fast these three had gotten here. These three people were the ones that had been sent over by Matthew. One of them, thedy, was awyer, while the other two, Jaden was not really sure about their careers. Jaden had already met with thisdy before, a little while after he had taken over the shares of thepany entirely. She was thewyer in charge of the legal department of the Nightstar Securitypany. She was none other than Julia Rasmus. She possessed blonde hair, with green eyes. She was ady in her mid thirties, and she looked quite domineering in thedies'' suit that she was wearing. "Sure. Just make it as fast as possible. I don''t really want to see them here." Jaden responded after nodding slightly. Thedy gave a nod. Then, she turned to look at Wilfred. At the same time, she put the briefcase that she was holding in her hand on the table. When she opened it, she took out a set of documents. Then, she started reading from them, "Mr. Wilfred Moore, you have illegally possessed this vi, together with other properties that rightfully belonged to Mr. Jaden Moore. Not only did you illegally take things from him that he was supposed to inherit, you even had him struggle during the years that he was yet to be an adult. That is considered as the abuse of human rights, especially considering that Mr. Jaden Moore was a junior at that time. ording to the decree by the court, you and your family are required to immediately evacuate this vi. And other than that, you are summoned to the court within 3 days to face against the charges against you." Wilfred waspletely bbergasted after hearing the words that were said by thedy. He could not believe it. Thisdy actually knew everything about it? Read chapters at §Þ?? Additionally, she was iming that he was being summoned by the court? Previously, when Jaden tried to take these matters to the court, he had been able to easily take care of them. Due to the influence that he possessed back then, it was impossible for Jaden, who was just a kid, to be able to do anything at all. So, he was able to easily deal with that matter, considering that there was nobody that was supporting Jaden at all. After all, his brother only had connections with other scientists. As for the other parts, he did not have that much of a connection, and those scientists that were connected with Jaden''s parents somehow did not even show up during the funeral. "Who the heck are you to ask us to leave this house? Currently, we are the ones that own this house, and we are not going anywhere. As for the matter of the court, why don''t you go there yourself? Ask the police toe and take us there if it is true that the court has summoned my husband there." Josephine suddenly spoke up. Wilfred could not help but feel his veins suddenly bulge. He was so angry at his wife that he felt that he could tear her apart just by using his hands. Still, he somehow managed to hold back, as he looked at thedy that had spoken. He asked a little cautiously, "May I get to know who you are?" "You don''t really have to get that familiar with me. All that you need to know is that I am awyer, and I am in charge of the legal department of Nightstar Securitypany." Julia responded. Upon hearing her response, Wilfred was extremely shocked. Awyer from the legal department of Nightstar securitypany had actuallye here personally to deal with this matter? Just what kind of background did Jaden possess at this moment? Additionally, how was it possible for him to possess such a background in a very short time? After all, if his wife had actually been suppressing him, making sure that he could not develop, how was it possible for him to have an immense background like that? With all those questions in his mind, Wilfred suddenly copsed back on the couch. He stared Jaden with a lifeless gaze. At this moment, he realized that it was impossible for them to be able to get out of this situation. He had already provoked Jaden, and it was clear that Jaden did not have any interest in the shares that he was offering. But that was to be expected considering that if Jaden really possessed a background that was rted to Nightstar Securitypany, why would he be interested in such a small amount of shares from a smallpany? Even though he did not understand how thepany, the Nightstar Securitypany got involved with this matter and Jaden, still, he understood that they were currently doomed. It was no wonder hispany had crumbled within such a short time. Right now, it did not matter how Jaden had got connected with thatpany. In any case, they were currently done with. He had to think of a way that they were going to survive. But, that depended on whether Jaden was going to continue targeting them or not. If Jaden was not going to leave them even after he had taken everything that they currently owned away, then, they would have no other choice but to sumb to his suppression. "Nightstar Securitypany? Do you think of me as an idiot?" Josephine could obviously not believe what she had heard. So, even though she was surprised after hearing that, he thought that Julia was simply messing with them. ording to her, how was it possible for such a bigpany to get involved with Jaden? It might just be a prank that Jaden was ying on them. So, she was thinking of herself as a smart person, and was not going to be like her idiotic husband. Julia did not say anything. Instead, one of the men behind her took a step forward. Then, he approached Josephine, before showing his staff ID. At first, Josephine was contemptuous. But the moment that she saw that it was actually true that this group of people was from Nightstar Securitypany, she was immediately rendered speechless. She was in disbelief. And a few momentster, with a crazy expression on her face, she tried to snatch the card from the man''s hand. But the man retracted his hand before she could seed. "Do you think that I cannot recognize the real thing? That is obviously a fake ID. You are obviously trying to help that bastard." Josephine stated with an angry light in her eyes. The man simply shook his head. He was clearly not willing to get engaged with this crazydy. So, he went back and stood behind Julia. As for Julia, she did not really want to deal with such a small fry. To a person of her level, it was clear that she was way beyond Wilfred and his family. The only reason why she was involved with this matter was simply because Matthew had asked her to deal with it. Anywyer within the legal department of thepany could deal with this issue, considering that evidence was there. But, because Jaden was the real boss of thepany, she had toe. She had to deal with this matter, no matter how small it was. As for the two people that were currently apanying her, they were part of the legal department. They were the ones that she was going to leave this matter to, so that they could handle, after she had left with Jaden. Charles who was still standing at the entrance could clearly hear the conversation between his parents and Julia. At this moment, he copsed onto the ground. Just like his father, he suddenly understood that they were done for. He understood about Nightstar Securitypany. It might only be a securitypany, but still, the connections that it possessed were beyond what they could handle. Still, there was one thing that was still ringing in his mind. How the hell did Jaden manage to get the vi, together with the help from Nightstar Securitypany? In his mind, he had never thought that Jaden might actually be the owner of thepany. That was just ridiculous. Josephine on the other hand did not seem to care that much, as she thought that this was just a group of people that was here to cause a scene. She looked at Jaden with contempt clear in her eyes as she asked, "Have you suddenly decided to start living off a woman? I never thought that this would be the end result of being left to fend for yourself. Still, I guess that was something to be expected from you." Jaden did not say anything, and Julia was also getting irritated. She looked towards the door, and a few secondster, several people suddenly entered. Just by looking at them, Charles who was already sitting on the ground could not help but copse mentallypletely. Chapter 247: Kicked Out, Favor Continue reading at §Þ?? The police officers that had entered into the vi did not waste that much time. Instead, they went ahead and took Wilfred with them. With several reports on him, Wilfred could not avoid being taken into custody by the police to be questioned about the usations that were being made against him, and hispany. As for Charles and Josephine, the two of them had no choice but to leave the vi. They took whatever they could, before they decided to leave as fast as possible. Of course, Josephine was not willing to leave just like that. She threatened Jaden, iming that he would definitely pay for what he had done on this day. But Jaden simply ignored her. In any case, there was nothing that she could do to him at this moment. And, he had finally gotten what he wanted. As for where Josephine and Charles would be going to, Jaden did not care. In any case, they did not care where he went to when they chased him away from this vi. With all the nuisances gone, Jaden could finally feel relieved. It had been quite a long time since he came into this vi, especially after his parents had died. But now, looking at this vi, he thought that it required renovation. Of course, he was going to make sure that it was going to be put back the way it was back then. Of course, he understood that he was supposed to move on from the incident of his parents'' deaths, but maintaining memories about them was not an indication that he did not move on. In any case, it had already been more than 6 years ever since then. So of course, he had already gotten used to the fact that his parents were gone, and they were noting back. Even though he was nning on restoring the memories that he was having during the time that he was living inside this vi, that did not imply that he was going to sink into them. Instead, those memories would just remind him about the fact that he was supposed to take revenge for his parents. But that was something that was going to take ceter on, and not now. After all, Jaden did not believe that he had the capability of facing the Raven mercenary group, or the organization that his parents worked for. "Thank you foring over." Jaden stated as he looked at Julia. "Sure boss. You don''t have to worry, it is my duty as the head of the legal department of thepany to deal with the issues like this." Julia responded with a smile on her face. "That''s it then. You can go ahead and do other things in case you had anything pending. In case I will need your help, I will definitely call for it." Jaden stated. "Okay then. But don''t worry boss, we will deal with this matter fully. The two of them will be in charge of this issue, but in case there is something that they cannot handle, I will personally take action." Julia responded. "No problem with that. To me, as long as this issue is solved, I have got no issues with it." Jaden responded after shrugging. Then, Julia and the two men bid goodbye, and left. Only Jaden was remaining within the vi. He looked around, and he could see several things that had not changed even though Wilfred had upied this vi for more than 6 years. Additionally, considering that Charles and the rest of the family had left without any preparations, they only took a few things. Now, the employees that they had gotten for the vi, together with some of their things were currently in the vi. Jaden called for all the employees of the vi, that were previously working for Wilfred. There was a total of six of them. The duties that they did were well divided, a cook, three maids, and two men that were in charge of cleaning the surroundings of the vi. These six people were currently not sure on what to do. After all, in an incredulous time of events, the boss that had employed them suddenly got thrown out of the vi. Now, they were not sure if this current owner of the vi was going to allow them to continue working here, or he was going to fire them. Jaden did not talk about this issue for now. Instead, he asked this group of six to help him in taking out everything within this vi, that belonged to Wilfred and his family. He did not want to have anything that belonged to them inside this vi. About two hourster, the six employees hadpleted the task that Jaden had given them. As for the heaviest things, Jaden was the one that was taking care of them. But not to attract too much attention, he and the other three men in the group worked together in order to deal with the heavy things. But nheless, the three were all impressed by the strength that Jaden possessed. Even though he was slightly muscr, he did not look like those bodybuilders that possessed incredible strength. Jaden did not care about that. Instead, he focused on other things. He had already made a call, for a truck toe over and carry all these things. He did not have any use for them, and so, he was nning to give them to the management building, so that they could deal with them. If they were going to be donated somewhere or something like that, Jaden did not care. In any case, he was not having the intention of allowing Wilfred and the others toe and take them. If they were going to get themter on, that was their own issue. Now, with this issue out of the way, it was finally time to deal with these six employees. Jaden understood that they had not done anything wrong, and were just unlucky that they were employed by Wilfred. After a moment of consideration, Jaden finally decided. He called Matthew, asking him if he could find job opportunities for the six. The jobs did not have to be anything big, and they could be of the same level as the one that they were currently having here, or slightly lower. This was a very simple issue for Matthew, and it was arranged for in about 5 minutes. Jaden immediately informed the six about the job opportunities that they were going to be given. The six of them immediately thanked Jaden. They were quite worried about where they were going to get a job like the one that they were having here. After all, by working inside Macomunity, they were receiving quite a high sry. Even though they did not know much about the job opportunities that Jaden had gotten for them, still, they were grateful. Jaden watched as the 6 of them left, and he was the only person left within the vi. Of course, Jaden had considered having the six work here, just to maintain the vi. After all, he currently had to vis, and it was impossible for him to be able to maintain them all. But, he thought that there might be a possibility that one or two of them were quite loyal to Wilfred. He was not willing to risk anything, and decided to have them leave. As for getting a job opportunity for them, that was just in case he was wrong in his assumption that one or two of them might be loyal to Wilfred. Finally, Jaden had to contact the management building, so that they could change a few things for the vi. Just like the vis in the top 20, this vi also required biometrics as a form of security. It was a good thing that the management office could overwrite the previous biometrics data for the vis ranging from number 20 to 50. As for those ranging from 19 to number 1, the management did not have any authority over them. After the confirmation that Jaden was the owner of the Vi, which was something that was taken care of by Julia quite quickly, Jaden was allowed to use his biometrics in order to ess the vi. With that, everything was finally set. Jaden had nothing to do here for the time being, considering that the matter of the renovation was going to take quite a while. He had already contacted people that were going to deal with that, but this was not something that was going to take just a few minutes or an hour toplete. So, he had to go back to the Johnson residence. Jaden got out of the vi, and got inside his BMW 7 series. Then, he began driving towards the entrance, leaving themunity. But, he had just left themunity when suddenly, he was blocked by a police car. Jaden raised his brows a little, wondering what it was that had made the police block his path. And as he was waiting, he suddenly saw a familiar figureing over. The one that hade out of the car was none other than Ang. And other than her, there was a male police officer who was following behind her. And from the expression that she was having on her face, it was clear that she was a little disturbed. Ang came and knocked on the window of the car. Jaden rolled down the car window, and looked at Ang with a questioning gaze. "Mr. Jaden, I would like to talk to you about something. It''s more like asking for a favor from you." Ang stated, dumbfounding Jaden. Chapter 248: Risky Mission "Mr. Jaden, I would like to talk to you about something. It''s more like asking for a favor from you." Ang stated, dumbfounding Jaden. That waspletely unexpected. Jaden did not think that there was anything between the two of them that would lead to Anging to ask for him for a favor. In any case, it could be said that the rtionship between the two of them was kind of strained, considering the incident involving him and Lucas. Additionally, Jaden was just a bodyguard. On the other hand, Ang was a police officer. So, Jaden did not see any kind of favor that he could give to Ang, that she could not get anywhere else. Upon seeing the puzzled expression on Jaden''s face, Ang understood immediately what Jaden was thinking about. So, she had no choice but to exin. "You see, after the crackdown, we managed to get the majority of the gang leaders within the city. But, it was impossible for us to be able to get all of them. This is something that has put a lot of pressure on us as the police. The chief of the police department is expecting us to be able to arrest them as soon as possible, but it is getting a little more difficult. While the special forces that came over might be able to handle this issue, they are already being asked to go back to the provincial headquarters. So, only the police department is going to be in charge of arresting the remainder of the gang leaders." Ang exined. Jaden understood what she was saying, but he did not understand why she wasing to him for help. In any case, he did not see any kind of involvement between him and the group of gangsters that had somehow managed to escape the that was set during the crackdown. "The favor that I would like to ask from you is your assistance to help us deal with a certain leader of one of the most notorious gangs in the city. Even though the police department has much more resources aspared to the gang, but it is impossible for us to be able to deal with them considering the skills that we have." Ang exined further. Jaden finally understood what Ang was asking from him. She was clearly asking him to go and deal with the group of gangsters. But that was an impossibility for him. After all, why would he be interested in helping the police deal with something like that? One might say that it was patriotic or something like that, but Jaden was not into that. At the end of it all, all that mattered was benefits. Since this was a gang that even the police found troublesome to deal with, it implied that there was some kind of danger. He might be stronger than before right now, but Jaden was not strong enough to be able to ignore all the dangers that might be involved in something like this. So, if there was nothing that he was going to get out of this, why should he even bother? "What do I get from this?" Jaden asked directly. Even though he was not interested in helping the police deal with this issue, but if there was something that he could get out of this, he did not mind giving them a helping hand. "Ah¡­" Ang was a little bbergasted. She had not expected that Jaden was going to ask for something in the end. After all, she came to ask for a favor, and since she was part of the police, and he was going to help the entire police force, she thought that he was going to agree. And by looking at his expression, she understood that he was definitely not going to help if there was nothing that he was going to get. So, she said, "Ah¡­ you will get the certificate of a patriotic citizen." Even Ang felt a little awkward when she said that. After all, this was something that involved someone risking their life, but in the end, all that they were going to be given was just a piece of paper. And upon hearing what Ang had said that he was going to get after helping them with this issue, Jaden was immediately disappointed. He thought that perhaps they might give him permission to own a gun. But it seemed that he had expected too much. So, he resolutely responded, "I''m not interested in that piece of paper. After all, my academic qualifications are not that high, and there is no where that I''m going to use that piece of paper anyway. So, I''m definitely not going to risk my life for something useless." After saying that, Jaden was not willing to have any further conversation with Ang. So, he rolled up the window, before driving away. Ang could only helplessly watch as Jaden left. She hade over with little hopes of seeding, and it seemed that there was definitely no hope with this matter. "I don''t understand the reason why you think that he is going to help us with this issue. I do ept that he has quite some capability when ites to fighting, considering that he could take care of quite a group of gangsters, but the ones that we are dealing with arepletely different." Christopher stated as he looked at Ang who was still looking into the distance where Jaden''s car had disappeared into. Ang turned around and looked at Christopher and said, "You just don''t understand. Without the special forces, we are going to have a difficult time to be able to deal with that gang. We might have already dealt with the majority of the members of the gang, but the elite members of the gang are still there." "Of course I already know about that. But, even if they are elite members, they should not be able to deal with our police force. After all, we have a lot of free hands, and considering that we have already dealt with the majority of the gangs within this city, it should not be a problem for us to be able to handle them." Christopher responded. "But at what cost? You already know that they have guns, right? The moment that we begin fighting against each other using guns, lives are going to be lost. It is not impossible for several of our colleagues to be the ones that would end up losing our lives, and it might end up being me or even you." Ang responded, while there was an exasperated expression on her face. "Sigh! I understand that you care about our colleagues and even our own lives. But that''s just how the police is. We are required to be jumping head first towards danger. While it might be the responsibility of the police to maintainw and order within the society, most of the time, it is quite simple. But in situations like this where it involves dealing with dangerous goons, then, we have no choice but to face it. This is after all the responsibility that we took the oath toplete." Christopher responded with a helpless expression on his face. Ang wanted to say something, but Christopher cut her off. "Even if you actually have hime over and help us, what is he going to do? Don''t tell me that he''s going to do boxing with those people having guns. The moment that he starts rushing towards them, they are going to shoot him dead. Don''t tell me that you want to kill him." "Of course not! I trust in the ability that he has. It should not be impossible for him to be able to contribute in dealing with that group of gangsters. Still, I''m not going to give up." Ang responded with a determined gaze as she looked at Christopher. Christopher was quite curious about the reason why Ang was so confident that Jaden was able to help them in such a situation. No matter how much he thought about the capabilities that Jaden possessed, he did not see anything special that could enable them to deal with this issue. It might be true that Jaden possessed quite some capability when it came to fighting, but it was definitely not to the extent that he would be able to single handedly deal with the group of gangsters. Additionally, did he even know how to use guns? They were going to fight a battle of bullets. If Jaden went there with the intention of fighting them head on, just by using his fists and kicks, then he was definitely going to die. While he was thinking like that, Ang had already gotten back inside the car. Just when Christopher came back to his senses, Ang had already began driving. "Hey! Wait for me!" Christopher shouted as he rushed towards the car. The moment that he managed to get into the car, and had not even closed the door, the car suddenly shot out. "What is wrong with you? Where the heck are we going to? Don''t tell me that you have gone mad, and you want to go and beat him up?" Christopher asked after he had barely managed to close the door, and was still struggling to put on the seat belt. "I''m going to use another method to get him to help us. I don''t know if it is going to work, but it is worth a try. For this mission that we are supposed to deal with, I am willing to try and see if it is going to work. If it doesn''t, then we are just unlucky." Ang responded. Chapter 249: So Lazy Ang stood in front of Clifford with a hopeful gaze. She was here to ask him for help as Jaden had refused to do so. She was hoping that Clifford would be able to convince Jaden to help them with the task. Clifford on the other hand was surprised when Ang came to visit. Ang was the daughter to one of the business friends of his. He usually considered her as his nephew. Even though the two of them did not have that much of an interaction, still, the rtionship between the two of them was quite good. Clifford understood Ang''s personality. She was like Scarlet and was quite stubborn. She had refused to follow the arrangements that had been made by her family and decided to be a police officer. Her family could only support her as she would not budge at all. It was good that she was not the only child. Still, this was definitely the first time that she hade to him for help. She was a prideful youngdy and would rarely ask anyone for help unless there was no any other choice. "I would have helped you in this issue if I was capable of doing that. But I''m not capable of convincing Jaden to do anything, especially the one that would lead to him risking his life. He is someone that is only focused on being a bodyguard and he rarely does anything that is not rted to his profession." Clifford responded with a helpless expression. Clifford''s words stunned Ang. She had not expected to hear something like that from Clifford. From the way that she knew him, he was a person that would fail tomand his subordinate to do their job. And for something like this, it was not Impossible to be able to convince someone to do something else, as long as it was not illegal. "is his background that big?" Ang asked as that was the only exnation that she could get in this situation. "You can say something like that." Clifford responded, sending Ang into disappointment. When he saw the disappointed expression on her face, Clifford thought for a moment before he said, "Although I cannot convince him to do that, my daughter can do it. She has quite a good rtionship with him, making it possible for her to do that." "Huh?" Ang was not expecting that. But now, her hopes were renewed upon hearing that. But then, her eyes dimmed as she said, "But you know that Scarlet and I are not that familiar with each other. It will be difficult for me to be able to ask her for something like that." "Don''t worry about that. I will talk to her for you." Clifford responded. Then, he texted Scarlet, asking her toe to his study. But even after ten minutes, she had yet to arrive. Feeling helpless, Clifford contacted Steven and asked him to ask Scarlet toe over. A little whileter, Scarlet who was wearing a sweat pant and a sports bra that was covered by a track jacket came over while panting slightly. Her forehead was soaked in sweat, a clear indication that she had juste from some working out. When Scarlet came in, she was wondering what her father wanted to see her for. Steven had not told her the reason why he wanted her over. Additionally, she was a little irritated as she had just started training under Jaden when she was suddenly called over. Now, when she saw Ang, she seemed to understand that she was the reason why she had been called over. She could not help but get slightly nervous. She was wondering if Ang was here to report about the incidences that had happened the few times that the two of them had met with Ang being on duty. "Scarlet, there is something that Ang here needs your help with. Do you think you can help her with that?" Clifford spoke, not noticing the change that Scarlet had when she saw Ang. Scarlet was relieved upon hearing that. From her father''s tone, it was clear that he was not angry at all. That implied that there was nothing that she had to worry about other than whatever request Ang had. She had interacted with Ang quite a few times in the past but the rtionship between the two of them was nothing more than acquaintances. In fact, the two of them would not do much when they met each other and might end up not saying a word to the other. And when Ang was at work, she did not care about personal rtionships and only focused on doing the work that she was required to do. "What is it?" Scarlet asked, quite curious about what she could help Ang with. "It''s like this, we currently have a mission that was assigned to me and another group of police officers. It is just that the mission is quite risky and that''s why I came to ask for Jaden''s help." Ang stated. She went ahead and told Scarlet about the mission, including the dangers involved and the fact that Jaden had already refused to agree to help out. Scarlet was surprised to hear this. She had not expected that Ang knew quite a lot when it came to matters regarding Jaden''s capabilities. Still, she was not impressed by the fact that despite knowing that there were a lot of dangers involved, and Jaden refusing, she still came over to try and convince Jaden to take the mission. She was unwilling to have Jaden do something that would put his life in danger but she was not willing to say that out loud. Instead, she asked, "What benefits did you offer him?" "Huh?" Ang was not prepared for that. But she still responded, "I told him that as long as he helps, he is going to get a certificate of a good citizen." Ang responded honestly, despite feeling embarrassed about saying that out loud now that she had thought about it. Scarlet was left speechless when she heard that. That was all that Ang had offered to Jaden for risking his life? Was that even worthy for a person like Jaden risking his life? It might not be a problem if Jaden was a white cor worker. At least that might increase his chances of getting better jobs and even getting employed. But, for Jaden who was a bodyguard, that was useless to him, right? "It is no wonder that he did not agree. You offered something so useless to him." Scarlet responded bluntly. Ang was left speechless when she heard that. Was that certificate seen so useless to these two? But that was something that many people wished to get but could not as it was not that easy to be able to get it. Clifford was also stunned by his daughter''s response. He was now wondering what she meant. That certificate might be useless to a very sessful person. But to one that had no much sess, it could prove to be useful. "Is that so? Can you perhaps exin a little further?" Ang asked. Scarlet was a person that understood Jaden the best out of the three. So, she kind of understood his personality. He would definitely have nowhere to use that certificate anyway. So, it would be a risk not worth taking to help Ang. "You have to give a little more benefit. He is azy guy who would only do what you want him to do as long as it''s not his responsibility if you offer something that he is interested in. Otherwise, he won''t budge." Scarlet stated. She had experienced that first hand. "What could he be interested in?" Ang asked curiously. "Maybe money. That''s what I know but there might be other things that might interest him." Scarlet responded with a thoughtful expression. "That simple?" Ang was of course surprised by that. Had she known this earlier, she would not have even bothered toe all the way here to ask Clifford for the favor. She would have already told Jaden that she would give him money if he agreed to help. It might be that the mission was for the police department, but still, she was the one that had taken the initiative toe and ask Jaden for help. Since that was the case, she would have to fork out the money in order to have Jaden help out, without expecting her superiors to do it. "Yeap. That simple. How much are you willing to give for this mission?" Scarlet nodded as she asked. "I can give him $160,000." Ang responded without much thought. "Only that? You are expecting him to deal with the gangsters for only a little more than $1,000,000? Are you joking?" Scarlet asked with a dumbfounded expression on her face. She was not believing what she was hearing. "That''s low? Bu-but that''s all that I have saved until today. I really don''t have more than that." Ang replied with a bbergasted expression. "That''s all? You cannot get anything more than that from your family?" Scarlet asked, obviously not convinced. "I can''t. This is something that does not involve anyone in my family. So, I cannot ask them for help." Ang responded with a helpless expression on her face. Just like Scarlet, she liked being independent. So, she was obviously unwilling to ask her family for help in this situation. "Just find a way of getting at least $500,000. There is no way that Jaden is going to ept to help for such a small amount especially when his life might end when he goes there." Scarlet stated with a resolute expression on her face. Chapter 250: Another Mission "Just find a way of getting at least $500,000. There is no way that Jaden is going to ept to help for such a small amount especially when his life might end when he goes there." Scarlet stated with a resolute expression on her face. "That much?" Ang asked with a surprised gaze. She had never expected that it was going to be costing so much in order to be able to get Jaden to help her. Even though Clifford had not said anything until now, he was not having a good expression on his face. He was not impressed by the fact that Jaden was actually attracted by money. Of course, he was worried about Scarlet''s safety. Until today, there was nothing that Jaden had done that had gone against the Johnson family. That was a relief. But still, nobody could predict the future. If Jaden was really attracted by money, and the Williams family managed to get him, then, things would get difficult for the Johnson family. Clifford currently understood that Jaden possessed incredible skills, and he was not willing to have Jaden as his enemy. ''I guess I will just have to increase his sry once again. $100,000 per month is not that much anyway, as long as he doesn''t betray us.'' Clifford thought to himself. ording to his observation of Jaden, he was quite loyal. He had already heard of the interactions between Jaden and Kevin, and so, he understood that Jaden had no intention of going to a first tier city. Even though he did not know the reason why Jaden did not want to go there, he did not care. But at least, since Jaden was still here, it implied that he could be used well. It was a pity that he was not willing to take another task, considering that currently, the battle between the two families had subsided a little. In short, Scarlet was no longer in much danger as she was at the start when Jaden took over the role of the bodyguard. But still, it was better to keep Jaden around Scarlet, as nobody could predict the future. "What do you expect? This is someone putting their life in the line. So, you have to pay more in order to convince them to do that. It is not as if that is his role, right?" Scarlet replied as she folded her arms in front of her chest. ''Well, I don''t really receive that much in the job that I''m doing, and we have been fighting against the gangsters for quite a while now, and each and every time it is dangerous.'' Ang sarcastically thought to herself. "Okay. I will try as much as possible to gather that amount. But you have to promise me that you will convince him." Ang responded after a while of thought. "Sure. No problem at all. I will go and talk to him right now. But if it fails, I will definitely inform you, though I doubt it will." Scarlet responded. Then, she turned around and left. The only people that were remaining within the study were Ang and Clifford. There was a moment of silence, as the two of them fell into a deep thought. Clifford was thinking of another strategy that he was going to use in order to make sure that Jaden was not poached by the Williams, while Ang was thinking of a way that she was going to be able to get that money. After she thought for quite a long while, she realized that it was impossible for her to be able to get that money on her own. That implied that there was no other choice than to go back to her family and ask for that money. ¡­. Jaden was still training with Sylvia, when Scarlet had left. Even though he was curious about why she was called, he was not that much curious to ask. Sylvia and Scarlet had been improving for quite a while now, and the two of them were at apletely different level aspared to the time that Jaden had first started training them. It was a pity that they could not continue improving, and learn the intermediate levelbat skills. This was due to the limitation of their physical capabilities. Nheless, Jaden was impressed by how the twodies were quite hard-working. They had some talent in terms ofbat, and more than that, the hard work and determination that they put in in order to be able to improve was something to bemended for. Just as Jaden was instructing Sylvia on where to improve, Scarlet suddenly came in. Instead of going back to training, she instead asked Jaden toe to the side as she wanted to talk to him privately. Curious, Jaden went over, and the two of them were at a distance away from Sylvia, before Scarlet spoke up. "Have you met with Ang today?" Scarlet asked. "Who is Ang?" Jaden asked with a confused expression on his face. He did not remember any person that was called Ang, and both the two of them knew her. Scarlet pped her forehead as she said, "It is that policedy that was there during the time that you broke Lucas''s leg." It was only after Scarlet had said that that Jaden finally knew who they were talking about. All this while, he did not really know the name of that female police officer. "If that is her, then I met her when I wasing back. Is there anything wrong?" Jaden asked. From the fact that Scarlet came to ask him about it, it was clear that she had definitely met with Ang, or perhaps she was being called by Clifford for this issue. "Well, she came over as she wanted your help." Scarlet stated. "I do believe that she already told you that I refused, right?" Jaden asked with a raised brow. "Yeah, she did. Previously, she did not know that you neededpensation. So what about this? She is offering $300,000 for you to take on this task. What do you think?" Scarlet asked. Jaden looked at Scarlet, a little surprised. But at the same time, he could not help but feel that there was something suspicious about the way that Scarlet was looking at him. Nheless, he thought about it for a while, and shook his head. Even though $300,000 was quite a huge amount of money, to the current Jaden, it was not that much. "I''m not that interested in the mission. Even $300,000 is not that much for the risk that is involved." Jaden replied. Scarlet was not expecting that Jaden was going to refuse. For a moment, she did not know what to say. Finally, a few secondster, she opened her mouth and said, "I will try to convince her so that she can raise the price to $350,000." Jaden still shook his head. At this point, Scarlet could not help but start panicking a little. Of course, she was nning to get something out of this deal. That was the reason why she started by offering $300,000, instead of the $500,000 that she had asked Ang to bring over. The n that she was having in her mind was to simply recover the money that she had lost to Jaden, and earn something on top of that. Simply put, she wanted to get the money without doing anything. "Can you¡­ Can you do this for me then? I know that I''m asking you to put your life in danger, but please, this is a favor that I am asking from you." Scarlet asked with a pleading gaze. Jaden was surprised by the fact that Scarlet was willing to go through this extent in order to be able to convince him to take the mission. He could not help but wonder what kind of rtionship existed between Scarlet and Ang. Or could it be that Scarlet was being offered a benefit in order to convince him to take the mission? There was a possibility for that, considering that Jaden had felt that there was something off with Scarlet convincing him to take the mission. Jaden was obviously not convinced. He was not willing to take the mission, even though the amount of money was quite good. But just as he was about to refuse, a prompt suddenly appeared. [Optional mission generated: Complete the client''s request. The reward will be calcted ording to thepletion of the mission.] It had been quite a long time ever since Jaden had received a prompt from the system regarding a mission. And now, he was obviously excited to receive a mission. Receiving a mission implied that there was going to be a reward after the mission waspleted. And to the current Jaden, he did not think that the mission that was being given to him at this moment was that difficult. Of course, not being difficult did not imply that it did not have any risk. There was a great risk in this mission, considering that there would be the usage of guns. Nheless, Jaden believed that with his current ability after taking the physique enhancing pill, it should not be impossible for him to be able to take care of that group of gangsters, as long as he got enough information about them. But of course, it was going to be risky, and he would have to be careful when handling that group of gangsters. But, ever since he took the job as a bodyguard, he was bound to face several dangers, in order to be able toplete the missions that were being given to him by the system. "Okay. But you will have to increase the money again. $400,000, nothing less than that." Jaden responded, while suppressing the excitement that he was feeling in his heart. Chapter 251: Joining the Team "Okay. It is a deal. I will immediately talk with Ang and make her increase the offer." Scarlet responded without hesitation. Even though there was a difference of $100,000 from the initial one that she had intended to get, nheless, $100,000 was still quite arge amount of money, considering that she did not have to work for that. The only thing that she would have to be worried about would be about Jaden''s safety. Still, she possessed quite some confidence in Jaden that he was going to be capable ofpleting this mission. In any case, she had beenmunicating with Sylvia in the past few days, and she realized that Jaden was definitely stronger than he was showing. It was no wonder that he was not agreeing to sparring with any of them. So, she hoped that Jaden wouldplete the mission. But in case he ended up being injured, she would definitely not take the money. That was just how she was. Jaden was a little surprised that Scarlet agreed without hesitation. From the way that she was agreeing, it was as if she was the one that was going to give out the money. Nheless, Jaden did not say anything. In any case, to him, all that mattered was the mission that he had been given by the system. He would have to consider everything in this mission, and ensure that it waspleted cleanly. He understood that for the optional missions, it all depended with his performance. As long as he performed well, the reward that he would get from the system would be better. Now, the question here was on how to deal with this group of gangsters. They had guns, which implied that this was not going to be a physical exchange of fists and kicks with each other. But, it was a good thing that somehow, Jaden had learned a little about using guns from the security guards in thepound. Most of the time that he was within the residence, he had decided to learn that. Even though he did not have the license of using a gun at this moment, still, he might get it in the future. Yep, he had already considered having the license, considering that his job as a bodyguard might require him to use such a weapon in different circumstances. Even though he had not learned for quite a long time, still, due to his current capabilities, he was able to show incredible capabilities while using the gun. Although he could not be considered as an expert when it came to using the guns, still, people might mistake him to have used the gun for several years already. Of course, Jaden''s learning capability had improved due to the physique enhancing pill. Even Jaden had previously not noticed this. The physique enhancing pill improved Jaden overall physicality. Due to that, the capability of the brain was also improved, as the blood supply and other functions of Jaden''s body were also improved. So, currently, Jaden''s memory was quite good, and his learning ability had also improved by a tremendous amount. Even though he could not be considered as a super genius, right now, he could be considered as a genius. And so, he was able to easily learn how to use the guns, due to the support of his learning ability, together with his reflexes that were improved, beyond the normal humans. So basically, Jaden did not have much of a problem when it came to using a gun. He was quite a sharpshooter, but he could only use the pistols. As for the other types of guns, he had not yet been taught how to use them, though he had already studied how to. Nheless, theoretical knowledge was not always a guarantee that a person could use something when it came to real practicality. "What are you guys talking about that you don''t want me to hear about?" Sylvia came over and asked. It had been quite a while that Jaden and Scarlet had been standing over here, and she could not hear anything that they were saying. Quite curious, she decided toe over and ask. Could it be that the two of them were talking about some kind of rtionship between the two of them? She understood that even though Scarlet was not saying it out loud, she was definitely interested in Jaden. As for Jaden, it was almost impossible to be able to know about his feelings for Scarlet. But still, all that Sylvia had seen about Jaden was that he was quite professional, and never showed anything that was out of the topic that they were dealing with. "Why are you so concerned about it?" Scarlet simply snorted in response. Then, she left the room, as she had to make arrangements and help Jaden in this mission. She had to make sure that Jaden seeded. It was not just about the money, but it was about the feelings that he was having. She was not willing to have Jaden getting injured or ending up dead. One might ask why she did not just decide to stop Jaden from taking the mission, but still, it was simply because of the confidence that she possessed in him. And other than that, there was this mysterious curiosity that she wanted to exploit. She was wondering just how strong Jaden was. And considering that Jaden had epted without hesitation as long as a good amount of money was offered, she believed that he possessed confidence in handling this mission. Ever since Jaden had be her bodyguard, she had never seen Jaden failing in anything. If he had to deal with a group of gangsters, he would always deal with them. Even though sometimes he would leave, for example the incidence where the three of them were taken by second tiger as hostages when the robbery failed, nheless, his ability to ensure their safety was something that she admired. So, she was quite curious about Jaden''s full capabilities. ¡­. Ang had somehow managed to get the money from her father. Of course, previously, her father had previously not intended to give her the money, unless he understood why she wanted the money for. But when Ang spoke with her mother, her mother went ahead and convinced her father, and Ang managed to get the money. In any case, this was the first time that she was asking for something from her family, which was something that her mother thought that it was quite positive. Now that Ang had gotten the money, she immediately went to see Jaden. But, she had no choice but to meet with Scarlet, considering that Scarlet insisted that she was the one that was doing the negotiation between the two sides. In any case, it was just that Scarlet was trying to make sure that Jaden did not know the real amount of money that was being offered in order for him to take on the mission. Just to ensure that Jaden was not informed about the money that was being offered by Ang during the mission, Scarlet talked about it to Ang. "During the entire period of the mission, you are not supposed to mention anything about the money. You might end up making him asking for more money from you, which I believe that you don''t want to see, right?" Scarlet asked with raised brows. "Huh? That happens?" Ang was surprised upon hearing that. She had not expected that Jaden was such a person. Could it be that he was going to agree to do the mission at a certain price, then when he was doing the mission, he would suddenly increase the price? That was definitely hical. But nheless, she agreed with Scarlet. She was not willing to take any risk. After all, it was not going to be that easy for her to be able to get any other amount of money from her father, considering that it was quite lucky that her mother had managed to convince her father to give her the money. But it would not always be the same if she continued like that. Perhaps even her mother would question her about what the money was being used for. And if they got to know that the money was going to be used to pay someone to do the police mission, and they understood that she was going to be involved in a risky mission, they would definitely not agree. In fact, they would ensure that she was not involved in that mission at all. Of course, they currently did not know that she was part of the team that was supposed to take that mission. Otherwise, they would have already talked with the chief of the police, in order to ensure that she was not involved at all. Having alreadye to an agreement, Ang met up with Jaden, and the two of them had to discuss about this issue. Ang went ahead and told Jaden about the details that she knew about the mission. But considering the fact that Jaden was not going to do the mission alone, and instead, was going to go there with the other police, Ang talked with Christopher about this matter. Even though Christopher was reluctant about this issue, considering that Jaden had agreed, and Ang, who possessed quite some influence, was also putting some pressure on him, he had no other choice but to agree. He used the connections that he was having, and talked with the captain of their team, to allow Jaden to join them. Even though it was slightly difficult, still, it waspleted, and Jaden finally officially joined the team. Chapter 252: Asking for Help Browns Residence¡­ The atmosphere was once again silent, with nobody daring to breathe out even loud. Inside the living room of the mansion, Peter, the head of the Brown family was sitting there with a somber expression on his face. "Brother, you have to help me out. You cannot allow me to be humiliated like this. You have not helped me for the past years ever since I got married. But this time, you have to help me." Josephine stated as she looked at her brother. That''s right. Josephine was from the Brown family. It had been two days ever since Jaden had kicked them out of the Vi. They had managed to get a few things back, but not all. Nheless, they were currently living inside a hotel. But, it was just her and her son. As for her husband, he was currently taken in custody by the police, as he was being investigated about the incidences rted to hispany. Of course, Josephine did not really care about Wilfred. After all these years, she was no longer as madly in love as she was with him back then. Now, all that she cared was the well-being of her son. Previously, when she was young, she fell in love with Wilfred. But of course, the family was against the marriage between the two of them, considering the difference in social status of the two people that imed to love each other. But Josephine was a person who was never willing to give up. She was so relentless, that her parents had no choice but to agree to the marriage between her and Wilfred. But of course, it was at a consequence that, Josephine would never ask for help from her family ever again. If she went through with the marriage, then, that would be the end of the rtionship between them. Josephine never cared about that. Instead, since she was young back then, and she was madly in love with Wilfred, she didn''t care about it, and she didn''t think much about it either. But of course, this was something that she came to regret about in the future. She tried contacting her father a few yearster, just a little after she had gotten her son, but her father never wanted to talk to her at all. As for her brother, the two of them would talk to each other asionally, but the rtionship between the two of them had eroded after all these years. Other than simple greetings, there was nothing much that the two of them talked about. It could be said that Josephine had beenpletely forgotten. Perhaps this was the reason why she had always been putting a lot of pressure on Wilfred, and had even been involved in making sure that Wilfred would take everything from Jaden after his parents passed away. Despite all that, right now, considering that they had lost everything due to thepany going bankrupt, and Jaden taking back the vi, she had decided toe to look for her brother. Of course, some of the older employees within this residence knew about her. Peter was still living in this same mansion, together with his old parents. But, he was the one that was in charge of management, while the parents simply enjoyed their old life. So, when Josephine came over, even though she was stopped from entering by the new employees, when an old employee spotted her, they immediately allowed her in. It might be true that she had changed in terms of appearance after all those years, more than two decades, but still, some things about her could not change at all. Additionally, she kept on shouting about being a member of the Browns family, and that habit of hers was so familiar to those old employees of the Browns. And when she came over, she asked to meet with her brother. She understood that currently, all the power in the family was in her brother''s hand. So, in case she wanted any help, she had to speak with her brother. Additionally, the rtionship between her and her brother was way better aspared to the one that she was having with her parents. In fact, it would not be impossible for her father to chase her away even in his old age, the moment that he saw her. Peter was away, dealing with business. But, he had no other choice but toe back, considering that he was afraid that Josephine might end up causing trouble when he was away. And now that he was back, he was having a headache. The reason behind that was that Josephine had already told him about everything that had happened to her. Of course, it would have not been impossible for him to be able to rescue Josephine''s husband''spany if it was just targeted by a smallpany of the same level, or slightly higher. The only problem here was the fact that after investigation was carried out, it was shortly confirmed that thepany was targeted by a giant in the city. It was the Nightstar securitypany. It might be true that the Browns were quite formidable within the city, but Peter was definitely not willing to get himself involved in a fight with such a bigpany. It was troublesome to deal with thatpany, considering that it might end up with mutual destruction of the two sides. The current worth of the Browns was at about $530 million. This was just a small difference of a few million dors, even though it was quite a huge gap. The only reason that Peter was not willing fight against thispany was due to the connections that thispany possessed. It was apany Involved in security, and so, it was involved with manypanies within this city. So, if he attacked thispany, he would definitely be targeted by many otherpanies. But, there was one thing that was making him hesitate. That was the fact that Jaden was involved in this matter. Even though Peter did not understand how Jaden was involved with the Nightstar Securitypany, still, he was considering on whether to take action or not. If it had been that he did not even know who Jaden was, he would have definitely not even considered something like this. Instead, it was simply because Jaden was involved with the death of his son in one way or the other, even though it was not yet proved, that he was considering taking action. Investigation had already been carried out about Lucas''s death, but until today, it was confirmed that it was someone else that was involved in killing Lucas. But, that guy kept on iming that he had not done it. Additionally, all the evidence pointed at the fact that he was actually not involved in killing, even though he was involved with Lucas during the day that Lucas had died. So, the issue was still pending, as investigation was still being carried out. And not long ago, Peter had decided to take action by himself. He had sent a group of gangsters to go and deal with Jaden, by simply kidnapping him and bringing him over. But in the end, that group of gangsters that he had sent over ended up being thrashed. The thing that bothered him the most was the fact that he had used quite some of his influence in order to be able to convince the police to move from that area, while allowing a small gang that was under him to go over and bring Jaden over, after his whereabouts were confirmed. Since then, he had been trying to scheme, trying to find a method that he could use to deal with Jaden. But until now, he had yet to find a method that he could use in order to deal with Jaden. When Josephine saw that there was hesitation on her brother''s face, she could not help but get a little anxious. "Brother, your nephew was beaten. Even I myself was beaten by that bastard. Are you really going to let this matter go just like that, when I and your nephew were both injured by him?" Josephine asked, while trying to pressurize her brother to help her. She understood that the rtionship between the two of them was not that deep, and Peter was definitely not obliged to help her. So, she had to find a way that she would convince him to help her. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to be able to get revenge on Jaden. "You don''t have to tell me what I should do! It''s not that I care much about what has happened to you, or to your nephew. Instead, I''m much more interested in that Jaden." Peter retorted with an angry expression on his face. Josephine understood that her brother was a person with quite a temper, even though he was calm in most of the situations. So, when she saw that he was a little angry at her, she decided not to say anything about this matter. But when she heard that he was interested in Jaden, she was surprised. So, she told him everything that she knew about Jaden. But of course, everything that she knew about Jaden was up to a few months ago. This ended to the incident where Jaden had ended up being beaten, to near death. Even though she did not understand how Jaden was still okay after that incident, still, she did not care that much. But, after Jaden was beaten up that time, and she received that information, she stopped paying attention to him. And, it was only when he appeared again that she realized that Jaden was not dead. And, she believed that perhaps the information that she had received was just a rumor, and not true. Still, she was not able to push for this matter and the one that had given her the information as of yet, considering that she did not possess that much of a status at this moment, after that incident involving her husband''spany. Chapter 253: Mystery, A Mission on the Dark Web After listening to everything that Josephine had said about Jaden, Peter could not help but find that there was something unusual. After all, from the description that she was getting from Josephine, it was clear that Jaden did not have much of a background. Additionally, he did not possess the incredible skills that he had exhibited all this while. Just what was going on? Could it be that Josephine was lying to him? But with his current ability, he was able to easily tell that Josephine was not lying to him. Even though he could tell that she was exaggerating at some points at how poor Jaden was, still, he could tell that she was actually truthful all this while. But there was one big thing that he had to consider. That was the rtionship between Jaden and the Nightstar Securitypany. He did not understand how Jaden was able to get linked with thispany. It might be true that he was rted to the Johnsons, but still, Nightstar Securitypany was apanied that was well known to be owned by several shareholders, and one shareholder that held 51% shares, being the founder of thepany. Even though recently, rumors had been going around, that the other shareholders had sold their shares, it was yet to be confirmed. None of the shareholders was confirming that they had actually sold the shares that they previously held for thatpany. Nheless, even though thispany was also involved with the Johnson family, it was only at a professional level. They only offered their security services to severalpanies that were owned by the Johnson family, but there was no any other form of rtionship between them other than that. So, it was impossible for thispany to have helped Jaden because of the Johnson family. After all, the Johnson family could have simply taken care of this issue, considering that his brother-inw was not that influential at all, aspared to the Johnson family. He was deep in thought, wondering what could be the rtionship between them. In the end, he gave up on thinking. He decided to ask Jaden to be investigated, and thorough investigation should be carried out about who the real owner of thepany was. Josephine was allowed to stay within the residence for the following few days, as the investigation progressed. Since they were dealing with such a hugepany, it was not that easy to be able to get such crucial information. And 2 dayster, finally, it was confirmed. All the shares of thepany had been sold to person. It was just that that person was not known. The previous shareholders were keeping everything confidential. None of them was willing to reveal anything about who the real owner of thepany right now was. Nheless, they revealed one crucial thing. That was the fact that the owner of thepany was someone with incredible status, someone that it was better not to mess with. Additionally, that person had initially gotten 51% shares first, before purchasing the remainder 49% shares from them. Everyone in their circle knew about the holder of the 51% shares not willing to sell the shares. But somehow, the shares had been sold to another person. From this, it was easy to be able to tell that the person who had managed to get those shares definitely possessed quite a big influence. So, this was something that made Peter a little cautious. If it was just thepany that was owned by several shareholders, it would have not been a problem for him to fight with them, considering that none of them other than the founder of thepany had a background that could cause him a little trouble. But now, with a mysterious owner right now, things were getting moreplicated. But still, there was one thing that he was not getting the answers that he wanted. That was, what was the rtionship between Jaden and thispany. No matter how much investigation was carried out, he could not find any rtionship between Jaden and thispany. Nheless, ording to the report that he had gotten, it was that Jaden had been to thatpany a few times. And, it was clear that Matthew, the current CEO of thepany was quite respectful to Jaden. This might attribute to the reason why thispany was involved with helping Jaden. And after thinking for a while, Peter thought that perhaps Jaden held something that gave him an advantage over Matthew, and that was the reason why Matthew was willing to help Jaden out to deal with something as small as dealing with his brother-inw. Nheless, unless it was confirmed, Peter was not willing to take action just yet. But, could still probe. So, he decided that he was going to send a group of hired mercenaries, so that they could deal with Jaden. This was not something that could be easily done, but for the people with great influence, it was not impossible for them to be able to get mercenaries to do something like this for them. After entering the dark web, a website that was owned by the people in the underworld, without any nationality, he immediately posted the mission. He was not sure on who was going to take the mission, but still, he believed that with the reward that he had put there, it was not impossible for a qualified group of mercenaries toe over and deal with Jaden. At the end of it all, since he had posted the mission on the dark web, it was impossible for anyone to tell that he was the one who had given out the mission, considering that the information about the person giving out the mission was always kept as a secret. Additionally, if he dealt with Jaden, then everything would be as he wanted. He wanted Jaden dead, and the current problems that his sister was facing were all rted to Jaden. So, if Jaden died, it would not be impossible for her to be able to reim the vi and have somewhere to live. The moment that he posted the mission, it only took a few minutes, before the mission was taken. Peter did not even pay attention to who had taken the mission, and instead, he simply waiting for the mission to bepleted. As for the deposit that was required, Peter transferred the money using an anonymous ount, to the ount that was provided over. Now, Peter could finally sit back and wait for the show. He wanted to see how Jaden was going to be killed, and more than that, how the Nightstar Securitypany was going to react to Jaden''s death. ¡­. Jaden of course did not know about that. For the past 3 days, he had been getting to know more about the gang that they were supposed to deal with. He had already met with the two teams of police officers that were supposed to deal with this gang. They were going to be the vanguard, but in case there was a need for assistance, they would immediately receive it from the other teams that were at standby. Of course, when Jaden was brought over, the majority of the police officers did not ept him joining the team. They were reluctant to have Jaden joining them, considering that he was a civilian. And more than that, they did not know about his capabilities. But, they were forced to agree, considering that the captain that was in charge of the mission had no objections to Jaden joining. The reason behind that was simply because Ang had talked to him, together with Christopher. He already knew about Ang''s background, and decided that it would not be a problem to allow Jaden to join them. In any case, as long as Jaden was not going to cause trouble for them, everything was going to be good with him. But of course, they had ensured that Jaden signed an agreement that if he ended up dying during the mission, it had nothing to do with the police department. Jaden had no problem with signing that agreement, considering that even if the mission was to be taken away from him at this moment, he would definitely not agree. Even if he would have to go out solo, and deal with that group of gangsters, he would not mind. To him, all that mattered was the mission that he had received from the system. No matter what, he had toplete the mission, and get the rewards after such a long time. Despite all that, Jaden felt that the past 3 days had been quite a waste. After all, they kept on discussing the same thing over and over again. Additionally, there was no solid strategy that was going to be used to deal with this mission. Each and every time that there was a discussion about this mission, strategies would keep on changing. And, Jaden believed that it was not impossible for that group of gangsters to already know that the police would be targeting them. So of course, it was going to be impossible for them to continue remaining in the same ce, while waiting for the police toe and attack them. But, he never said anything during those strategy meetings, as none of the police officers would listen to him anyway. Not like he minded, considering that to him, as long as hepleted the mission, that would be all. Additionally, he was not nning on teaming up with any of the police officers. Instead, he was simply nning on ensuring that this group of gangsters was dealt with. As for the rest, that was all up to the police on how to deal with it. Chapter 254: Something Fishy, Strategy? Jaden was left speechless on the day that the mission was supposed to be carried out. After all those days of discussions, it was determined that one group of the police would attack from one side, while the other would attack from the opposite direction. Then, when they reached the area where the gangsters were, they would simply surround the ce, and start attacking. They would take in the gangsters that would surrender, and kill any that was trying to shoot. Jaden could only shake his head at how stupid this idea was. But, he did not say anything to change their minds. In any case, he was not going to make them change the decision that they had already made in this ''strategy'' of theirs. With this, Jaden''s decision to not team up with anybody solidified. He would definitely not join this group of people that did not want to use any n, in order to deal with this group of gangsters. Did they not understand that if they spread out too much, they might end up being killed easily? It was better for them toe from one direction first, while blocking the other. One group would judge in first, while the other one would wait. At least, that was a lot better strategy, rather than just directly attacking. Simply put, the police were intending to attack the vi that was said to be hosting the gangsters at this moment directly, without the intention of hiding at all. The thing that Jaden found ridiculous was the fact that they knew where the gangsters were, but somehow, the gangsters kept on remaining there. Did these people not find that there was something suspicious? After all, those gangsters would have definitely tried to escape, even though they were being blocked, being prevented from leaving the city. But at least, it was better for them to try and escape, rather than waiting there, for the police toe and attack them. As for surrendering to the police, considering that they had not done so until this day, it was impossible for them to do that anyway. Jaden also received a gun. This was due to the arrangement that was made by Ang. She understood that Jaden did not have the certificate of owning a gun. Still, she used the influence that she possessed in the police, in order to ensure that Jaden was allowed to use a gun. Jaden looked at the gun in his hand. During his free time, he had studied a little about guns, and the one that he was having right now was a Glock 22 pistol. It usually had 15 rounds of 9 mm bullets. The effective range of this gun was about 55 yards, and the recoil was quite moderate. It was the reliable type of gun, instead of the most lethal. But still, Jaden was quite satisfied with having a gun of his own during the mission. In case he was not going to receive a gun from the police, he had initially nned to ask Clifford for that. It was not impossible for Clifford to arrange for him to get a gun. Even though he had yet to get the license of having a gun, still, he could use it, as long as he was not caught. Well, it might be ironic to expect that he would not be caught when he was going to work with the police, but still, Jaden did not think that the police would cause him much trouble. After all, he was using the gun to help them, instead of against thew. Well, Jaden was the only one that was currently having only a Glock 22 pistol. As for the others, not only did they have pistols, they also had AK-47s and shotguns. Of course, these guns were given to them simply because of the mission that they were going to deal with. Otherwise, they would only be having pistols. Jaden was quite curious about the other guns. He wanted to hold them, and try them out, but it was a pity that he would not be allowed to touch them. So, he could simply look at them with a little envy in his eyes. A little whileter, after all the arrangements have been made, Jaden got inside the same police car as Christopher and Ang. Other than the two of them, there was another young man, who was also part of the team that was going out for the mission. He looked a little nervous, which was to be expected. After all, they were going to fight with a group of gangsters that would definitely not mind having an exchange of fire with them. In that situation, it was inevitable that some of the police officers might end up being injured, and some might even end up being killed. Still, this was all part of the duty of the police officers. Even though they were not like the military who would most of the time engage in war, during the times of war, but only asionally do that when dealing with criminals that somehow had gotten their hands on guns, still, they would have to deal with it at some point in time. The driver was Christopher. As he was driving, he kept on ncing at Jaden through the rear view mirror. Of course, he did not trust Ang with asking Jaden toe over to help. To him, Jaden was simply putting himself in danger for nothing. It would have been better if he had just continued with his own life without putting himself at risk. After all, it was not his duty to get involved in something like this. But what could he do? It was not as if he had not tried convincing Jaden to give up. But this young man was quite hot blooded, as he refused. Additionally, Christopher could not try convincing Jaden brazenly. After all, if he did that, he would definitely be going against Ang, which was something that he did not want considering the background that she possessed. Silence dominated the car as they headed towards the destination. Stilling there was one thing that made Jaden feel that the police department in this city was helpless. They were going to deal with gangsters, and they had put the sirens on. That was to imply that they were informing gangsters that they were the moment that they would begin hearing the sound of sirens approaching. There was a tense expression on Ang''s face as she sat in the car. She watched the sceneries around flushing by, before she looked at Jaden. She was currently sitting in front together with Christopher, while Jaden sat at the back of the car with the other young police officer. Ang wanted to ask Jaden something, but she held back. In the end, she turned around and focused on looking ahead. At this moment, she decided that she had to focus on the mission, instead of asking anything. Jaden had noticed that Ang was hesitant, as if she wanted to ask him something but she did not have the courage. Still, he did not ask her to ask him anything. It would be better if she did not ask. After all, he was not willing to tell her anything, as long as it was not rted with the current mission. The police car was driven for more than 20 minutes, before they finally slowed down. It seemed that the police department had already made arrangements, considering that this part of the city, the Southern part of the city, currently had a low number of vehicles on the road. Only a few people were currently using the road, while the majority of them had already stopped. They understood that there was going to be a police operation that was going to be carried out in this part of the city, and it was going to be extremely dangerous. As for those that were currently driving on the roads closer to the area that the operation was going to take ce, they were those that had no other choice, or were just stubborn and did not believe what they had been told. It was only after they had seen such a convoy of police cars was actually true. So, they tried as much as possible to hurry out of this area. Jaden was watching the surrounding areas. He had already received information about where they were going to deal with the gangsters. The gangsters were in a vi that was located in the Southern part of the city. That was the base of the leader of the gang. As for the lower level gangsters, they had all been dealt with by now. But those that were still remaining in that vi were the high level members of the gang, making them dangerous. They took a mountainous road, before finally Jaden could see a vi that was a distance away. The moment that Jaden saw the vi, he realized that there was something fishy here. After all, considering the size of that vi, it was clear that the owner of the vi was someone who possessed incredible influence. So, it was impossible for them not to know that they were being targeted by the police. Despite that, Jaden did not say anything. Instead, he firmly held the gun in his hand. This was going to be the first time that he was going to use a gun inbat But somehow, he was not that nervous at all. In fact, in the entire car, he was the only one who was not nervous. Booom! A sudden explosion urred in front of them, startling the people inside the car. Immediately, Christopher stepped on the brakes, forcing the car to stop. Chapter 255: An Ambush Booom! A sudden explosion urred in front of them, startling the people inside the car. Immediately, Christopher stepped on the brakes, forcing the car to stop. Nobody had expected an explosion of such magnitude to suddenly ur. So, momentarily, several police cars collided with each other. It became extremely chaotic on the mountainous road. Several police officers jumped out of their cars, to go and try and help those that had been injured. At the same time, the car that was in front of them was the one that had exploded. Just by looking at it, one could easily tell that it was actually bombed. Everyone was holding their guns, as they surveyed their surroundings. And, in the distance, they could see that the vi did not seem to be having any movements at all. Jaden had already gotten out of the car. But still, he made sure to stay close to the car. Currently, this was the only thing that he could use to hide himself from the one that had attacked. Just from this attack, Jaden could tell that what he had been thinking before was actually true. It was clear that the police were currently attacking without any sense at all. After all, with all the sirens on, it was clear that they had already notified the other party that they wereing over. Additionally, considering that this operation had been nned for several days, it was not impossible for a person with the capability of owning such a vi to not get the information. So, even though it was expected, Jaden had not expected that they were going to ambush them by sting one of the police cars that was in the lead. This had immediately led to the police that had not been prepared for something like this to suddenly descend into chaos. As for the person that was in charge of the mission, he was not that capable when it came tomanding the police. After all, even he himself was already panicking in this situation where he was supposed to be calm. Jaden did not pay that much attention to the police around him. Instead, he was surveying his surroundings, while taking cover. He was trying to see where the attack hade from. But after looking around for quite a while, he could not see anybody. It was clear that the person that had attacked only attacked, before hiding. And if that was not the case, then there was definitely a mine that was set up on the road, awaiting the car toe over. After making sure that he could not see anybody around, Jaden began moving towards the direction where the car had exploded. Several police officers were already around the car that was currently burning. They had helpless expressions on their faces. It was impossible for them to be able to put out the mes, considering that none of them could even dare to approach the car, as the scorching heat could be felt even from a distance. The only thing that could be done for this car was to wait until the firefighters came over and put out the fire. It was only then that they could take out the remains of theirrades. But there was one thing that Jaden noticed. These people were not that cautious at all. Despite having one of their cars destroyed, they were still acting recklessly. Jaden looked around the car, but he could not find anything of any use to him. So, he looked towards the left of the mountainous road. There was something like a valley there, which was currently having dense vegetation. Jaden could not tell the depth of the valley. Nheless, he went close to the car, as close as the heat could allow him, before bending directly to the ground. Then, from the same angle as the car, he tried looking towards the valley. Immediately, he realized that even if he bent, someone could actually attack from below. The moment that he realized that, Jaden began observing the shrubs keenly. And when he did that, he suddenly noticed something. This area, the shrubs, was definitely not somewhere that people were supposed to be. It was extremely rare for people to be there. But right now, Jaden could tell that there had been some recent movements. Additionally, it was clearly not from a single person, but arge group of people. The moment that he realized that, Jaden''s expression changed. And as if to prove what he hade into conclusion, there was a whoosh sound that came from below. Apanied by the sound was something that was flying in their direction. Jaden immediately realized that this was a rocket from an RPG! "Everyone! Get down!" Jaden shouted. At the same time, he tried to make sure to get as far as possible from the direction that the rocket was heading to. BOOOM! Jaden had just shouted when suddenly, another explosion urred. Another car of the police officers was suddenly sted. The people that were around the car were all blown away by the explosion. Immediately after that, several screams could be heard from the people that were injured. Several had already died from the explosion, considering that other than just the power of the explosion, the moment that the car exploded, several metal parts rushed out, and cut several of them. While others were injured, others were not as lucky as them, as they received injuries in vital areas. And with that, they were not able to survive, or others who are on theirst breaths. The area once again became chaotic. While others were trying to save theirrades that were on the ground asking for help, others had already found somewhere to hide. Jaden on the other hand did not pay that much attention to the chaos that were happening behind him. Instead, he gazed towards the direction that the rocket hade from. He understood that the maximum firing range of a rocket was about 700 m. But still, for a person to be able to effectively use it, they would have to be within the range of 300 m. But of course, for those that were not that much experienced in using this weapon would have to be even closer. And true too his expectations, several meters away, he could see that the bushes were shaking. Immediately, he could tell that the one that had justunched the rocket was definitely there. Jaden immediately removed the safety of his gun. Then, he gazed towards the direction, while still lying on the ground. He was observing keenly, and a little whileter, he noticed a person. ording to Jaden''s estimation, that person was about 200 m away. And it was clear that he was getting away. Jaden wanted to fire, but he remembered that he was currently having a pistol. Without hesitation, he rolled down, and immediately disappeared into the bushes. He had to make sure that the enemy did not know where he was first, otherwise, they would keep on attacking from the dark, while he was in the light. Ang on the other hand was quite lucky. She was not that far away from Jaden, considering that she was following Jaden when he wasing over. She wanted to ask him what he wanted to do, but she kept quiet all this while. And when Jaden suddenly shouted that they should get down, she also did so without hesitation. And, even though she felt a lot of pain just looking at herrades that were currently lying on the ground, either dead or injured, she noticed that Jaden had suddenly jumped down the valley. Her eyes widened In surprise. She did not expect that Jaden was going to do something like that. Since the rocket wasing from this direction, it was clearly reckless for Jaden to head there. They had to know where the enemy was first, before they could even start taking action. But now, Jaden had suddenly jumped towards the valley. Ang hesitated for a moment, before she also suddenly jumped down. She had to make sure that Jaden was safe. She would not feel okay if Jaden ended up getting killed because of his reckless actions. At end of it all, she was the one that had brought him over, even though she was paying for his services. She did not want him to get implicated, especially considering that she realized that there seemed to be some kind of connection between Jaden and Scarlet. The moment that she jumped down the valley, she realized that it was deeper than she had expected. She was hit by several small tree branches, before she finallynded on the ground. It was a good thing that she had a good physique, due to training asionally. Otherwise, she would have definitely not been able to stand up afternding like that. She began looking around, trying to find Jaden, but she could not see him. But a little whileter, she suddenly noticed that there was some kind of movement a distance away. She immediately became alert. She understood that it might be Jaden, but at the same time, it might be the enemy that had used the rocket propelled grenade to attack them. So, she cautiously hid behind a bush. At the same time, she took out a pistol from her waist, before removing the safety. She had already dropped the AK-47 that she was having before when she was lying on the ground. The bushes continued shaking, and a little whileter, she suddenly noticed that there was a person that wasing over. That person was extremely cautious. He was having a mask that was covering his face, and was even wearing a bulletproof vest. This was something that surprised Ang. After all, not just anybody could ess the bulletproof vests. Even for them, they were only wearing them at this moment because of the risk that was associated with this mission. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to be able to wear them during the daily patrols. Ang suddenly noticed that the person who had appeared was actually heading in her direction. Even though she realized that he had not seen her, she understood that he was definitely going to see her the moment that he got where she was. So, she got ready to shoot. Chapter 256: A Burden She pointed the gun towards the man, and have finger was next to the trigger. She was hesitating to shoot, considering that the moment that she shot, she would immediately inform the enemy that she was here. But if she did not shoot, the enemy would definitely shoot. After all, the guy that hade over was currently having an AK-47 rifle in his hand. Ang only hesitated for a while, before she finally came to a decision. She had decided that if this guy tried toe over, she would definitely shoot. This way, she would immediately alert her colleagues that the gangsters were down here. She had indeed made a mistake by not informing them before jumping down, and after she hade here, because she had not seen anybody, she did not inform them through the walkie-talkie that she was having. And at this moment, it was obviously impossible for her to inform them, considering that if she spoke, she would immediately inform the gangster that she was here. Ang was just about to pull the trigger when suddenly, the gangster stopped. He seemed to be looking around, as if he was looking for something. Then, a few secondster, he seemed not to have found what he was looking for. So, he was preparing to move forward. And when he was about to move forward, Ang was also about to shoot as well. But just then, the two of them suddenly heard the sound of something approaching. Before the two of them could even react, the gangster suddenly had something collide against his forehead. Thud! The gangster copsed onto the ground the moment that he was hit. Blood could be seen gashing from his forehead as his eyes remained wide open. In just a few seconds, after twitching for a while, he actually died. Ang was stunned, as she continued remaining in ce, not knowing what to do. She did not even realize how the gangster had died. All that she noticed was that there was the sound of something approaching the fast speed. Then in the next moment, there was a sound, and a little whileter, that gangster copsed onto the ground. And by looking at him, she could immediately tell that he was already dead. Ang did not try to approach. Instead, the moment that he regained her senses, she began looking around. Since this guy was dead, it was clear that there was someone that had killed him. Now, she was wondering who it was that had killed him. Chapter Read: And just as she was looking around, she suddenly felt someone tapping her shoulder. Her body tensed up, and reflexively, she turned around, while being ready to pull the trigger. But the moment that she turned around, she suddenly felt that the gun that she was tightly holding in her hand was suddenly grabbed. Then before she could react, it was pulled from her hand, nearly injuring her finger. As for how the trigger had actually managed to escape her finger, when it was just next to it, she could not understand. But at this moment, she suddenly realized who it was that hade behind her. She saw that Jaden was looking at her with a frown on his face. He was clearly displeased by what she had done. Even though she had not shot, it was clear that she was preparing to shoot. And, Jaden was not willing to have the mission that he had been given by the system to fail. So, he would not allow anybody to increase the difficulty of the mission. "What are you doing here?" Jaden asked in a low voice. Ang finally came back to her senses upon hearing Jaden''s question. For a moment, she was not sure on how to reply, before she responded, "I came here to look for you. It is too dangerous. We have to go back ande here as a team." Just like Jaden, she was making sure that her voice was low. She was basically whispering to Jaden, and it would have been difficult for Jaden to hear, had it not been that he had incredible hearing due to the enhancement by the physique enhancing pill. "I''m not willing to team up with those idiots. You areing here without any strategy, without even thinking about who you are dealing with. You better go back. I will do this alone." Jaden replied. "Are you calling us idiots?" Ang was obviously not happy with Jaden referring to herrades as idiots. He was clearly referring to the entire group of police officers that hade over to deal with this group of gangsters as idiots. Since she was part of them, it was clear that he was calling her an idiot as well. Jaden did not have the time to bother with her, as he immediately looked around. Then, while ignoring her, he began moving forward. But he had only moved for a few meters when he suddenly realized that there was someone that was following him. The frown that was on his face suddenly deepened. He was capable of moving around swiftly, and would be able to react to any situation, due to his incredible reflexes. But the same could not be said about Ang. So, Jaden was not happy with her following him. He turned around and red at her, before informing her, "I already told you to leave. Why are you following me? You are going to make things more difficult for me than they are already. You better go back and take care of your colleagues." Ang wanted to retort upon hearing that Jaden was iming that she was going to slow him down. But then, she stopped, when Jaden mentioned her colleagues up there. Of course, she was worried about them. Many of them had been injured by the rocket that had beenunched at them a while back. And it was clear that the enemy was already prepared, and this was definitely not going to be thest attack that they were going tounch at them. But after thinking for a while, she said, "They can take care of themselves. I will go with you. I will be there to help in case you need help." Even though she was saying this, she understood that they were definitely not capable of dealing with the enemies that were currently in the dark. Most of the police officers nowadays only joined the police academy, where they were taught the basics of fighting and using guns, before being deployed after a while within the academy. This ispletely different from the military that was being taught strategies and so on. So of course, it was impossible for them to be organized to deal with this group of enemies that was hidden. In a direct confrontation, it would not be a problem for them to be able to deal with the gangsters, as they could just go ahead and shoot. But in this situation, where even the enemy possessed better weapons than them, they were clearly at a great disadvantage. "Who said that I need your help? A little while back, you almost attracted all the gangsters around toe over here when you were about to shoot. If you continue following me, I''m afraid that you will make all the gangsters know that I am hunting them, and they will be prepared for me." Jaden replied with the frown on his face deepening. Ang pursed her lips when she heard that. That was the truth. If she had actually decided to shoot, she might have saved herself, but still, she would have brought more danger to herself nheless. It was only one gangster who hade over at that moment, but if she had killed him, he would have ended up attracting the rest of the gangsters. She did not know how many of them were there, but it would definitely not be a good idea to be attacked by all of them at once. Jaden did not want to spend that much time talking to Ang. After all, he was not sure about the n that the gangsters were having, and it would be better to eliminate them as soon as possible. So, Jaden simply looked at Ang and said, "You better leave. Leave the rest to me. I will be back after I deal with them. Then, you can head to the building where the boss should be." After saying those words, Jaden did not pay attention to Ang anymore. Instead, he disappeared into the bushes, leaving Ang behind. He had already heard movements a distance away, and he was heading there. Ang wanted to follow, but she hesitated. She understood just from the way that Jaden was moving that she would definitely be a burden if she followed him. If Jaden had not taken action back then, she would have definitely caused even more problems than they were currently facing. So, even though she was hesitant, she had no choice but to leave. She looked into the direction that Jaden had disappeared into, before she turned around. She would have to make sure that the others were ready to give Jaden help, the moment that he needed it. She could not allow him to deal with this alone, considering that this was the mission that was given to them. Even though she had hired him, it was because she wanted him to help them, and not for him to deal with them alone. So, she returned to the top as fast as she could. And the moment that she got there, she was almost attacked by a police that was currently tense. It was a good thing that she spoke up before the guy fired at her. So, when everyone realized that she was the one that hade over, it was then that they realized that she had somehow disappeared. Ang did not care much about that, as she immediately exined to the leader about what had happened, and what Jaden was currently doing. Chapter 257: The Gangsters Jaden had already noticed that Ang had gone back. That was a good thing. After all, she was definitely going to cause him trouble. Other than making sure that she was safe, she might end up causing amotion that would attract the gangsters over. Jaden continued moving towards the direction that he had heard the movements. His movements were quite fast, but extremely careful. Of course, if he was on a racing track, it could be said that he was moving at a very slow pace. But considering where he currently was, he was definitely moving at a fast speed, while ensuring that the gangsters would not be able to notice his movements. A little whileter, Jaden suddenly stopped. Then, he hid behind a small bush. Then, he used his fingers to move the leaves a little, and managed to see what was ahead of him. In front of him, there was a group of four gangsters. Each and every one of them was having a weapon. Three of them possessed AK-47 assault rifles, while the other one was currently holding an RPGuncher. Jaden could immediately tell that this was definitely the one that was used to attack two times. Currently, the four of them were in the same position, seated, as if they did not care that much about the police that were currently above them. "What is taking so long? I thought that he had said that he was going to kill a few of them beforeing over?" One of them with a scar on his forehead asked. He possessed quite a muscr build, which were exposed by the vest that he was currently wearing. "Give him some time. It should not be that difficult for him to be able to deal with some dumb police. They don''t really know what is good for them. They have not even trained forbat like this, but they actually think that they can take care of us?" Another one spoke with a smug expression on his face. "Let''s cool it down. We have already promised that we are going to be able to take care of this entire group. So, we should do just that. We will wait for a few more minutes, and if he does note back, we will take action and clear them all out." The man with the scar stated. From how his words sounded, it was clear that he was the leader of the group. So, Jaden took note of that. Additionally, from the words of the four people in front of him, it was clear that not many of them hade over to ambush the police. Instead, it seemed that only five people hade over. That made it easier for Jaden. As long as there were not that many people, it would not be that difficult for him to be able to deal with them. So, Jaden immediately began strategizing. Currently, it was definitely not a good idea to attack immediately. After all, if he attacked using the pistol, even though he believed in his hand speed, he could not guarantee that one of them might not shoot at him in theirst moments. So, Jaden continued waiting while hiding in the bush. And a few minutester, it was clear that the group had gotten impatient. So, they all got up from the ground, before they began moving towards the direction that the police were currently in. The distance from where they currently were to where the road was, was not that far. It was only about 500 or so meters. So, it was not going to take that long for them to be able to get back. Ever since thest attack, it had already been more than 20 minutes. So, the police up there should have definitely rxed a little, after realizing that there was no any other attack that came their way after a while. "I bet he chickened out after realizing that there is arge number of police officers up there. But, it should not be difficult for us to be able to eliminate them, as long as we use the strategy that we have." The leader stated. Then, the group remained silent as they moved. But as they approached the road, they began moving more cautiously. It was clear that although they believed that they were capable of dealing with the police easily, they would not simply charge over recklessly. Additionally, from the way that they were moving, Jaden could easily tell that they were definitely trained, and had experiencedbat several times. Jaden on the other hand simply followed them from a distance. He was moving so slowly and cautiously, to make sure that they did not notice that he was following them. A little whileter, just when they were about to reach the road, they separated. It was clear that if they attacked from the same position, if the police attacked that ce all at once, it was not impossible for the police to be able to eliminate all of them at the same time. So, they were nning to attack from different angles. And, Jaden had noticed that there was a walkie-talkie that two of them were having. The group had divided into two, with each small groupposing of two people. Chapter Stay: Jaden decided to follow the one that had one of them holding an RPGuncher. That was definitely the most dangerous weapon here, considering that it could be used to destroy the cars that belonged to the police. Other than just the explosion from the RPG, the explosion of the police car due to the fuel being ignited was definitely quite huge. So, it would definitely cause the most impact to the police that were acting quite reckless by gathering together. From the current position that Jaden was, he could see that the police were currently waiting up there. Even though they were all looking down the valley, they were all almost in the same ce, very close to the cars. It was like they had forgotten that the enemies that they were facing were having an RPGuncher. So, the cars that they were using for cover would definitely be the ones that would end up killing them. It would have been better for them to spread out in this situation, to give the enemy as little advantage as possible. But considering how reckless they were, Jaden had nothing to say. A little whileter, Jaden got to where the two of them were preparing to attack. From their words, he could immediately tell that the one that was having the RPGuncher would first attack. Then after that, the one with the AK-47 would start attacking, while moving. That way, it would be difficult for the police to be able to tell where they exactly were. Jaden would definitely not allow them to do that. So, he picked up a stone, considering that this was a mountainous area, and several stones could be found on the ground. So, Jaden picked a very small one but a little heavy. And just like the previous time, he aimed towards the one that was having the RPG. He waited for a little while to get a better angle, before he suddenly flung his arm and threw the stone. Swoosh! The gangsters both heard the sound of something cutting through the air approaching them. But before they could even react, the stone squarely hit the be of one of the gangsters. Thud! The gangster copsed onto the ground a little while after being hit. Then, his body twitched a little while, before hepletely stopped. It was clear that he had died. As for the other gangster, he waspletely shocked. He did not understand what was going on here. But still, he understood that it was an enemy who had attacked. As for how they had attacked, he could not tell. He was currently looking around cautiously. His hand was already next to the trigger, and was ready to pull the moment that he knew where the attack came from. But even after looking around, he could not tell exactly where the attack hade from. And, he was not willing to shoot, unless he saw where the enemy was. After all, if he suddenly decided to attack in all directions, he would end up attracting the attention of the police, and they would obviously start firing where he was. And currently, the distance between him and the road where the police were at was not that far. So, it was not impossible for him to be killed by the reign of bullets from the police that were more than willing to fire, as long as they realized that there was an enemy there. Jaden on the other hand wanted to use a stone again, when another n came up in his mind. It was clear that the others were currently waiting for the attack from this end. But if the attack was notunched for quite a while, they would definitely realize that there was definitely something wrong. After all, they had not seen their partner until now, which was something that was quite concerning. Nheless, they decided not to pay attention to that for the time being called my considering that the mission that they were having at this moment was to deal with the police. Jaden took another stone, before he suddenly threw it towards one direction. Then in the next moment, he suddenly moved at an incredible speed, charging away from where he was. The moment that the stone hit a bush, the gangster immediately opened fire. He could ''tell'' that the enemy was there, even without seeing. Tat! Tat! Tat! Tat! Tat! Tat! Chapter 258: Sharpshooter Tat! Tat! Tat! Tat! Tat! Tat! He immediately opened fire, and shot towards the bush. He did not even care about the consequences of shooting in such a way, considering that in his mind, the police had already realized that he was here. Chapter Enjoy: So, he decided that no matter what, he would first of all start by killing the person that had killed his gang brother. But no sooner had he stopped shooting, that he suddenly realized that he had made a terrible mistake. It would have been better if he had just shot once, then left this area as soon as possible. But he had consecutively shot for about 2 seconds, nearly emptying the magazine that he was having. And, within those few seconds, the police that were not that far away from where he currently was, and were already waiting, immediately attacked. Previously, the two of them had managed to hide, but with him shooting, and the direction of the shooting being a bush that was providing cover for him, he waspletely exposed to the police. And for the police, the moment that they realized that there was a gangster here, they did not hesitate. They were already fuming, considering that several cars had been destroyed and their colleagues had been killed. So, they all opened fire at once. There was no any form of coordination at all, and all of them werepeting to shoot first. And due to that, the gangster who had finallye back to his senses was rained down upon by numerous bullets. In just a few seconds, he had been turned into a sieve filled with holes. Blood wasing from the holes, and it was possible to be able to see through several holes that had been made in his body, considering that some bullets had managed to go through his body after consecutively hitting the same spot. The gangster dropped onto the ground, dead. As for Jaden, he did not care about it. Instead, the moment that he had thrown the stone, he rushed away as soon as possible. He had already understood that there was a great possibility that the police would shoot recklessly. They would not care if he was here or not. So, he decided to allow them to deal with this gangster. Perhaps this was going to be able to make them to vent the anger that they were feeling after losing several of their colleagues. But at the same time, this was yet another strategy that Jaden was having. Due to the gunfire, it was not impossible for the other gangsters that had separated from these two that had already been killed to know what was happening here. So of course, considering that it was gunfire from many police officers at the same time, those guys would think that the police were the ones that had spotted the two, and had ended up killing them. With that, he would not be able to expose himself. After all, if the two of them did not attack within a certain time frame, the other two would definitely notice that there was something unusual. Then, they would immediatelyunch an attack on the police. Jaden headed towards the same direction that those two had headed to. And a little whileter, he stopped, and hid behind a rock. He had already seen the two, and they were currently trying to go to the area where the other two had already been killed. Jaden did not know what was going on in the minds of the two, but from the way that they were moving, they were no longer as confident as they were when they wereing over. They were moving so cautiously, indicating that they did not want to be seen. Even though they possessed confidence in the skills that they possessed, they would definitely not act brazenly in front of a group of armed infuriated police officers. Jaden looked at the two of them. Then, he waited. Then a little whileter, just as the two of them were about to reach where he was, Jaden pulled the trigger. He was currently in the dark, and the gangsters could not see him. He on the other hand could see them. So, he took the initiative to attack first. Bang! Bang! Two consecutive gun shots, and the two gangsters copsed onto the ground, dead. Jaden did not even look at them at all, and instead, he began moving once again. He was not sure if there was another group of gangsters within this valley, so, he had decided to be careful. But still, the direction that he was heading to was towards the vi. The mission had not beenpleted yet. He had decided that he was going to leave anyone if there was any within this valley, to the police. As for himself, he was heading towards the vi to deal with the remainder of the gangsters. He did not even bother to take the guns that the two of them were having. To Jaden, there was no need for him to use that AK-47. The pistol was just good, considering that it was quite versatile, especially considering that he was going to engage in a closebat the moment that he got into the vi,pletely different from this forest. A little whileter after Jaden had left, several police officers arrived at the scene. They had already heard the sound of gunshots, and so, they rushed over as soon as possible. What they did not expect was to see two dead bodies on the ground. They made their observation, and realized that the two of them had actually been killed quite easily with just a single shot for each one of them. One of them had received a bullet in the eye, while the other had received a bullet directly to the heart. Those two ces were extremely fatal, and considering that the distance between them was less than 20 m, the power of the bullet was not something that the two of them could handle. So of course, the two of them died without a chance of being able to do anything else. And, when the police observed the two bodies, they could not help but be amazed by the skill that the one that had killed the two of them possessed. Ang on the other hand was getting a little anxious. Previously, when the police were shooting, she was not involved at all. She was afraid that when they were shooting, they might end up shooting Jaden as well. But it was toote for her to be able to convince the others not to shoot, considering that they were all venting at the gangster. And when they go to the area where the gangster was, they found that there was another dead body there. It belonged to yet another gangster who was still having an RPGuncher in his hand. But the strangest thing was the fact that this person had been killed by a stone. They could even see that there was a stone that was embedded in his head. While they were wondering what kind of tool had been used tounch the stone in order for it to be able to prate the skull of a human, Ang felt more and more amazed. After all, previously, she had witnessed Jaden killing another gangster in the same way. It was just that she did not know how he had done it. But, whatever equipment that he was using, it was definitely not far off from a gun. Additionally, other than the sound of the stone cutting through the air while approaching, there was no a banging sound like when someone used a gun. Back to the present, Ang looked around, but she could not see Jaden. She wondered if there was another group of gangsters. She could immediately tell that it was Jaden that had killed the two, considering that this time, the bullet wounds could be seen clearly. Ang was nheless impressed by the skills that Jaden possessed. Such precision, to be able to kill the two of them with a single shot was definitely not an easy feat. Additionally, considering that Jaden had shot only twice, and there was no any other sound, it was clear that he was the only one who had shot. To be able to shoot two consecutive times, and to be able to get the target with those two shots, it was definitely not that easy. After all, no matter how small the recoil from the gun was, still, one would require to take a little break of a few seconds in order to be able to get the target when shooting the second time. After observing the two bodies for a while, Ang said, "We should look for Jaden. He is the one that has killed these two. But, we cannot allow him to continue doing this alone. It is extremely dangerous, considering that we are dealing with gangsters that have hot weapons." The moment that she said that, the captain that was in charge of the mission also came back to his senses. He stopped looking at the two bodies and instructed, "All of you, spread out! Form a group of two people, and try looking for that young man. If you find a gangster, shoot them. But if you cannot deal with them, just let us know of the location that you are in through the walkie-talkie." Ang and Christopher teamed up, and they left. At this moment, Ang was feeling that it was a pity that they had not given Jaden a walkie-talkie. That way, it would have been easy to be able to know where he was at this moment. Chapter 259: The Amazing Appearance Shifting Watch Jaden had arrived to the location where the vi was located. He was currently outside the perimeter wall, but was hiding at a bush not that far away from this vi. He had observed the surrounding areas, but he found that there was actually no one that was guarding this area. This made him feel that there was something unusual here. Considering that there were a total of five gangsters that had gone to ambush the police, he had expected that there would be more of them here that would be guarding this ce. But somehow, there was nobody at all. Maybe it was due tock of manpower, or it was due to the confidence that they possessed in those five people, that there was nobody around. But nheless, Jaden was not willing to drop his guard at all. He continued looking around, waiting. He was not going to take action just yet. He had to wait for a little while first, and only when he was sure, was he going to take action. After waiting for about 5 minutes, Jaden realized that there was no movement at all. Even though he was currently outside, he could hear the movements inside. But there was nothing at all within the perimeter wall of the vi. It was either that the people were currently inside the vi itself, and not outside, or there was totally nobody within this ce. Jaden frowned a little. He had thought that there was somethingpletely unusual about this operation that was being carried out by the police. Considering that those that were being sent over to deal with armed gangsters were totally untrained, and the police themselvesing over had already made such a hugemotion. So, Jaden found it inconceivable that there would be any gangster around. But the presence of those five told him that there actually might be some gangsters around. Jaden approached the perimeter wall. Then, he ced his ear on the wall, and listened carefully. After listening for a while, he could not hear any movements. Once he had confirmed that, he began moving along the wall while being careful. At the same time, he was looking out for any hidden cameras. His eyesight was quite sharp, and so, it was going to be quite easy for him to be able to spot the cameras. But while moving, Jaden did not see any camera at all. Jaden could not help but wonder if they had used the hidden cameras around this wall. After all, from a distance, he could already tell that this vi was definitely not cheap at all. So, it would be impossible for it not to have its own security system. Jaden finally arrived at the gate. But, he still maintained his distance from the gate, while observing it. A little whileter, he approached the gate at an incredible speed, but making sure that his movements did not make any loud detectable sounds. The moment that he got to the gate, he realized that the gate was automated. From this, it was clear that it was impossible for him to be able to enter, unless he could hack into the system, and unlock the gate. Jaden thought for a while, before he suddenly went back the way that he hade. He hid in the bushes, before finally activating the function of the appearance shifting watch. Even though he had not noticed anybody watching him, he was not willing to risk exposing the appearance shifting watch to anybody. So, Jaden decided to transform into the appearance of the leader of the group, the guy with the scar. Now, the extraordinary ability of the appearance shifting watch was about to be exhibited here. Jaden was currently holding a pistol, a glock 22 pistol. But, with the ability of the appearance shifting watch, under Jaden''s gaze, the appearance of the gun suddenly changed. It changed from a pistol, and it suddenly became an AK-47, simr to the one that the leader of the group was having back then. Chapter Stay: This was something that Jaden had realized about the appearance shifting watch. It was capable of transforming him to be another person, and other than that, it could help him get whatever it was that that person was having. But in the case that he was creating a character of his own, and not taking on another person''s appearance, the appearance shifting watch would not be able to grant Jaden with that item in mind. The only downside of the appearance shifting watch was the fact that even though his pistol had transformed into an AK-47, it was actually not an AK-47 at all! Even though it possessed the appearance of an AK-47, it was still a pistol. He would have to pull the trigger each and every time that he was shooting, and the power of the gun was still the same as that of a pistol. Simply put, the appearance shifting watch could grant a thin person the ability to look like a bodybuilder. But that did not imply that it would grant them the strength of a bodybuilder. They would still maintain their own strength, and other things. So, other than the appearance, there was nothing else that the appearance shifting much could give a person an advantage in. Even though Jaden felt that it was a pity, still, it was quite good. After all, he could simply transform into another person, while holding a stick. Then, after they transformation wasplete, he would be actually holding a gun. With that, he would be able to easily threaten others. The only limitation of the appearance shifting watch was the limitation of the number of times that he could use it in a month. Otherwise, if it could allow him to be able to use it without any limitation, could be said that it would have given Jaden another leverage. Jaden did not focus that much on the transformation. Instead, after observing around, and confirming that there was nobody, he immediately headed back to the gate. Even though he was not looking careful as before, he was actually cautious. His muscles were currently tensed, and his ears were sharp. In case he heard any movement, he would be able to react within a short notice. The moment that he got to the gate, he looked around, but he could not find anything that could be used to open the gate. Just as he was getting a little frustrated, and thinking of jumping over the gate, he suddenly noticed something. There was an asional sh of light on a certain part of the gate. Even though the sh of light was quite dim, Jaden was able to notice it. Previously, he had been looking for a bigger object, and it was dating, so, he had not noticed it. Jaden approached it, and after observing clearly, he realized that it was an identification detector. Jaden hesitated for a moment, before he extended his thumb towards that light. The moment that Jaden''s thumb approached that sh of light, it suddenly brightened up. Then, it and shrouded Jaden''s finger, and it began scanning. A few secondster, the gate actually opened. Even though it did not open fully, it opened a space enough for Jaden to be able to enter. Jaden did not hesitate, and immediately entered. Still, he was cautious, while vigntly observing his surroundings. The moment that he entered inside the gate, he realized that the vi was quite scenic. Considering that it was currently daytime, Jaden was able to see just how beautiful this ce was, and how well It was maintained. There was a fountain in front of the entrance of the vi. Thewn in thepound of the vi was well trimmed, indicating that somebody was definitely living here. Since Jaden currently possessed another person''s identity, he did not continue standing in the same ce for long. He had already noticed that the gate had already closed behind him. With the AK-47 in his hand, Jaden approached the entrance of the vi. Then, the moment that he was about to use his thumb once again to verify his identity, the door of the vi suddenly opened. The one that appeared behind the door was a middle-aged man. He had rough looking beards, and was having a scarf around his neck, despite it being summer. "Oh, you''re already back? I never expected that you were going to be able to deal with those police that quickly." The man stated with a heavy voice. "It was not that difficult." Jaden responded simply. He was not willing to say many words, considering that he did not know that much about the personality of the person that he was currently having the appearance of. It was better for him to talk as brief as possible, to ensure that others did not find that there was something unusual about him. Even though he doubted that they would think that it was another person that was currently pretending to be one of them, still, he had to be cautious. "Get in. The boss has been waiting for a while now. You are quite lucky that you havepleted the task. Otherwise, my group would have definitely handled it if you had failed." The guy stated as he turned around to enter into the vi. From the way that this guy was talking, it was clear that he was not Jaden''s, rather the person that Jaden was currently impersonating''s subordinate. It might be that the two of them possessed the same level, or this guy was at a lower level than the one that was talking to him at this moment. Jaden did not hesitate to enter into the luxurious vi. He followed the guy in front of him down the hall, before they finally arrived in the living room. Chapter 260: Who is Arnolds Daughter? The moments that Jaden got inside the living room, he realized that seated on a couch, was a middle-aged man who had a bald head, with narrow brown eyes and a clean shaven chin. Several creases could be seen on his forehead, indicating that he was so much used to frowning. Still, he''s bulky body could easily intimidate a person, considering that the current expression on his face was quite frightening. "How was it? Have you already dealt with that group of police?" The man asked in a deep voice. Jaden was a little surprised when he saw this person. The reason behind that was because he had actually seen this person before. He knew who this person was. It was none other than Ruben. Previously, when the Williams were targeting Scarlet, Jaden had already gotten detailed information about the members of the Williams family from Steven. So of course, he could identify them, other than knowing them from seeing them appear in several times on the television news. Jaden had really not expected that the owner of this vi was actually Ruben. Nheless, he was able to react, as he responded, "Yes. They are already dealt with." "That''s good. Where are the rest? I still have another mission that I would like to give you. But if you feel like you cannotplete it, Levi here can definitely do it in your ce." Ruben asked as he had not seen the other four members of the team that the guy that had set out with. "They are clearing the scene. It is better to make sure that the road is clear, so that it will not disrupt the movement to and from the vi." Jaden responded. "Okay. Deal with that as soon as possible. I have not yet given up on dealing with the Johnsons. Even though my brother doesn''t want to deal with them, and is trying toy low at this moment, I can definitely not tolerate something like that." Ruben suddenly stated. Jaden made sure to listen. After all, this was crucial to him as well. If there was someone that was going to target the Johnson family, that indicated that they were going to target Scarlet as well. Since she was his client, he had ensure her safety. So, if there was anything that was rted to the safety of the Johnson family, he would definitely be interested in it. So, he listened carefully, as this guy kept on talking. "It has already been more than 2 months ever since then. But he keeps on acting like a coward, not wanting to use the strength that we have. We might not be that incredible when ites to the business world, but in the underworld, we are definitely way above the Johnson family." Ruben continued. Jaden was not really sure about who this guy was talking to, but he continued listening nheless. To him, it did not matter who was being told this, as this was kind of beneficial to him. "Even though we have suffered incredible losses due to the crackdown that happened recently, our power has not yet diminished. The core members are still there, making it easy for us to be able to start once again. And since the other gangs have been almostpletely wiped out, it should not be impossible for us to be able to take over the underworldpletely. Levi, do you have an idea on what we are supposed to do? It would have been better if we would have dealt with the Johnson family after we stabilize ourselves in the underworld. But due to this incident, it is definitely going to be a long journey for us to be able to go back to the same level that we were before, or even go beyond it." Ruben asked as he looked at Levi. Jaden did not know that this Levi guy was actually the one that had been chasing after them with drones. He was the one that had been assigned to go after Scarlet, but due to Jaden''s incredible driving capabilities, he was able to get away from them. "Currently, it is quite chaotic. With the police continuing to patrol the Eastern part of the city, it is going to be difficult for us to be able to establish our gang there again for the time being. But with the financial capabilities that you possess, it should not be that difficult for us to be able to get back on our feet again. It take at most 1 month to be able to get back to the same level as we were before. But this will depend on if the police will stop bothering us. Since this is something that involves even the provincial government, it is going to be quiteplex to be able to deal with those police." Levi responded. Ruben remained silent upon hearing that. Of course, he understood the situation at this moment, clearly indicating that it was going to be impossible for them to be able to revive the underworld in this city anytime soon. If it was just a leader within the city that was involved with this issue, it would have definitely not been a problem for him to be able to get back on their feet. It was just that even though he possessed quite some connections with the leaders within the city, that did not imply that he was capable of controlling the activities of the police at this moment, considering that they were being ordered directly from the provincial headquarters. It was one of those people that he was having connections with that had informed him about the n of police being sent over to destroy this hideout. But of course, in order to make sure that things would not be difficult for him, that person had made sure that the police that were being sent over were not that skilled. Otherwise, there were other police departments that would have been able to deal with this issue way better aspared to ordinary police. Ruben suddenly nced at Jaden and asked, "What about Arnold''s daughter? Where is she? We need her, to ensure that the cooperation between Arnold and the Johnson family ends. This is just a method that I am going to use to make sure that the Johnson family suffers and incredible loss." Jaden was left speechless upon hearing that. Who the heck was this Arnold guy? Additionally, who was his daughter even? Among the police that hade over, there were several female police officers there. So, could it be that one of them was the daughter of the Arnold guy that Ruben was talking about? Jaden tried to think, but he could not remember anyone who had ever said that his father was called Arnold. The only clues that Jaden possessed at this moment was that the daughter of this person called Arnold was supposed to be here with those police. And other than that, Arnold was supposedly in a cooperation with the Johnson family. Due to Jaden thinking, and not responding, Ruben got irritated. He looked at Jaden and asked, "What the f*ck are you thinking? Don''t tell me that you have not managed to get her?" Just by looking at his expression, Jaden could immediately tell that Ruben was obviously angry. But, what could he do? It was not that he could tell who Arnold''s daughter was. "She should being over in a while. I just hurried it over to inform you that we have already dealt with the cops." Jaden responded with the only thing that appeared in his mind. There was no any other reason that he could give at this point, other than this. But still, it worked. Even though Ruben looked impatient, he said, "It is good as long as you have her. But, try to make sure that nothing happens to her. Otherwise, things will get moreplicated than I have nned." Jaden could not help but be rendered speechless. Currently, he did not know who Arnold''s daughter was. And, from the way that this group of gangsters was acting before, it was not as if they wanted to have one of the police there alive. Unless they absolutely knew who was inside what car, by justunching a rocket at the cars, they might end up killing the person that they were supposed to bring over alive. If they had forgotten, or they were just acting recklessly, or perhaps if they already knew about what car the person that they wanted was in, Jaden did not focus on that at all. Instead, he was currently focused on trying to get as much information about this area as much as possible. Ever since he came over, he had not seen anybody else other than Ruben and this guy called Levi. But of course, considering that Levi had imed that he was going to lead his team to go and deal with the cops, it was clear that there was another group of people inside this vi. As for where they currently were, Jaden could not tell. Another downside of the appearance shifting watch. It would have really been even better if it could grant him the memories of the person that he was impersonating. Unlucky for him, he did not have those memories, and so, he did not know where in the vi those people were. There was a moment of silence, before Ruben finally stood up. Jaden was not sure about what Ruben was intending to do, but his mind was currently racing, on what he was supposed to do next, in case Ruben wanted to do something that was going to go against him in the current situation. "Why the heck are they noting? Is it that difficult to be able to push those cars down that valley? They are wasting so much time!" Ruben asked with a frown on his face. Chapter 261: Monstrous Willpower Upon hearing Ruben''s words, Jaden realized that it was going to be impossible for him to continue impersonating the leader of the group that had been sent over to deal with the cops. So, Jaden decided that it was better for him to deal with Ruben and the others as soon as possible. The only problem here was the fact that he did not know where the rest of the group were currently inside this vi. But right now, he could not care anymore about that. So, instead of giving a response to Ruben about what was happening, Jaden simply looked towards Levi. Then in the next moments, with his incredible speed, he suddenly reached towards him. Then, considering that Levi had not expected that he was going to be attacked, he was not capable of responding at all. But even if he had expected, he would have definitely not been able to react in such a situation, considering that Jaden was using his full speed at this moment. So, in just a second, he had already arrived before Levi. Bang! A single punch towards the head. Levi was suddenly propelled backwards by the punch, before crashing onto the wall. He did not get up after that. Ruben on the other hand had not anticipated something like this to happen. But what could he do? Because the moment that he reacted, Jaden had already arrived next to him. Jaden did not know if Ruben was having any weapon that he was hiding on him. So, he understood that it was better for him to deal with him as soon as possible, instead of giving him a chance. Additionally, there was a possibility of Ruben calling the rest of the members of Levi''s group. So, before they were called over, he had to deal with Ruben. But of course, he understood that he had to deal with them nheless, considering that that was the task. But if he was the one that was doing the hunt, it would definitely be better and easier for him, aspared to being hunted, while he himself kept on shooting down the hunters. Jaden did not use the gun, as he did not want to cause anymotion. So, he arrived next to Ruben, and delivered a jab towards the neck. Thud! Ruben copsed onto the ground as well, unconscious. Jaden had made sure to hold back this time, as he did not want to kill Ruben. As for Levi, if that guy was alive or not, Jaden did not focus on it for the time being. Instead, with his sensitive hearing, he was listening to the surroundings, just to make sure that there was nobody that wasing over yet. And when he was sure, he bent down, and checked Ruben''s body. After looking around, he found that there was a pistol that was within the inner pocket of the coat that Ruben was wearing. Jaden was a little surprised when he saw the pistol. It was actually a Beretta M9A3 pistol with a suppressor. Jaden had not expected that there was going to be a gun like this here. After all, ording to the information that he had gotten during the time that he was trying to study about the guns, he had found out that this type of gun was used by the military. Nheless, considering that Ruben was part of the Williams family, it was not impossible for him to be able to get his hand on military grade weapons. Nheless, Jaden thought about it for a while, before he decided to take the gun for himself. Currently he did not have the license to use the gun, but the moment that he got one, it would be better. Additionally, he could simply use this gun, as long as he was not caught. With that in mind, Jaden put the gun away, before looking around. It was at this moment that he suddenly heard the sound of movements. When he looked towards the direction of the sound, he realized that somehow, Levi was getting up on his feet. Even though he was hobbling, but, he was actually getting up! That was something that surprised to Jaden. After all, he had just attacked without holding back that much. Even though the angle of the attack was not the best, which made it that the output of the punch was not maximized, still, Jaden believed that this guy was supposed to go unconscious, if not die from the impact. All that aside, Levi had somehow managed to stand up. But still, his head was bleeding. It was not just the forehead where Jaden had punched, but even the back of his head. It was clear that the impact on the wall was not something that Levi could ignore. Still, the willpower that this guy possessed was definitely top notch. Levi looked at the person in front of him, with a confused expression. He could not understand what was going on. Currently, he felt that his consciousness was already drifting away. But, he was unwilling to die just like that. So, he had managed to use all the strength that he had, in order to get back on his feet. He was just trying to understand what was going on. ording to the experience that he had with the person in front of him, he was definitely not stronger than himself. But that attack, it was definitely not something that a human could do. Currently, Levi was feeling dizzy. Although he wanted to ask the question, he could not. As for getting the gun from the holster that was around his waist, he did not even have the strength of doing that, as he was using all of his strength and willpower in order to continue standing. Jaden frowned a little. Nheless, he decided that it was better to finish off this guy. These guys did not have any scruples with killing the cops. Since that was the case, it implied that if they got a chance, they would definitely not hesitate to kill him. But just as Jaden took the first step towards Levi, the guy suddenly copsed onto the ground like a pile of mud. Then with a few twitches, Levi stopped movingpletely. Jaden raised his brow a little. But, it was to be expected. This guy was not supposed to survive this long. But, just to be sure, Jaden approached Levi''s body, and confirmed that there was no pulse at all, to make sure that this guy was truly dead. After confirming that, Jaden looked around the vi''s living room, to see if he could find a rope somewhere. But even after looking around for a while, he could not find anything. He wanted to use the rope in order to tie up Ruben. But since that was not possible, Jaden went ahead and broke one of Ruben''s leg. "Aaaargh!" Jaden made a miscalction. He had forgotten that when he broke someone''s leg, when they experienced that pain, they would definitely wake up even if they were unconscious. But it was toote for Jaden to regret it anyway. So, he simply went ahead and kicked Ruben once again. This time, he used a lot more force than before, managing to knock out the guy. After he had knocked Ruben out, Jaden heard the sound of footsteps rushing over. He could clearly tell that they belonged to the group that was under Levi. Jaden immediately made a move. He looked for a ce to hide, and took cover behind a couch. From the direction of the sound of the footsteps, Jaden could already tell where the group wasing from. By his estimation from the sound of the footsteps, Jaden could tell that there were at least five peopleing over. It seemed that they were all stationed, ready to make a move, considering how fast they had reacted after Ruben had screamed. The moment that the group of seven showed up in the living room of the vi, they looked around vigntly. And, their expressions changed the moment that they noticed Levi''s body on the ground. At this moment, Levi was already in a pool of blood. It was obvious to the group that Levi had died. And more than that, they could see that Ruben was also lying on the ground, with one of his legs bent in a weird angle. The group understood that there was an enemy here. But, they could not see any enemy around. So, they beganmunicating with each other through their eyes. Immediately, they tried to look for a ce that they could hide. They did not know where the enemy was hiding, and were not willing to risk anything, considering that if they continued staying in the open, they might end up being killed without knowing how they had died. Jaden on the other hand was hiding behind a couch that was directly opposite from the direction that the group was currently at. He could hear the sound of someone approaching where he was. The moment that Jaden noticed that, he took out the Beretta M9A3 from his waist. He checked the gun, to make sure that there were bullets. His movements were swift, and fast. Within just 2 seconds, he had confirmed that there were bullets inside the magazine, fully loaded. Jaden returned the magazine, before removing the gun safety. Of course, this would have caused a sound that would have been able to attract the group of seven. But due to how they were acting with panic, all of them rushing to find somewhere that they could hide, they were not able to hear that. And just after Jaden had removed the safety, one of the gangsters suddenly appeared behind the couch. It was clear that he was having the idea of hiding behind the couch. The moment that he arrived here, he simply jumped, before ducking behind the couch. He was just about to peep from one end of the couch, to look towards the living room, when he suddenly felt something cold touching his head. Chapter 262: Swift Elimination Piu! Jaden pulled the trigger without hesitation. Then, with his first reflexes, he caught the guy''s body before it fell onto the ground. Then, he dropped it slowly onto the ground. Jaden was not afraid that the blood that had suddenly burst out when he pulled the trigger, with some drops even dropping on him, would attract the attention of the other guys there. After all, there was already the heavy smell of blood,ing from Levi and Ruben. With one of them taken down, there are only six remaining. But the problem was that each and every of the six people that were remaining were all armed. They all possessed weapons, and if Jaden tried to fight them head-on, he would definitely die. So, Jaden waited for a while, while listening to the movements of the others. A few secondster, there were no longer any movements within the vi. It was clear that each and every one of them had taken the opportunity in order to hide. The two sides waited, hoping that the other side would show themselves first. Jaden was waiting, so that he could see if he could shoot another guy down. As for the group, they were waiting, hoping to see the person who had killed Levi, and broken Ruben''s leg, before knocking him unconscious. As they continued waiting, Jaden decided to take the initiative. It was impossible for them to continue staying like this, and he was not willing to wait, hoping that those guys would ''realize'' that there was no one around, ande out. So, Jaden began moving slowly. He made sure not to make any noise, as he moved, while making sure that he was not spotted. It was a good thing that only one person came towards his direction, the one that was already a corpse. From the ce that he was currently at, it was impossible for him to be able to see the others, considering that the majority of them had actually left the living room. If Jaden was not wrong, there should be about two of them within the living room. So, Jaden was targeting those two. And, considering that he was currently having a gun that was having a suppressor, it would be the best for this asion. It was a pity that even though the suppressor was there, it was impossible to be able topletely make sure that the sound of shooting could not be heard. As Jaden moved, he suddenly noticed that there was a boot not far away from where he currently was. It was approximately 3 m, behind the couch that was opposite him. This boot was currently indicating that the person there was lying on the ground, with his belly down. Currently, the toes were digging into the ground, while the heel was in the air. Jaden did not target that person. Instead, he was looking around, trying to see if he could see another person. ording to his estimation, there should be two people within the living room. So, before dealing with one of them, he had to be sure about the location of the other. Just as he was wondering where that other guy was hiding, he suddenly noticed that there was some movement near the wall that was closer to the hall that led to the entrance of the vi. That guy was actually trying to look into the living room, to see if there was any movement here. The moment that Jaden noticed the heading out, he immediately aimed towards that direction. From the position that he was currently in, it was almost impossible for a person to be able to shoot the person on the other end. After all, that guy was quite cautious, only revealing a small part of his head. This would make it difficult for a person who wanted to shoot, to get the target. But, he was unlucky, considering that the person that he was dealing with was Jaden. Jaden aimed, and just when the guy was turning to look towards his direction, Jaden pulled the trigger. He did not need to aim for long, considering that within just a short period of time, he was able to get the target. Due to the fact that he was steady, he was able to easily shoot without having the need of using a scope in order to get the target. Even though the guy had only revealed a small part of his body, that was enough for Jaden. And, the distance between the two of them was not that big anyway, considering that it was only about 5 meters. Piu! Thud! The sound of a suppressed gunshot could be heard in the room that waspletely silent at this moment. Then in the next moment, the sound of something heavy hitting the floor could be heard. Jaden did not pay attention to the guy that he had shot, instead, he focused on the other one that was hiding behind the couch that was opposite from where he was. The moment that he shot, the other party reacted. He suddenly stood up, with a shotgun rifle in his hand, wanting to shoot towards the direction that he had heard the sound of the suppressed gunshot. Piu! Thud! But he had just stood up, when a bullet was lodged between his brows. The guy copsed onto the ground as well, dead. Within less than 5 seconds, Jaden had taken out two people consecutively. And of course, the two people falling on the ground, with the sound of the suppressed gunshot, it was clear that the others that were hiding in other locations had already heard it, unless they had left the vi. And as expected, Jaden suddenly heard the sound of muffled footsteps moving rapidly towards the living room. They wereing from two different directions, one from the direction that they hade from, which was another door that led away from the living room, while another one came from the direction of the entrance of the vi. Jaden did not continue staying in the same position. Instead, while listening to the sound of the approaching footsteps, he chose the most suitable ce to be, in order to be able to attack when the enemy came over. Jaden was paying attention to the sound of the approaching footsteps, making sure to pay attention to the one that was the closest. Of course, he was currently closed to the side of the hall that led from the living room to the entrance of the vi, so, the sound of two people approaching was very clear to him. Still, Jaden did not pay attention to those two, and instead, he focused on the other two that wereing from the other direction. And a little whileter, he saw that two people appeared from the door on the other side, opposite from him. Of course, the two of them did not appear directly, fully exposing themselves, instead, they simply peeped over, trying to see if they could spot the enemy. As for Jaden, he was currently in a position that was diagonally opposite from them. So, with couches in between them, it was almost impossible for those guys to be able to spot Jaden the moment that they entered. The moment that the two of them exposed their heads, Jaden did not hesitate to shoot. Piu! Piu! Thud! Thud! Two consecutive suppressed gunshots could be heard, together with two heavy things falling onto the ground a little whileter. Then, Jaden turned around, towards his left, before shooting at the guy who had just exposed himself, upon noticing that two of his colleagues had been killed. Piu! Thud! Another bullet, directly into the head of the guy. He also fell unto the ground, with his head almost being st open by the bullet. The thick smell of blood began spreading around intensely, considering that several bodies were currently inside the living room, with all of them having their skulls sted open. Now, only Jaden remained, with one of the gangsters under Levi. As for this guy, he was currently pressing his back against the wall, not having the intention of entering into the living room at all. His back was already soaked in sweat. He had already seen five of his colleagues being killed one after the other. He could not tell where the killer was, but he could tell that they were definitely within the living room. It was quite difficult for him to be able to make out the exact location of the killer just from the sound of the suppressed gunshot, but still, he could tell that the killer was definitely very close to where he was. He was already thinking of rushing out of the vi, but he felt that his legs were extremely heavy. Additionally, he understood that if he tried to run out recklessly, he might just give the enemy the chance of killing him quite easily. So, the only thing that he could do was to point his gun towards the living room, keeping it close to the wall. He made sure that the gun was not exposed in the living room from the side. Jaden could already tell that there was someone a little distance away from where he was, just from the heavy breathing that he could hear. While the other guy was not moving, he was breathing so loudly, that even a normal person could hear, not to mention Jaden. Since the guy was noting over, Jaden had to go over instead. So, while making sure that he was careful, he began moving, making sure not to make any noise. Then, he bent to the ground, and was about to look at the gangster''s position, when suddenly, his body jerked backwards. Bang! At the same time, the sound of a gunshot could be heard. It was a bullet from a shotgun. Chapter 263: Angelas Worries Even though Jaden had been able to react on time, he was not able to escape from the bulletpletely. So, his shoulder was scratched by the bullet. Still, Jaden was able to retreat behind the wall, and managed to dodge a fatal shot. And even though he could feel the pain from the bullet grazing past his shoulder, he felt relieved. It was also at this moment that Jaden finally understood that even though he was currently strong, that did not imply that he was stronger enough to be able to ignore the bullets. If someone found him in an open space, and opened fire using an AK-47, he would definitely die. Jaden took a deep breath, as he listened to the other party, preparing to shoot once again. It was clear that the moment that he showed himself, the guy would not hesitate to attack him at all. Having understood that, Jaden retreated. He looked around, before finding a shelf not far away from where he was. On the shelf, there were several books. The moment that he saw the books, Jaden got an idea. So, he picked one of the books, before approaching the edge of the wall that separated the two sides. Then, he suddenly dropped the book, making sure that the book dropped from a higher level. Bam! Bang! Consecutively after the book had fallen onto the ground, there was the sound of the gunshot once again. And this time, the moment that the gunshot echoed, Jaden appeared from behind the wall. Piu! Another bullet was used, and the guy who had just realized that he had been tricked, was shot directly in the head. The bullet was embedded in the left eye. Thud! The guy copsed onto the ground, before a pool of blood formed below his body. Jaden was finally relieved that he had dealt with all the gangsters that he had heard ofing over. But he was still cautious, considering that there might be other people within this vi. So, Jaden first looked around, making sure that all the people that he had shot had died. Even though all of them were headshots, Jaden had to be sure of it first. And after being sure about it, Jaden did not want to waste any more time here. So, he picked up Ruben who was still unconscious from the ground, and headed towards the exit of the vi. He had to take Ruben back to the cops. They were the ones that were going to decide on what they were going to do with him. But of course, after exiting the vi, Jaden made sure to deactivate the ability of the appearance shifting watch inside a bush. That way, he returned to his normal appearance, as he left. .... Ang had been getting frustrated, considering that after over 30 minutes of searching, they did not notice any movements within the valley. Additionally, other than the bodies the they found dead, they did not find any other gangster around. As for Jaden, they could not find any trace of him anywhere. They were not sure where he had gone to, but this was something that made her extremely worried. She was not sure about the condition that Jaden was currently in, and, she was not willing to see anything happening to him. So, after searching for about 20 minutes, she had began shouting his name, trying to attract his attention. But all her calls ended up unanswered. "We should stop looking for that young man for the time being, and focus on the mission. We should head directly to the vi, and deal with that group of gangsters. We cannot allow them to escape." The captain that was in charge of the mission stated. Of course, he was also worried about Jaden. He felt that it was only right for them to look for Jaden, so that they could thank him for what he had done for them. Dealing with this group of gangsters, was something that they wanted, considering that they wanted to take revenge for the colleagues of theirs that had been taken down. But right now, they still had a mission that needed to be taken care of. So, they could not continue searching, and could only decide toplete the mission, beforeing back to search for Jaden. Even he himself felt that it might be a pity if Jaden had ended up dying here. But there was nothing that he could do, considering that he was given a mission, and he was expected toplete it. "We are going to leave just like that? You all know that it was Jaden that saved us all. If it was not for his decision to take action, we would have all been blown up by that RPG." Ang retorted as she asked with anger. At this moment, her mind was clouded with anger, making her forget about the fact that she was talking to a person that was holding a high position aspared to her. And in this mission, he was granted even more power than in normal asions. "Ha! I understand your frustrations Ang. But what can we do? We cane back and look for himter on, but if those gangsters escape, things will be moreplicated." The captain responded after sighing helplessly. Bang! Suddenly, there was a sound of a gunshoting from a distance away. All of them suddenly became cautious. They were not sure if there was an enemy around or not, but the previous incident where two of their cars were blown up had made them to be extremely cautious. "Can anyone tell me where that sound ising from?" The captain asked as he looked at the police around him. "I''m not really sure, but I think that it ising from the direction of that vi. Since I was not paying attention, I was not able to clearly tell, but I can tell that the direction is definitely the same with the location of the vi." A man responded. Bang! Just as they were not sure, there was yet another sound of a gunshot. This time, considering that they were all paying attention, they all realized that the sound was actuallying from the vi. Momentarily, all of them did not understand why there was a sound of gunshots there, but Ang''s eyes widened a few secondster. They had been looking around all this while, but they had not found Jaden. Additionally, there was no any sign of activity for the past few minutes, indicating that there was a possibility that other than themselves, there was actually nobody else within this valley. And now, there was a great possibility that Jaden was actually in the vi all this while. ''This guy! How can he do something like that? He actually went there by himself?'' Ang thought to herself in disbelief. Then without saying anything, she immediately rushed, hurrying to get out of the valley. The captain wanted tomand the rest of the cops to head directly to the vi, when he saw that Ang was already rushing away. He did not say anything, and immediately followed. In any case, the others had also began moving, and there was no need for him to say anything. A few minutester, they had managed to get out of the valley. Then, they got inside the cars that had not been destroyed by the explosions, packing themselves into the cars, considering that other cars had also been affected due to the explosions, before the cars charged towards the vi. But, just as they were about to arrive at the entrance of the vi, they suddenly saw that there was a person in front of them. And, this person was actually carrying someone on their shoulder. The moment that they got closer, they realized that it was none other than Jaden. They were surprised, considering that most of them had actually not thought that Jaden was in the vi in the first ce. Ang did not care, and immediately got out of the car. She rushed towards Jaden, just to confirm if he was okay. And, other than the blood on his clothes, she did not see anything that was out of ce. "You scared me. You should not be that reckless. You should have waited for us so that we can attack the vi together." Ang stated as she looked at Jaden with a frown. It was not that she really cared that much about Jaden, but instead, it was all due to the fact that she was worried that Scarlet would ask her about Jaden, if something went wrong. "There''s no need to worry. I have already dealt with the people within the vi, at least the ones that I saw. And this one should be the leader of the group that was inside the Vi." Jaden responded indifferently, while notmenting on anything that Ang had said. Thud! At the same time as he said those words, he dropped Ruben onto the ground. Then, he moved to the side, allowing Ang and the others to see who it was that he had brought over. Chapter 264: Shocked Ang focused on the person that had been thrown onto the ground. The moment that she saw who it was, she was stunned. Of course, even though she was part of the police force at this moment, she was also part of the top echelons of the society within the city. And due to that, he was able to recognize who Ruben was immediately. Previously, they had just been told that there was a gang that was here, but they did not know who they were by name or face. Initially, Ang had thought that it was just another underworld group, with a leader that did not like the spotlight. But never had she expected that the leader of this group was actually a member of the Williams family. There was a conflict between her family, and that of the Williams, considering that they were siding with the Johnson family. Considering that the Johnson family was fighting against the Williams, it was impossible for them to be able to be on the same side with the Williams, and the Johnsons at the same time. She was not the only one who was surprised. The other cops were also surprised, considering that they had never expected that a person that they thought was respected within themunity, was actually a gang leader. Ang turned to look at Jaden, after she noticed that one of Ruben''s leg was broken. "Did you do this?" Ang asked as she gazed directly at Jaden. This was not something new to her. Previously, she had encountered Jaden, just after he had broken Lucas''s leg. The same situation could be applied here, considering that at this moment, Ruben was having one of his legs broken. Jaden simply nodded at that. There was no need for him to say anything, considering that it waspletely obvious. He was the one who had brought over Ruben, and they were here to arrest him and his gang. "Why did you have to break the leg? You could have simply knocked him unconscious." Ang asked, a little exasperated. Of course, it was not that she felt any form of pity for Ruben, it was just that she thought that it was not a good habit for Jaden to continue breaking other people''s legs. "I did not have anything that I could use in order to tie him up. This was the only thing that I could do, to ensure that he doesn''t run away." Jaden responded simply. Ang and the rest were left speechless upon hearing that. Since you did not find something to tie someone up, you would simply break their legs? That was barbaric, right? If this was a normal situation, these police officers would have definitely taking action, taking Jaden into custody. But, considering that the person that had gotten their leg broken was the leader of a gang, there was no need for them to do that. Additionally, the gang that was under this person was the one that had ended up killing several of their colleagues. So, even until now, anger was still raging within their hearts. Had it not been that they understood that this was the leader of the gang, and they were supposed to bring him back alive, if possible, they would have definitely rained bullets on him. "I will be leaving then. I don''t think that there is anything that I need to do here. You can check out the vi, there are several bodies there. Additionally, there might be a few others that are within the vi, though I''m not sure." Jaden stated as he waved. Ang looked at Jaden with surprise in her eyes. From the way that Jaden was talking, it was as if he had easily taken care of the issue. Additionally, considering that he was currently unharmed, she was tempted to believe that the people that he had killed werepletely unskilled. But this was something that she could not bring herself to believe, just from the experience that they had been through not long ago, with several of their colleagues dying. "Why don''t you wait? We will take you back after we clear the area." The captain suggested. "There is no need for that. I was only hired to help you with this. Now that I havepleted the task, I will be leaving." Jaden stated. Then, he began walking away. Ang hesitated for a moment. She wanted to go with Jaden, but she remembered her duties. Currently, they were still in a mission, which had yet to bepleted. So, she could not apany Jaden back, and could only go and look for him after they hadpleted everything here. After Jaden had left, the group of police officers continued remaining in the same ce, before the captain instructed them that they should take Ruben with them, and go directly to the vi. Of course, remembering the warning that Jaden had given them, they made sure to be extremely cautious as they approached the vi. This was just in case there was one gangster who had realized that Jaden had left, and was running away. A gangster who knew that he might die, might end up doing anything. So, if that gangster spotted them and realized that he could not run away, he would definitely use the gun that they would be having at that moment, to shoot at them. The moment that they arrived at the entrance of the vi, they did not find anything unusual. It was as if there was no any fight that had urred in this area at all. As they looked at the gate that was in a perfect condition, they could not help but wonder how Jaden had entered into the vi''spound. They were quite familiar with this type of gate, considering that if they had not encountered it before, they had at least seen it in advertisements before. They understood that only those people that had gotten their biometrics registered, could ess into an area that was barred by such a gate. They tried several times using their own fingerprints, to see if Jaden had some home managed to enter, because the biometrics had yet to be recorded, but they all failed. Additionally, after three failed attempts, the rms were already ring. This was a security mechanism that had been installed for this gate, and after three failed attempts, it would immediately rm the owner of the residence. "Who has the equipment to deactivate this thing? We cannot continue wasting time like this." The captain asked with a frown. Immediately after he asked, a middle-aged man took a step forward. He was carrying something like a small piece of tape. Then, with the tape attached to his finger, he pressed the finger on the scanner of the gate, before the identity was verified, and the gate was actually opened. The majority of the people around did not know about this, and were left speechless. Just what method was this? When they heard the captain asking, they thought that the captain was actually asking for a technician among them, who was possessing high-tech equipment, to be able to open the gate. Nheless, the group did not say anything, and immediately entered into the vi''spound. They were all cautious, guns in hands. But, the moment that they entered, they were weed by extreme silence. The rms of the gate had already gone off, the moment that it was opened. Previously, they had expected that such loud ring of rms would have rmed the people within the vi, but it was clear that nobody wasing over. Could it be that Jaden was wrong,? Could it be that there was actually nobody that was remaining within the vi? Just as they were wondering about that, they kept on moving, before finally, they reached the entrance of the vi. Then, after taking deep breaths, they finally entered into the vi. But the moment that they stepped into the vi, they were all stunned by the stench of blood. It was also at this moment that they realized that a little deeper into the vi, down the hall, there was actually a body lying there. They went over, and observed the body, only to realize that the person had been killed by a bullet in the head. There was a gun next to him, indicating that it was the one that he was using before he died. The group went all over the living room of the vi, only to realize that there were eight bodies. While seven of them were killed with bullets, another one was killed in a way that they could not understand. But there was one thing inmon, for all the people that had been killed by bullets. That was the fact that they had been killed by a single bullet, and all of them were headshots. The cops could not help but be amazed by the skills that Jaden possessed. Just how good was he at using the guns, that he was able to kill all these people using a single bullet for each person? Chapter 265: Mastery Ability Jaden did not care about the reaction that Ang and the others would have when they saw the dead bodies in the vi. Instead, he was simply focused on the prompt that hade back from the system, just after he had delivered Ruben to the cops. [Congrattions. Optional missionpleted. The rewards are being calcted. You have Being rewarded with a mastery ability.] [Mastery ability. This is an ability that enables one to be able to gain an understanding of doing something quite easily. It stimtes the muscles, enabling them to adapt to something that they have never done before, or do things that they have done before even better.] Jaden had not expected that he was going to be rewarded with something like that. Considering the dangers that were involved in this mission, had it not been that he was currently stronger than ordinary, he would have definitely lost his life. He was quite lucky considering that other than a scratch from the bullet, there was nothing else that he had suffered in that fight. Additionally, somehow, the wound that had been formed from the grazing of the bullet was no longer bleeding. Perhaps his healing ability had also been improved, together with the enhancement of his physique. So, Jaden did not pay that much attention to this matter, but instead, he focused on the information about the ability that he had received from the system. Even though there was an exnation, without trying it out, it was impossible for him to be able to deeply understand the usefulness of this ability. So, Jaden went back to the Johnson residence after taking a taxi, upon reaching the road that a few of the taxi drivers hade back, despite being warned about an operation that was urring in this area. It was a good thing that even though there was blood on his clothes, it was only a small amount. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for the taxi driver to ept carrying him, as Jaden might be a criminal, which was something that frightened most of the taxi drivers. The moment that he got back, he realized that Scarlet was waiting for him. She was currently seated on the hood of her Ferrari f8 spider. When she saw himing over, she smiled. Then, she came over towards Jaden, while asking with concerning her voice, "Have you already dealt with the matter? Are you injured?" "I have already dealt with the issue. As for the injuries, I did not suffer any." Jaden responded simply. "That''s good." Scarlet was relieved upon hearing that. She wanted to ask Jaden a few questions, about the mission, but Jaden left. This left her frustrated, but there was nothing that she could do. After all, it was not as if Jaden had to tell her. Additionally, from the way that he was moving, it seemed that there was something that he wanted to do. Just a few secondster after Jaden had left, Scarlet was suddenly concerned. She thought to herself, could it be that Jaden was actually injured, and was trying to hide it from her? With her heart thumping, she rushed towards the direction that Jaden had gone to, towards his room. And when she got there, it was just when Jaden had entered into the room. Of course, Jaden had already noticed that Scarlet was running after him. But he did not bother, and continued making his way to his room. He wanted to test out the ability that he had received from the system, and had no time to entertain Scarlet. Just after he had entered, he noticed that Scarlet was already at the entrance. He turned around, and asked, "Is there something else?" Upon hearing Jaden''s question, Scarlet scrutinized Jaden''s entire body. She even entered into the room, going around Jaden, just to try and see if there was an injury. "Whose blood is this?" Scarlet asked as she pointed was the area on Jaden''s shirt where there was blood. "It is not mine." Jaden responded once again. "Oh." Scarlet eximed. In fact, she had been expecting that Jaden was going to tell her whose blood that was. But all that he said was that it was not his blood, which was something that at least made her relieved. "I need to take a shower. I wille and find you in the gymter on." Jaden stated, when he realized that Scarlet was still standing there, looking at him. "Sure. I will give you 30 minutes. Within 30 minutes, you shoulde over, or I wille looking for you." Scarlet agreed, despite the concern that was on her face. She was thinking that perhaps Jaden wanted to make sure that she did not see the injury that he had suffered. He might not have suffered any external injury, but it was not impossible for him to have suffered an internal injury. So, she decided to give him time, so that he could do what he wanted. But within 30 minutes, she was definitely going toe back, if he did note looking for her. Even though there was nothing in particr that they shared, other than the training sessions, still, she just wanted to be sure that Jaden was okay. Otherwise, if he did note over, it implied that he had definitely been injured during the mission. "Sure. I wille after I''m done." Jaden replied. Scarlet then left the room, leaving behind Jaden who immediately went to the bedroom. Inside there, he took out theptop, and began looking into the information about songposition. He downloaded many documents with the information about songposition, from the beginner level, to the professional level. Then, he began reading through them. He wanted to see if the mastery ability that he had received from the system was going to enable him to be able to learn how to be a songposer. As he began reading, he felt that somehow, the way that he understood things had changedpletely. He was no longer struggling like before, but instead, it was as if everything wasing to him naturally. Even though this was the first time that he was reading information about songposition, it was as if this information had always been in his mind. And all that he was doing at this moment was just jogging his mind, reminding himself about these things. Jaden suddenly got interested in songposition. So, as he continued reading, he did not realize that time was passing by. One document after the other, at an incredible speed, he read through them. Of course, considering that he had downloaded several documents at the basic level, he gained deeper understanding of songposition, from different perspectives. After the beginner level, there was the intermediate level. Then, when he reached the intermediate level of songposition, Jaden was not able to finish this level quite easily as before. After all, the information that was in the intermediate level was definitely way above the one that was at the beginner level. Nheless, Jaden enjoyed gaining an understanding of something that he had never understood before. The ways of arranging ideas into a song, kept on appearing in his mind, and Jaden felt that he could actuallypose a song. But, Jaden did not try that, and instead, continued reading through the documents that he had downloaded. Without even Jaden noticing it, it was now 7:00 in the evening. Jaden was still going through it the documents, learning more and more about songposition. Other than the notes about how topose songs, Jaden had also downloaded the experience of severalposers. This way, Jaden got even better in just a single day. He was able to understand the challenges that severalposers had faced, together with the times that they had experienced great sess. "Hey, did you already forget about what you said before? You said that you would being over immediately after you are done showering. But how long has it been since then?" Jaden suddenly heard a voice that brought him back to the reality, from the realm of learning. When he looked over, Jaden realized that somehow, Scarlet had gotten to the entrance of the bedroom. She was standing there, looking at him with tired eyes. Jaden was surprised. After all, this was the first time that somebody had approached him, without him even realizing it. It seemed that he had been so focused on studying, that he did not even notice that Scarlet hade over. "Oh, I was just going through a few documents here. Should we go?" Jaden asked as he stood up. He felt that he should take a little break, before continuing with his studies. "Sure. You want us to train in the night? It is time for us to take our meals, but look at you, you are so focused on reading I don''t know what. And, you didn''t even take a shower, or change the clothes as you had imed before." Scarlet responded sarcastically. Jaden looked outside through the window that was in the bedroom, only to realize that it was already night time. Jaden was once again surprised. When he was reading, with the mastery ability, he had not even noticed the time that he had taken when he was studying. ording to him, it had only been a short moment since he began going through the songposition notes, but somehow, it had already been hours ever since then? Jaden could not help but wonder about the mystery of the ability. So, he immediately asked the system about it, wanting to get a deeper understanding of this ability. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 266: Are You Interested [This is a passive ability. The moment that the host tries to learn something, this ability is going to ensure that the host is going to bepletely immersed in learning.] [All forms of distraction will be eliminated, allowing the host to enjoy the tranquility thates with learning. This ability is only going to be deactivated if there is going to be an external interference.] [Such interferences include physical interruption, or, if somebody talks to the host.] "Are you even listening?" Jaden who was still listening to what the system was saying, while reading the prompts that were floating in front of his eyes, suddenly heard Scarlet talking to him. It was only then that he realized that Scarlet seemed to have been talking to him. Jaden could not help but wonder, considering that this was the first time that he had concentrated on a system prompt, only not to notice the activities that were happening around him. [That was just the demonstration of the ability. Though, it doesn''t work like that, on the system prompts. Instead, it onlyes into focus only if the hosts intends to learn.] The system immediately cleared out the doubts that Jaden was having. At the same time, Jaden looked at Scarlet and asked, "What were you saying?" Scarlet face palmed as she looked at Jaden with a helpless gaze. She was feeling quite a headache on how Jaden was behaving on this day. At this point, she could not help but start regretting asking Jaden to take the mission. After all, it was only after he hade from the mission that he began behaving in such a way. He imed that he wasing over in 30 minutes, only to remain here for over 4 hours. And now, she was talking to him, but he continued standing there, staring in the empty air in front of him. So, she approached, trying to see if there was something that Jaden was looking at. But, no matter how much she focused, she could not see anything in front of Jaden. She even went to the extent of waving her hands in front of Jaden''s face, but the guy did not react at all. It was only then that she asked, this time, with a louder voice. That was when Jaden finally came out of his stupor. "My father is asking for you. I don''t know what he wants to talk to you about, but he said that you should go over right now." Scarlet stated. Well, she had already been here for more than 30 minutes, before she finally spoke to Jaden. She had thought that Jaden would notice that she had arrived, only for him to continue doing whatever it was that he was doing, going through some documents on theptop screen. "Oh, sure. I''ll do that." Jaden responded, regardless of not knowing the reason why Clifford was asking for him to go over. Scarlet watched as Jaden left, sighing to herself. She had already talked to Ang before she came over, and understood that the mission had already beenpleted. Additionally, there was nothing that had happened to Jaden. But, it might be true that he was not injured, but there was definitely something wrong with him. He had definitely changed, at least he looked so lost. ''Could it be that something happened to his brain? Could it be that he was affected by something, making him forget things easily? Maybe that is the reason why he seems to fall into a stupor?'' Scarlet thought to herself. Jaden on the other hand headed straight to Clifford''s study. That was where Clifford spent most of the time. Additionally, whenever he called Jaden, he would always be within the study. After knocking, Clifford''s voice came from the other end. "Come in." Jaden entered into the study, only to find that Clifford was sitting behind the desk, with a pile of documents in front of him. In fact, the pile of documents in front of him right now was way bigger than the one that Jaden had seen thest time that he had been here. "Take a seat. There is something that I would like to ask you about." Clifford stated as he pointed towards the couch that was present within the study. Jaden went along, sitting down on the couch, before looking at Clifford, waiting for him to speak. "Jaden, it is not that I doubt you or something, but I would really like you to tell me your true intentions of deciding to work as a bodyguard. Could it be that there is something that you are targeting in my family?" Clifford asked as he looked at Jaden with a serious expression on his face. Jaden raised his brows a little, upon hearing that. To say the least, he was obviously confused. He could not understand what Clifford was trying to imply by asking that question. "Could you please borate on the question? I am a little lost." Jaden responded honestly. "Sigh!" Clifford sighed before saying, "It''s like this, with the abilities that you possess, it is definitely above your level to work as a bodyguard. Even though I offer $50,000 a month as sry while considering the skills that you possess, I still believe that it is a waste of your skills to be used like that." And before Jaden could say anything, Clifford continued, "This is just one of the reasons why I''m asking if there is perhaps an intention that brought you here, toe and work in my family as a bodyguard. After all, with the skills that you possess, if you go to a first tier city, you will definitely be recruited by those big families. With that, you will not only get better treatment, but even the pay will be higher." There was a moment of silence, before Jaden spoke. "Mr. Clifford, I would like to tell you that I did not n to work for you. I was simply nning on joining a bodyguard association. Coincidentally, I met with Mr. Alex, who then connected me with you. As for what happened next, it was definitely not within my control." Clifford raised his brows upon hearing that. Of course, he already understood what Jaden was saying. In any case, he had already talked with Alex, the owner of the Assured Bodyguard Association. ording to Alex, Jaden was intending to leave, and had not even entered into the building to look for a job. Instead, it was Alex who had offered the opportunity to Jaden. Additionally, Alex did not mention anything about the Johnson family when he was offering the opportunity to Jaden. In that case, it implied that Jaden did not know who he was going to work for, when he epted the job. And added to that, there was the fact that Jaden was struggling before, changing jobs almost every month. So, the moment that he received an opportunity to earn $10,000, it was very possible for him to easily ept. But of course, that was not the real aim of Clifford asking the very first question about Jaden''s intentions oning to work as a bodyguard for his daughter. "I would like to be presumptuous, and ask something a little more on the personal side. Do you perhaps have an interest in my daughter? Maybe when you came over to work for me, you did not know about who you were going to protect. After all, I had not told anybody, other than my wife, son and Steven. Only the three of them knew about who was to be protected. Of course, it is impossible for them to tell you, considering that they have never interacted with you before you came here. But, after being here for over 2 months, I do believe that you already know my daughter quite well. So, could you have perhaps developed an interest in her, something that is making you to continue staying here?" Clifford asked while looking at Jaden with a scrutinizing gaze. Jaden was left speechless upon hearing that. He could not help but want to just open up Clifford''s skull, and see what kind of brain was thinking of something like that. Regardless, Jaden took a moment before he responded, "I will be sincere with you. It might be true that your daughter is quite good, but I don''t view her as a potential romantic partner. The best the two of us can go is being friends, and that is it." Jaden did not intend to hide his feelings, when he was asked something like that. So, he revealed it, as there was no need for him to hide, especially considering that he was talking to Clifford. Clifford was a little surprised by how blunt Jaden had been. Nevertheless, in his heart, he was a little disappointed. Of course, he was hoping for a romantic rtionship to bloom between Jaden and Scarlet, but it seemed that it was impossible. From the way that Jaden was talking, it was clear that he was not lying. He was sincere the entire time, something that Clifford had noticed. And if he was actually lying, he was definitely a master in acting. "Okay, let''s leave that matter aside. I can care nheless about that or other things that I mentioned before. Instead, I would like to ask you another thing that made me a little concerned." Clifford stated, while deciding not to think about the n that he was having not long ago. "Sure. Please go ahead." Jaden responded. "So, I would like to know why you did not tell me that you are actually a millionaire. With such wealth, why would you want to work as a bodyguard?" Clifford asked as he looked directly into Jaden''s eyes. Chapter 267: Song Composition Jaden finally understood the reason why Clifford was doubting him. If there was a person who heard that there was a multimillionaire that was working as a bodyguard, they would definitely find that there was something unusual about it. In this case, Clifford was suspicious of Jaden. After all, considering the Jaden was a multimillionaire, he was supposed to be living a life, one that he enjoyed the most. But here he was, following themands of other people, while risking his life in order to protect another person. So of course, this made Clifford confused. He wondered if there was something that Jaden was intending on getting by working as a bodyguard here. After all, the pay that he was receiving was definitely not that much, whenpared to the dividends that he was receiving at the end of the year. As for the matter of Clifford knowing that Jaden was actually a multi-millionaire, Jaden was not surprised. After all, Jaden was able to get much information about thepanies whose worth was $500 million from Steven before. From this, it was not unusual for Clifford to be able to know the changes that were happening in those bigpanies. After all, apany whose worth was $500 million was considered as one of the giants of the city. So, for such a big changes such as the changes in ownership of thepany would definitely alert the one of the biggest families in the city. At the end of the day, the movements of the bigpanies would always influence the other powers within the city. "Would you believe me if I told you that I just got an interest in bing a bodyguard? Back then, after experiencing how life was, when I did not have the money, I decided to try something new. I ended up arriving at Assured Bodyguard Association, then I was convinced by Alex that there was a job opportunity that could give me $10,000. Of course, I was curious about the job, and so, I epted. Never had I expected that it was you who was looking for a bodyguard for your daughter. Nheless, it was all coincidence, including the meeting between you and I, and the rest of the things that had happenedter on." Jaden exined. Of course, it was impossible for him to tell Clifford about the system. After all, had it not been that Jaden received a system, not only would he have taken the job as a bodyguard, in fact, he might not even be alive at this moment. It was the system that had saved his life, and it was due to the system that he had taken the job as a bodyguard. Otherwise, if the system had not selected a career for him, he would have definitely selected another option instead. Clifford remained silent for a while, as he contemted on what Jaden had said. It could be said that he was not believing what Jaden had said, but at the same time, he could not get any other exnation other than the one that Jaden had given, as to the reason why he came to work as a bodyguard. "Okay. That''s all. I was just curious about the reason why you wanted to work as a bodyguard, despite having all that wealth. But if you don''t have any ill intentions against my family, then I have no problems with you at all." Clifford stated. Then, he continued, "But believe me, even though I don''t really know about your full background, if you actually do anything to anyone in my family, I will fight you to the end." This was a threat, as well as a warning. In any case, Clifford had to make his stance clear. It was clear that if Jaden really had any ulterior motives foring over to work as a bodyguard, Clifford would definitely not hesitate to fight him, even if he would end up losing everything. "You don''t have to be worried about that. My securitypany is going to stay out of what I''m currently doing. While I''m here, I''m just a bodyguard, nothing more than that." Jaden assured. "Then I will trust you." Clifford responded. Jaden then left the study, leaving behind Clifford who was still deep in thought. Clifford was confused at this moment. Previously, when he looked into the information about Jaden that had been brought over by Steven, he thought that he had known everything about Jaden. But now, it seemed that there was more mystery surrounding this young man. ording to the information, Jaden''s parents had ended up dying in an ident. And after that, Jaden had to survive on his own, after his rtives had taken everything away from him. Then at some point in his life, he entered ''that'' organization, and came backter on. ording to the little information that he possessed about that organization, it was clear that all those that entered that organization did not possess an ordinary background. But if they possessed an ordinary background, they were all incredible figures in the end, a little while aftering from the organization. And now, he believed it, even though he was a little suspicious of it before. Just from the fact that Jaden, who was only 22 years old at this moment, was actually a multimillionaire. Clifford released a sigh. He decided that he was going to observe Jaden. And other than that, he had decided that he was going to investigate about the issue rted to Jaden''s parents'' deaths. Previously, Steven had not gotten much information about this incident, implying that it was being hidden. So, Clifford was intending on trying to use the influence that his family possessed, in order to get the information that he wanted. Had it been that the ident had urred in another city, it would have been a little difficult for him to be able to get the information. But in this city, it was not that difficult, considering that other than the Johnson family, only the William family couldpete against them on equal grounds. But, that was before the fight between the two families broke out officially. The Williams ended up losing a lot, just to fight against the Johnson. And all of a sudden, they gave up the fight, as they were unwilling to end up beingpletely destroyed after suffering all those losses. So of course, to appease the Johnson family, they had ended up bleeding, giving away the shares of severalpanies, something that led to their power reducing, while the power of the Johnson family increasing by a good margin. ¡­. After Jaden had left the study, he went back to his residence. There, food was delivered to him, and he ate. Immediately after that, he immersed himself back into studying. One might be curious about the reason why he was currently studying something like songposition, but only Jaden knew the reason why. He could have used this ability in order to learn other things, but those were going to wait for a while. In any case, he believed that he was going to be able to master songposition after a while. ¡­. Scarlet on the other hand went back to her room. She was dazed as she looked at the ceiling above her, as she lied on her back on the bed. The huge bed was extremelyfy, but Scarlet was feeling slightly ufortable being there. She was just thinking about Jaden, wondering what had gone wrong. ''Should I give him the $100,000 that I took? After all, he ended up getting in such a condition because of the mission. Even though he came back all good, at least physically, he is definitely having a problem with his brain, or something along the lines.'' Scarlet was asking herself again and again, as she considered if she was supposed to give Jaden the money or not. Previously, she had already transferred $400,000 the moment that Ang transferred over $500,000. She was excited at first, with the $100,000 that she had gotten after not doing anything. But now, she did not even dare to use the money. Instead, she waspletely worried about Jaden. She ended up thinking things throughout the night, not getting enough sleep, as she only slept when morning was sweeping in. ¡­ For the entire night, Jaden had simply been studying. He did not even leave where he was, other than the asions where he needed to relieve himself. He did not feel asleep at all, perhaps due to how strong his body currently was, or due to the ability that he was currently using. All the same, Jaden felt that he had finally managed to get everything that was required for him to be a songposer. It was not a beginner songposer, but instead, it was an advanced levelposer. Simply put, Jaden was currently considered as an expert in songposition. But, that was just the theoretical knowledge that he had gotten after reading and going through all the videos rted to songposition throughout the night. Now, if Jaden wanted to know if he had actually mastered the ability, he would have to tryposing a song. So, after thinking for a while, Jaden decided topose a song about how his life had been before he gained the system, and after he gained the system. Simply put, he was going to talk about the transformation that had urred in his life in the song that he wanted topose. Having already made a decision, Jaden immediately took action. He began theposition, after visiting a music store, where people could pay and use the instruments if they were not capable of buying them. Chapter 268: Gaining More Skills Considering that Jaden had yet to learn how to y the instruments, he had to depend on some of the workers in the store that were capable of ying the instruments. Jaden was not trying to create something professional, but instead, it was just a trial. So, even if the quality of theposition was not going to be that good, still, it would give him an idea of the current capability that he possessed. In any case, theoretical knowledge did not imply that a person would be capable of doing it practically. So, it was only after he had finishedposing a song would he really know the current level of the skill that he possessed. Theposition took quite a while. Considering that Jaden already possessed an idea, it was not that problematic for him to be able to use the knowledge that he possessed to convert the idea into theposition. The instrument that was used was the piano. The apaniment was created by a young man who was working in the store. He had been ying a piano since he was young, and ever since he came to work in this store, his skills had improved tremendously. Finally, after two good hours, Jaden had finallypleted theposition. It had taken a longer time than he had expected, considering that he needed to match the ideas, the apaniment and so on, with the idea that he was having in mind. Now, with theposition out of the way, only the lyrics were needed. Jaden would have really liked to write the lyrics himself, but he did not have the skills of doing so. The only thing that he could do was to go back and start studying lyrics writing. As for the matter rted to songposition, he had already gotten an idea of the level that he was in. Even though he might not be at the level of those top experts, but at least, he was considered as among those that were quite knowledgeable in the field of songposition. Jaden hade to this conclusion after hearing thements by the people that came to the room that he was in, upon hearing the song that had beenposed. So, Jaden would have to study lyrics writing, before he could fill in the lyrics. As for the matter of looking for a lyricist to fill in the lyrics, Jaden did not even consider that. After all, this song was something that involved his life. How could he expect another person who did not even know him, to write about his own life? He could give the idea, but they would definitely not be able to portray it the way that he wanted. After going back, Jaden simply downloaded the notes and documents that could be found online about lyrics writing. Considering that he did not have to apany Scarlet all the time nowadays, together with the fact that Clifford currently understood Jaden''s wealth, Jaden did not have much to do for the next few days. For that reason, he had gotten enough time to be able to learn how to write lyrics. But just in case, Jaden went ahead and bought a piano. He also went ahead and began learning how to y a piano. Of course,pletely different from someposition and lyrics writing, Jaden practiced the piano several times. And, due to that, Jaden felt that he was getting more and more used to ying a piano, even though he had never yed it before getting the mastery ability. Scarlet and Sylvia who were always there to watch as Jaden yed a piano were amazed. The two of them did not know how to y the piano. But still, they had experienced experts ying the piano. So of course, they could differentiate the level of the skill of the piano yer, byparing the current way that the pianist was ying, to the way that the experts yed. The thing that amazed them the most was the fact that Jaden was improving tremendously in just a short time. When Jaden bought the piano, he was together with Scarlet, as they had gone out, with Jaden having to go with her, as he was her bodyguard. Scarlet was of course curious about Jaden ying the piano. So, when he set up the piano after he came back, Sylvia also came over, when she was looking for Scarlet just after she had arrived. The twodies experienced the first time as Jaden began ying the piano. He had already studied about ying a piano, gaining the theoretical knowledge about it. But for the practical, his fingers would need to adapt, together with his mind of multitasking. For the multitasking, it was not that much of a problem for Jaden. The only problem was for his fingers to adapt to ying differently on the piano. To say the least, for the first time that Jaden yed the piano, the twodies could not help butugh out loud. After all, they could easily tell that Jaden was actually a noob when it came to ying the piano. Even though the two of them could not y the piano, but still, they felt that it was hrious, considering that Jaden had bought quite an expensive piano, yet he did not know how to y it. If those that had passion for piano knew that he was wasting a good piano here, they would definitely want to strangle him. Leaving better side, the twodies were left amazed by the way that Jaden improved. On the very first day that he began ying the piano, they could feel that he was changing from making so many mistakes, to making little mistakes. Then, even though he was ying using the basic chords, he ended up not making mistakes by the end of the first day. And on the following day, he began ying theplex chords. As expected, he began making mistakes again. But, the mistakes were barely noticeable, especially considering that the twodies were not that knowledgeable when it came to the piano. And finally, on the third day, Jaden finally managed to y the piano quite well. But, he felt that he would need to y this piano a little more than this, in order to be able to integrate all the knowledge that he had learned into being able to practically do it. Jaden was fully amazed by the mastery ability that he had received from the system. With this ability, he would no longer need the system to reward him with skills. Instead, he was hoping that the next time that he got a mission from the system, he would be receiving items, or at least, if it was an ability, it should be as overpowered as the one that he was currently having. Finally, Jaden finishedposing the song, writing the lyrics, and preparing the apaniment by himself. On the third day after he knew how to y the piano, he felt that the apaniment that had been made by that young man at the store was not that good. So, he made the apaniment by himself, and now, the only thing that remained for the song was to find a person that could sing. As for Jaden studying how to sing, Jaden did not even consider that. He was not fit to be a celebrity. He was not that handsome, implying that he would have to depend on his skills alone in order to be able to make it in the industry. Even though he possessed enough skills, he did not want to live the life of those celebrities, having to hide themselves from the paparazzi almost all the time. At least, for Jaden, that was not the kind of life that he wanted, even though he understood that many people yearned for that. Leaving all of that aside, Jaden havingpleted theposition, the lyrics the writing and the apaniment of the song, he sent the song to the email of a person. Apanying the audio of theposition and the apaniment was the document of the lyrics for the song. Other than that, there was a text, instructing the other person that they should find the best person for the song. With that finally out of the way, Jaden decided to focus on other things. The Vi that he had taken back from his rtives was already undergoing renovation. Considering that it had already been 2 weeks since he took over the vi, the renovation should bepleted by now. Jaden was not changing anything in the vi. Instead, he was simply trying to restore everything as it was during the time that his parents were alive. It was a good thing that a few photos were still within the vi. Perhaps Wilfred had not forgotten about his elder brother after all. In any case, the photos that Jaden had taken together with his parents on numerous asions were all inside a box, instead of being thrown out. Even though Jaden felt that Wilfred was a little conscientious to keep the photos, still, he was not going to do anything about him, to prevent him from being locked in prison. In order for thatpany of his to be able to improve to the level that it had gotten, they had done many dark things. And now, due to the influence of Nightstar securitypany, all of them were being exposed. So, it was inevitable that Wilfred would have to be locked in prison. And other than that, Wilfred did not have that much of a concern on how Jaden was going to survive, when he chased him out of the vi. Chapter 269: Terrible Learner, Kidnapped Jaden, Scarlet and Sylvia were out moving around inside a mall. It was the People''s Choice Mall. This was the most popr mall present in the entire city. So, even though the three of them did not have anything in particr that they wanted to purchase inside the mall, they just came over to pass time. Of course, this was not Jaden''s idea. He simply came because Scarlet did. Otherwise, he would have not wasted his timeing here, and would have decided to use that time in order to learn more skills using the mastery ability. Nheless, there was another thing that he was concerned about. That was the fact that it had been quite a while since he received a missionst. So, Jaden hoped that he was going to receive another mission from the system, so that he could receive a reward. Of course, the thing that he was looking forward to the most was receiving another ability from the system. If something like that happened, and it turned out that the ability that he received was way overpowered, even more than the one that he currently had, he would definitely be more than happy about it. It was just that the distribution of the rewards from the system mainly depended on the dangers that were involved in the mission, and thepletion of the mission. Additionally, even though the reward might be better considering how well he hadpleted the mission, or how dangerous the mission was, nheless, it was random generation from the system when it came to the reward distribution. So, it was impossible for Jaden to be able to determine what kind of missions would enable him to get what kind of rewards. Still, he hoped for the best. As bad as it was for a bodyguard to hope that their client would be in trouble, Jaden still hoped for that to happen. After all, if that did not happen, and Scarlet did not make any request that was going to be converted into an optional mission, then Jaden would feel that the system that he was having waspletely useless. In such a situation, it would be better if he could be able to change a client, finding a client that was more prone to dangers. But, it was impossible considering that this feature was not activated as of yet. As for when it was going to be activated, Jaden could not tell. Still, he hoped that it was going to be soon. After all, he felt that he was wasting more time by staying with the Johnson family. The biggest enemy that they were facing was the Williams family. Even though they fight between the two families had not endedpletely, it was definitely not to the extent that they would take action against Scarlet at this moment. In any case, even if they attack any other member of the Johnson family, Jaden would not care that much. After all, they were not what he was concerned with, as they were not linked to the system. Nheless, there was one thing that Jaden found a little suspicious about the Johnson family. The head of the Johnson family was Clifford. There was nobody else that held a higher position other than him in the family. Completely different from the Williams family, where the previous head of the family was known, for the Johnson family, the only head of the family that was known to the public was none other than Clifford. In simple terms, this was just a single family, without the extended family members. The only member of the family, from the extended branch that Jaden knew, was none other than Sylvia. She was Scarlet''s cousin. As for her parents and the others, although he had seen them before during Lte''s birthday, he had not interacted with them. Additionally, after the birthday celebration, they disappeared, and Jaden had never heard of them before. So, Jaden was always curious about the origin of the Johnson family. After all, it was not possible for Clifford to be able to build the Johnson family from scratch, to the level that it currently was in, with the Williams family being present in the city. All that aside, in the mall, Jaden apanied Scarlet and Sylvia. They moved from floor to floor, not even bothering to use the elevator. Jaden was getting a little frustrated, considering that the twodies were buying nothing at all. They just kept on asking for the prices of items, iming that they were good, before going to the next one. On a single floor, they would visit almost all the stores that were present, yet they were buying nothing! Even Jaden felt some second hand embarrassment from the window shopping, just from the gaze that they were receiving from the salespersons of those stores. "Hey Jaden, can you consider it again? I want to know how to y a piano. I know you were pretending that you did not know how to y, but you are definitely an expert in ying a piano." Scarlet suddenly stopped as she turned around to face Jaden, while asking. Jaden felt a headache upon hearing the question from Scarlet. Scarlet had previously told him that he was interested in learning how to y a piano. Jaden as usual did not have much of a problem teaching her. So, he epted, and tried to teach her the basics of ying a piano. But in the end, she was a terrible learner when it came to learning how to y a piano. She might be a genius when it came to learning the fighting moves, but something like ying a piano, that was definitely not meant for her. Jaden would literally correct her, showing her how to y the piano the right way. But, about 5 secondster, she would just go back to the same old way that she had been using at the very start, randomly pressing keys on the piano. One could say that it was extremely chaotic whenever Scarlet tried to y a piano. She randomly pressed the keys, and she was quite happy as long as she heard the musical sounding from the piano whenever she pressed a key. It was just that the music that she was ying was unknown. Jaden even doubted that there would be anyone in the world that could understand what kind of music she was ying, or try to categorize it. "You are not suited for ying a piano. You should try another hobby, maybe you can find something that suits you the best." Jaden responded. "But I''m really interested in ying a piano. I see that it is fun to y a piano. I want to y the piano in my free time, after I''m tired from the gym." Scarlet asked. She was not willing to give up. Jaden could only shake his head. What could he do? He had already tried to convince her that she was not suited for that, but she was not listening. And, it was impossible for him to teach her. So, he decided to let her continue talking, but he was definitely not going to agree to doing that. It was hell to teach her. Scarlet could not help but feel disgruntled the moment that she realized that Jaden was not paying attention to what she was saying at all. She wanted toin, but there was nothing that she could do. After all, it was Jaden''s decision not to teach her. It was just that she could not understand the reason why he did not want to teach her. She could not see anything that she had done wrong. She was simply doing the same thing as others did, pressing the keys on the piano. But every time that she felt that she had improved, Jaden would always tell her that she was terrible. And, it was not just Jaden, but even Sylvia kept onughing at her, iming that she was definitely the worst pianist that she had ever listen to. To respond to Sylvia, the only thing that Scarlet could do was re. She could not beat Sylvia as of yet. So, she could only feel frustrated in her heart, but have nowhere to vent. "Alright Scarlet. Let''s get going already. We have already been here for more than 4 hours. Let''s go and get something to eat." Sylvia spoke up. "It is only now that I realize that I''m actually hungry. Let''s go to Blue Seal hotel. I will go and see uncle Wilson while eating." Scarlet suggested. "Okay then. It is decided. We are going to eat there. And you are going to pay the bills, considering that you are the one that made the suggestions." Sylvia responded. "Hey, that''s not fair!" Scarlet retorted. "How is that not fair? You are the one that suggested that we go there. And, considering that it is a business, we have to pay, unless there is a special asion. You are not allowed to take free food from the hotel. You will make the hotel copse." Sylvia stated with a smallugh, at the same time, she looked at Jaden from the corner of her eyes. "How am I going to make the hotel copse? It''s not as if I have that big of an appetite!" Scarlet eximed as she red at Sylvia. Sylvia on the other hand simplyughed without responding. The moment that Jaden realized that Sylvia was looking at him, he immediately realized what she was implying. Ever since thest time that he had taken the physique enhancing pill, his appetite had improved. Due to that, the amount of food that he ate was more than three times that a normal person could. The body functioning had to be maintained after all, and the amount of energy that was required to maintain Jaden''s body that was improved by the physique enhancing pill was quite high. Previously, Jaden did not dare to ask for more food, but instead, simply ate what he was given, before going out to eat more. But, it was only recently that Sylvia realized that Jaden had cleared out the food that he had been given, and was looking around, as if he was not yet satisfied. While the twodies were chattering, the group left the mall through the elevator. Then, they went to the parking lot, before Scarlet entered into her Ferrari. Sylvia was just about to follow in, as she was the one that was going to drive, but suddenly, the car began moving. Scarlet shouted, but it was toote for anyone to react, considering that in just a few seconds, the car had already reached the highway. Chapter 270: Immediate Response Jaden was also caughtpletely unprepared when this happened. Coming to the mall, they came into cars. Jaden drove his BMW 7 series, while Scarlet and Sylvia came in the Ferrari. Initially, Jaden had been quitex in his duties as a bodyguard. A normal bodyguard would have definitely been at Scarlet''s car first, checking out for any possibility of danger. Only after they had confirmed that it was safe, would they allow the client to enter into the car. But for Jaden, he had not even done anything like that, never done it in his entire career as a bodyguard. But who was to me? Jaden did not have any professional training that a bodyguard would receive. Even though he possessed incredible skills, which enabled him to be able to save Scarlet whenever she was in danger, but such a situation where the skills would not matter, was something that could be considered as Jaden''s weakness. Jaden had been especiallyx recently, considering that there had been no any problem, no issues like where Scarlet was being attacked and so on. It was this moment of peace that had made Jaden ignore the possibility of danger being there. Additionally, Jaden had all this while been depending on the system. He believed that anytime that Scarlet was going to be in danger, the system was going to give him a prompt, informing him in advance that she was going to be in trouble. But now, he did not receive any warning from the system, and somehow, Scarlet had been kidnapped. And by the time that he reacted, the car had already left the mall''s parking lot. Jaden wanted to chase the car on foot, but he immediately discarded that thought. Instead, he entered into the car,pletely ignoring Sylvia who was dumbfounded, not knowing what to do. Jaden started the car, before stepping onto the throttle, and charging towards the direction that the Ferrari had gone to. He was currently feeling anxious. He did not know the current situation that Scarlet was in, and neither did he know who it was that had kidnapped her. It would have been better if he knew who it was, but right now, he could not think of anyone that was doing that. There were several suspects that could be pointed towards for this incident, but it was difficult to be able to be sure who exactly was responsible for this. All the same, Jaden hoped in his heart that Scarlet would be safe until he caught up to the car and rescue her. Otherwise, if anything happened to her, then things would definitely get messy. It was not only due to the fact that there might be a problem with the system, especially if Scarlet ended up dying, but Jaden had also made a promise. He made a promise to Anthony that he would protect Scarlet. So, no matter what, he had to ensure that Scarlet was safe, not only to make sure that the system would not somehow disappear if Scarlet ended up dying, but so that he could fulfill his promise. It was only when Jaden''s car was rushing away that Sylvia finally came back to her senses. Previously, she was shocked. She was just about to open the car''s door, when the car began moving. She was so scared, thinking that the car was about to knock her down. But somehow, nothing happened to her. Instead, when she noticed that the car was actually rushing away, she realized that Scarlet had actually been kidnapped. Initially, even though she was scared, she had not thought of such a possibility at all. Instead, she had thought that it was Scarlet who was just ying a prank on her. And when Jaden''s car suddenly left, she came back to her senses. She immediately looked around, not trying to chase after Jaden. She understood that it was impossible for her to be able to catch up to the car that was moving at such a speed. She looked around, only to realize that there was no taxi. Left with no other choice, she rushed towards the road, hoping that she would find a cub when she got there. At the same time, she pulled out her phone, and made a call to Clifford. Within a few rings, the call connected. "Is there something wrong Sylvia?" Clifford asked from the other end the moment that he received the call. It was extremely rare for Sylvia to call him. So, he was worried the moment that she called him, considering that they had left home just a few hours ago. If there was something that she had forgotten, she would have definitely called Steven instead of him. "Scarlet has been kidnapped! She is currently inside her own Ferrari, but she is not the one that is driving! Can you try as much as possible to see where they are? Jaden is already chasing after them, but I don''t know if he can catch up, as he is driving his BMW, which cannotpare to the Ferrari." Sylvia hurriedly exined as she continued rushing towards the road. Clifford on the other hand waspletely shocked upon hearing that. His mind went nk momentarily, but he reacted just a secondter. "Where are you right now?" Clifford asked. This time, his voice was extremely stern. "We were just getting out of the People''s Choice Mall, and when we reach the parking lot, and were about to leave, someone drove Scarlet''s car with Scarlet inside it." Sylvia exined as she panted. She tried to be as short and precise as possible. "Okay. Try to look for ways to find where they have gone, before finding a ce and ensure that you are safe. Don''t try to follow after them." Clifford instructed before immediately hanging up. The moment that he hung up, his mind was working rapidly. He was thinking of who could be responsible for this. After thinking for quite a while, he could not get to know who it was that might be responsible. Of course, he was extremely suspicious of the Williams family, but considering the previous incident, the power of the Williams family had reduced by quite a good margin. He did not believe that Philip would do something as stupid as this, as trying to provoke the Johnson family, unless he had something that made him to be sure that he would be able to deal with the Johnson familypletely. But no matter how hard he thought about it, he could not find anything that the Williams family could depend on in order to make sure that the Johnson family would not survive if they attacked. In any case, Philip should know that if they attacked the Johnson family, Clifford would fight them to the death. That was something that he had told Philip before, when they were finallying to a conclusion to the fight between them. Despite thinking like that, he was already making a call. First, he informed Steven to start the operation of trying to find where Scarlet was being taken to. Immediately after informing Steven about that, he made several calls to the people that he had connections with. Other than the business partners, whom he was asking if they had any clue about who it was that was involved with this issue, he also called several people within the government that he had connections with, so that they could help him with this issue. Of course, he only targeted those that he trusted. It was better to make sure that searching for Scarlet would be as secretive as it could be. After all, an enemy might use this opportunity to strike, which was something that he did not want. Additionally, this might also put Scarlet in even more danger. So, he tried to be as secretive as possible, even though he understood that it was going to be impossible for him topletely hide this matter. But no matter what, he had to try. So, the moment that he finished making the calls, he immediately left the study, leaving behind the stack of documents that he was dealing with. The moment that he got to the living room, he found that Lte was justing in. And when she saw the expression on his face, she was immediately worried. "What happened? Is there something that has gone wrong from the previous ns that you were making?" Lte asked with concern clear in her voice. "Scarlet has been kidnapped. But don''t worry, we should be able to get her back." Clifford stated, while trying to be asposed as possible. Lte blinked her eyes a little, when she heard that. When she saw that her husband''s expression was still the same, she realized that it was actually true, and she was not dreaming. "What about Jaden? Was he not with them? How can she be kidnapped when he is there? Where is he?" Lte asked as she panicked momentarily. "Sylvia has told me that he is currently chasing after the car. I don''t know where they currently are, but it''s going to take quite a while for us to be able to get the feedback from those that are monitoring the traffic in the city." Clifford responded. Lte also regained herposure. She thought for a while, before she said, "Let''s get going. We have to try and look for her by ourselves, because I cannot get myself continuing to stay here while my daughter is out there, kidnapped by some strangers." Lte stated as she led the way out of the mansion. Clifford did not try to dissuade her, even though he felt that he should not go, instead, he was the one to go. He understood Lte quite well. He understood that it was impossible for him to be able to change her mind, especially in such a situation. After all, her only daughter was kidnapped, and she usually dotted on her. Chapter 271: Street Chase The streets were extremely chaotic. Two vehicles were rushing at an incredible speed within the streets. Had it not been for the fact that most of the drivers on the road reacted almost instinctively, and drove their cars to the side, including the fact that the drivers of the two cars possessed incredible driving skills, many idents would have really happened. Even though the two cars were not involved in the idents, that did not imply that the other cars were not. Instead, several cars kept on crushing into other cars, or even knocking other people down. Many people were getting injured, while property was being destroyed. But, the two drivers did not seem to care about that, as they continued charging down the streets, taking turns from left to right. Of course, due to how fast the two vehicles were moving, it was inevitable that they would attract the attention of the traffic police. So, several police cars were already chasing after them, with their sirens on. But, it was impossible for those cars to be able to catch up to the two vehicles. It was clear that the drivers that were driving the police cars did not have enough skill to be able topete against the two drivers. But of course, the thing that would shock most people was the fact that despite the car that was at the forefront being a Ferrari, the one that was chasing behind was actually a BMW 7 series. There was a big contrast in the features of the two cars. One was a sports car, while another one was a luxury car. But even then, the luxury car was actually catching up to a sports car. It was not that the car did not have the speed, it was just that the skills of the two drivers contrasted from each other. It was clear that the driver of the BMW was more skilled aspared to the one that was driving the Ferrari. Jaden possessed a frosty expression as he continued driving. At this moment, he felt killing intent surging in his heart. He was ming himself for being careless, but nheless, the priority in his mind was to get the person that was involved in kidnapping Scarlet. Of course, the thing that made his heart tighten was the way that the car in front of him was being driven. He was afraid that the car might end up getting involved in an ident, something that might end up hurting Scarlet in the end. At the same time, he could not tell the condition that Scarlet was in at this point. So, he was trying as hard as possible to catch up to the vehicle. But despite the skills that he possessed, it was proving a little difficult for him to be able to catch up. Although the distance between them had reduced significantly for the past over 10 minutes, it was still going to take a while for him to be able to catch up. It was clear that the other party also possessed quite some skills when it came to driving. Otherwise, Jaden would have already caught up, despite driving a car that was inferior to the one that he was chasing. Additionally, something that Jaden had also noted, it was the fact that this guy was going around without a destination. They had gone past this street two times already, and it was clear to Jaden that this guy was just driving around, to make sure that he lost him. It was a good thing that Jaden''s driving skill were top notch, as he had received them from the system. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for him to be able to catch up to the other party. They had already moved from the center of the city, and had gone to the Eastern part of the city. In this part of the city, the traffic was not that high, especially considering that the Crackdown incident had happened not long ago. So, the majority of the people were not yet willing toe back to the Eastern part of the city to continue with what they were doing before. Almost all of them were afraid that they would be targeted by gangsters. From the way that this guy was driving around, it was clear that he was very familiar with this area. That was the reason why he was able to make sharp turns. And had it not been that Jaden was skilled, he would have definitely sped of past an area that the other party would have made a turn. Jaden felt relieved considering that he always made sure that the gas of his car was always full. Otherwise, considering the speed that they had been going for the past 10 minutes, if they continued moving in the same way, his car would definitely deplete the fuel in a while. The only thing that made Jaden concerned was the fact that Scarlet also possessed the same habit as himself. So, it was clear that she was having a full tank when they were going to the mall. As the chase continued, it seemed that the other party had already realized that it was impossible for him to be able to lose Jaden. And other than that, the police cars kept on increasing. It was clear that thismotion was big enough to be able to attract the higher-ups'' attention, and perhaps Clifford had already taken action, which had led to the number of police cars that came chasing after the kidnapper to increase. But, Jaden could also tell that this guy was also kind of informed about what was happening around. After all, all this while, they had not ran into a blockade made by the police. It was clear that there was someone that was informing him of the road that was being blocked by the police. This made Jaden''s expression turn a little more somber. It was clear that the perpetrator possessed quite some connections for them to be able to influence something like this. Nheless, he continued with the chase. And in a little while, the two vehicles suddenly veered from the streets, and headed straight towards the outskirts of the city. And now, considering that they were out of the streets, something that was limiting the two vehicles, the two vehicles suddenly began elerating. And in a little while, they had already begun moving at a speed of over 100 miles an hour. This was a tremendous speed, something that shocked the road users that were on the road near the outskirts of the city. As for the police cars that were chasing after them, they had already been left behind. They could not catch up to the two drivers at all. They werepletely outssed. In this situation, Jaden could finally go all out. Even though he was concerned about Scarlet, previously, he had to consider other factors as well. It was impossible for him topletely ignore the lives of other people, just to save Scarlet. So, although he had been using his skills, it was impossible for him to be able to show them fully, when he had to consider the lives of other people on the road. But now, considering that there were fewer vehicles on the road, it was just the best condition for him to exhibit his full skills. Considering that his reflexes were currently improved, he was able to drive at a higher speed, a speed that other people could not handle, or react to in case of an unexpected situation. Scarlet''s Ferrari could go to a speed of up to 210 miles an hour. As for Jaden''s BMW, it could reach a speed of 155 miles an hour. Even though the speed could reach a speed of 210 miles per hour, that did not imply that the one that was driving could actually handle the car that was moving at such a speed. This was impossible, after all the road was being used by other people, making it impossible for him to go all out using the car. But for Jaden, that waspletely not the case with him. Other than the skills that he possessed, there was also the strengthening that he had received from the physique enhancing pill. With that, even though the car had already gone past 110 mph, he was capable of handling the car well, making turns where necessary, and drifting where there need be. So, in a short while, the distance between them that had been more than 20 m was shortened to only less than 10 m. And as time continued moving, the gap was closing in. At this point, the two vehicles had already moved from the city, and were already in the outskirts. It would not take that long for them to be able to finally leave the city entirely. But of course, that was something that Jaden was nning not to happen. So, he decided to take a gamble. He activated the navigation system of the car, and observed the road on the map. He was trying to look, to see if there was going to be a sharp bend ahead, or perhaps a shortcut that he could use. But he was disappointed to realize that there was none at all. Currently, on the sides of the road, there was thick vegetation, something that was going to make it impossible for him to be able to drive through. Left with no other choice, Jaden had to follow behind the car. In any case, he was about to catch up. So, he stepped on the elerator, increasing the speed, and the car was suddenly moving at a speed of 130 miles an hour, but the speed was still increasing. Chapter 272: A Sniper Screech! Jaden''s car screeched as it made a drift at the corner, before elerating again. But, Jaden was forced to step onto the brakes again, when he noticed that the car in front of him had suddenly reduced the speed that it was moving at. Jaden was prompted to believe that there was a possibility that the car was currently having mechanical issues, which waspletely unusual. Or perhaps Scarlet had not filled the tank, and the gas was running out. But just as that thought came into his mind, the car suddenly elerated again. But this time, instead of continuing on the same road, it actually drifted off the road. Jaden was surprised, but he still reacted. He also turned the wheel to the left, driving the car from the road. The two of them had entered a rough road that was in a forest. Jaden did not even know about the existence of this path, considering that it was not even shown on the navigation system of the car! So, if he had been previously chasing after this car, and used another route instead of following from behind, he might have actually missed them. Nheless, a cloud of dust was left behind as the two cars continued moving on the dusty road. It was a little difficult for Jaden to be able to see considering that the car in front of him was throwing dust at him. Still, even with limited vision, he was still able to maneuver, dodging the rocks on the road, or the trees that had somehow fallen on the path. About 5 minutester, the Ferrari finally came to a halt. It had stopped in front of a wooden cabin. Jaden did the same, and stopped not that far away from the car. At the same time, he observed the surrounding areas cautiously. He was not sure why they were here, but it was probably here that Scarlet was being brought. Jaden got out of the car when he realized that there was no one around. Even then, he kept his focus in the surrounding areas, while approaching the car. The moment that he got next to the car, the driver''s door opened, and a man that was having a mask that was covering the lower part of his face alighted. Jaden was a little surprised considering that this guy was extremelyposed after getting out of the car, and was not trying to run away. Instead, he simply nced at Jaden, before ignoring him and walking towards the cabin. Jaden of course wanted to deal with this guy immediately, but he rushed towards the passenger door, and opened it. The thing that mattered the most to him at this moment was Scarlet''s safety. When he opened the door, he realized that Scarlet was there, and she did not seem to have any wounds on her. But, she was currently unconscious. It was clear that she had been knocked out the moment that she entered into the car. That was to be expected to Jaden. He understood that if Scarlet had been conscious all this while, it would be impossible for her to just sit there, while being taken away. Instead, she would have definitely fought with the guy, and it was not impossible for the car to have somehow turned, while she was in. Jaden was relieved, considering that other than being unconscious, there was nothing out of ce for Scarlet. Now, he had to get out of here first. Although he was curious about the reason why Scarlet had been brought here, he still had to make sure that Scarlet was safe. It was only after she was safe would hee back to deal with this guy. Jaden picked up Scarlet, and carried her princess style. He was just about to take her to his car, when suddenly, he felt danger approaching. Instinctively, he moved backwards using his incredible reflexes. Bang! And the moment that he did that, the ground not far away from where he was standing before was suddenly sted open. The moment that Jaden saw that, he immediately understood that it was actually a bullet. Additionally, it was not an ordinary bullet, but instead, it was a bullet from a sniper rifle! Jaden was immediately enveloped with a sense of danger. He came to understand that the enemy that he was dealing with was not simple. Additionally, from the trajectory of the gun, it was clear that the one who was shooting had been aiming for his head. And they were quite good at that, considering that if he had not moved, he would have definitely been killed. Jaden understood that he had to find cover. Just by looking at the bullet hole on the ground, he immediately understood the direction that the bullet hade from. So, using his incredible pace, he managed to take cover behind a huge tree. But he understood that it was going to be impossible for him to continue hiding, and he had to find a way of dealing with the sniper. But, there was only a single problem. He was currently here with Scarlet, which was kind of a burden for him. If he was alone, it would have been a little easy for him to be able to deal with the other party. But here, other than trying to protect himself, he would have to ensure that Scarlet was also safe. And to make matters worse, Scarlet was currently unconscious. The only advantage that Jaden possessed at this moment was the fact that his strength had been increased tremendously. So, even though he was currently carrying Scarlet, he did not feel that he was carrying anything heavy at all. So, it was clear that his movements would not be hindered that much. The only problem here was the fact that Scarlet was a person, and he would have to consider the way that he carried her around. Otherwise, if he ignored her as he could ignore her weight, he might end up killing her by himself, instead of the enemy doing that. And if that happened, Jaden was not sure on what was going to happen next. A bodyguard killing their own client? Bang! The bark of the tree that Jaden was hiding behind suddenly exploded into splinters. It was a good thing that it was quite huge, and just a small part of it was torn away. From this, Jaden could easily tell that the gun that was being used by the other party was definitely not normal. It was at least a military grade weapon. Still, Jaden possessed suspicions that it might actually be beyond the military grade weapons. After all, the tree that he was currently taking cover behind was a hardwood. Even though it was not the hardest type of tree that could be found, still, it was not supposed to be that easily destroyed. But now, just a single bullet had managed to cause such a huge impact on the tree, to the extent that it shook. Bang! Another bullet hit the bark of the tree from the same direction. With that, another part of the bark of the tree was destroyed. It was only at this moment that Jaden finally realized that the sniper was having a n. It was clear that they were nning on cutting down this tree by just using the bullets! As inconceivable as it might be, from what Jaden had observed so far, that gun definitely possess the capability of doing that. So, it was clear that it was impossible for Jaden to continue staying behind the tree for an extended period of time. Jaden took a deep breath, and decided to wait. He was waiting a little, while his ears were peeled, listening to any movement around him. And a little whileter, other than the sound of the leaves fluttering in the wind, Jaden could hear the sound of footsteps. Even though it was quite a distance away, Jaden realized that it might be the sniper, trying to look for another position to shoot. And if it was not the sniper, then it might be another person who was an aplice to the sniper. It was definitely not a person that was not involved with them, considering the way that they were moving around. Bang! The moment that another bullet hit the bark of the tree, Jaden immediately rushed from the ce. Already understanding the general direction of the sniper, Jaden found another tree and hid behind it. Now, he was trying to see if there was a possibility of finding somewhere that he could keep Scarlet for the time being. It would be more dangerous for him to go around with her, as he might fail to dodge the bullet while moving around with her, which might lead to her being shot. There was an extended period of inaction. Even the footsteps that Jaden had been hearing before had paused for a moment. It was clear that the other party was surprised. Jaden could understand the reason of their surprise. After all, he had moved using his speed, though not full still, it was clear that it was beyond what a normal human could do. So, it did not surprise Jaden that much that the other party would be surprised by this incredible movement from him. Even though Jaden understood the risks that were involved with him exposing something like this, he had no other choice. If he did not, and tried to hide it, it might end up getting killed himself, and Scarlet might also follow him, something that he did not want to see happening. Well, if he died, he would not see it. Anyway, Jaden took a deep breath. Then, he tried using this chance, to try and locate the exact location of the sniper. So, Jaden extended his neck, exposing only a little part of his head, with only a single eye looking out for the location of the sniper. Bang! Chapter 273: Anderson Raymond Anderson Raymond could not help but frown as he looked into the distance. This waspletely unusual. He had never expected to see a person that could move at such an incredible speed, especially in such a small city. Nevertheless, he remainedposed, as he looked through the scope of the sniper rifle that he was holding while lying on the ground. He was currently on a small hill, that was covered in bushes. He was currently inside the bushes, hiding him from the target''s vision. It was from this position that he was shooting, but he had not been lucky. For the first shot, he had actually missed. He attributed that to the other party being lucky, and having such an instinctive reaction to danger. If he was just a few microsecondste, Anderson would have definitely hit the target. But the thing that surprised him the most was how this target managed to move from one hiding spot to another at such an incredible speed. This time, he could not attribute this to him being lucky, as this was pure capability. Despite the surprise that he was having, he was intent onpleting the mission. To him, as long as a mission was taken, it had to bepleted. So, he continued watching the target from the location that he was in, hoping to see the target making a move. And soon, he suddenly spotted ahead that was appearing from behind the tree. Bang! Without hesitation, he aimed and pulled the trigger. But he was once again left speechless when he failed to hit the target. Just when he was pulling the trigger, the other party actually managed to retract their head, leading to him failing to hit the target. It could be said that this was the second time that he had ever missed a target ever since he became a professional sniper. And all the two times were on the same target, something that had never happened to him. At this point, Anderson became wary of the other party. He decided to make sure that he would not be spotted by the other party. Even though he felt that the possibility of the other party being able to find him, and attacking him from such a long distance was low, he never liked taking chances. Additionally, there was another possibility that had budded inside his mind. Even though he was not sure, still, it filled him with trepidation. If it was actually true, then he was in danger. Even though it was something that might lead to the end of his life, it was nheless an opportunity as well. If he managed to take down the target, the reward that he would receive would be more than he had ever received before. As he thought of that, he kept on looking through the scope, hoping that the target would emerge. But even after waiting for more than 5 minutes, there was no any action from the other end. And had it not been that he had seen that the bullet had hit the ground, he might have ended up thinking that he had actually hit the target, and the target was currently dead, not being able to move. Despite the time moving, without the other party making any movement, Anderson was not impatient at all. As a sniper, he had already learned how to be patient, and wait for the right opportunity to strike. Just as Anderson was nning on continuing to wait, he suddenly noticed movements through the scope of his sniper rifle. It was just that the movements were noting from the target, but instead, from an area a little distance away from the location of the target. Anderson''s expression changed immediately. He understood what this meant. This clearly indicated that the others had already got an impatient, and were nning on taking action as well. He could not help but feel a little disgruntled. He felt that his pride as a sniper was going to be shattered if they actually managed to kill the target instead of him. Previously, he had boasted to them that he would be able to take down the target in less than a minute after they had arrived. And after that, they could enjoy the rest of their vacation while using the money that they would have received afterpleting the mission. But now, it had already been more than 20 minutes, but he had notpleted killing the target at all! Additionally, he had already shot several times, but he had not managed tond even a single attack on the target. Even though he could me it on the skills of the other party, if the target was still killed at the end of it all, there would be no excuse at all. He would definitely be mocked for the following few days during the time that they were out for a vacation. They were mercenaries. They had just received a vacation from the main group. But just as they were about to go out and enjoy themselves, they found that there was a mission that had been posted. Considering that the mission was quite easy, and it was in the same area that they were going to spend their time, they decided to take it. It was going to give them a few bucks, and at the same time, they could enjoy themselves while there. The mission was quite simple, to kill a youth. Even though the information imed that he was quite skilled, what was the use of being skilled inbat in front of a bullet? In any case, they believed that any of them was capable of killing the other party. To them they believed that the skills that they possessed was way beyond what an ordinary youth could possess. So, they thought that even if they fought with the youth without using the guns, they could simply take him out. But now, observing the current situation, it was clearly not as easy as they had thought. Still, Anderson did not believe that it was impossible for them to be able to kill him. So, while feeling anxious, Anderson continued looking towards the area that the target was in. But, the agitation that he was feeling kept on increasing as he realized that the others were already getting closer. Bang! Getting a little frustrated, Anderson pulled the trigger. Even though the target had not shown himself, Anderson could not allow him to continue hiding. He was intending on using the same method that he had used before, to ensure that the target would rush out of his hiding ce. But this time, he was not going to be careless, as he was waiting for the target toe out of the hiding ce. The moment that he fired, he realized that the others had seemingly stopped. This immediately made him to feel a little relieved. Since they were no longer moving, it was going to be an opportunity for him. He was definitely not going to miss it. Bang! Bang! Anderson continuously shot. This was the advantage of the rifle that he was having. Completely different from ordinary sniper rifles, this rifle could actually should consecutively 20 times before needing to be reloaded. This was the technology that was being used by the mercenary group that he belonged to. The only disadvantage that it had was that it could not fire rapidly like an AK-47 gun. Instead, this could continuously shoot with a gap of one second after shooting each bullet. And other than that, this gun possessed tremendous firepower. Even the bullets that it was using were all high caliber bullets. That was the reason why the gun was currently standing on the ground, while he was holding it from behind. It was actually impossible for him to be able to use this gun while he was standing. It had to be supported, otherwise, the rebound from the gun would throw him off, something that might end up making him miss the target. As he continued shooting, he could see that the tree was about to break. This made him excited. He believed that within a frame of two seconds, he should be able to aim for the target, before shooting. That was the confidence that he possessed in his capabilities. So, while preparing to shoot for thest time before the tree remained only a single shot before copsing, he took a deep breath. ording to him, it was impossible for the target to move in the same direction that they hade from, considering that the tree that they had used before was about to fall in just a few shots. So, he believed that the target would be moving to the tree that was not that far away from them, just about 3 meters away. Anderson believed that it was going to be impossible for this guy to be able to move within 2 seconds, to cover 3 meters. Even if it was possible if he was alone, it was impossible for them to be able to do that while having someone with them. A small smile suddenly formed at the corners of his lips. In Anderson''s mind, he could already foresee himself shooting the target, before the target copsed onto the ground. Then, to vent his frustrations, he would shoot a few more bullets, even though they were precious, to make sure that the target would not die with a full corpse. Then, he prepared to pull the trigger. But just before he could pull the trigger, he was shocked. Bang! Bang! Bang! Chapter 274: A Humanlike Bear Bang! Bang! Several gunshots could be heard. Anderson looked towards the direction that the gunshots wereing from, and was surprised to find that it was actuallying from the side of his colleagues. They were all shooting towards a certain direction. And the direction that they were shooting at was definitely not the one that the target was in. Anderson could not help but wonder if there was someone who hade over, and was currently disrupting the mission that they had taken. But as much as he could think about it, he could not think of anyone that coulde over here, other than Jaden. In any case, the one who had gone to do the kidnapping had already informed them that they were the only ones that hade over here. So, the only possibility that other people coulde here was that they had somehow managed to track the two vehicles that had been brought over with the target, and the bait. Nheless, he decided not to focus on that. In any case, the mission was the king here. So, he decided that he had to eliminate Jaden as fast as possible, before looking into what was happening the other side. As he thought so, he continued shooting towards the tree that Jaden was hiding behind. And two shotster, the tree actually copsed onto the ground. But what Anderson was expecting did not happen. He had previously expected that Jaden was going to rush from behind the tree, to look for another hiding ce. But, he did not do that. Additionally, another thing that bbergasted Andersonpletely was the fact that there was actually no one around that ce. The ce behind the tree waspletely empty. Considering that he was at a higher ground, after the tree was cut down by the bullets, he was able to see behind the remaining part of the tree. And considering that there were supposed to be two people there, he could not spot any, which was not supposed to be so, considering that even if they were crushed by the tree, at least a part of their body would be seen. And if that was not possible, at least blood would be seen, considering that if they had been crushed by the tree, blood would have definitely spurted out. Anderson suddenly felt that there was something wrong. He did not understand how the target had somehow disappeared, when he had always been paying attention to every movement there. The only time that he had diverted his attention was when he was looking towards the area where the sound of gunshots wasing from. So, what could have happened? Could it be possible that Jaden had somehow rushed from that ce together with thedy that he was carrying, during the time that he was focusing on the other side? But how was that even possible? At the end of it all, it was impossible for Jaden to be able to know that he was currently focusing on the other end, and take that chance. Bang! Bang! Two consecutive shots brought back Anderson from his thoughts. He looked towards the direction of hisrades, only to realize that after those two shots, there was actually no any other movement in that area. The area waspletely silent, something that made Anderson feel a trepidation in his heart. His heart had already began beating rapidly, and warning bells had already began ringing in his mind. Frowning, Anderson decided to spy on what was happening on the other end through the scope of his sniper rifle. He zoomed as much as he could, and thanks to the high zooming capability of the sniper, he was able to finally see what had happened there. He could see that things werepletely ruined in that area. Additionally, something that made his heart skip a beat was that he saw that there were actually bodies lying on the ground. Just from the attire, he could easily tell that they were actually his colleagues that they hade together to deal with this mission, while taking a vacation. But now, all of them were actually lying on the ground, probably dead. At this point, Anderson finally realized that there was something extremely wrong here. It was clear that there was someone who had somehow intervened in this fight, leading to the death of his partners. Immediately, understanding that he could no longer stay here, as he could not even spot the enemy, Anderson immediately decided that he had to leave. If he continued staying here, he might end up dying, just like the rest. He immediately picked up the gun, and without even bothering to pick up the case that was used to carry the gun, he began rushing away. But he had only moved a little distance away when suddenly, he encountered something that shocked him. A bear appeared out of nowhere in front of him. Despite the surprise in his mind, he still reacted, and took the gun that he was carrying, aiming it towards the bear. He was no longer caring if shooting was going to attract the attention of the killers, but he had to at least make sure that he dealt with the bear. After all, if he did not deal with the bear, he might end up being the one that was going to be dealt with instead. So, he prepared himself to pull the trigger. But then again, something that shocked him to the core happened again. The bear was actually looking at him with a gaze akin to that of a human. There was killing intent in the eyes of the bear, something that even Anderson could feel. Nheless, he did not want to think much about it, and was prepared to shoot. But it was then that suddenly, the bear rushed towards him on its two hind feet. Additionally, the speed that it was moving at was way beyond what he had ever seen a bear possess. It was way beyond imagination that a bear could possess such a speed. Anderson immediately panicked. He wanted to shoot, but by the time that he pulled that figure, the bear had already reached next to him. Bang! He managed to shoot, but he missed the target. And even though he had missed the target, that did not imply that the bear was going to do the same. Itunched its right paw towards his chest. Bam! Thud! Anderson was sted backwards by the attack, and hended heavily onto the ground. Due to the force of the attack, he was forced to release the gun that he was holding, as he could not hold it with just a single hand. As he fell onto the ground, he felt his body waspletely in pain. Additionally, it was as if his left arm had beenpletely dislocated by the shoulder. But Anderson understood that he could no longer continue being here. So, he tried to endure the pain, as he struggled to roll over, so that he could get back on his feet. But it was at that moment that he suddenly realized that he had actually been injured more than he had expected. The moment that he tried to stand up, he felt the pain that he was feeling all over his body intensify all of a sudden. It was at that moment that he realized that he had actually broken several of his bones. And, he could feel that his life was actually drifting away. Of course, he was afraid of death. He was a mercenary, and he killed for a living, in case there was an assassination mission. But when he was the one that was facing death, he was extremely afraid of it. The bear approached him once again. Then, grabbing him by his right foot, it suddenly flung him in the air,unching him towards a tree. Bang! The huge tree shook intensely the moment that Anderson crashed into it. The moment that he copsed onto the ground, there were no further movements from him. It was clear that Anderson could no longer handle the impact of being thrown like that, after receiving a severe blow from the bear. So, his life ended just like that. A little while after Anderson had died, the bear walked over. Using one of its legs, it turned Anderson over, and finally confirmed that Anderson was actually dead. The actions of the bear resembled that of a human. And if there was a person who had seen the actions of the bear, they would definitely believe that it was a human that was currently wearing a bear outfit. The bear did not continue staying there after confirming that Anderson was dead. Instead, it rushed away, using its incredible speed. And the next destination that it was targeting was actually the wooden cabin. As for what it was going to do there, inferring from the fact that it hade over to kill Anderson, it was clear that it was going to kill the one that was currently inside the cabin. Chapter 275: Transformation A few minutes back¡­ Jaden continued hiding behind the tree, taking cover from the sniper. Just from the firepower of the gun, Jaden did not dare to try and take the sniper lightly. He understood that the sniper that was targeting him this time was skilled, and the weapon that he possessed was top notch. So, he had to handle this issue with care. The only thing that was causing him a little trouble was the fact that he was having Scarlet with him at this moment. It would be difficult for him to be able to operate as he would have usually done, with Scarlet around. After thinking for a while, Jaden looked at the watch on his wrist. Then, an idea emerged in his mind. Then without hesitation, he pressed on the button, activating the transformation ability of the watch. This was going to be the first time that he was going to try something like this, and he hoped that it was going to work. After he had activated the watch, he was required to select the appearance that he was going to take in his mind. Several people that Jaden had seen appeared one after the other, but Jaden did not choose any. The n that he was having in his mind at this moment was not to take the appearance of a human. After all, that was not going to help in this situation at all. No matter who he looked like, if he was shot, he would definitely be killed. In just a moment, Jaden and Scarlet were enveloped by a golden light the moment that Jaden made a selection in his mind. Then, they began shrinking, and in a little while, they actually disappeared in a bunch of leaves on the ground. Jaden had surprisingly transformed into an ant. And, something that amazed Jaden even more was the fact that Scarlet had also been transformed together with him. This was something that he was trying for the first time. And, he had not expected that it was going to work. After all, the transformation ability of the appearance shifting which was supposed to work on only the person that was wearing it. But nheless, it worked. Currently, Scarlet was transformed into a small granule of sugar. Jaden was currently in the form of an ant, while carrying the unconscious Scarlet that had been transformed into a sugar granule with his mandibles. Jaden immediately began moving, not intending to continue remaining behind the tree. But the problem was the fact that even though he was currently an aunt, he was still having the weight of a normal adult. And more than that, Scarlet''s weight had not changed. And had it not been for the fact that even in his ant form, he still possessed the same strength as when he was in the human form, he would have been having a lot of trouble caring Scarlet, as even though she was just a sugar granule, she was still having her original weight. Another advantage that Jaden possessed at this moment was the fact that his speed was retained. With that, he was able to move at a faster speed, way faster than a normal ant could. Jaden found a spot that was quite a distance away from where the group of people that was attacking them was located. Then, he ced the sugar granule onto the ground, inside bushes. The moment that he let go of the sugar granule from his mandibles, the sugar granule suddenly transformed back into Scarlet. It was clear that unless Jaden was in direct contact with Scarlet, it was impossible for her to continue maintaining the transformation. With that finally out of the way, Jaden immediately moved towards the area where he had noticed that another group was approaching them. His speed was incredible, in that people could see that leaves were being blown away, creating a small path. And the moment that he arrived in the area where the group of three people was, Jaden immediately attacked one of them. It was a good thing that they were not together, and were having a distance in between them. Additionally, there were vegetation such as trees and bushes that made it almost impossible for the others to see the other person. Bang! The guy who had just been moving towards the direction that they believed that the target was in, was suddenly surprised when he received an impact on his chest. He had not seen anything approaching him, but somehow, he was thrown backwards by an incredible force. By the time that he wanted to react, he was already on the ground, groaning in pain. Just as he was about to struggle and get back on his feet, while trying to alert the others, he suddenly felt his neck being crushed. It was as if an adult had jumped on his neck. The only problem was the fact that only a small part of his neck was crushed. It was as if there was someone who had stabbed into his neck. So, in a few moments, he bled, and due to the injury in the neck, it was impossible for him to be able to notify the others. But even if he did not inform them, they would already know that there was something wrong. The moment that he fell onto the ground, he caused a loud noise, something that immediately attracted the other two. But just to be sure, since his finger was closer to the trigger, he pulled the trigger, immediately shooting. With this, the others would definitely know that there was danger. A few breathster, the guy finally died. After all, Jaden who was in the form of an ant had pierced through the trachea, leading to difficulty in breathing, and excessive loss of blood, considering that Jaden had cut several blood vessels. Even Jaden himself had not expected such results. Previously, he thought that he was going to crush the neck of the other party. But, he had forgotten that although the weight that he possessed was still the same, he was currently a small creature. So, it was impossible for him to be able to crush the neck, considering that with the weight of an adult, and the ability of his physique as a human, he was able to simply go through the skin, as the neck was not hard. Jaden managed to get out of the blood. Of course, he was disgusted, but there was nothing that he could do about it for the time being. But the moment that he got out, he heard the sound of gunshots. He hadpletely forgotten about something like that. Nheless, he did not want to continue lingering around here. So, in his ant form, he immediately went and carried the gun on his back. It was impossible for the mandibles to grip the gun due to its size. But it was not impossible for him to be able to carry it on his back, as long as he managed to bnce it. The only problem was the fact that the bnce of the gun kept on shifting as he moved, due to the influence of the vegetation around him together with the dry lives on the ground. If someone was around here, they would definitely be surprised to see that there will actually a gun that was moving on the ground as if it was being moved by an invisible force. Of course, considering the size of the gun, it was impossible for a person that was observing to be able to see an ant below the gun. The moment that he entered into the bushes, Jaden immediately deactivated the transformation ability of the appearance shifting watch. With that, he returned to his normal size, and a human again. It was impossible for him to be able to use the gun while being an ant. So, he had no other choice but to transform back into a human, in order to be able to use his hands and fingers to shoot. The moment that he finished the transformation, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching. Even though he could feel that the two that were approaching were in a kind of a hurry, they seemed to be cautious as well. Jaden, using his sharp hearing, he located the two of them. Then, considering that the safety of the gun was already off, Jaden prepared to shoot. Bang! Bang! Immediately after the first shot, Jaden turned to another direction, before shooting once again. And with that, with just two shots, he had taken down two people. Jaden had realized one thing. All these three people possessed incredible weapons, military grade weapons, or maybe even higher than that. But, they were currently dressed casually. Jaden did not know where they wereing from, and what was the reason why they targeted him and Scarlet. But nheless, since they wanted to kill him, he would definitely not let them be just like that. Since they had failed to kill him from the start, he would eliminate them instead. That was the principle that Jaden had always followed, ever since Lucas Brown had threatened his life. Currently, the gun that he was having was an MP5 SMG. Due to that, it did not have a strong recoil. And even if it did possess that, Jaden was capable of handling that due to his current strength. So, he was able to shoot easily, taking out the two enemies, as they were just a few meters away from where he currently was. With that finally out of the way, it was the time for Jaden to focus on dealing with the sniper. Chapter 276: Cooperate or Die Considering that he was no longer being attacked, Jaden could finally focus on finding the location of the sniper. But just to be sure that the sniper was not currently aiming in his current location, Jaden continued remaining inside the bushes without making any further movements. A few secondster, he suddenly heard the sound of the gunshot once again. This time, he realized that the sound wasing from a hill that was not that far away from where they currently were. It was clear that the sniper had not yet realized that Jaden had already moved from behind the tree, and was busy trying to take down the tree. After the next shot, Jaden was able to clearly locate the sniper. With that, he immediately begin moving. But he maintained cautiousness, making sure that he tried as much as possible to hide himself and his movements. He was not sure how many enemies were currently here. So, it was better for him to be careful as he moved, as he might end up being attacked out of nowhere, if he was not prepared. Other than the sniper, Jaden could clearly remember the person who had drove the car, bringing Scarlet over. That guy had entered into the wooden cabin, and Jaden wanted to deal with that guyst. Thinking of that, Jaden did not waste any more time. He rushed towards the location of the sniper, while hiding. In his mind, he understood that he had to eliminate this sniper as fast as possible, before getting back to where he had put Scarlet. He was not sure on how long it was going to take her to wake up. And if she suddenly woke up, and ended up attracting the attention of the enemy, she might be in deep trouble. About 2 minutester, Jaden finally arrived in the area where the sniper was. Then, he used the appearance shifting watch, and transformed into a bear. He was having a n of his own, but he was spotted by the sniper who seemed to be running away, having already noticed that there was something unusual. This immediately put a halt to the n that Jaden was having. Jaden had no other choice but to deal with the sniper. He was able to easily take care of the sniper, after dodging the attack from him. Just like all the others, this sniper was having a piece of cloth that was covering the lower part of his face. But after Jaden who was currently in a bear form attacked, the cloth was removed, revealing his face. Jaden did not care about who this guy was, but since he was the one that was the main culprit of trying to kill him, Jaden was not going to spare him. So, he went ahead and killed him, and only left after he had confirmed that the sniper was dead. He rushed towards the direction of the wooden cabin. He was not sure about the position of the person who had driven the car over, but no matter the position, that guy had to be taken down as well. Jaden believed that this group was a group of mercenaries. Even though he was not sure about it, still, he believed that they might have been hired to either deal with him, or deal with Scarlet. And if that was the case, Jaden already had someone in mind for each probability. If this was a group of mercenaries that hade to deal with him, then the main culprit might be Peter. Josephine might also be involved in this, but Jaden did not think that she had much connections to be able to hire a group of mercenaries that possessed such incredible weapons. And, just by the driving skills that one of them possessed, together with the weapons and how good the sniper was, it was clear that they were not just a small group of mercenaries. Instead, they must be some of those most expensive mercenaries that had experienced many battles. And if they had targeted Scarlet, Jaden believed that it was someone from the Williams family. He was not sure who it might be specifically, but so far, for the time that he had been together with Scarlet as her bodyguard, he could tell that the Williams were the only ones that could target her to this extent. A few minutester, Jaden arrived in front of the door of the wooden cabin. He had already transformed back into his normal appearance. It could be said that he had already wasted two chances of using the appearance shifting watch for this month, but Jaden did not care about that. In any case, to him, as long as hepleted the aim ofing over, then it was all worth it. It was currently August 13th, implying that Jaden initially possessed five chances of using the appearance shift watch. But with the two chances gone, only three chances remained, and Jaden was not intending to use them, unless there was a need for him to. The door of the wooden cabin was currently closed. Jaden was not sure if there was a person inside or not. So, before trying to enter into the wooden cabin, he tried listening. And a few breathster, he could hear the sound of breathinging from inside. From the rhythm, he could immediately tell that there was only a single person inside. Additionally, it seemed that this person was a little tensed. Even though he was trying as much as possible to hold back his breath, that was already an indication that he was currently worried. Jaden managed to get the location of the person inside. He was yet to be sure if it was the same person who had brought over Scarlet or not. Nheless, he had to enter into the cabin first. And, it was not impossible for the person inside to have already set several traps while waiting for him. So, Jaden hesitated for a moment, before abruptly pushing the door open. The moment that he pushed open the door, he moved back, making a distance between him and the door. Additionally, he made sure that with the door open, even if there was a person that was waiting near the door, they would not be able to see him. On the other hand, inside the cabin, there was a man who was currently having a tensed expression on his face. He was holding a pistol in his hand, aiming towards the window. Then, he was surprised when the door was opened. ording to his experience, considering that the door was currently closed, most of the people would trying into the wooden cabin through the only other entrance, the window. But, he had not expected that the one that wasing over was actually going to use the door instead of the window. If they hade through the window, he would have already pulled the trigger several times, raining bullets on them. Nheless, he managed to react, pointing his gun towards the door. But, he was surprised when he realized that there was nobody there. As he was getting a little more anxious, he suddenly felt something approaching from outside. And just as he was about to turn around, to look towards the window, something that made his eyes widen in disbelief happened. Bang! The wooden wall of the cabin was suddenly smashed by something. Then, within the splinters of wood, a figure of a person suddenly rushed towards him. Considering that he himself was not that far away from the wall, several of the wooden splinters managed to hurt him. Several cuts were formed on his face. And even before he could try to touch the areas that had been cut, and were already beginning to bleed, the figure of a human rushed towards him. Then, he was grabbed by the throat, before the gun in his hand was snatched away. Bam! His back smashed heavily onto the wall on the other side of the cabin. The cabin itself was almost empty, with only a table, and a few chairs around it. There was nothing else other than those. Jaden on the other hand red at the person that he was currently holding by the throat. There was killing intent in his eyes, as he stared directly into the eyes of the other party. The man that Jaden was gripping was already panicking. It was not only due to the blood that had already began flowing from his face, but because he was also feeling that he was beginning to suffocate. The grip around his neck was too tight for him to be able to breathe. He had already began kicking around, trying to make Jaden to release him. But no matter how much he tried, he was not able to make Jaden budge. "I''m going to ask you a few questions. If you give me the response that I want, I might consider letting you go. But if you don''t give me the response, I''m going to crush your neck, killing you on the spot." Jaden suddenly spoke in a cold tone. Even though it was extremely difficult for him, the man managed to nod his head. For him, his life was the most important thing here. What was the use of him keeping secrets if he was going to die anyway? When Jaden realized that the man seemed to be willing to cooperate, he asked the first question. This was something that Jaden really wanted to know, to understand who he was dealing with. "Who are you guys, and how many are you?" Chapter 277: The Power of the Mercenary Group Immediately after Jaden had asked that question, other than the sound of a man who was trying to gasp for air, there was no response at all. The man''s eyes were already bulging, from the pressure that was being applied on his neck. Together with the fact that Jaden was currently holding his neck so tightly, it was obviously impossible for him to be able to say anything. Jaden of course understood this, but he just wanted to give this man a lesson. He had to make the other party understand that if he did not do as he was asked, Jaden would definitely not hesitate to kill him. Just as the guy was about to pass out from suffocation, Jaden finally softened the grip around his neck. With that, the guy was finally able to breathe. And taking that chance, he gasped for air as much as he could, as he was already suffocating. Just as he was about to enjoy the feeling of breathing again, Jaden spoke, "You better hurry up, or I''m going to crush that neck of yours." Upon hearing those words, the man finally came back to his senses. Jaden''s hand was still around his throat, indicating that if Jaden really wanted to strangle him, he could do that again. "We are from the Raven Mercenary group. We came out for a vacation, but we saw that there was a mission that was posted on the dark web. Considering that it was in the same location that we were nning toe and rx, we decided to take it, so that we could get a few bucks along the way." The man responded rapidly in a single breath. But he had just wanted to continue saying something else when he suddenly felt the grip around his neck tightening. Immediately, he lost the ability to breathe. Additionally, he felt like his trachea was about to be crushed! It was only a few secondster that Jaden came back to his senses. He had almost forgotten about the fact that he was currently holding a human in his hand. It was a good thing that he was still controlling his strength, otherwise, if he had lost control of his strength, and somehow held the neck of this guy using his full strength, he would have already crushed the neck. Jaden had lost control over his emotions a little bit there, due to the name Raven Mercenary Group. This was the same name that was mentioned by his mother in the video that she had left for him. It was this group of mercenaries that was hunting his parents down, together with the organization that was trying to get their research. This name was something that Jaden had always been keeping in his mind, as he was nning on taking revenge in the future. After Jaden finally managed to regain hisposure, he looked at the man who had already dropped onto the ground, after Jaden released him. The man was currently gasping for air, as he felt relieved. He had felt that he was about to die, and was lucky enough that Jaden had let go before his brain was damaged from theck of oxygen. "I want to know everything about this mercenary group of yours." Jaden stated as he continued trying to control his emotions. Currently, he was feeling rage within his heart. He felt like he wanted to chop this guy into pieces, just from the anger that he was having from this mercenary group getting involved with the death of his parents. The mercenary did not know about the reason why Jaden was angry. Nheless, he immediately revealed everything that he knew about the Raven Mercenary group. Raven Mercenary group was one of the top mercenary groups in the world. Yes, it was not only found within this nation, but instead, it was spread all over the world. The dark web did not belong to any nation, and was shared by all the people involved in the underworld businesses all over the world. And this mercenary group was one of the formidable groups that could even threaten a country. Since they could threaten a country, it was clear that it was not just made up of the small group that Jaden had killed. This was just a very tiny part of the entire group. And, they were actually the ones with the lowest ranks. And the people of the same level as themselves within the Raven Mercenary group numbered in thousands. And above them, there was another elite members of the mercenary group. These were the most elite force of the mercenary group, and they mainly handled the biggest missions that involved destroying a government and so on. In most asions, they would not attack any government. But, if they were hired, and a reasonable price was paid, they would take the mission. And, they would actually be able to take down a country after battling with it for a while. In short, the elite members of the mercenary group wasposed of those with incredible skills. They were almost at the same level as the special forces, and it was not impossible to find that even some of them are already gone beyond the level of the special forces. And then, above this group, there was yet another group of members of the mercenary group. This was called the core members of the mercenary group. It wasposed of 15 people, and they were even stronger than the elite members. And finally, there was the controller. This was the real leader of the Raven mercenary group. The mercenary that Jaden was currently interrogating did not know much about the controller. All that he understood was that the controller was extremely powerful, being the most powerful being in the entire mercenary group. As for who he was, or how he looked like, this mercenary had never seen him before. Other than the core members, no any other person within the mercenary group had ever seen the controller. They only received orders if there was a need to, from one of the core members. As for the others, they rarely participated in any missions. They would only be called upon if there was a need for them to show up, after the elite members of the group had failed toplete the mission. But there was no need for all of them to show up, considering that just one of them showing up was enough toplete the mission. This was enough to demonstrate just how strong the core members of the mercenary group were, not to mention the controller. As Jaden got more information about this group, he finally realized just what kind of entity his parents had been going against. If this Raven mercenary group was this powerful from before, it was no wonder that his parents had lost. But to Jaden, no matter how strong they were, no matter how many were there, he would still eliminate them. This was something that he had swore to do, and he would fulfill it. As for how superhuman the controller and the other core members of the mercenary group were, Jaden did not care. Even if he was not powerful enough to be able to deal with them at this moment, that did not imply that it would be the case in the future. In any case, as long as he managed toplete more missions, and got even more rewards from the system, he would definitely be able to take care of them. But of course, Jaden understood that if he tried dealing with them at this time, it was going to be impossible for him to do that. Simply put, he was not powerful enough to be able to deal with them. He might be able to deal with the small group that hade over today, a group of five. But if a hundred of them came to hunt him down, just the weapons that they were carrying were able to threaten him. And, this was considered as the low-level members. And if he ended up attracting the attention of the elite members, then, things would get moreplicated. For now, Jaden was not willing to engage with them, at least for the time being. "Is there anyone else that knows about youing over?" Jaden asked as he looked at the man who was on the ground. The man shook his head, only to nod again. He was not stupid. He understood that if Jaden was asking that question, it was clear that he was nning something, and it was not to his favor. So, he had to make sure that Jaden believed that there was someone else that already knew that they wereing over. And, to try and make sure that Jaden believed it, the man spoke up. "If you kill us all, they wille. Our Raven mercenary group never fails a mission. If we cannot deal with you now, 10 more wille next. If they cannot deal with you, 100 wille next. And if even they cannot deal with you, more and more will keeping, until the elite members will be forced to intervene." The mercenary stated a little panicky. What he was saying was the truth, but he had exaggerated a little. Still, it was clear that there was a great possibility that if Jaden ended up wiping all of them out, others woulde toplete the mission that had been left hanging. "You are talking as if I will let you go, you will forget about this. I believe that if I let you go, then they wille for me earlier than if I kill you." Jaden stated in cold tone. The mercenary already knew that. So, he had all this while been waiting for a chance in order to be able to deal with Jaden. Even though the gun had been taken away from him, it was not the only weapon that he possessed. He immediately got up from the ground, and attacked. Then, just as the mercenary was swinging the dagger that he had been hiding all this while, waiting for a chance, in order to deal with Jaden, Jaden suddenly stretched his hand. Jaden grabbed the hand that was holding the knife, before turning it around, and directing it towards the heart. With that, the heart was directly pierced by the knife. Chapter 278: Scared "Aaargh!" Scarlet groaned as she opened her eyes. She was still feeling dizzy, with pain in the area around her neck. She used a lot of effort in order to be able to open them. She was still feeling that her head was quite heavy. A headache was also there, but it was quite mild. The moment that she finally observed her surrounding areas, she waspletely bbergasted. She hurriedly managed to get up, and sit down. She was extremely dumbfounded the moment that she realized that she was inside a bush. So, she panicked for a moment, before she finally began remembering what had happened. She could clearly remember that previously, they had gone out to window shop together with Jaden and Sylvia. But when they were leaving, she had just entered into the car, when she suddenly passed out. And now, she was opening her eyes, only to find herself here. And in the broken memories that she was having, she could remember that there was someone inside her car, but she could not pick out that person''s identity, considering that he was covering the face. Despite feeling anxious in her heart about where she currently was, she managed to remain calm. She did not shout, and neither did she start rushing out of the bush. Instead, after taking a deep breath, she approached the outer areas of the bushes, while pushing the leaves aside. Then, she realized that she was actually inside something like a forest. When she looked around, she could not see anything that indicated that there was human activities in this area. So, her heart suddenly began thumping rapidly. ''Could it be that I was kidnapped only to be thrown in the forest? Could it be that they wanted me to be eaten by wild animals?'' Several questions suddenly emerged in her mind. She did not have an answer to any of the questions, but she understood one thing, she had to get out of here. So, she got on her feet, before preparing to leave the bushes. Tsii! Tsii! It was then that he suddenly heard the sound of hissing. Scarlet''s brain nearly shut down the moment that she heard that. Of course, she could easily tell who the owner of the sound was. With a stiff neck, she turned her head to the left, and realized that there was a big green snake that was looking at her, with its tongueing out of the mouth asionally. The blood Inside Scarlet''s body nearly got frozen from the fear that she was experiencing at this point. Even though she was extremely brave in front of others, and when it came to things rted to fighting, to something like a snake, she was just like other ordinary girls. Of course, she was currently scared out of her wits, especially considering that the snake that she was seeing in front of her was not small at all. By estimation, the snake should be about 3 m long, with its body having a diameter of about 8 cm. This was by far the biggest snake that she has ever seen in her entire life, in reality. Even though she had seen many bigger snakes like the anaconda in movies and so on, but this was reality. The snake on the other hand simply gazed at her, and began approaching. This made Scarlet to stagger and fall on the ground, as she began pulling herself backwards, trying to get away from the snake. She could have just run away, but due to the fear that she was experiencing, it was impossible for her to do that. At least, her mind was not thinking in that direction at all. Bam! Scarlet did not know what had happened. All that she could remember was that as the snake was approaching her, a figure suddenly appeared, before kicking away the snake. The snake was easily thrown away, as if it was a ser ball. It disappeared in the thick vegetation around them, not to be seen. "Are you okay?" It was only when that question was asked that she finally came back to her senses. She looked up, seeing the face of the person that was asking the question, only to her relief to find out that it was Jaden. At this instance, even if it was not Jaden, but instead, the person who had kidnapped her who hade over and saved her from the snake, she would be relieved, even if it was just momentarily. "I- I''m okay. T-Thank you." Scarlet stuttered as she said those words. Jaden extended his hand, before pulling scarlet back to her feet. Then, he observed her, and was relieved when he realized that she was okay. But, there was one thing that had not been dealt with. That was the fact that he was still afraid of the snake, even though it was not around anymore. "You don''t have to worry about that snake. Even though it is big in size, it actually does not bite people. It can be said to be one of the most gentle snakes in the world." Jaden stated, using the limited knowledge that he possessed, trying to calm Scarlet down. As for what he had said being true or not, who cares? He had not even seen the snake clearly, considering that the moment that he saw it when he wasing over, he rushed and kicked it away. Right now, he wanted Scarlet to regain her confidence. Upon hearing those words, Scarlet finally began calming down. But, she still found it difficult to be able to calm downpletely, and forget about the snake. "Let''s get going. We have to go back. I''m pretty sure that your father is currently looking for you." Jaden stated. He had yet to call Clifford, to inform him about the current situation. The phone was inside his car, so, they would have to go back to his car in order to be able to get his phone. "Okay." Scarlet responded mindlessly. Then, the two of them walked through the forest, before arriving outside the wooden cabin. Scarlet was surprised to see the cabin that was currently in shambles. "Where are we? And, what happened? I remember that we were strolling around the mall, before deciding to leave. Then, I found myself here." Scarlet voiced out her confusion. "Well, you were kidnapped. I don''t know who it was that might be involved with this, but we should be able to get enough clues soon." Jaden responded. This was expected, the mercenary that he had just dealt with beforeing over had no idea about who it was that had issued the mission. In any case, in the dark web, only a mission was offered, before part of the payment was made. After that, with thepletion of the mission, the rest of the payment would be done. It was only asionally that one who had posted the mission on the dark web would meet with the mercenaries taking the mission. Nheless, Jaden believed that he would be able to get that information soon. With the connections that the Johnson family possessed, together with Matthew, Jaden did not believe that it was going to be impossible for him to be able to dig up that piece of information. Of course, he did not need that much information about the incident, but who was linked to this. With that, he would be able to use the names of the people that he had any kind of feud with, to see if there was any of them that was rted or linked to posting the mission on the dark web. "Okay." Scarlet responded, even though she was still confused. When he saw her expression that indicated confusion, Jaden said, "You don''t have to worry that much. Let''s get out of here first. After that, we will talk about what really happened here." "Yeah." Scarlet responded. When it came to leaving this ce, it was definitely something that she was having in mind. She was still a little traumatized by the snake that she had encountered back then. So, the two of them got inside Jaden''s BMW. It was impossible for Scarlet to be able to drive in her current condition, so, Jaden would have to take her back. As for her car, it would be retrievedter on. After entering into the car, Jaden took the phone that was on the dashboard, before making a call to Clifford. No sooner had the phone began ringing, did Clifford respond. He sounded calm, even though his voice was trembling a little. "Jaden, where are you right now? Have you found Scarlet?" "I will send you the current location, because I''m not really sure about where we are, but we are inside a forest. Scarlet is okay, just a little traumatized." Jaden responded while feeling guilty. At the end of it all, even if Scarlet was okay at this moment, he was definitely the one to me. He was the one that was assigned with the duty of protecting her, but he had been careless, leading to her being kidnapped. "That''s good. Send me the current location, ande back as soon as possible. I will send people toe over there, to do the investigation about the ones that are involved with kidnapping Scarlet." Clifford responded in a relieved voice. "I will do that immediately." Jaden responded, before hanging up. Then, he prepared himself to start the car, so that they could leave. But it was then that a prompt appeared in front of him, together with the system''s voice in his mind. Chapter 279: Systems Lesson [Congrattions to the host for realizing the mistakes that he has been making all this while.] Jaden: "...." Jaden was of course left speechless by that prompt from the system. Nheless, that was not the end of it, considering that several more prompts appeared after this one. [The host has to understand that as a bodyguard, the host has to be careful all the times, and be serious about the duties of being a bodyguard. The host should not depend on the system to give him an alert about the danger that the client might be facing.] [The client might be in danger at any moment, and so, as the bodyguard, the host has to be cautious, expecting danger even in the situations that there is a high probability that there would be none.] [The client was kidnapped, and nearly suffered because of the carelessness of the host, while being on duty as a bodyguard. The host is advised to do his duties as a bodyguard, and try gaining more knowledge about being a bodyguard.] Jaden could notin upon hearing the system chastising him. He had already understood that he had made a mistake, while being on duty as a bodyguard. He had ignored that Scarlet might be in danger, which had led to her being kidnapped. He was quite lucky, that there was nothing that had really happened to Scarlet all this while, other than passing out. But, if she had actually been kidnapped by killers, by the time that he caught up to the car that was having Scarlet and the perpetrator, she would have already been killed by then. In that situation, he would have nowhere or no one to me but himself. It was going to be his fault for Scarlet dying, considering that her safety was entrusted to him. Additionally, he would have broken the promise that he had made to Anthony. And right now, Jaden believed that it was not impossible for him to lose the job as a bodyguard, due to this failure. At the end of it all, why would Clifford continue allowing Jaden to be a bodyguard, if the person that he was supposed to protect was kidnapped under his watch? Nheless, Jaden continued going through the prompt that appeared in front of him, together with the voice. [Due to the host managing to get the client without her being killed, the system will be retained.] [If the host had managed to prevent the client from being kidnapped, the host would have received a better reward. But nheless, considering that the host has managed to rescue the client all the same, the host will be given a smaller reward.] [Congrattions to the host. You have received a technology upgrade card.] With that, no more prompts appeared in front of Jaden anymore. But Jaden was still deep in thought, as he thought about what the system had said. At this point, he was already reflecting on his actions. He felt that he should perform better as a bodyguard. After all, if the technology upgrade card was being preferred to as a small reward, then what would be a big reward? It would definitely be something that would be mind-blowing, capable of changing his perspective of the worldpletely. Nheless, there was no medicine to regret, and he had already lost this chance. But the good thing was the fact that the system was going to continue being there, indicating that there was a chance for him to be able to get another reward of the same level, or maybe even better. When he thought of that, Jaden decided in his mind that no matter what, he would pay more attention to his duty as a bodyguard. But of course, that was on the condition that he was not fired by Clifford after this mishap. Jaden understood that it was going to be difficult for him to be able to maintain the job as a bodyguard. Nheless, he just hoped that he would not lose the job. After all, losing the job indicated that he was going to lose the system as well. But, Jaden thought that if he ended up losing the system, then, that was definitely a punishment for the mistake that he had made. After all, there was a possibility that Scarlet could have lost her life this time, something that was definitely not supposed to be allowed to happen again. This time, even though Jaden was lost in his thoughts for quite a while, Scarlet did not disturb him at all. Instead, she herself was already submerged in her own thoughts. As for what it was that she was thinking, Jaden could not tell. Nheless, after he regained his senses, he immediately sent the current location that they were in, to Clifford. After that, he began driving, as they left the forest on the dusty path before getting back on the highway. It was only after they had gotten out of the forest that Scarlet''s face seemed to recover its color. For a moment there, Jaden felt that Scarlet was no longer dispirited as before. Despite what he was thinking, Jaden continued driving, and along the way, they met with arge convoy of cars. It included police cars, together with several private cars. Jaden had no choice but to stop, considering that the entire road was covered by the convoy of vehicles. The moment that he stopped, several police officers alighted from their cars, before heading towards his car. Jaden already understood that they might have already seen the footage from the mall. The parking lot area had several cameras, so, it was not impossible for the police to be able to ess the footages, considering that a kidnapping incident had happened there. So, for the police toe to his vehicle, it was clear that they already knew that this was the car that was present during the incident, and it had rushed out to follow after the car that was carrying Scarlet. "Please step out of the car!" One of the police officers shouted. At the same time, his hand was already on his gun in the holster around his waist. It was clear that he was ready to pull out the gun, in case there was any indication of danger. Jaden and Scarlet both got out of the car, and the police were relieved after realizing that it was the two of them. That was especially so after they realized that Scarlet was here as well. It was also at this moment that Clifford suddenly came over together with Lte and Anthony. They wore a worried expression on Lte''s face as she walked over. The moment that she saw Scarleting out of the car, she rushed towards her. At this point, she did not even consider her position as a member of a top family, and only cared about her daughter. The mother and daughter duo embraced each other, while Jaden and Clifford faced each other. Jaden will see that there was relief on Clifford''s face, even though he was currently acting calm. "I''m sorry this happened. It is my fault." Jaden spoke first. Clifford remained silent for a while, before speaking up, "Don''t me yourself too much for this slip-up. But this cannot happen again." Jaden simply nodded his head upon hearing that. Then, Clifford continued speaking. "The investigation about the reason why she was kidnapped, and who was involved is still going on. We will be going to the area where she was kidnapped and taken to. Have you already dealt with those that kidnapped her?" Clifford asked with killing intent in his eyes. "I have already killed all of them. There was a total of five." Jaden responded. Of course, there was one thing that he did not say, that was the fact that those five people hade for him. As for how Scarlet was involved in this, Jaden was not sure. There was a good possibility that he was used as a bait, in order to make sure that Jaden woulde out of the city. But that still did not make any sense to Jaden, considering that when he was following the Ferrari, it was as if the one who had kidnapped Scarlet was trying to shake him off. That waspletely against this idea. "That''s good. I will use every power that I have in order to dig out who it was that was behind it. You can take Scarlet back, I will continue with the rest, so that we can see who it was that was behind this." Clifford stated as he nodded. Jaden agreed. Then, after the mother and daughter had talked for a little while, they got inside the BMW, after Lte had advised Clifford to be careful. Jaden also got in the driver''s seat, before driving away, with two police cars following behind him. It took quite some time for them to be able to get back to the city. Even though they had already moved quite a distance before meeting with Clifford and the others, still, they had already moved quite a distance away from the city. Additionally, they had moved further towards the east. For that reason, it took them more than an hour to be able to get back to the Johnson residence. The moment that they arrived, they found that Sylvia was anxiously waiting outside the gate. She was only relieved after seeing that both Scarlet and Lte wereing out of the car together with Jaden. The two cousins hugged each other, as they felt relieved. One was relieved that she was finally back home, while the other was relieved that the other one hade back safely. After parking the car inside thepound, Jaden went back to his residence, as he left the threedies who had gone to the mansion. Jaden was intending on dealing with the prompt that had appeared during the time that he was still on the way back. Chapter 280: System Update The moment that Jaden got back to his room, he immediately looked at the prompt that had appeared in front of him. [After the lesson, the host should have gotten an understanding of his responsibility as a bodyguard. And for that reason, the system hopes that the host will learn more about the duties of a bodyguard, and try as much as possible to be a professional bodyguard.] [The system''s aim is to help the host in his professional path. And since the host''s professional path is being a bodyguard, the system will do all that is possible in order to help the host be the best bodyguard in the world.] [Being a bodyguard does not simply depend on the host''s capability when ites to fighting, but it also depends on the brains. Other than that, there are other factors that are to be considered, such as the influence that the host possess, and much more.] [In a situation that the host is facing a person that they cannot beat, not because they are not strong enough, but because of the power that the other party holds, the host will be required to use other means in order to protect the client.] [It is the responsibility of the host to ensure the safety of the client. For that reason, the host might be required to use other methods than simply using brute strength in order to solve different situations.] [The system has already given such an example to the host by providing several missions that do not require the client to be in danger to be saved, or does not even require the host to use his strength in order tobat the enemy.] [All the same, the host has to ensure that the client is not harmed physically or mentally while under his protection.] [After this, the system is going to undergo an update. With that, several changes will happen, including the possibility of the host changing clients. Of course, several conditions must be fulfilled if the host wills to change the client that he is currently protecting.] [The system will be offline for the next 3 months. Within those 3 months, the host is expected to use the abilities that he currently possesses, in order to be able to learn more knowledge, gain more skills, and increase his influence, before the next time that the systemes online.] [But before the system goes offline, the host is going to be given an AI that is quite advanced. As for how the host is going to use the AI, it is all up to him.] [Nheless, the host is advised to focus on the securitypany that he owns, considering that the next feature thates after the update of the system is rted to that.] [The countdown begins now. Updating time remaining: 91 days: 23 hours: 59 minutes: 46 seconds.] Jaden was stunned upon hearing that. A system update? That was something that he had not known about before. Maybe he forgot? Nheless, the newsing from the system were all good, but at the same time, they presented a challenge to Jaden. Without the system for 3 months, that implied that he would have to depend on himself, and would not receive any mission during those days. Jaden felt that his growth was going to be stunted, but there was nothing that he could do about it anyway. After all, the system had already began the update, making it impossible for him to be able to change it. ''System, may I know where the AI is?'' Jaden asked, while looking around. The system had told him that he was going to receive an AI, but he had not received anything. And, after thinking about receiving the AI, nothing like a sh of light had urred at all. But Jaden''s question was met with silence. Other than the screen that was continuously blinking in front of him, while the countdown of 92 days continued, there was no response from the system. Jaden could not help but frown. What the heck was this? How was he supposed to get the AI now with the system going offline like that? It was clear that if he was not going to receive the AI at this moment, that implied that he would have to wait until the systempleted its update. Nheless, Jaden had no choice. He could only shake his head at that. In any case, in the current position that he was in, it was not impossible for him to be able to gain more knowledge and skills. After all, with the mastery ability that he had received during the previous mission, he would be able to learn more things. Additionally, he was obviously going to focus on trying to get more knowledge about being a professional bodyguard. Of course, the thing that he was happy about from all of this was the fact that he was going to be able to change the client. At least, it seemed that the system might have expected that he might end up losing his job as a bodyguard at this moment, so, it provided another option for him. Even though he did not know the conditions of changing clients in the future, but at least, there was a possibility of him doing that. In any case, as long as he had a huge quarrel with his client, of course, with his client being unreasonable, Jaden would simply look for another client instead. In any case, where would one be able to find a bodyguard that had a worth of over $1 billion? In any case, most of the people that possessed such wealth would definitely not work as bodyguards. Leaving all that aside, Jaden focused on yet another thing that the system had mentioned. That was the fact that he had to focus on the securitypany that he had gotten, after using the chance of possessing 51% shares of thepany, before purchasing the remainder 49% by himself. It seemed that there was something that the system was nning after the update waspleted. So, despite having so many questions about what it was, Jaden decided that he would invest in thispany, making it formidable power within this city, and if possible, it might end up spreading in the entire province in the near future. The only problem here was the fact that Jaden did not possess much knowledge about managing apany. So, he would have to gain more knowledge using the mastery ability. But as of now, the only thing that he could do was to provide financial support to thepany. Previously, he had already invested over 400 million dors, something that had already began showing results. Matthew had somehow managed to secure several securitypanies within the city, making them join the mainpany. With that, thepany was already on the way to monopolizing the security market in the city. But of course, it was not going to be that easy for them to be able to monopolize the market. Even though the otherpanies that they werepeting against were not as big as themselves, nheless, they possessed quite some power, especially considering that they had somehow decided to coborate with each other in order to resist Nightstar Securitypany. ''I will think of that after I gain more knowledge about management and so on. But for now, I will focus on other things.'' Jaden thought of he looked at the door. At this point, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Jaden had already expected that, considering that he had heard the food steps while they were quite a distance away. Immediately after the knock, Scarlet came in. She looked at Jaden, and said, "My mother wants to talk to you. My father has yet toe back, but it seems that it is something serious, considering how serious my mother was when she asked me to call you." Jaden was not surprised at all. He had already anticipated something like this. So, he simply nodded, and followed Scarlet out of the room. "Anyway, do you perhaps know what my mother is calling you for? This is the first time that I have ever seen that expression on her face, especially when it is a matter concerning you." Scarlet voiced out her confusion. "I might be getting sacked here." Jaden responded jokingly. "Ah? You''re joking, right?" Scarlet was surprised, and she looked at Jaden, with widened eyes. "I''m not kidding. There is a great possibility that I will be losing my job this time. In any case, I made a mistake during work, and I must pay for that." Jaden responded, this time, with a serious expression on his face. "What mistake are you talking about? It doesn''t matter, I''m not going to allow this. I''m going to talk to my mother about it. If you lose the job, then who is going to take it? I don''t believe that there is anybody that can be as good as you at your job. At least, there is nobody that can do this job better than you do." Scarlet shook her head in denial as she said those words. "You are wrong. Actually, I''m not that professional when ites to being a bodyguard. I really need to learn more." Jaden said honestly. Scarlet was obviously left even more confused. For her, she did not understand that much about being a bodyguard. To her, a bodyguard was just a person that was capable of maintaining the security of the person that they were supposed to protect. To her, Jaden was definitely suitable for that role. She had already been saved by Jaden multiple times, and a good example of that was today after she had been kidnapped. Of course, she forgot about the fact that she was under Jaden''s protection when she was kidnapped, which was a blunder from his side. The two of them remained silent for the remainder of the trip, before Jaden and Scarlet entered into the living room of the mansion, where Lte was waiting. "Scarlet, you can go and do your thing. I need to talk with Jaden privately." Lte said as she looked at Scarlet, leaving her even more confused. Chapter 281: Resignation "Huh? Why should I leave? Is there something that you want to hide from me? I want to hear what you want to talk to Jaden about." Scarlet stubbornly said. Lte frowned upon hearing that. She red at Scarlet and said, "I don''t have time to y with you. You better get going right now. We have important things that we have to discuss with Jaden." When Scarlet saw her mother''s expression, he realized that her mother was extremely serious in what she had said. Even though she wanted to stay, she had no choice but to leave. She reluctantly left the living room, while gazing at back asionally. From her expression, it was obvious that she wanted to stay, but due to Lte wanting her to leave, that was all that she could do. After Scarlet had left, Lte looked at Jaden and said, "Please take a seat Jaden." "Thank you." Jaden responded as he sat on a couch that was opposite Lte''s. After Jaden had sat down, Lte remained silent for a while, before she finally began speaking. "I would like us to talk about today''s incident. It was extremely dangerous, and Scarlet might have even lost her life today." The moment that Lte began speaking, Jaden simply kept silent, as he listened to her. "I don''t really know what it was that you were doing, until she was suddenly taken away in her car, but I would really like you to change the way that you do things. Most of the time, from my observation, you do things casually,pletely different from how bodyguards would act." Lte continued. "I don''t really want to say anything about the way you handle those things, but no matter how different you are, you have to make sure that you do your duty, which is to protect my daughter. I will turn a blind eye to anything that you do, as long as my daughter''s safety is assured. You can go ahead visit clubs and so on, but only if you are not on duty." Lte stated while looking directly in Jaden''s eyes. "I understand that it was my fault this time. You don''t have to mention it for me to know that I made a mistake, which I regret. It is true that I have not been acting strictly as how a bodyguard is supposed to be." Jaden admitted. Lte was a little surprised when Jaden admitted that he was in the wrong. She had previously expected that perhaps Jaden would try to give excuses, but Jaden out rightly admitted that he was at fault. "It is good that you know about that. I hope that you are going to make amendments on this, so that something like this does not happen again." Lte stated with a relieved expression on her face. But in response, Jaden simply shook his head. This left Lte confused, as she looked at Jaden with a puzzled gaze. "What are you trying to imply?" Lte voiced out the confusion in her mind. "I''m trying to imply that I don''t think that I am currently good enough to be able to continue with the job of being a bodyguard. So, I would like to resign from my position as a bodyguard, and take this chance in order to learn more about the responsibility of a bodyguard." Jaden responded calmly. Lte was immediately dumbfounded upon hearing that. This was something that she had never expected at all. Even when she called Jaden over, she simply wanted to talk to him about how reckless he had been. Other than that, there was really nothing else that she wanted to talk to Jaden about, and had never even thought about having Jaden leave his post as a bodyguard. She understood the background that Jaden possessed. He was definitely someone that was extremely skilled, just from the skills that he had already shown. From the way that she understood, just from the skills that Jaden had exhibited until now, it was clear that he was very skilled. It was just that he was not a professional at all. That was the only thing that she wanted him to change, and continue his job as a bodyguard. In any case, even if Scarlet was not in any immediate danger, at least, having someone like Jaden around her was beneficial. They were in the business world after all. So, nobody could predict when danger would strike, and most of the time, they usually targeted the weak point of the Johnson family, Scarlet. Many people that knew the Johnson family understood that the entire family dotted on Scarlet, and so, if they managed to get her as a hostage, they might be able to get something from the Johnson family. That was the exact reason why they had been making sure that Scarlet was not involved in any news, making her popr. Additionally, even Scarlet herself was not interested in bing popr, as she thought that it was going to limit her freedom. "Are you¡­serious?" Lte asked, still not believing what Jaden had said. "Yes. I''m sure about it. I want to resign for my position as a bodyguard, and take distance to learn more and be more professional. With that, I should be able to act like a bodyguard, because the way that I''m acting, it is simply because I''m not trained as a bodyguard." Jaden responded resolutely. There was a moment of silence, as Lte thought about what Jaden had said. Many thoughts were currently going through her mind, but the one that dominated them all was how to make sure that Jaden did not leave. "About today''s incident¡­" Lte started. But, she was interrupted by Jaden, "You don''t have to worry. I have already taken care of those that were involved there. Even though I have not gotten any information about who it was that was behind this incident, but you don''t have to worry about the perpetrators, but only the masters behind the incident." "I am having my own suspicions that Scarlet might have just been involved in this issue, because of me. They are targeting me, and they might have just used her as a bait in order to get me. Still, there is definitely someone that is involved behind the scenes, to inform them about the fact that if they got Scarlet, I would definitely go to them." Jaden exined. "In case you need me for anything, you can just call, and I wille over. I will help in whatever I can, considering that this is also an issue concerning me." Jaden continued. Lte did not respond at all. From the way that Jaden was speaking, it was clear that he had already made up his mind to leave. It was clearly impossible for her to be able to convince him to stay with how the current situation was. "Okay then. Since you have already made your mind to leave, then I will not stop you. But in case you wish toe back, feel weed." Lte stated in a resigned voice. Jaden stood up, before looking at Lte and saying, "Thank you for everything that you have done for me. I really appreciate the goodness that you have shown me. For this, I will owe you a family a favor. In the future, in case you need anything from me, as long as I can do it, I will fulfill it." After saying that, Jaden left. Lte remained behind, thinking about what Jaden had just said. He said that he owed them a favor, which was something that surprised her. A favor was something that most of the people would definitely not want to owe others. After all, there were situations where the favor might be used against them. Initially, she could not think of anything that they could ask from Jaden with the use of that favor. But, when she remembered about the skills that Jaden possessed, she thought that it was actually a valuable favor from Jaden. Even though Jaden had already decided to leave, it seemed that he did not have the ns of leaving the city, at least for the time being. With that, it was definitely not impossible for them to be able to convince him toe back and work as a bodyguard, even if it was going to take quite some time. As for Scarlet, they would have to find another bodyguard for her. It was impossible for her to continue being so carefree, especially considering that she was bound to be in danger soon, even if what Jaden had said was the truth, that he was the one that was being targeted. Jaden walked out of the living room, and out of the mansion. The moment that he got out, he met with Scarlet who was already looking at him with her eyes that had slightly turned red. "You are leaving?" Scarlet asked. Jaden simply smiled at the question, before nodding. Of course, he had already noticed that Scarlet had not left, but instead, she was eavesdropping on the conversation between him and Lte. Scarlet pursed her lips when she saw Jaden confirming that he was leaving. Then, she simply red at Jaden, before rushing away. This left Jaden puzzled, as he did not understand what he had done to make her angry at him. Nheless, he did not pay attention to this matter for long, as he immediately headed to his residence, to pick whatever he had to take, before leaving. After getting inside his residence, he picked up theptop, his phone, together with the clothes that had been bought for him when he first arrived, cing all of them inside a suitcase. This suitcase was also within this room the day that he came over. After parking everything, he got out of the residence, into his BMW 7 series, before driving away. Chapter 282: Plan, AI The moment that Jaden left the Johnson residence, he immediately headed towards Macomunity. Since he no longer needed to stay within the Johnson residence, he would finally make the vi that he had gotten from the system as a reward his permanent home while within the city. The moment that he got back, he used his biometrics in order to be able to ess the vi. After that, he casually tossed the briefcase on one of the couches in the living room, before heading towards the window. Jaden stood in that position while looking outside the vi, in the courtyard. He was currently deep in thought, as he thought about the decision that he had made. He had decided to resign from the position of a bodyguard in the Johnson family. That was the decision that he had made, without the assurance of the system. ording to the system before it went offline for an update, it was said that there was a possibility for him to be able to change clients in the future. So, Jaden was betting on that. All this while, Jaden felt that he was not using the system well enough. He needed to find a client that was bound to experience much more danger, so that Jaden could get more missions from that. Of course, if he found a client that was going to face innumerable dangers, then there was a great possibility that the client might end up getting killed in the end. And if that happened, and if there was no possibility of changing a client at that moment, then Jaden would definitely lose the system. But, this was a risk that Jaden was willing to take. He had already realized from the attack from the Raven mercenary group that he had to hurry up. Just from the information that he had gotten about this mercenary group, it was clear that it was made up of normal people, but there were others that were not at normal all. So, in case this mercenary group came to find him, he would definitely be in great danger. And more than that, he was supposed to be dealing with this mercenary group, and not the other way around. And for him to be able to deal with this group, he would have to develop, and would have to develop fast. So, Jaden had no choice but to make sure that he developed, growing even stronger than he currently was, in order to be able to deal with that mercenary group, even before they came looking for him. But now, he had taken a risk, that he was not sure about. After all, if the system came online, and he was no longer a bodyguard, would he end up losing it? He was not sure about It, but nheless, he just hoped that it would work as he wanted. But before that, he had to make sure that he learned just as the system had suggested. He was going to try as much as possible in order to get more knowledgeable in the field of being a bodyguard, and gain the advantages of any other bodyguard in the world. With his personal skills being better than anyone else in the world in terms of being a bodyguard, then with the system, he would definitely be the invincible bodyguard. All that aside, Jaden was kind of confused about the AI that the system had promised him. It had already been a while since he came back from the Johnson mansion, but until now, he had not heard of the AI. He was not sure If the system was just bluffing, or if it really was serious. But nheless, he decided not to think about it for the time being, and wait until the systempleted the update. Then, Jaden suddenly remembered something. He had to talk to Matthew about what the system had suggested. It was clear that the system was having some ns about the securitypany. Since that was the case, Jaden would have to do as it had suggested. Perhaps, maybe it was time for him to use the hundred times rebate card. So, Jaden decided that he would have to first make sure that Nightstar Securitypany was currently the leading securitypany in the entire city. And from there, it would be time for it to begin expanding in the surrounding areas. Jaden took out the phone from his pocket, before unlocking it. But the moment that he did so, he was left stunned, considering that the entire screen of the phone waspletely white. Jaden was now thinking, could it be that the sales person had lied to him? After all, it was supposed to be one of the most recent phones in the market. But somehow, it had already been broken? In fact, he had not even done anything to overload the system of the phone, but it seemed that it had already crashed. Pivot model 13 was a phone that he had spent quite an amount of money in order to buy it. Even if the amount that he had used to buy it was not that much ifpared to his current bank bnce, nheless, it was quite an amount, at least during the time that he had yet to receive the system. Jaden gazed at the phone in his hand, wondering what to do with it. And after thinking for a while, Jaden came to a decision. He decided to throw this phone away, and try looking for another brand of phone. Still, he decided that he would not spend that much on the phone, considering that it seemed to bepletely useless for him to spend thatrge amount of money on something that was going to be broken after just a few months. As Jaden thought of that, the screen of the phone suddenly shed, and the white light that was on the screen suddenly disappeared, leaving the screen pitch ck. Jaden raised his brows a little, as he pressed on the power button. But there was no response from the phone no matter how many times he pressed the power button. "There we go. It is hanging too." Jaden muttered in a low voice. {Good day master. It took me quite a while to be able to get installed in this device. The device is quite low level, which is making me quite inefficient in doing things.} Jaden was suddenly settled by a mechanical voice that appeared out of nowhere. Jaden did not look around to find the source of the voice, considering that the voice wasing directly from his phone. Jaden blinked his eyes as he looked at the phone, trying to see if it was continuing to misbehave. After all, it was not impossible for this phone to start running an AI app, which would lead to the AI speaking. {Master, if you may allow me, I would like to make a suggestion. It would be better for me to transfer to a better device with better specs, in order to be able to function fully.} This time, Jaden waspletely left speechless. Was an AI from an app trying to transfer itself to another device? Was it even in his device to begin with? But, Jaden had just thought of that when he suddenly remembered that the system had actually granted him an AI. Could it be that this voice belonged to the AI that the system had given him? "What are your origins?" Jaden probed. {I''m sorry Master, but I cannot reveal my origins, at least for now. But in case you would like to get any other information other than the one that is rted to my background, I can reveal to you.} Upon receiving the response, Jaden finally believed that it was definitely the AI that he was supposed to receive from the system. And from the looks of it, this AI was just like the system itself. The two of them possessed mysterious backgrounds, something that Jaden did not know. Nheless, he understood that even the world that he was currently in possessed mysteries that he could not understand, not to mention those that had already gone beyond the level of this world. "Can you tell me what you can do?" Jaden questioned. {As an AI, I can do anything that all the other AIs in this world can do. It is just that I am more efficient, doing many things at a faster speed than the ordinary AIs. Additionally, I can grow, as time goes by.} Upon hearing that response, Jaden was definitely not satisfied. How many AIs were in this world? So many of them. But, they always deferred in terms of levels. So, Jaden had not gotten the answer that he wanted from the AI. "That is not enough to enable me to distinguish the level that you are currently in. So, may I know which level are you really in?" Jaden asked. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 283: Using the Upgrade Card {If ites to ranking, I am currently at the same level as the topmost AI present within this world. The AI is located in one of the hidden bases of this nation that it can be found in the northern part of the country.} Jaden was dumbfounded upon hearing that. The AI was that powerful? That waspletely unexpected, but it was very weed. Even though he himself did not know the current level of the top AI present within this world, not to mention those that were currently hidden in those government facilities, still, he believed that it was going to be beneficial. Additionally, this system was actually capable of growing. Since that was the case, it implied that it would soon be able to be an AI that was way above any that was within this world. As he thought of that, Jaden could not help but feel happy about it. With this, it would definitely not be impossible for him to be able to go ahead and conquer this world, at least the ordinary world. As for the world where superpowers might be involved, Jaden was not really sure about it. Nheless, he did not believe that it was impossible. In any case, if the AI could not sessfully help him to conquer that world as well, then the system would. "Okay. So, what were you saying about transferring you to another device so that you can function fully?" Jaden asked, after finally managing to calm himself down. {This device is not capable of allowing me to exhibit my full strength. But if I get a better device, it should not be difficult for me to be able to be more efficient in handling matters that you would need me to.} "What happens if you try to use your full ability while being within this device?" Jaden asked. {The moment that I try using my full abilities, I will definitely explode this device, which is something that is not good for me and the device itself.} Jaden nodded at that. It was to be expected. If a person ended up overloading a device''s system, it might end up exploding, with all its sockets being fried. Jaden began thinking about what device he could use in order to contain this AI, allowing it to function fully. Of course, he was not nning on allowing it to continue being inside a phone, even though he felt that it was much more convenient like that. If it was contained within the phone, it would be possible for him to be able to move around with it. But if it was ced inside something that was bigger, making it difficult for him to move around with it, then how was he supposed to use it if he was not at home? As he was thinking, Jaden thought about hisptop, but he immediately gave up on it. He would have to look for the bestptop, with the best features and system. The moment that that thought appeared in his mind, Jaden left the vi, got inside his BMW 7 series, and headed for the people''s choice mall. That was the mall that possessed all the stores that could be found within this city. So, if he wanted to get the best electronic device, that would definitely be the best ce for him to find it. The moment that he got to the People''s choice mall, before going around, to look for aptop. He had to look for the bestptop that could be found within the mall, as soon as possible. He was not willing to wait, even though he understood that the bestptops could be found within the first tier cities. He thought that it was going to be a waste of time if he had to wait for a few days, in order to be able to get the bestptop from the first tier cities. So, Jaden had alreadye up with a n of his own. After looking around, he found that the bestptop was an Intel core i9 with 128GB RAM, and 4TB ROM. It was a good thing that it was present within the store that Jaden had visited. The moment that Jaden found out about thisptop, he was immediately surprised. After all, from this, it implied that there were definitely betterptops that could be found within the first tier cities. Even though Jaden was tempted to go and look for thoseptops, he decided against it. In any case, he was not going to lose anything, at least not that much. The price for theptop was $5,999. Jaden immediately paid $6,000, before leaving with theptop. The moment that he got back to the vi, he did not waste time but close all the doors, and pull the curtains of the windows, to make sure that nobody was seeing what was happening inside. Then, inside his bedroom, he took out the upgrade card that he had received from the system. Even though he could notmunicate with the system at this moment, it was not impossible for him to be able to get something that he had already been given by the system. The moment that Jaden took out the technology upgrade card, he immediately thought about using it on theptop that he had just bought, and was currently unpacked, on the bed. With Jaden thinking about using the card, the card shed with a golden light that immediately enveloped theptop. Then, itpletely vanished from the bed, while the card vanished from his hand. Jaden had already experienced this before, but he could not help but be amazed by the capability of the upgrade card. A few secondster, Jaden thought about the upgradedptop. The moment that he thought about it, a sh of light appeared on the bed, and a small item was dropped there. Jaden continued staring at the bed, waiting for theptop to appear, but other than the small ck thing that had appeared on the bed, nothing else appeared. Jaden could not help but be stumped. Could it be that the upgrade card had malfunctioned, and destroyed theptop instead of upgrading it? But why was it that he had never been told that there was a chance of a failure happening? As he thought of that, Jaden went ahead and picked up the small item that was on the bed. When he looked at it, he realized that it was actually a phone! Jaden was left speechless once again. Aptop had actually been converted into a phone? Now that was a great downgrade, right? As he thought of that, information shed in front of him, which surprised him. He had expected that he would not see any prompts from the system during the time that it was offline, but it seemed that the information about the item in front of him would have to be disyed nheless. [Lantonia H20. A high technologyptop with Lantonia core i37, with the CPU having 60 cores, while theptop possessing a RAM of 9TB, and a ROM of 500TB. It has windows 40 installed inside.] Upon seeing the information that was being disyed in front of him, Jaden was left wide-eyed, with his mouth hanging open. Was this even possible? A RAM of 9TB? That waspletely unheard of. In fact, it was quite difficult to be able to find storage items with that amount of space, not to mention a RAM. Nheless, it only took Jaden a few seconds for him to be able to recover. He understood that this was the act of the upgrade card. Other than just increasing the features of theptop that he had bought, it had even gone ahead to reduce the size and the weight of theptop. Currently, the item in his hand only weighed about 800 grams. If a person looked at the features that thisptop possessed, they would definitely not believe that it possessed such a small weight and size. But it didn''t matter if someone believed it or not, but it was right in front of Jaden''s eyes, and he was holding it. Jaden scrutinized theptop that was in the shape of a phone in his hand, before pressing on the power button. After holding the power button for a few seconds, he released it. And with that, the screen shed with light, before finally disying the current date and time. But considering that it had yet to be set up, it required Jaden to input his information. But of course, another feature was there, the biometrics feature. Jaden would not be required to input any of his information, but instead, he would be required to have his fingerprints and irises data taken by the phone. Jaden of course opted for thetter choice. So, he went ahead and had all of his fingers scanned, before his iris was scanned as well. Other than that, even his facial appearance was recorded within the system of the phone. (I will just call it a phone, instead of aptop in a form of a phone.) A mechanical voice suddenly reached Jaden''s ears, surprising him once again. Could it be that he had gotten another AI in the phone? With that, he would have two AIs! But all of that aside, Jaden went ahead and asked the AI that was currently installed in his phone if it could be installed in the one that he currently had, the upgraded one. And the answer was positive, as for how the two AIs were going to survive in the same phone, Jaden did not know. Chapter 284: The AIs Capabilities {Master, I havepleted uploading myself to the new device. I should be able to fully function now.} Jaden was happy upon hearing that. Since the AI had already been installed in the new device, and was even capable of functioning fully, then that was going to be good. As he thought of that, Jaden suddenly asked, "What is the limit of your ability while being in this device?" {After merging with the AI that had been within this device, my abilities have improved slightly. Nheless, even if I go all out, I will not be able to do any damage to this device. There is still arge room for improvement.} {From this, even if I improve by a few levels, it should not be impossible for me to continue operating fully while within this device.} ''As expected of the upgrade card.'' Jaden thought to himself upon hearing that. "Okay, the first thing that I would like you to help me with is to get all the information about Nightstar Securitypany, including the strengths, weaknesses, allies,petitors, and possible methods of enabling thepany reach another level." Jaden instructed. {Right away, master.} After that response from the AI, there was silence. And thinking that this was going to take the AI a while for it toplete the task, Jaden decided to start looking for the information about being a bodyguard. But, he had just taken the first step when the AI spoke, startling him. {Master, I havepleted the task. Should I start talking about the information or transfer the information to your email?} Jaden was left speechless upon hearing that. How long had it been? It had been less than five seconds since he had given the task. But somehow, it had already beenpleted. "Seriously?" Jaden asked, still finding it difficult to believe this. In response to this, the AI simple responded, {Should I send the information to the master in the detailed form or the summary form?} When he received that question, Jaden finally understood that the AI was not joking at all. It had actuallypleted the task already. "What''s the difference between them?" Jaden asked, a little curious about the response from the AI. {The detailed information will contain the history, hypothesis, people involved and their lives, together with other detailed information on each and everything and everyone that has ever been involved with thispany to the details, including the date of birth, ce of birth, time and many more.} {As for the summary, it will involve only the things that are considered as important, while leaving the unnecessary details aside, unless master wants to know them.} Jaden was rendered speechless once again. He had not expected such a result at all. He had thought that the AI had only gotten the basic information of what he wanted to know, but from the looks of it, that was not the case. It had managed to get the information of everything that involved Nightstar Securitypany! That was just too overpowered from the AI. Just as Jaden thought of that, he could not help but have a daring thought. What if he used a technology upgrade card on the AI of this level? What would happen then? As he questioned himself of that, Jaden ended up shaking his head. There was no need for him to do that, at least for the time being. And, he was not even sure about the results that would be produced the moment that he went through with that thought. "There is no need for you to give me the information. You can instead analyze the information and look for the best strategy that can be used to improve thepany in the shortest time possible." Jaden responded after a moment of thought. {Sure. The best and most efficient method of making sure that Nightstar Securitypany bes the monopoly of the security industry in this city is to simply buy off the otherpanies.} {Master can use the information that he can get from me in order to ckmail them to epting to sell the shares of theirpanies, even if they are reluctant to. And, each and everypany has its own ck spots, which can be exploited as well.} Jaden was left dumbfounded again by the AI. This method that had been provided by the AI was actually the most effective if he really wanted to be the monopoly of the security industry in this city. But, this was definitely not the method that Jaden would like to use. Even though he understood that the business world was never clean, he still wanted to use the right methods to acquire what he wanted. As of the AI could already tell what Jaden was thinking, it spoke up. {Master does not really have to care too much about conscience when ites to dealing with this group of people. ording to the data that I have, all the owners and shareholders of all the securitypanies in this city have many dark secrets that would make master to despise them.} When he heard that, Jaden immediately remembered that the AI had already gotten the information about thepetitors. So, it was not a surprise that it already knew about those dark secrets. Suddenly, Jaden thought of something and asked, "By the way, how much detailed information do you have on thepetitors?" {Full information including their families, with the information extending to details about the extended family members.} "Just how did you get all that information?!" Jaden was amazed. And for a moment there, he thought that he felt that from the female mechanical voice, there was a hint of pride in it. {I used both the websites for thepanies in this world, together with the cameras used to monitor the streets and personal business or homes, as long as they are linked to a server that is online, phones and other electronic devices, together with the satellites.} Jaden had nothing to say upon hearing all that. Nheless, all that Jaden could think about at this point was that the AI was amazing. Since this was the case, Jaden decided that he would start dealing with this issue as soon as possible. But of course, he had to get the money that was required for that first. "Do you have any suggestions for legal methods of earning money fast?" Jaden asked as he emphasized on the word ''legal''. {Yes master. There are several methods that can be used to earn money at a faster speed. But the best one for now that can yield results in a short time would be the stock market.} Jaden had already thought of using the stock market in order to get money faster. He understood that the stock market was where people could earn a great fortune in a span of a few seconds, but might fall from being millionaires to being into big debts in a few seconds as well. He had thought of using the mastery ability in order to gain skills that were rted to this field but in the end, he decided against it, at least for the time being. The stock market always carried a risk, no matter how much skilled and experienced one was. So, it would obviously take quite some time or immense luck for Jaden to be able to make money from there. "I currently don''t have the skills of earning big in the stock market. Do you perhaps have another method?" Jaden asked in a resigned voice. {There are other methods avable, but I would still rmend for master to use the stock market. Even if master does not have the necessary skills for that, I can help with that as it''s quite easy for me to control the market.} Upon hearing that, Jaden raised his brows slightly. He thought about the abilities that this AI possessed and though that it was possible for it to do as it had said. "Okay then. Try to make as much money as possible within the time that is remaining before the market closes. But, make sure that you don''t go too far to the extend that you will attract too much attention to me." Jaden instructed. {Sure. I will carry out that task immediately. I''ll start by creating a trading ount for you. And¡­done.} Jaden had no words, but he was already beginning to get used to the speed at which the AI did things. So, he decided to focus on other things. It was just then that he remembered something else. "Can you help me get the information that is required for me to be able to gain the skills of being the best bodyguard in the world?" {Absolutely. The information will be ready in a few seconds.} The AI responded, surprising Jaden once again. For something like getting the information about Nightstar Securitypany, the AI had only taken less than five seconds. But for something as simple as bing the best bodyguard in the world, it was taking a few seconds, when it was supposed to be way simpler. While Jaden was in thought, ten seconds psed before the AI spoke up. {Master, the information has been collected, analyzed and sorted in a way that it will be easy for master to grasp the information. Demonstrations in the form of videos are also avable with simtions of different situations that a client might face while being guarded by a bodyguard.} {Master can ess this information from this device. Though, it would have been better if master would have gotten ess to a higher technology as that would have enabled me to transfer the knowledge to you without needing you to go through all the information one by one.} Chapter 285 Invitation Jaden had nothing to say about the AI talking about technology that was way above what he had ever heard about. Nheless, he decided to focus on studying about being a bodyguard. But before that, he informed Matthew about the n that he was having. He asked him about what he thought about taking over all the securitypanies that were present within the city. As expected, Matthew was shocked upon hearing that. It waspletely way beyond his imagination to ever be the CEO of a monopoly in the security industry. Nheless, he was excited, but he still doubted that Jaden would be able to carry this out. After all, it was not that easy for him to be able to buy over thepanies that werepeting against Nightstar Securitypany. "Boss, are you sure about this? Those guys are not that easy to deal with. It is clear that they will not agree to sell theirpanies or the shares that they hold to you, considering that they still want to be in the market." Matthew said over the phone. "Don''t worry that much about it. They must ept selling theirpanies or the shares that they hold to me." Jaden''s stated without exining any further. Even though Matthew did not understand where Jaden''s confidence wasing from, he decided to follow what Jaden had instructed him to do nheless. Jaden had instructed him to call for a meeting with all the chairpersons of all thosepanies that were currentlypeting with Nightstar securitypany. Even though he felt that it was going to be a little difficult for him to be able to get them, considering that they were currently at war, nheless, he did not believe that it was going to be impossible. "Okay boss. Give me two days at most. Within 2 days, I should be able toe to an agreement with them on what time at the location that we are going to meet." Matthew stated with confidence. "That''s good. Just tell me when, and I will be there." Jaden responded before hanging up. After that, for the following day, Jaden simply stayed within the vi, eating the food that was already stocked in the fridge, while studying the materials that had been given to him by the AI. Other than that, the AI was also making money for him. Due to the fact that it was getting itself involved in the stock market, it was capable of dealing with such issues quite easily. This was something that Jaden had observed just the day before, the day that he got the AI. On that day, Jaden had allowed the AI to use all the funds that he was having, which amounted to over $100 million. And, something that surprised Jaden was the fact that within just the remaining few hours before the market closed, the AI had actually managed to generate five times the profit. And just like that, Jaden had managed to get $500 million, and add it to the $100 million, he already possessed over $600 million. It could be said that if Jaden wanted to buy Nightstar Securitypany again, he could do it all over again. But of course, this was not the n that Jaden was having. Instead, he was simply nning to use the hundred times rebate card. It was just that he had to make sure that he maximized the profit that he got from using the card. So, two days went by, before finally, Matthew called. This was the same day that Matthew had promised to make sure that the meeting between Jaden and the owners of the other securitypanies in the city would ur. "Hi Matthew, have you already arranged for that to happen?" Jaden asked with a knowing tone. "I''m sorry boss. But I have failed to gather all of them. I have managed to get three of them, but two of them have refused toe over. They im that you have to go and invite them by yourself, and they cannot agree no matter how many times I try." Matthew stated with a resigned voice. "Don''t worry about that. Just organize the venue, they will be there soon." Jaden stated without any bit of fluctuation in his emotions. Of course, he had already expected that, considering that he had already gotten this piece of information from the AI that was monitoring many things that were going around the city. It was capable of eavesdropping on conversations that were going on all around, but it was obviously not through their own voices. In situations where there was only a camera without anything that could capture the voice, it was obviously impossible for one to be able to tell what they were talking about. But thankfully, the AI possessed the capability of reading the lips, and finding out what it was that they were talking about. Even if it might not bepletely urate, but at least, it could easily give one an idea of what they were talking about. So, Jaden had already noticed that it was going to be impossible for those two to attend, unless he took action himself. So, he was not surprised after Matthew informed him of that. "Ah¡­" Matthew was of course bbergasted by the reaction that Jaden was having. He had previously thought that perhaps Jaden was going to condemn him for the mistake that he had done, making a promise that he could not fulfill. He was also confused about why Jaden was so sure that they woulde over. Could it be that Jaden was nning to go and look for them personally? Despite his curiosity, he did not ask. Instead, he responded that he would do what he had been instructed, before they call between the two of them ended. Immediately after that, Matthew went ahead to organize the venue, which was going to be Blue Seal hotel. Jaden on the other hand finally got out of the study that was present within the vi. For the past two days, he had been inside here, trying as much as possible to grasp the knowledge about being a bodyguard. Due to the fact that he possessed the mastery ability, he was able to understand the concepts easily, something that made him more proficient in bing a bodyguard. But, the information that the AI had gotten for him was so much detailed than he had expected, even though it was just a summary. Nheless, the more that Jaden went through it, the more impressed he became about the power of the AI. Find your next read at empire Still, he felt that it was going to take him quite a while for him to be able to masterpletely the knowledge that had been found by the AI from wherever it was. After taking a shower, Jaden put on a clean pair of clothes, which was quite casual, just a pair of sweatpants, and a sweatshirt. As for the shoes, he wore ck and white sport shoes. With his hairbed, Jaden walked out of the vi, before getting into the garage. He got inside his BMW 7 series, before beginning to drive towards the direction of Blue Seal hotel. At the same time that he was inside the car, Jaden talked to the AI. "Make sure that those two reach Blue Seal hotel before I do." {Absolutely master.} The AI responded almost immediately after Jaden had said those words. About 3 secondster, the AI informed Jaden that it had alreadypleted the task. And with that, Jaden simply focused on driving, towards Blue Seal hotel that was located quite a distance away from where he currently was. ¡­. Starplex hotel, VIP private rooms¡­ Three men were sitting around a table, with all sorts of drinks on it. They drank whileughing with each other, chatting from time to time. Several girls could be seen inside, with some of them massaging them, while other just ying around. The three middle-aged men seemed to be enjoying themselves so much, that even thedies around them felt a little disgusted. Nheless, none of them spoke about it. "Matthew thought that just because he is a CEO of the best securitypany in the city, he is actually capable of inviting us for a meeting? If he wants us to meet with his boss, then the boss should be the one that is inviting us. After all, what kind of gap exists between us, for him not to even show his face in front of us?" One of the men stated with a contemptuous gaze. "Forget about that idiot. Let''s just focus on enjoying ourselves. We should actually try and find a way to make sure that thispany copses. I''m already tired of thispany being above us." Another onemented. "But it is going to be difficult for us to be able to eliminate thispany, even if we cooperate with the others. The power of Nightstarpany has suddenly increased, especially in the funds area." Thest man stated. "That is true. It is going to be impossible for us to be able topete against Nightstar, when ites to things such as finances. But nheless, we canpete against them in other things. And if things get out of hard, we can just find a way to deal with the owner of thispany." The first man stated. From the way that they were talking, it was as if they did not care about thedies listening to what they were saying. In any case, they were not afraid that thesedies would out them out. Just as the men continued chatting, their phones suddenly began ringing simultaneously. And the thing that surprised them the most of the fact that even though the phones that were ringing belonged to them, the ringtones obviously were not the ones that they had set. Chapter 286 Where is the Venue? Matthew stood in front of Blue Seal hotel as he nervously looked towards the entrance to the parking lot. He was waiting for Jaden toe over, but he was still feeling uneasy He did not know that much about Jaden''s background, but he understood that Jaden definitely possessed a background that was formidable. For him to be able to take over Nightstar Securitypany, it was definitely not that easy. Until now, Matthew did not know that much about Jaden. Even though they had interacted several times, but it was not enough for him to be able to tell Jaden''s personality. Previously, he had promised that he would be able to invite all the owners of the securitypanies present within the city, but he had failed to invite some of them. There was nothing that he could do in order to force those two toe over. After all, they possessed more power than him. Even though he currently was the CEO of the biggest securitypany present in the city, that did not imply that he possessed the same power as them. At the end of it all, he was just managing someone else''s business. He would have been able to sway them if he possessedplete ownership of thepany. As for the others that hade over, Matthew understood that it was not because of his reputation, but instead, it was due to the curiosity that they possessed towards the owner of Nightstar securitypany. Just as he was waiting, he suddenly noticed amotion towards the entrance of the parking lot of the hotel. At this moment, three vehicles rushed towards the parking lot. From the way that they were moving, it was as if they were running away from the police. Nheless, the moment that the two vehicles stopped, three figures rushed out of the cars, heading towards the entrance of Blue Seal hotel. At first, Matthew was a little stunned, the moment that he saw the three figures. They were all sweaty, indicating that they had been running before they got in the cars, and they were running at the moment, rushing towards him. And, Matthew was even more bbergasted the moment that he realized who those three people were. Two of them were the ones that had refused toe, while the other one was their friend, someone that coborated with them. Just as he was about to stop them and ask what they were running here for, the three of them looked at him before asking simultaneously, "Where is the venue? We are gettingte!" Matthew was even more dumbfounded the moment that he heard the question. For a moment there, he did not know how to reply to that. He was not sure if they were looking for the same venue that he had organized, or they had another venue of their own. As he was still perplexed, not knowing what to answer, someone suddenly grabbed his cor and asked, "I am asking you, where is the venue? If you make mete for even a second, believe me, I will make sure that you will be ruinedpletely." Matthew looked at the person who was grabbing the cor of his shirt, with his eyes widened, with a tinge of red within them. Matthew wondered if this guy had gone crazy. But the moment that he looked at the others, he realized that they were in the same condition as the one that was grabbing him. Nheless, he decided to direct them to the venue that he had organized. After all, during the cold, Jaden had told him that these people would be there before Jaden arrived. And, Jaden had yet to arrive, but these three had already gotten here. "It is in the 3rd VVIP room that is on the seventh floor." Matthew stated as he shook away the hand that was grabbing him. The one that was holding him did not mind, and immediately rushed past Matthew, and the three of them headed straight into the hotel. Looking at the three figures that were scurrying into the hotel, Matthew could not help but be amazed by Jaden''s capability. At the same time, he could not help but get a little more nervous, considering that he had failed the task that Jaden had given him. When they first met, he had thought that Jaden was just a spoiled rich kid, who was out here to waste money. But now, he felt that Jaden was getting more and more mysterious. And just as he was thinking about that, he suddenly noticed a BMW 7 series that was approaching. The car was approaching the parking lot. Aspared to the many vehicles that could be found in the parking lot of the hotel, the BMW 7 series looked quite odd, considering that it was the cheapest vehicle present. Nheless, Matthew got even more nervous the moment that he saw the vehicle. He understood that it was Jaden''s car. Still, in his mind, he could not help but wonder why Jaden could not get a better vehicle, when he could afford it. He immediately walked towards the parking lot, just when Jaden had alighted. Matthew immediately went ahead and stretched his hand for a greeting. "It''s good to see you Matthew." Jaden said in a neutral voice as he shook Matthew''s hand. Then, he asked, "Have they all arrived?" "Yes. They have all arrived. I will lead the way to the venue." Matthew said as he led towards the entrance of the hotel. The moment that they reached the reception area, Jaden saw that thedy behind the counter had not changed at all. He simply waved at her, and she waved back at him. She did not try stopping the two of them, considering that Matthew had already made reservations here. And since Jaden was apanying Matthew, there was no problem at all. The two of them got inside an elevator, before getting to the seventh floor, and getting inside VVIP room number 3. The moment that they stepped into the room, Jaden realized that there were six people that were seated around the table. Three of them were chatting with each other casually, while three others were sweaty and looked panicky. And when Jaden and Matthew entered, everyone noticed them. The three who were currently sweating, and their bodies were trembling slightly suddenly stood up on their feet. As for the other three, they were obviously stunned by the actions of the three. Nheless, they continued sitting down, while eyeing Jaden who hade in. To say the least, all the six people inside the room were surprised as they looked at Jaden. Just from how Matthew was walking behind Jaden as they came in, it was clear that the person that was walking in front of him was having a higher authority than him. Just from this, they could immediately tell that this was perhaps the owner of Nightstar Securitypany. But, as expected, they were surprised by how young he was. They got curious about his background immediately. Jaden on the other hand did not say anything, and went ahead and took a seat around the table. It was a round table, without anywhere that was designated to be for the person with the highestmand. This was something that Jaden had decided on, otherwise, Matthew would have arranged otherwise. Nheless, Jaden was having a n of his own by having this setup. The moment that he took his seat, Matthew looked at the people around the table and introduced them. "This is my boss and the owner of Nightstar securitypany." Matthew stated. But, he did not even bother to introduce the others to Jaden. Of course, this was something that made the other three displeased. As for the three that had rushed over during thest minutes, they did not say anything, and neither did they show anything on their faces. "Matthew, are you not going to introduce us?" One of the men among the three people that hade over first asked with annoyance stered on his face. "Is there a need for you to be introduced? I think that there is no need for that, because I don''t think that you are qualified enough for my boss to know you." Matthew responded. Stay updated via empire Of course, he was not sure about Jaden''s background, but nheless, he decided to say this, just to tter Jaden. He was not sure if this was going to work, and as he said those words, he nced at Jaden from the corner of his eyes, to see his reaction. But Matthew was disappointed the moment that he realized that Jaden did not seem to react to what he had said. Nheless, since Jaden was not angry, at least, it implied that it was not a wrong move him to do that. "Just who the hell do you think you are? Just because you are currently the new owner of Nightstar securitypany, you think that you can look down upon us?" The man who had asked the question looked at Jaden as he asked again, this time, with anger clear on his face. Matthew had not expected that. He had expected that if this guy was angered by what he had said, he would confront him. But, he was actually confronting Jaden, which was something that waspletely unnned. Matthew was just about to say something when Jaden suddenly raised his hand to stop him. Then, Jaden looked at the man in front of him before ignoring the question. "I invited you here today simply because of one thing. I would like to purchase all thepanies from you, because I want to make Nightstar Securitypany the monopoly of the security industry in this city." Jadenid out his n. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 287 Sell or Lose Silence descended upon the room the moment that Jaden said those words. Everyone was looking at him with widened eyes filled with disbelief. It was clear that they were finding it difficult to believe what Jaden had just said. The only one who was not surprised by what Jaden had said was none other than Matthew. He had already thought about what Jaden was nning, by inviting all these people over. Nheless, he felt that this scene was quite familiar. After all, this was what had really happened back then, when Jaden wanted to take over the shares of the other shareholders in thepany. Matthew was interested in what was going to happen next. Previously, Jaden had been able to easily convince the other shareholders of Nightstar securitypany to give up the ownership of the shares and sell them to him. Of course, back then, he had simply used his wealth in order to be able to purchase the shares. Could it be that he was nning to use the same approach here? Matthew curiously watched on as he stood behind Jaden. "You are joking, right? You think that I''m going to sell mypany to you? Dream on! That is not going to happen as long as I am alive." One of them eximed. Of course, it was one of the people that had been here first. The other two immediately echoed what he had said. It was clear that they were not willing to sell thepanies that they owned to another person. Even though they understood that currently, they were having a lot of pressure from Nightstar securitypany, but that was not enough to make them give up on owning apany. Jaden had already expected that. So, he looked towards the three people that had finally sat down, yet they had not said anything. The three of them were looking at Jaden with trepidation in their eyes. It was clear that they were wary of Jaden. And, when he said that he wanted to purchase thepanies that they owned, reluctance could be seen in their eyes, but they never voiced it out. These three people surprised the other three. In any case, two of them owned securitypanies, or at least, they were the major shareholders of thepanies that they owned shares in. They were supposed to disagree with something like this, considering that the five of them had been nning to coborate with each other in order to deal with Nightstar securitypany. But now, it seemed that they were hesitating. "Are you sure about that?" Jaden asked with raised brows. "Of course we are sure. What do you think? You think that just because you managed to purchase Nightstar securitypany, you will be able to purchase mypany? That is an impossibility. Whatever methods you used before, they are not going to work on me." One of them retorted. Jaden nodded. He then looked at the three that had not said anything until now before saying, "I''m going to give you a chance. You are going to sell the shares of yourpany to me ording to the market price. But if you don''t want to do that, I don''t really mind taking thepanies from you without giving you anything in return." The moment that Jaden said those words, four people in the room werepletely stunned. They did not know where Jaden was getting that kind of confidence from. Even though Matthew could somehow understand what was going on, but he was still in the dark about the reason why Jaden was so bold with his words. "I¡­ I agree. I will sell all the shares that are in my hand to you. As for the rest, I will convince the others to sell them to you." One of the three that were addressed by Jaden spoke up with hesitation. The moment that he said those words, the other two immediately followed suit. Even though one of them was not in the securitypany, still, he owned apany. And, he was the one that was coborating with the two in supplying equipment. Still, considering how big this issue was, he had no choice but to sell thepany that he owned 100% shares of. At least, he would be able to get back the money from thepany, considering that Jaden had said that he was going to buy hispany at the market price. With that money, he should be able to invest in another area, while trying to make sure that he stayed clear from Jaden. No matter what, he would never want to meet him. The other three were left in the dark, as they looked on wide-eyed. They did not understand anything that was going on here. A young man whom they believed to be from some kind of big background, suddenly came over iming that he wanted to buy thepanies that they owned. Then all of a sudden, the two that had been in coboration with them in order to deal with this giant, suddenly decided to give up along the way. With the two of them suddenly deciding to sell thepanies that they owned to Nightstar Securitypany, it was clear that the power of Nightstar Securitypany was going to increase by a tremendous margin. As for them, without the coboration of the two, it was clear that the power of the alliance was going to diminish by a great margin. And with that, it would bepletely impossible for them to be able to resist Nightstar Securitypany. They wanted to ask the three what they were thinking about to agree to something like that, when the three suddenly rushed out of the room. At the same time, they eximed, "We will prepare the documents and be back here within the shortest time possible!" The moment that the three of them left, only five people were left inside the private room. These five people looked at each other, before one of them finally asked curiously. "What did you do to them? Did you bribe them to act? It is impossible for them to sell thepanies that they have to you." One of them asked as he looked at Jaden with a questioning gaze. "You can decide on that. But, I''m going to give you a chance. Just like them, you sell thepanies or the shares that you hold to me at the market price. Otherwise, things will definitely get a little more difficult for you." Jaden shrugged as he said those words. "I''m quite curious about what it is that can make you force me into a difficult situation. Even if Nightstar Securitypany is bigger than mypany, I don''t believe that I cannot do any damage to yourpany if you force me into a corner." One of them said as he red at Jaden. Jaden did not say anything in response. Instead, he looked towards the other two, waiting for their response. The two of them clearly hesitated. They did not understand the reason why those three seemed so worked up. It was clear that there was something that was going on here. The two of them understood the other three quite well. They were not the ones that could be easily threatened, being forced into submission. They could see how reluctant those three had been to sell thepanies that they held, but in the end, they agreed nheless. From this, it was clear that there was something hidden about this young man that was sitting in front of them. "I will agree to sell the shares to you. But, I cannot promise you that I can convince the other shareholders in thepany to sell the shares that they hold to you. You will have to convince them yourself." One of them suddenly spoke up. When he said those words, the other two were obviously stunned. They looked at him skeptically, while showing hints of questioning. They were wondering if there was something that was hidden that he was not telling them. But the man waspletely clueless. He did not understand what was going on, but he understood one thing, he could not take a risk like this. It was better for him to take the money and invest somewhere else, rather than risking to know what was happening, and end up losing everything. It was clear that the young man in front of him was not simple. After all, it was not easy for a person to be able to acquire all the shares of a hugepany such as Nightstar securitypany. Immediately after he said those words, he did not linger around anymore. Instead, he got up and left the room, so that he could prepare the necessary documents for the transfer of shares. Jaden simply nodded at what the man had said. He did not mind convincing the other shareholders in thatpany himself. Jaden then looked at the remaining two, but the two of them did not budge even after an entire minute had gone by. "Okay then. Since that is the decision that you have made, then so be it." Jaden said. Immediately after saying those words, he got to his feet, and headed towards the exit of the private room. This left the other two wondering what Jaden was nning to do. But, they did not ask, and neither did they change their minds. It was clear that they were going to remain steadfast in the decision that they had made. But just as he arrived at the door, the entrance of the private room was suddenly opened, and someone that Jaden was familiar with walked in. Chapter 288 Destruction The person who hade in was none other than Wilson. He was the manager of Blue Seal hotel, and Scarlet''s uncle. Wilson smiled the moment that he saw Jaden. Previously, he had been busy doing something else, when he was suddenly informed that Jaden hade over. He immediately decided to put everything aside, before rushing to meet him. Thest time that Jaden was here, he had ended up saving his life. But until now, he had yet to do anything for Jaden. So of course, he was dying to repay the favor that he was owing to Jaden. Since he was currently the manager of this big hotel, it was not just due to the influence of the Johnson family, but instead, it was also due to his hard work. If he was justzy because of the support that he was getting from Clifford, he would have already lost his job. "It is nice to see you again Jaden. It has been quite a while since west met." Wilson stated with a huge smile on his face as he stretched to his hand towards Jaden. Jaden had already expected that Wilson was going toe over, considering that he was the manager of this hotel. And, considering that he had previously done him a huge favor by saving him, it was inevitable that he woulde over, unless he was ungrateful. Jaden shook Wilson''s hand, as he responded, "It has been a while. How are you doing?" "I''m okay, thanks to you." Wilson responded as he retracted his hand. Then, he looked towards the group of people behind Jaden, and could not help but be surprised. As a person who was in the highdder of the society, he of course knew the three people that were currently behind Jaden. Two of them owned securitypanies in this city, while the other one was the CEO of the biggest securitypany present in the city. Nightstar securitypany had been making waves recently, and was expanding at an exponential speed. This has already made many people to start acting, considering that this was something that was going to affect the entire business circle. Despite being curious about the reason why Jaden was meeting with these people, he did not ask. It was not his business after all. "I was here to deal with a few things. But now that I''m done, I''m leaving, because there are other things that I need to handle." Jaden said, not intending to continue remaining here. Wilson nodded his head. Of course, he had already gotten the information that Jaden was no longer working for the Johnson family as a bodyguard. But he was currently curious about this young man''s background. After all, after just being a bodyguard not long ago, he was currently interacting with high level people. This was something that would definitely raise brows with curiosity. Jaden waved goodbye to Wilson, before leaving. Matthew followed behind him, escorting Jaden back to the parking lot, before Jaden got inside his BMW 7 series, and driving away. As for the other two securitypany owners, they were quite curious about Jaden''s background. So of course, they remained behind to ask Wilson about it. But they were bound to be disappointed, especially after they heard what Wilson had said. Wilson actually imed that the young man who hade to talk to them was actually a bodyguard not long ago? But that was a great impossibility. How was it possible for a bodyguard to suddenly own such a hugepany as Nightstar securitypany? Despite how much they wanted Wilson to give them answers, they got nothing in the end. After all, Wilson himself waspletely clueless about Jaden''s real background. He had not even bothered to investigate about Jaden''s background, so, all the information that he possessed about Jaden was all that he had observed, or he had heard from others. Even though the two of them were disappointed, the twopany owners decided to go back to their own businesses. They had other things to do, and the only reason why they had epted the invitation from Matthew was simply because they wanted to see who the real owner of Nightstar securitypany was. But of course, they were disappointed, especially considering that they ended up being threatened, something that was bothering them. Of course, something else that bothered them was the decision that they had made. They had decided to go against Jaden, but it seemed that he waspletely mysterious. There was a possibility that they might actually end up losing everything just as Jaden had said, but the two of them werepletely unwilling to sell theirpanies to Jaden. The moment that the two of them got back home, they were surprised the moment that they realized that there was arge group of people that was waiting outside the gates of their homes. They were all carrying leaves and other things, while intending to riot. Additionally, they could see that there were several high end vehicles, indicating that they belonged to some rich people in the city. As the two of them approached their homes, they got a little nervous. That was especially after the crowd noticed the carsing over, and they actually began charging towards the car. The drivers reacted almost instantly, and they reversed, before driving away. They could not understand what was going on, but of course, they were not willing to get involved in whatever had happened here. They were here for a job, which was to be a driver. But, they were not willing to end up being beaten to death by a mob. The moment that the cars managed to rush away from the crowd, the two people who were already tensed up could not help but feel a little relieved. But the next moment, they were surprised when they saw arge number of police carsing from the opposite direction. The moment that they met, the police cars surrounded the two cars. With that, the drivers had no choice but to stop. To them, it was better for the police took arrest them, rather than the angry mob. Though the two drivers did not understand why the police was here. Several police officers came out of the cars, and went towards the two cars. Then, they informed the two that they were suspected ofmitting several crimes, and were being taken into custody for interrogation, and assisting in the investigation. This event happened in two different ces almost simultaneously, with only a difference of a few minutes between them. Nheless, this was something that sent shockwaves in the entire city. It might be true that the two of them did not own big securitypanies in the city, but at least, thosepanies were at least $100 million. Such a hugepany was definitely going to cause ripples all over the city in case such a huge incident as the chairperson of thepany being arrested. Of course, it did not end there. Instead, even the twopanies were ordered by the court to temporarily shut down business, as the investigation progressed. Many people were involved in this incident, and in a little while, pieces of information started leaking. It was then that people suddenly began understanding the reason why the two bosses had been arrested. It turned out that they were criminals after all. They had done many heinous things during the time that they were trying to rise, to increase the level of their specificpanies. Of course, they did many things in order to acquire the shares, things that made them the biggest shareholders of their respectivepanies. But now, it was those actions that had helped them climb thedder that wasing to bite back at them. In just about 2 days, the twopanies were actually dissolved. And more than that, other than being found guilty, and being sent to prison, the two people were sent into bankruptcy. Their families were also affected, but there was no one that they could me. After all, from the pieces of information that they had managed to gather, it was that evidence about the crimes that the two hadmitted had been leaked to both the court and the police. Furthermore, in case the police did not take action, it was imed that the one who had sent the information would send that piece of information to the media, so that they could broadcast it. With something like that happening, it was obvious that the police would not hesitate at all. If they did, the name of the police would definitely be smeared with mud. And just like that, within 2 days, two well establishedpanies within the city were destroyed. They no longer existed, something that made the two people that had already been taken to prison regret the decisions that they had made. They did not dare to say who it was that had revealed that piece of information, considering that they understood who it was. They were afraid that if they revealed this information, Jaden would end up getting the information, and they would end up in an even more difficult situation. After all, the pieces of evidence that had been revealed were things that had happened many years ago, something that even the two of them had forgotten. As for the others that have agreed to sell theirpanies or shares to Jaden, they felt relieved. At least, in the end, they got something. Otherwise, if they had resisted, they would have ended up in the same situation, ending in prison while losing everything. Jaden on the other hand did not pay much attention to something like that. Instead, he was simply studying, immediately after he got back home. And, he took a break of 1 hour in order to deal with the transfer of shares of the otherpanies to his. The moment that this waspleted, Jaden left everything to Matthew so that he could integrate thosepanies into Nightstar securitypany. Chapter 289 Tremendous Changes Two monthster¡­ Jaden was looking at a building in front of him. It was the same building that he had gotten from Scott. Now, after the demolition, it was finally reconstructed. But of course, it lookedpletely out of ce, considering that the surrounding buildings were all looking old. But nheless, despite the surrounding areascking beauty, it could not diminish how outstanding the construction of this building had been. The outlook of the building had changed a lot. Even though it was almost the same as it was before it was demolished and reconstructed, nheless, it looked top notch. It was clear that the person who had designed this building for construction was extremely good at their job. Jaden walked into the building. It was currently empty, as the previous tenants of this building had been evacuated to another ce. Of course, Jaden was the one that had handled that, making payments for a few months of rent for those people. He understood the struggles of the people that were living inside the Eastern part of the city. He had been here for over 6 years. So of course, he understood that it was extremely difficult for the people here to survive, and so, if he suddenly decided to evacuate them without giving them enough time of a few months, or somewhere to live, they would definitely go through several difficulties. Since he himself had been helped the asionally, especially by Scott, Jaden decided to do the same. He would not just throw out people, but instead, he decided that he was simply going to find another ce for them to live. It was supposed to take 3 months for this building to bepletely constructed, but since Jaden had gotten a lot of money, he paid extra, so that this building could be constructed at a faster pace. And with that, in a little just over 2 months, the entire building had beenpleted. It was a four-storey apartment building. Jaden walked through the entrance, and into the building. This time, an elevator had actually been installed, something that Jaden appreciated. He used it, the elevator, and managed to get to the third floor. That was where he was previously living. There were six bedsitters with their doors facing each other. Jaden entered his apartment. Even though it was currently unfurnished, Jaden could still remember the outlook. It still looked the same way as it had been thest time that he had been here. After he entered into this apartment, Jaden felt the memories that he had been having during the time that he was here resurfacing in his mind. He could not help but feel a little emotional. After all, it was in here that he had been living when he had been at his lowest, and at the same time, it was in this ce that he had been living when he managed to get the system. This was the very first ce that he came to after receiving the system and getting healed from the injuries that he had received after receiving the beating from those bodyguards. It was also at this moment that Jaden remembered about Scott. That old man. He had been here for many years, and was kind. But, it was actually unbelievable that he actually possessed some kind of supernatural ability. And more than that, he could actually kill, something that waspletely unexpected to Jaden. But still, it taught Jaden a very good lesson, that was to never fully trust anybody just from what they were showing. Jaden wondered if he was going to meet with Scott another time. But still, Jaden decided that just as he had nned before, he would leave one of the rooms for Scott. As for the other rooms, he would rent them out, leaving out only his own and the one that he had set aside for Scott. After reminiscing about the past, Jaden walked out of the apartment. The only thing that was remaining for this building was the furnishing, before it was finallypleted. This was something that was going to bepleted within this week. Immediately after thepletion, Jaden would allow people to live inside here. As for who was going to enter into this building that lookedpletely out of ce, Jaden did not know. But at least, Jaden had realized one thing. The Eastern part of the city had began developing, especially after the crackdown. With the number of criminal activities having reduced by a great margin, now, many people were willing to invest in this part of the city. But it was of course impossible topletely uproot gangsters from this part of the city. After all, they would keep on rising each and every day. Many people would end up stealing, not because they wanted to, but because the situation forced them to. Currently, school had already resumed, but Jaden felt that there was no need for him to continue going to Bodvill University. He had previously joined that University simply because of Scarlet. But now that he was no longer her bodyguard, there was no need for him to bother himself with that. Additionally, considering that he currently possessed the mastery ability, there was no need for him to go to school. He could learn everything by himself, due to the assistance of the AI that was capable of providing him with more knowledge than he could get from the campus. And as expected, during the past 2 months, Jaden had been quite busy, using the mastery ability to his fullest. He had managed toplete the course of how to be the best bodyguard in the world within the first week. After that, he went ahead and learned many more things. Due to the assistance of the AI which was capable of providing him with information that was capable of a boosting his capability after hepleted learning them, he was able to improve at a faster speed. It could be said that currently, Jaden had mastered almost every basic skill that was well known within this world. It was not just about ying a piano, ying different games, writing novels, writing scripts, acting, he had mastered many more abilities. Right now, Jaden was akin to a walking cheat. If there was an incident that required him to be a professional in doing something, he would be able to do it. Read new chapters at empire But of course, the thing that Jaden had made sure to learn was how to handle guns. He had managed to gather information about those things from the military bases all over the world through the ability of the AI. The only thing that remained for Jaden was to start doing the practical for things like handling the gun, and other things that required much more resources. Yet again, another thing that had urred was the fact that Nightstar securitypany had managed to be the monopoly of the security industry in Faru city. And, the ns of expanding it had already began. Of course, Jaden had helped thepany in making the server that they were nning on establishing. With this, the transmission of information between thepany and the area of assignment was quicker. Of course, it was also easy for thepany to be able to get the information about the people that were working for thepany, while monitoring the situations in the areas that they had been given the task of ensuring security. Since the system had given Jaden a hint that he needed to focus on thispany, Jaden had made sure that quality for thispany was assured. So, all the people that joined this securitypany all underwent training. Somehow, Matthew had found some retired soldiers to work as trainers, something that had been going on for the past 2 months. With this, the security guards of thepany possessed incredible skills, something that attracted many people to hire the security services from thispany. The AI on the other hand had managed to gain Jaden a lot of money. Currently, Jaden''s ount was already having over 10 billion dors. It would have been more, but Jaden had decided not to go beyond that. After all, if he went ahead and gathered a lot of money in a very short time, it would attract a lot of attention towards him, something that he did not want, at least for the time being. As for the hundred times rebate card, Jaden had not used it at all. He felt that there was no need for him to use it, as the amount of money that he currently possessed was too much. He did not even know If there was going to be a situation where he would need to use the card, but there was no harm in keeping it. As for the song that he hadposed and written the lyrics, the song had already been released by one of the top artists in the province. He had sang that song, which sent it into the trending list. It was not only due to the skills of the singer, but instead, it was also due to the skills that were used inposing that song. Many people became curious about theposer of the song, but until today, theposer of the song had never been revealed. Within this time frame, other events had also taken ce, involving both the Williams, the Johnsons, and the Browns families. Those three families had collided with each other recently, which had sent tremendous shock waves in the city for the past 2 months. Chapter 290 Show me Your Strength The fight between the three families was something that waspletely unexpected. It was expected that the Johnson and the Williams family would fight, but the involvement of the Browns family waspletely out of many people''s expectations. But for those that knew the insides of what had happened, they would definitely say that they had seen thising. After all, Lucas, one of the heirs of the Browns family had been killed. Even though it had yet to be proved that Scarlet was involved, but nheless, she was there on the same day that Lucas ended up dead. So of course, many people had some suspicion that she was involved in this. For the fight between the two families, the Browns and the Williams families joined each other, and attacked the Johnson family. Many people had anticipated that the Johnson family would definitely be destroyed by the cooperation between the two families. But what waspletely unexpected was the power of the Johnson family. It seemed that all this while, while dealing with the Williams family, they had never gone all out. But now that they were being attacked by the two families, the Johnson families went all out, managing to destroy the two families. This was something that sent tremendous shock waves in the entire city, as it waspletely unexpected. For some reason, the power of the Johnson family was tremendous. It seemed that there was some kind of connection between the Johnson family and one of the families that was in the first tier cities. It was due to this connection that the Johnson family had managed to avoid destruction, and in the end, they triumphed over their enemies. With the destruction of the two families, the Johnson family obviously took over the businesses that they owned. And with that, the Johnson family felt the joy of having an increase in power and status within the city. It could be said that currently, the Johnson family was the biggest family present in the entire city. And, due to the connection that it possessed with a family that was present within a first tier city, it could be considered as a formidable force within the city. Even though Jaden had not been paying much attention to what had been happening out during the time that he was studying for the past 2 months, he had already heard about the issue of the Johnson family colliding with the Browns and the Williams. Of course, it was confirmed that the Browns were involved in the hiring of the mercenaries that had ended up kidnapping Scarlet. As for the Williams, they were the ones that had given the mercenaries the hint of taking Scarlet, so that they could get to Jaden. The moment that the Johnson family got that piece of information, it was obvious that they were furious. It might be true that the end result of the hiring of the mercenaries was not intended to target the Johnson family, but using Scarlet as a bait with something that they were not willing to ept. That was something that had led to the Johnson family going all out in attacking the two families. And, Jaden was ready to take action in case the Johnson family was not capable of dealing with this issue. But somehow, even he himself had never expected that, considering that he had never investigated the Johnson family using the AI. Still, Jaden finally understood that it seemed that the power of the Johnson''s family ran a little more deeper than what he had seen. Leaving all of that aside, after Jaden came back to the vi from seeing the apartment, he decided to continue studying. Even though two months was enough for him to be able to master many things, but he decided to use this ability as much as possible. There was still some time before the system would being back online, but he would have to be ready. Even though he was currently considered as ready as he had apleted the course for bing the best bodyguard in the world, only waiting for the practical, nheless, they were other things that he could get. With that focus, Jaden continued staying in those for the following few days, as he continued using the mastery ability and the AI to the fullest potential that he could. After an entire week, Jaden finally decided to go out and take another walk. After all, he could not continue staying inside just like that. It was boring, even though he was enthralled by studying and learning more things. Jaden got inside his BMW 7 series, before driving towards the exit of themunity. The moment that he got there, the gate was opened for him, and he drove out. Find more chapters on empire But he had only left themunity for a little while when suddenly, several vehicles blocked his way. By counting, Jaden could tell that there were five cars around him. These vehicles had waited until he reached the junction, before they suddenly rushed out, blocking his path, both in front and back. Jaden could not help but frown. At the same time, he began thinking if there was any person that he had provoked recently. But no matter how much he thought about it, for the past 2 months, he had not done anything that would end up making other people target him. The only ones that could have targeted him would have been the Williams and the Browns. But the two families had beenpletely destroyed, leaving them with no power. So, it waspletely unreasonable for them to target him, as he was not even involved in their demise. Jaden continued staying within the car, when suddenly, he noticed that a group of youngsters began alighting from the cars that had surrounded him. Each and every one of them looked muscr, indicating that they had hit the gym. Most of them were currently wearing vests, just to flex the muscles that they had. They were all looking towards Jaden''s car with sneering gazes. But even aftering out of their cars, they did not immediatelye towards Jaden''s car, but instead, they continued staying there, blocking all the routes that Jaden could have used in order to run away from this ce. While Jaden was waiting, he suddenly saw that there was another car that was approaching. Then, in a little while, the car arrived, and stood behind the cars that were blocking Jaden''s path from the front. Then, the door opened, and two people alighted. The moment that the two people came down from their cars, Jaden could not help but raise his brows a little. To say the least, he had already almost forgotten about these two people. They were the ones that had ended up blocking his path previously when he hade to thismunity topletely take over the vi for the first time. They were none other than his cousin Charles and another chubby guy that Jaden did not even know his name. The two of them walked towards Jaden''s car. Then, they stood in front of the car, while gazing at the car with contemptuous gazes. "Jaden, get you''re a** out here right now. I would like to see how tough you are right now." Charles shouted as he pointed towards Jaden''s car. Jaden could only shake his head when he heard that. He had not expected that Charles was going to do something like this. In the end, there was nothing that he could do, other than deal with this situation before going ahead to do other things that he had nned to do. He opened the car door, before stepping out of the car. Then, he walked towards Charles and his chubby friend. "Here you are. Thest time that we met, you kicked me and my family out of our vi, and even beat me up. Today, I would like to see just how strong you are. I brought several people that are going topete against you. Of course, don''t think that this is going to be a fair fight. I''m pretty sure that just one of them is enough to be able to deal with you, but I don''t mind having all of them deal with you at the same time. That way, we can test the limits of your strength faster. After all, I have got no time to waste here." Charles stated smugly. Jaden did not respond, but instead, he looked towards the crowd that was currently surrounding them. The moment that he nced around, Jaden could not help but feel a little baffled. Even though it had been quite a while, he could clearly remember many of these people around here. Are these guys not the ones that had been brought over by Lucas and Harry in order to deal with him and Scarlet? He could remember clearly that at that time, Alfie had been used by having his family kidnapped, then being advised to ask for help from Scarlet. Well, previously, to kill Lucas, Jaden had ended up using the identity of one of these guys. Of course, the end of that guy was not good, considering that after some investigation, they found that he was the one that had killed Lucas. Even though many people were extremely doubtful about this, considering that this person was amongst those that had been hired in order to work for Lucas, they had no choice but to believe in the evidence that had been left at the scene. Of course, Jaden had never expected that he was going to meet with this guys again. It seemed that these guys used the skills that they possessed just to beat up some weaklings, and gain some quick bucks. Chapter 291 Wrong Target The moment that Charles realized that Jaden was not moving aftering out of the car, other than looking around, he thought that Jaden had been scared. "Are you scared now? I can let you go, but if you kneel down, beg for forgiveness for what you have done, then make sure that you return that vi back to me and my family. With that, I can let you go." Charlesmented as he looked at Jaden. Kennedy, the chubby guy that was beside Charles could not help but feel that there was something unusual. After all, he realized that the moment that Jaden was looking around, these people all flinched. He could not understand why that was the case, but nheless, he decided to believe that it was just his imagination. There was no possibility that all these people were afraid of Jaden, right? He was just a youth who was in his early twenties, right? But he felt the belief that he had just gotten being shaken the moment that he looked at Jaden. He realized that instead of fear in the face of such arge number of people that was nning to attack him, Jaden was extremely calm. With that, Kennedy suddenly began retreating, leaving Charles facing Jaden alone. No matter what, he could tell that there was something unusual about Jaden. He was not willing to be the first one to find out what it was. Charles was currently excited, looking forward to Jaden kneeling and begging him for mercy that he did not even realize that Kennedy had somehow began retreating. But even if he knew, he would not even care about that. To him, since he had already managed to get Jaden, there was no need for him to continue sucking up to Kennedy. Previously, after they were chased out of the Vi by Jaden, his father was arrested. He remained with his mother, but she left after she had booked a hotel room for him. A little whileter, he came to realize that he was actually a member of the Browns family, one of the big families in the city. And, the current head of the Browns family was his uncle. With that, he got renewed confidence, in that after he had met with his uncle, and they had been given a room within the Browns residence, he went out to look for Jaden. But even after looking for Jaden for quite a while, he could not find him. It was as if Jaden had vanished, as he was not within the vi for the few days that he had gone there. But he did not give up. He decided to keep watch, in order to see if he was going to find Jadening to themunity at some point in time. In the end, he left someone to watch and see if Jaden was going toe over to themunity. And when he came over, Charles was immediately informed about that, and he came over. He went ahead and waited outside the vi that Jaden had gone to, and waited for him toe out. He understood that it was going to be impossible for him to be able to break into the vi due to the security level of the vi. Additionally, if he really tried to break into the vi, themunity security would rush over and deal with him. In thismunity, it did not matter your background, but instead, you had to follow all the rules that had to be followed here. Otherwise, you would be kicked out of themunity. But even after he had waited out of the vi for several hours, Jaden did note out. Left with no choice, he decided to leave. After all, he could not continue staying there while hungry, when he had other things that he could do for entertainment. Due to that, he decided to wait for Jaden outside themunity. He informed several people toe and keep watch, so that they would inform him the moment that Jaden came out. But even after a few days, Jaden did note out at all. It was as if he had gotten some clue that he was being targeted, and that was the reason why he was never leaving the vi. Find adventures on empire Even for the food, it was said that it was being delivered there. The groceries and so on, they were ordered, before being brought over by the delivery service. Then suddenly, a tragedy struck. The Browns family was destroyedpletely, all the wealth that they possessed being taken over by the Johnson family. It was a good thing that he was not that much deeply involved with the Browns family. Otherwise, he would have also been targeted. Since everything had been destroyed, Charles had no other choice but to go and look for Kennedy. The two of them had been friends for quite a while, and so, Kennedy was willing to amodate him. The two of them then came up with an idea, to deal with Jaden. Of course, it was Charles who came up with the idea, before convincing Kennedy to agree to that. Considering Kennedy''s background, it was not impossible for him to be able to sponsor Charles in this n. In any case, it only required about a thousand dors. With that, they went ahead and paid this group of people, hiring them toe over and deal with Jaden. Of course, they informed them that they should stay around this area, to ensure that Jaden would not escape themunity without them noticing it. As for their expenses during the time that they would be here, they would be covered by Charles. Additionally, they would be paid $30 on each day that they spent here. They had already been here for more than a week, and there was a total of 25 people. In just a single day, Kennedy had no choice but to spend $750. And, for an entire week, Kennedy had ended up spending $5,250. Kennedy was already nning to give up on this n if this went on any further. It might be true that this amount of money was not that much to him, but still, if they kept on like this for several months, of course, he would bleed the amount that he had been saving until now. "You are not willing? If that is the case, then don''t me me for being hard on you." Charles stated viciously. Then, he looked at the group around him and pointed towards Jaden. At the same time, he said, "Take him down. I want you to beat him to the extent that no one can recognize him. But, make sure that you don''t kill him. I don''t want to deal with anything rted to killing someone at this point." After saying those words, Charles began retreating, and it was only then that he realized that Kennedy was no longer by his side. When he looked back, he realized that somehow, Kennedy had already gotten back to their car, and was already entering into the car. "Hey Kennedy, where are you going to? You don''t want to watch the show?" Charles asked with raised brows. "I will watch from the car." Kennedy responded as he got into the car. "But from there you cannot see anything." Charlesmented in confusion. Nheless, he did not say anything else, and instead, retreated, going behind the group of people behind him. But even after a few seconds had gone by after he had managed to retreat, he realized that even after he had given an order for this group of people to attack Jaden, they were all standing there as if they were frozen. This irritated him slightly. He looked at them and asked in a loud voice, "What is it? You don''t want to do it? We already paid you! You better hurry up and beat that guy as soon as possible, because we have other things to do. Don''t even think about making this take longer, because we are not going to pay you after today." The person that was closest to Charles was none other than Mike. He was one of the few people that had remained behind during the time that Jaden had been beating them up. Back then, he had decided that no matter what, he would never try to attack Jaden. After all, this guy was a monster. Despite the skills that they possessed, and the numerical advantage, they had failed to evennd a single blow on him. And what was even more scary was the fact that somehow, he had managed to frame one of them that he was the one that had killed Lucas. They understood that guy quite well. And just like themselves, even though they would end up beating up someone, they would never kill. But today, just as they were enjoying that they had been earning much more money while just staying in an area, they suddenly faced this situation. They faced their nightmare. And, the moment that Mike heard Charles chastising them, he was immediately irritated. He turned around, and red at Charles. But it seemed that ring was not enough. He moved towards Charles, surprising Charles. He had thought that this guy was going to go along with the others and attack Jaden, but he was approaching him? But what was wrong with this guy''s face? It seemed that he was extremely angry, and was about to beat someone. Just as Charles was perplexed, Mike arrived next to him. Then, without saying anything, he attacked,unching a punch towards Charles''s face. Bam! Charles had not expected something like this at all. He copsed onto the ground, while holding his nose that had been broken by the punch. Tears had already appeared in the corners of his eyes, and he was about to ask what was going on, when suddenly, the entire group of 25 people suddenly swarmed him, before they began beating him up. As for Kennedy, the moment that he noticed that Charles had been beaten by one of the people that they had hired, he began driving away, leaving behind Charles. In between the beating, Charles could only shout, "You are getting the wrong target! You are beating the wrong target! I''m not the one that you are supposed to be beating, but instead, it is the other guy there!" Chapter 292 Taking a Different Trajectory Jaden could only shake his head when he saw this scene. He had anticipated that this group of people would run away the moment that they saw him and recognized him from the incident back then. But it waspletely unexpected to him that they would actually attack Charles, the very same person that had hired them toe over and beat him. Nheless, he decided to leave, because there was nothing for him to do here anymore. This time, in order to take a rest from the studying, Jaden decided to visit the otherpany that he had managed to take 100% shares from using the chance that he had gotten from the system. Previously, Jaden had decided that he was going to pick an entertainmentpany. He really did not have that much of a reason behind that, but he felt that there was no harm in venturing in the entertainment industry. Discover more stories at empire It was good enough that he currently possessed 100% shares of Nightstar securitypany, something that was going to help him in his course as a bodyguard. As for the entertainmentpany, it was the one that he was going to use for other things. For example, the song that he had previouslyposed and written the lyrics for had been sent to thispany. Of course, thispany was located within this city. During the time that Jaden was taking over thispany, the worth of thispany was only $380 million. There was no helping it. Even though Jaden could have taken anotherpany that had a higher value, but Jaden was not interested in anypany that was located within this city. As for the matter of taking anotherpany that was located in a different city, that waspletely out of Jaden''s ns. He did not n on taking apany that was out of this city, considering that it was going to be bothersome for him to visit thepany, especially when he was on duty as a bodyguard. Of course, this was a decision that he had made back then, when the system had yet to inform him that he could actually change clients, but of course, that was only going to be after the update. The moment that Jaden began driving the car, this group that was beating Charles up immediately made a way for him. A few of them got inside the cars, and they drove their cars to the side of the road, so that they could allow Jaden to go through. The moment that Jaden left, they went back and continued beating up Charles. It was only a few minutester that they finally felt satisfied after beating Charles. In any case, they did not want to kill him, because they could not handle an incident that involved killing someone. One of them had been previously framed by Jaden or someone that was close to either Jaden or thedy that he was with, and they did not want a repeat of that. As for why they had beaten Charles, it was because he was trying to look for trouble for them. Why did he have to provoke Jaden? It would have been better if he had provoked another person instead. That way, they would have no scruples when it came to handling that person. "Guys, I have decided. I am no longer taking these kinds of jobs. No matter what, it is better for me to quit. After all, I cannot predict that we are not going to meet that monster again. And if we meet again, I am not sure if he is going to let us go like today. I''m not even sure if he has really let us go this time." Mike said as he looked at the others around him. "That is the same idea that I am having. I have already thought about it, and have decided that I''m going to quit this. It is quite risky. It is especially so considering that the crackdown happened not long ago. And, there is a great possibility that we might get caught by the police if we continue doing this." Another man responded. "So, what should we do? We cannot just continue staying in the dojo while doing nothing, right? We have to find something to do so that we can earn money. I''m not willing to starve." Another one questioned. Mike was currently the temporary leader of this group. The previous leader of this group was the one who had been framed by Jaden, and ended up being sent to prison. As for if he was going to evere out of prison, it was difficult to say. After all, he was involved in murder, something that had led to him receiving a life sentence. Mike thought hard, before finallying to a decision. "I have decided on my own path. I heard that there is a recruitment for security guards. It is from the current monopoly of the security industry, Nightstar securitypany. I have decided that I''m going to join them. I am not sure if I will be able to pass the recruitment, but if I actually manage to join them, I will work with them. I heard from the rumors that the sry that they are offering is quite reasonable. Additionally, the jobs that a person would receive would mainly depend on the skills that they have. Moreover, there is even free training on how to be a good security guard. Even if it turns out that the amount that I can earn while working for them is not as much as the one that I would have earned while being here, at least, the risk involved there is lower aspared to the one here. That''s what I have decided on doing. As for if you other guys are going to do it or not, it is going to be upon you. I will not make any decision for you, considering that this is a matter of your own future." The others fell into a moment of contemtion upon hearing that. Of course, they had already heard about the rumors of this monopoly in the security industry hiring personnel. For them, they were all raised in the Eastern part of the city. They had been friends since they were young, and all of them did not attend school, due to the financial constraints of their families. Even though they were unlearned, they were quite smart when it came to finding methods to make money. They managed to make money for quite a while, before deciding to join a dojo to train their fighting skills. Then, with their skills, they were being asionally hired to carry out some tasks and were well paid. But, they always made sure that they only took the jobs that contained the least risk. As for those highly risky jobs, they decided against taking them. They had been saving quite an amount of money until now, but they felt that if they continued in the same path, they might end up losing everything that they had saved until now. Their leader who had somehow ended up receiving a life sentence in prison was a good example of what could happen if things went wrong. "I will do the same. I have no choice. I have a family now, and they have to eat. I have to make sure that my children go to school, not to experience the same thing as I did." Another onemented after a moment of silence. The moment that he said those words, the others also came to the same agreement. And with that, they all decided on the same thing, they were going to join the recruitment of being security guards. Even though it might not be the most prestigious job, but at least, it was reasonable, and the ie from this job would not be doubted by anybody. In their minds, they thought that at least their families would be proud of them, for those that had families of their own at the moment. Jaden did not know about the decision that this group of people had made, or that he had changed the trajectory of their livespletely from meeting with them on this specific day. After driving for more than 40 minutes, Jaden finally arrived in front of a building that was located very close to the heart of the city. It was a building with 18 floors, and even though it was not amongst the tallest buildings present in the heart of the city, but nheless, it was one of the most mesmerizing buildings around. After all, the way that this building was constructed was in such a way that it lookedpletely outstanding aspared to the buildings in the surrounding areas. Jaden parked his car in the parking lot, before alighting. Beforeing over, Jaden had not informed anyone that he wasing to view thepany. And, this was going to be the first time that he was going to visit thispany of his after taking it over 3 months ago. Jaden simply wanted to see how things worked in thispany. He was just curious, to see if there was something that needed to be changed. He understood that if he wanted to know how things really worked here, he had toe here without letting anyone know. Otherwise, they might try to hide the trash upon hearing that he was paying them a visit. He immediately began walking towards the entrance of the building, curious about what was inside there, even though he already possessed the basic information about it, before he had taken the shares of thispany. Chapter 293 Dazzling Entertainment The moment that Jaden arrived at the entrance of the building, he felt that the scene waspletely lively. There were many people that were going in and out of the building. But in particr, Jaden could see that the majority of them were the ones that possessed outstanding appearances. This was to be expected from the artists of one of the big entertainmentpanies present in the city. Jaden did not pay much attention to those people that were going in and out of the building, and so did they. Instead, Jaden entered into the building, where he was weed by a huge lobby area that covered the entire ground floor. There was the receptionist area, and Jaden immediately headed there. After all, it was impossible for him to suddenly go up, unless he had a reason why he came over. Jaden was just about to arrive at the reception area when he suddenly remembered something. If he went there, he would be asked about the reason why he was here, or who he wanted to see. But until now, Jaden had yet to make any excuse that he could use in order to bypass this area. And, the elevator that would lead to the next floor together with the stairs were all located in an area that was behind the reception area. It was clearly impossible for Jaden to be able to reach the stairs or the elevator without going through the reception area. After thinking about it for a while, Jaden approached the area nheless. At the same time, in a low voice, hemunicated with the AI. "I would like you to upload the songpositions that I recently made to my phone." Despite the upgraded version of theptop being avable for him to use as a phone, Jaden still maintained using the phone that he had purchased at People''s Choice Mall. The AI did not respond. Nheless, Jaden did not require the AI to say anything, as he knew that it had already gotten hismand. So, he walked towards the reception area with confidence. In the reception area of this entertainmentpany called Dazzling entertainment, there were a total of fivedies that were working as receptionists. All of them possessed outstanding appearances, which was to be expected from an entertainmentpany. To work in thispany as a receptionist, the requirements would mainly depend on the appearance of a person, together with their skills. The moment that thedies saw Jaden, one of them smiled at him and asked, "Good day. May I know what you would like to be assisted with today?" Jaden nodded in his heart. At least, it seemed that the reception area of thispany was having some people that knew about etiquette. "I haveposed a song here, and I would like to submit it to thepany. If it is possible, I would like thepany to find an artist to sing this song for me, and I would also like to see if I can get a job as aposer here." Jaden stated, giving out the excuse that he had already arranged. Thedy was surprised upon hearing that Jaden was here to hand over aposition that he had created. It was unexpected to find someone so younging over to such a bigpany to hand over aposition. Most of the people that came here asposers would mainly be in their middle age. It was extremely rare to find young peopleing over, considering that they would mostly not have enough skills to be able topare to theposers that were avable in thepany already. Explore new worlds at empire In her heart, she could not help but feel pity for him. She believed that even if he handed over hisposition, there was a good possibility that it would not even pass the reviewing stage, not to mention the song that he hadposed being handed over to an artist to sing. She really wanted to warn Jaden about this, but she decided against it. In any case, it was not her duty to stop Jaden from doing what he wanted. It was better for him to receive the response from those that were in charge of reviewing thepositions. "I would like to know what category of song you haveposed." Thedy asked as she began typing on the keyboard of theputer. Within the short time frame that Jaden was here, he was not the only one that was being attended to. He had found two people being attended to by the otherdies, and three more had already joined, while one of them had left. "It is a pop song." Jaden responded. During the time that he had been going through the information that had been presented to him by the AI aboutposition, Jaden had managed topose a few more songs. Of course, the quality of these songs was way higher aspared to the one that he hadposed first. But,pletely different from the one that he had decided to email to thispany, he decided toe over and hand them over himself. For the previous song that he hadposed, it had be quite a hit, something that told Jaden that if the rest of the songs that he hadposed were handled well, they would be trending as well. And, it was not impossible for them to be able to perform way better than the one that he hadposed first. Due to the fact that he had gone through all the information aboutposition, and with how incredible the mastery ability was, Jaden was able to write songs of all categories. It did not matter if it was hip hop, R&B, or pop, or even rapping, Jaden couldpose all of them. So, he randomly selected one of them, which was the pop category. The receptionistdy did not say anything, and continued typing on the keyboard of herputer. She asked Jaden about his name, together with his ID number. Then a little whileter, she looked at Jaden and said, "You can go to the 5th floor. That is where theposition department is, the one that receives externalposition. Just go there, someone will direct you on where to go next." Immediately after saying those words, Jaden felt the phone in his pocket vibrating. He took it out, and saw that it was a message from Dazzling entertainment. When he opened the message, he realized that it was a message informing him that he was supposed to go to the 5th floor, and submit the song that he hadposed for reviewing. "Thank you." Jaden said before walking towards the elevator. As for thedy, she gazed at him as he left, before focusing on attending to the next person who hade almost immediately after Jaden had left. Jaden did not take the elevator, but instead, he took the stairs. He felt that by using the stairs, he might be able to interact with more people within thispany, and understand much more about it. He could have simply used the AI in order to be able to get all the information about thispany, but he felt that it was better for him to do it himself, before using the AI. In any case, this was just a method that he was using in order to pass time. Slowly, he went through the first floor, the second, before reaching the fourth floor. Within all these floors, Jaden had met with several people, and had been able to interact with a few of them by just saying hi to them. It seemed that nobody really cared about what he was doing in the area around the staircase. The only reason why he could meet with many people was simply because the end of the staircase on each floor was close to the elevator. So, asionally, Jaden would meet with a few people that wereing out of the elevator, or nning on taking the elevator. For him to be able to ess the other parts of this floor, he would have to go through another reception area. It seemed that the management of thispany was quite good, something that Jaden already knew about, due to the investigation that he had carried out back then. The moment that he arrived on the 5th floor, Jaden felt that this floor was way silent aspared to the other floors that he had gone through. This was to be expected considering that this was the floor that was dealing with reviewingpositions that was submitted by people from outside thepany. Jaden headed straight towards the reception area of this floor, that was located not that far away from the staircase. "Good morning. May I get your ID number please?" One of the twodies at the reception area asked in a polite tone. Jaden went ahead and gave his ID number. With that, thedy typed a few times on the keyboard, before she said, "Wee Mr. Moore. In order to have yourposition reviewed, you will have to submit it here, before waiting for the feedback in the waiting area." Jaden nodded. Then, he was asked to send the song that he hadposed to the email of thepany. After that, thedy made a call, informing the person that she was talking to that there was another submission that had been made. Jaden was then asked to wait in the lounge that was located not that far away from the reception area. He was not the only one that was waiting, considering that there were already eight people that were waiting. Chapter 294 Emotionally Disturbed What surprised Jaden was the fact that among the eight people that were currently waiting, two of them were extremely familiar to him. They were actually none other than Scarlet and Sylvia. Jaden was obviously surprised to see them here. The same could be said about them as well, as they had not expected that they were going to meet with Jaden here, after such a long time of being apart. The moment that they saw each other, Jaden did not have much of a change on his expression other than raising his browse slightly due to the surprise. As for Scarlet and Sylvia, the two of them possess tremendous changes, obviously shocked to see Jaden here. For Sylvia, even though she was surprised, she smiled at Jaden. But for Scarlet, things werepletely different. The moment that the surprise on her face dissipated, she red at Jaden, before looking in another direction. Jaden was immediately stumped upon seeing her reaction to his appearance here. As far as he could recall, he could not remember having any conflict with Scarlet. After all, when he left, the two of them had still been in good terms, and they did not even argue. Despite not understanding the reason why she seemed to be angry at him, Jaden did not intend to pursue this issue. In any case, after he stopped working as a bodyguard for the Johnson family, he did not see any reason for him to bother himself with Scarlet, unless necessary. As long as he could remember, he had not done anything wrong to Scarlet. For that reason, even if she was angry at him, he would allow her to do that. In any case, it was not his fault, right? "It is nice to see you again." Jaden said with a smile as he shook Sylvia''s hand. "Yeah. Though, I do wonder why you never came to see us for all these 2 months. It''s like youpletely vanished, and even forgot about us." Sylviamented. "I was there, it was just that I was busy with something else. But believe me, if you were in a problem, I would have shown up and helped you out of it." Jaden responded. "I am tempted to believe you, but somehow, I''m finding it difficult to believe you. After all, we have notmunicated for the past 2 months, and I wonder how you will be able to know that I am in trouble. Forget that, I''m trying to say that it will be difficult for you to be able to know if Scarlet is in trouble." Sylvia stated with a little smile on her face. At the same time as she said those words, she nced at Scarlet from the corner of her eyes. She was clearly trying to provoke Scarlet. Upon hearing her words, Scarlet was obviously irritated. She responded in a grumpy tone, "Who cares about him? I don''t need his help in case I am in any kind of problem. He can continue doing whatever he is busy with." When Sylvia heard Scarlet''s response, she could only smile wryly at Jaden. Then, she said, "She has been like this ever since you left. For the past 2 months, she has been apletely different person from how she was before." Scarlet showed a hint of a hesitation on her face when she heard Sylvia talking about this. But in the end, she did not say anything, but looked at Jaden while pretending not to be looking at him. Stay updated through empire "Ah?" Jaden showed a puzzled expression on his face as he looked at Sylvia, before shifting his gaze to look at Scarlet. He was obviously not understanding what Scarlet was trying to imply here. Upon seeing the confused expression on Jaden''s face, the twodies could not help but feel that Jaden was a block of wood. And, a young man who was seated next to Sylvia could not help butment at this moment. "Simply put, what my cousin is trying to imply is that you somehow affected my little cousin here. I don''t know in what way, but she is definitely affected without you being around." The young man said. It was only after this young man had spoken that Jaden finally realized that he was together with the twodies. From the proximity that he was sitting to them, aspared to the others, it was clear that he had to be here together with them. And from his words, it was proved that he was actually rted to them, and he was even their rtive. "Hey Castro, can you at least shut that loud mouth of yours? You always keep talking nonsense each and every time about me." Scarlet immediately retorted. "Hahaha!" The young man, Castro, simplyughed upon hearing Scarlet''s words. Jaden could immediately pick up the implication of what Castro had said. It seemed that somehow, Scarlet was having feelings towards him. But it was a bit that he could not reciprocate them, because until this day, he did not have any romantic feelings towards her. Maybe if her attitude had been better at the very start when they had met, perhaps there was a possibility that he could have been interested in her romantically. But that attitude of hers had turned him off,pletely eliminating the possibility of the two of them being together. It might be true that she had changed along the way, but it was not enough to be able to convince Jaden, especially considering that the matter of love was something that was rted to the heart. Jaden simply shook his head, as he was not willing toment on this. Instead, he simply sat next to Castro. Castro was a young man with green eyes and medium length blonde hair just like Sylvia''s. He possessed a lean physique, but his appearance was well maintained. Jaden could not help but wonder if the Johnson family only possessed people with good appearances. If Jaden couldpare himself with Castro at this moment, he could say that he wascking in terms of appearance. "What are you doing on this floor? Could it be that you came to the wrong one?" Castro inquired. Castro understood that this floor was only meant for those that hade here to have the songs that they hadposed to be reviewed by thispany. It was not impossible that Jaden had a business in thispany, but maybe he was supposed to be on another floor? After all, on this floor, all that was done was basically the reviewing of the songpositions and so on. But there was nothing else other than that on this particr floor. "I just came over to have my song reviewed. Iposed it a little while ago, and I''m trying to see if it can meet the standards for thispany to take it, before finding an artist to sing it." Jaden responded casually. The three young people were surprised upon hearing that. Of course, it waspletely unexpected to them that Jaden was here for that. That was especially unbelievable for both Scarlet and Sylvia. They had been together with Jaden for several months, but he had never told them that he was actually aposer. But other than that, even if it was true that he did not have to tell them about it, but at least they could have seen it before. But when they thought about the fact that he was quite good at ying a piano, they found it inconceivable that he was actually capable ofposing songs as well. ording to his age, just by what he had shown when it came to ying the piano, it was clear that he was supposed to know other things better, right? Just how the hell did he manage to learn many things at the same time? His driving skills were extremely good, and so were his fighting skills. They would definitely find it difficult to believe that he was also good atposition, to a level that they could notprehend. In the end, the twodies decided to convince themselves that perhaps Jaden was just trying to learn aboutposition. If he was an expert, they would not know what to say now. "That ispletely unexpected to me. Nheless, I''m quite curious, what category of song did youpose?" Castro was the only one that spoke. Sylvia had already told him about Jaden. Castro came over during the time that the Johnson family was fighting against the Williams and the Browns families. Both himself and his parents lived in a first tier city, but he was sent here in order to help. And after that, he did not leave, but instead, he decided to stay here, because he was just joining themunity after graduating from the music school. He had majored Inposition, but he did not want to start in a big city. Instead, he thought that it was going to be good if he could make it big in a small city, before finally moving back to a big city. Simply put, he wanted to gain experience while in a small city, before taking his career seriously in a big city. That was the exact reason why they were here today. He had submitted his song for reviewing, and they were waiting for the results. "It is a pop song." Jaden said without giving any further exnation. But it seemed that Castro was a chatty type of person. "Oh, it seems that we are both focusing on the same category. What theme did you write about?" Castro asked in an excited tone. Chapter 295 Results Just as Jaden was about to respond, someone suddenly walked towards them. It was ady who was wearing a business suit. She possessed an outstanding appearance, but with a domineering aura. "Mr. Castro, your song has already undergone the review, and it has passed the review. We will look for an artist, and your song might be released within this month, or at the start of next month." Thedy stated in an official tone. Castro was visibly excited upon hearing that. Even though he had been speaking nonchntly with Jaden, that did not imply that he was not nervous. All this while, he was quite nervous, and was just talking with Jaden in order to suppress the nervousness that he was feeling. Explore new worlds at empire "Thank you." Castro said with an excited expression. Then he asked, "Is there a possibility of me joining theposition department of yourpany?" Thedy was not expecting Castro to ask that question. She looked at him as she contemted for a moment before she responded, "The possibility is only small, but a possibility is a possibility nheless. In case you are needed to join theposition department of ourpany, you will be contacted and be informed of that." Castro nodded but he was obviously not excited as he was before. He understood that if they are informing him that they would contact himter on, it implied that there was a great possibility that he would not get the chance. But Castro was not willing to give up. He wanted to be aposer, and he had to make it big in this small city first. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be able to make his career shine in the big first tier city. Both Sylvia and Scarlet understood this concept. But there was nothing that they could do other than looking at Castro with encouraging gazes. Immediately after thedy said those words, she left. Castro remained seated on the chair in the waiting lounge, as he contemted the next step that he was supposed to take. He was not willing to use connections in order to get into thispany, and be aposer. He wanted to use his own abilities in order to be able to get in thispany, and it was only by using his own abilities that he would be respected. In case he decided to use the power of his family, it was obvious that many people would look down on him, even if they would not show it openly. That was something that he did not want. He basically did not like people talking negatively about him behind his back. Jaden did not say anything either. But, from the fact that Castro had managed topose a song that was epted by Dazzling Entertainment, he believed that Castro possessed quite some capability himself. And from the way that thedy was talking to him, it was clear that she did not know about his background. Otherwise, even though thispany was amongst the leading entertainmentpanies present in the city, it would definitely give the Johnson family face in such a situation. It would not be impossible for them to go ahead and try inviting Castro to be aposer in thepany, even if he was not willing to. Jaden''s impression of Castro improved. And, there was one thing that he had noticed so far from his observation. Starting from Scarlet to Sylvia and finally to Castro, it seemed that they did not like using their family name when handling many things. Of course, it was impossible for them to be able topletely hide the fact that they were from the Johnson family. But nheless, in situations that they did not need to state their identity, they basically did not. Scarletcked freedom, and Castro seemed to be one that wanted to prove himself. As for Sylvia, even though Jaden had interacted with her, it was within the Johnson residence. As for outside the Johnson residence, Jaden did not know that much about her. About 2 minutester, Castro seemed to have made a decision. But he did not say what he had decided upon out loud. Instead, he continued sitting on the couch casually while crossing his legs. "Should we go?" Scarlet asked suddenly. "I think we are already done here. We can leave, right?" Sylvia responded as she looked at Castro questioningly. Of the three of them, Castro was obviously the oldest. "Why are you in a hurry? I want to see the results of Jaden''sposition. I want to see if the song that heposed is better than mine or I was above him." Castromented casually. "Tsk!" Scarlet was obviously displeased by this, but she did not say anything. Instead, she took out her phone, before she began scrolling through it,pletely ignoring the people around her. Upon seeing her reaction, Sylvia could only shake her head. Then, she looked at Jaden, only to see that Jaden did not seem to care that much at all about Scarlet''s reaction. In the end, Sylvia could only continue sitting their helplessly, as she did not know what to do. After all, this was not something that she could interfere with. They continued waiting, while Castro asionally chatted with Jaden, asking many questions about Jaden. Jaden simply gave short answers, trying to discourage Castro from asking too many questions about him. But it seemed that Castro did not seem to care what Jaden was trying to imply. Instead, immediately after Jaden answered one question, Castro would ask another one, as if he had already prepared the questions that he was going to ask Jaden beforehand. Jaden could only helplessly answer the questions, sometimes giving vague answers, or maybe giving false information instead of correct one. As for those that he did not want to respond, he would only end up shaking his head. Thedy who had been there to inform Castro about the results did note back for a while, but when she came back, she came back with the results of the remaining people. One by one, she called out the names of the people, before giving them the results of the review of the songs that they hadposed. Some people were obviously excited to have their songs epted, but the majority of them left with downcast expressions. Finally, after everyone had left apart from Jaden and the three Johnsons, thedy came towards him. This time, her stern expression changed into a smile. "Congrattions Mr. Moore. Your song has passed the review, and we would like to express our willingness to buy the rights of this song from your hands. Is it possible?" Thedy asked while smiling at Jaden. Jaden had already expected that the song was going to be epted. After all, if the previous one that he had written and was of a lower quality aspared to the one that he had presented at this moment was epted, well, he presented it himself, but nheless, it was a hit, not to mention the one that he had improved. As for the matter of purchasing the rights of the song, Jaden was obviously not willing to sell them. They could have the rights of using the song in several ways, but he would definitely not give them the rights of owning the song. "I can ept yourpany to find an appropriate artist to sing the song, and you will possess all the other rights of the song, other than the ownership rights." Jaden stated. Thedy was obviously hoping for more than that. But, she was excited nheless. Jaden epting off the bet to give them all the other rights of the song, it was clear that they had benefited greatly, considering the way that the one that was in charge of reviewing the song had said. In fact, the results of theposition of the songs for the people that had been here would havee out earlier. After all, the review of the song was done by several people, and not just by a single person. So, several songs could be reviewed at the same time. The moment that Jaden submitted the song, it was reviewed almost instantly. But the moment that the person that was reviewing the song heard the songposition, he was amazed that he immediately asked the others that were also in charge of reviewing songs to listen and review the song that had beenposed by Jaden. After they had listened to the songposition, even though it did not have the lyrics, they felt amazed by the skills of theposer. So, they immediately asked about the details of the one who hadposed. Then, upon hearing that it was a young man, they thought that there was a possibility that this young man had just managed topose such a good song by luck. So, they sent thedy who was in charge of giving the results, to go and bargain with him. "That is good too. As for the lyrics-" Thedy was just about to say that they would look for the best lyricist in thepany to create the lyrics for the song, when Jaden suddenly interrupted her. "Don''t worry about the lyrics. I have the lyrics for the song, I can present them to you as well." Jaden said as he looked at thedy. But what Jaden had said had made thedy together with the three Johnsons to bepletely awed. That was especially for Castro. He could not believe that Jaden, who looked younger than himself, was actually way better than himself inposing songs. And more than that, he could even write lyrics? Or could it be that he had found another person to write the lyrics for him? Chapter 296 The Higher-ups Thedy was silent for a while, as she was not sure on how to respond to what Jaden had said. But after a few seconds, she managed to regain herposure. The smile on her face did not disappear, as she said, "That''s good as well. Since you have decided to bring the song that you haveposed to us, I do believe that you have the intentions of handing the lyrics over to us as well?" "That''s right. I will hand over everything, before leaving everything to you." Jaden agreed. "Okay then. Allow me to go over and make arrangements for this. I will be back in a little while, please be patient with me." Thedy said, before turning around and leaving the waiting area. There was silence between the four people. Castro did not know what to say, as he found it incredible that Jaden actually possessed way better skills than him. Even though it had not yet been confirmed that Jaden was the same person that had written the lyrics for the song, but nheless, the possibility for something like that happening was quite high. But even if they left the matter of writing the lyrics aside, just from the fact that Jaden, being younger than himself, was actually capable ofposing a song that was epted easily by Dazzling entertainment, this implied that Jaden possessed better capabilities than himself. "When did you suddenly be a musicposer? From all the time that we had been together, I never knew of that." Scarlet suddenly spoke up. "I never revealed everything that I could do. And, you never asked if I couldpose songs." Jaden responded while shrugging. Scarlet could only pout. After all, what Jaden had said was the truth. Previously, they thought that everything that they had seen about Jaden was everything that he had. But from the looks of it, it seemed that he was having many more things that he was still hiding from them, or at least, he had not shown it to them. Sylvia on the other hand was contemting on what Jaden had shown. From this, it seemed that the Johnson family had gone a great loss by losing Jaden. She did not know what had really happened, considering that after Jaden had gone to see Lte, he ended up resigning from his position as a bodyguard. Even though Lte had said before that it was Jaden''s intention to quit, Sylvia was still doubting. "Well, where did you learn aboutposition?" Castro voiced out his curiosity at this moment. "I just did some self studying." Jaden responded honestly. "You are joking, right?" Castro looked at Jaden with a speechless expression on his face. It was clear that he could not believe what Jaden had said. Was it possible for a person who was capable ofposing a song that was at the level that apany like Dazzling Entertainment would want to buy all the rights of, have studied by himself? Even himself, someone who was considered as some kind of genius in the field ofposition, was not capable of reaching the level that was demanded by Dazzling entertainment for the time being. Yet, he was someone who had studied in one of the best music schools that could be found in the first tier city that he was from. "I''m absolutely serious." Jaden shrugged. In any case, that was the truth. He had studied everything by himself, and it was all thanks to the fact that he possessed the mastery ability. Even though the mastery ability took most of the credit, at the end of it all, it was Jaden who was studying, and if he did not want to learn, the mastery ability would not enable him to master anything. "Just say it loud if you don''t want to tell me who it was that taught you how topose songs. Or, could it be that it was just by a fluke that you managed topose a high level song?" Castro asked, not bothering about trying to get more information about where Jaden had studied. "You can put it like that." Jaden did not have the intentional continuing in this conversation, and so, he decided to end it here. At this moment, two people also came in. It was to be expected, considering that when Jaden hade over, there were already people that were waiting here. So, it was not strange that more people would being over, considering that Jaden had been here for over 30 minutes already. Castro did not continue with the conversation this time. Instead, he remained silent, showing no intention of leaving. It was clear that he was quite curious about what was going to happen next considering Jaden''s moves. Was he going to be invited to join theposers of thispany as well? That was something that Castro wanted to know. But there was another thing in his mind. He understood that he would have to go back and study hard. Even though he possessed so much theoretical knowledge, he would have to use that knowledge and be serious for once. Scarlet and Sylvia did not say anything as well. The twodies continued sitting there, doing their own things. Jaden on the other hand simply remained in the same ce as well, waiting for the result of thedy going tomunicate with others. Your next journey awaits at empire As they were waiting, 2 minutes went by, before finally, a group of people came from the same direction that thedy had left in. It was a group that consisted of thedy, and three other men that were wearing official suits. When they arrived next to where Jaden was, the man in the lead had a broad smile on his face. He stretched his hand towards Jaden for a handshake. "It is nice to meet you Mr. Moore. My name is Philemon. And I am one of those that are in charge of reviewing the songpositions. You can say that I am the boss of this floor." The man said with his hand stretched towards Jaden. As a form of etiquette, Jaden also stood up, before stretching his hand and shook the man''s hand. "It''s nice to meet you too." Jaden responded politely. After the two of them had released each other''s hand, the man went ahead to speak. "To say the truth, I am really impressed by the level of the songposition. I''m impressed by your skills that were involved in theposition of this song. If I may be a little straightforward, may I know who your teacher is?" "I did some self studying." Jaden responded honestly, even though he understood that Philemon would obviously not believe him. As expected, the smile that was on Philemon''s face froze for a moment. Nheless, he recovered within a span of just 2 seconds, before he continued speaking. He said, "Oh, that is¡­ unexpected. As for another thing, I would like to ask if Mr. Moore would be interested in joining ourposition department. We can discuss the matter of the contract and so on as long as you agree." Castro was still seated could not help but raise his brows upon hearing Philemon''s suggestion. It was clear that they viewed Jaden with importance. That was the actual reason why the manager of this particr floor came over in order to invite Jaden personally. To say the least, he was a little envious of Jaden, but he was once again encouraged that he should work hard in order to improve his skills. After all, learning from the best school would not directly make a person an expert. They will have to put in some effort as well. Jaden was about to respond, when suddenly, amotion suddenly erupted towards the direction of the elevator of this particr floor. When Jaden and the others looked towards that direction, they realized that there was another group of people that was rushing over. This group of people was exquisitely dressed, yet they seemed to be rushing, as if they were afraid that if they werete, they might end up losing something great. When Philemon and the other staff of Dazzling Entertainment saw who wereing over, they could not help but be surprised. The people that wereing over were none other than the top management of thepany, including the CEO of thepany. Philemon obviously went ahead to greet them, but he waspletely ignored by the crowd. Instead, something that he had never expected happened. The CEO and the other higher ups of thepany went towards Jaden, before they showed respectful expressions on their faces, as the CEO went ahead to greet Jaden. "Forgive me boss. I did not know that you wereing over today." As the CEO of Dazzling Entertainment spoke, there was a hint of nervousness in his voice. This was something that left the people on this floor, other than those that hade together with the CEO speechless andpletely confused. In their minds, they could not help but begin questioning themselves, what the hell was going on here? "Don''t sweat it. I decided to visit thispany today. I did not have anything to do after a tiresome period, so I decided toe and pay a visit to you and see how things work here." Jaden responded casually as he shook the CEO''s hand. "Jaden, you are actually the boss of Dazzling Entertainment?" At this moment, Scarlet could not help but suddenly exim as she stood up from her seat, while looking at Jaden with widened eyes filled with disbelief. Chapter 297 Samuel "About that, I actually managed to gain the shares of thispany some time back then when I was still back with you guys." Jaden said, but he did not exin how he had gotten the shares of such argepany. Sylvia and Castro could not help but be amazed by Jaden''s capability. Even though they did not understand how Jaden had managed to get something like this, but nheless, it was amazing to find that there was a young person like Jaden who owned a bigpany like this. If Sylvia did not know about Jaden''s background, something that she had found from Clifford, she would have believed that Jaden was actually from a bigger family in one of those first tier cities. As for Castro, of course he would not believe something like that. He was from a big city, but it was almost impossible for his family to give him such apany to manage, unless he showed great capabilities in management. But, that was something that only those that were already in their early 30s orte 20s would mainly exhibit. So, it was extremely difficult, nearly impossible to be able to find a young man that was only in their early twenties, being given a position within apany, not to mention being given an entirepany to manage. The Johnson family had a worth of about $700 million. That was the time before they managed to destroy the Williams and the Browns, before getting everything that the two families had in possession. For the time being, the worth of the Johnson family had increased, reaching nearly a billion dor. It would have been more than that if they had managed to recover everything from the two families, but the two families did not go down without a fight. Since they were fighting using their full strength, the two families ended up losing a lot, before they were finally defeated. Even though they were facing a family that possessed connections with another family that was in a first tier city, they were unwilling to submit. Nevertheless, even if they had decided to submit, it was clear that Clifford would not let them go. After all, they had gotten designs on his daughter, something that he would never ept. So of course, he would make sure that they paid the biggest price for the mistake of targeting his daughter, even if it was not directly. Scarlet did not have anything to say upon hearing Jaden''s response. Instead, she seemed to be lost, not sure about her emotions at this moment. She was not sure about the decisions that she had made, while she was also reflecting about the past, and the time that she had spent together with Jaden. But the thing that was mostly dominating her mind at the moment was a big question about who Jaden really was. Was he just a bodyguard? What was the aim for himing to the Johnson family? If he intended toe the Johnson family, then why was it that there was nothing that had happened to the Johnson family? All along, he had been trying to protect her while being her bodyguard. He had managed to teach her many things, something that made her change the way that she carried herself. Basically put, she could say that she had benefited a lot after being with Jaden even if it had been only for a few months. Jaden did not pay attention to Scarlet and the others for the time being. Instead, he decided to focus on the CEO of hispany. The CEO of Dazzling Entertainment was known as Samuel. He possessed well trimmed beard, together with short blonde hair that was well kempt. He possessed striking blue eyes, and a medium physique. Just by looking at him, one could be able to tell that he was quite capable. After all, the aura around him was quite domineering, something that was only possessed by those sessful business people. What was actually unbelievable was the fact that previously, Samuel was the biggest shareholder of thispany. But somehow, he had been convinced by ''Jaden'' and agreed to sell the shares to him. But he did not resign, instead, he decided to continue holding the highest position of thepany, just below Jaden. He wanted to see thispany rising to the top. He felt that he did not have the capability of doing that, but perhaps Jaden did. He wanted to see the sess of thispany, and that was the reason why he decided to remain as a CEO of thepany. But at the end of it all, it would all depend on Jaden if he was going to retain him as the CEO of thepany, or he would hire another person. Previously, when Jaden had firstposed his song, he directly sent it to Samuel through the email. It was Samuel who had made the necessary arrangements to find the best artist in thepany to sing the song. Even though it was the best artist in thepany, it was only the best artist within thepany that was capable of singing the song ording to how it was supposed to be sang. It would be impossible to look for a person who was very good at singing a certain category of songs, and expect them to perform like stars when trying another different category that they had never been in. Even though Samuel had previously decided that he had to make sure that the song that Jaden had sent to him performed well, he had not expected that he was going to perform the way that it had. Even though the song had received promotion and the support of thepany, it was not enough to be able to boost a song to the top. After all, the performance of a song would always depend on the reception of the public. "Mr. Moore, forgive me for not being here on time. I had not anticipated that you were going toe here today, so I was a little caught up with something regarding the next step to be taken by thepany." Samuel said as he looked at Jaden. Jaden noticed that many people were looking at him. It seemed that Samuel and his group of higher upsing over had raised quite amotion. So, several people were stilling to this floor, wondering what was actually going on here. "Let''s talk somewhere else." Jaden suggested. "Sure. This way please." Samuel immediately agreed, before leading the way towards the elevator. There was an elevator that was set aside for the higher ups to use. Only the CEO and the top managers of thepany, together with the chairperson of thepany could use this elevator. It was not located in the same ce as the other elevators, but instead, it was located in the hidden corner. This was just to prevent other people from trying to use it, even though to ess it, one would need to scan their fingerprints first. Samuel, Jaden, and the others that were considered as top management of thepany all entered into the elevator, before they began going towards the top floor of the building. Scarlet, Sylvia and Castro wanted to leave, but the person that was in charge of reviewing the songs immediately went after them. From themunication between Jaden and Scarlet, he understood that it seemed that there was some kind of connection between Jaden and this group of three. Even though he did not understand the kind of rtionship that existed between them, he could at least tell that it was not bad. After all, other than shock, it did not seem that there was any other kind of emotion that was exhibited by this group of three. As for himself, he was feeling a little embarrassed. After all, he had just been trying to recruit his own boss into thepany to work under him. Even though he understood that he was not to me, considering that it was Jaden who did not state his identity first, but he felt a little awkward when it came to facing Jaden in the future. But just in order to make sure that things would not be bad for himself, he decided that he was going to recruit Castro, even though he felt that Castro was not yet to the level that he wanted. "Mr. Castro, what do you think about joining ourposition department? You can start from the lowest level, and climb all the way to the top. What do you think?" The floor manager asked. Even though he wanted to recruit Castro, it was not as if he could suddenly promote Castro to the top level of theposition department. He was just in charge of this particr floor, so it was not possible for him to promote Castro that easily. He might hire him, but it would definitely cause dissatisfaction amongst the otherposers in case he was suddenly promoted to be above them, yet his skills could not bepared to them. Castro had initially wanted to refuse, but when he thought about it, he felt that this was actually quite good. At least, even though he understood that it was due to Jaden that he was receiving this opportunity, which was a form of connection, at least, he was not going to the top immediately. In any case, he believed that it would not be impossible for him to be able to get into the top level in thispany, in just a matter of a few months. But now, it seemed that he will be able to learn from the otherposers in the department, and improve faster. So, he immediately agreed. Chapter 298 Jadens Ambition Jaden sat on his chair in the conference room that was located on the top floor of the building. This conference room was mainly used for the high level meetings of thepany. As for the people that were sitting around this table, they were the CEO, together with the other managers of thepany. Of course, not all the managers of thepany came, but instead, only the top managers came. That implied that if there were managers from theposition department, only the manager that was in charge of the entireposition department woulde, instead of the floor managers. "Mr. Moore, these are the top management staff that we have for thepany. They are the ones that are mainly in charge of their departments, and they help to keep thepany running." Samuel started. Then, he looked at the others that were looking at Jaden curiously before saying, "I will introduce you all to Mr. Moore. I sold all the shares that I held previously, and the other shareholders also agreed to sell the shares to Mr. Moore, making him the sole owner of thispany." Of course, this group was surprised, but the surprise that they possessed before had already diminished. After all, they had already known that Jaden was the current boss of thepany the moment that Samuel asked all of them to apany him down and meet Jaden. It was a good thing that there was a meeting that was happening here in this room, before Samuel was notified that Jaden was here. That was the reason why they had rushed here as fast as they could. As for why they had been sweating that much, it was simply because they had rushed from the conference room towards the elevator, then they rushed from the elevator towards where Jaden was. They had been so tensed up, so of course, they would sweat, especially for the majority of them that had been used to the office life, and would not be that much active. Jaden nodded to the introduction. He was not surprised that Samuel was previously a shareholder of thispany. Before taking the shares of thispany, Jaden had already investigated about it. So, he knew who the shareholders of thispany were. As for the matter of how he had managed to convince the shareholders including Samuel, Jaden did not think about it. That was part of the mystery surrounding the system, and perhaps someday, Jaden might be able to know about it. Then, when he was given the chance of speaking, Jaden went ahead to speak his mind. "When I decided to buy the shares of thispany, I had a n of my own in my mind. I was thinking about owning apany, an entertainmentpany that was known as the king in the field of entertainment. When I''m talking about entertainment, I''m not only referring to songs, but I''m also referring to the other fields of entertainment. This includes short films, series, documentaries, and many other things. This dream of mine might seem as big, but it is not something that cannot be aplished. Of course, it requires a lot of effort, which is to be expected. But, I do wonder if you are ready to help me fulfill this dream of mine?" Jaden ended as he looked at the people around him. Of course, everyone was surprised by what Jaden had said. They had never expected that Jaden was having such grand ambitions. After all, currently, Dazzling entertainment was already considered as quite good. In the music industry, it was the king within this city. But of course, the music industry could not just focus in a single city, but instead, it would have to spread all over the nation, and if possible, it would go to the international level. For them to be able to reach the international level, they would have topete against other bigger entertainmentpanies. There was no field that did not have its ownpetition, even if it was not directpetition. For Dazzling Entertainment, it was involved in the music industry, together with the films industry. As for the matter of series and short films and other forms of entertainment that Jaden had talked about, they had yet to venture into them. In any case, the two fields were considered as the biggest fields in the entertainment industry. And as long as those fields were conquered, an entertainmentpany could be considered as sessful. But now, Jaden wanted to conquer more than just that. It was clear that he wanted to dominate the entertainment industry, which was something that was considered as a dream that was almost impossible to achieve. They did not understand Jaden''s background, but they did not believe that he was from a small background. After all, it would have been impossible for him to be able to get the chance of owning such apany as Dazzling entertainment with his young age. "I am with you. No matter how big the dream is, I believe that we can manage to conquer it." Samuel was the first person to speak. He was someone who had always been dreaming about conquering the entertainment industry. But, he found it extremely difficult to be able to conquer this industry. After all, it was not an easy thing to be able to dominate the entire music industry, not to mention the other entertainment industries. Initially, he had thought that if Jaden was just here in order to y around, Samuel would have no other choice but to create another entertainmentpany, so that he could fulfill the dream that he was having. But now, with Jaden stating his dreams to be so big off the bat, even though it felt that it was going to be impossible to be able to achieve it, at least, they would be able to achieve something bigger than what thepany had currently achieved. The moment that Samuel agreed to support Jaden, the other managers also immediately chimed in. Of course, they were not willing to be left out, as this was an opportunity for them to be able to climb the top. If they did not support this boss, there was a possibility that they might end up losing their jobs in the end. Jaden actually did not intend to have this group of people to support him fully. In any case, he was nning on doing some kind of reshuffling in the management of thispany. Even though he had not yet managed to get detailed information about the staff of thepany, together with their traits, and the way that they worked, Jaden was nning on doing that on this day, after he had gone back to the vi. Of course, he was going to say it loud right now. He was not intending on hiding it, so that these people would rush to hide the dirty things that they might be having on them. He was not afraid that they would manage to hide anything from him. In any case, with the capability of the AI, it was not impossible for it to be able to dig even those things that they themselves had forgotten about already. Jaden did not want to have apany that was managed by a group of people that waspletely unreliable, or might end up stabbing him in the back, no matter how low the possibility was. It might be difficult for him to be able to get the people that he wanted to thepany, but it would not be impossible for him to be able to remove the tumors in thepany that might end up ruining thepanypletely if they were given a chance. "I appreciate that all of you are willing to support me so that I can achieve this dream of mine. But, I will be honest with you guys. I''m nning on doing some shuffling in the management. If you have something that is going to affect thepany negatively, then you will be facing the consequences soon. I don''t want to work with people who are double-minded, or might end up causing trouble for mypany either in terms of reputation, or in terms of performance. If you feel that you have been hindering the progress of thispany in any way, it is better for you to start packing, because you will not be able to remain here. And believe me, don''t try hiding it, because I will be able to find it, no matter how deep you hide that information. Tomorrow will be the day that the changes will be happening. So, prepare yourselves for that." Jaden stated with a solemn expression on his face. The moment that he finished saying those words, hepletely ignored the changes in expressions of everyone around him, and stood up to leave. Samuel hesitated for a moment, but he immediately followed after Jaden. He wanted to remain behind and console this group, but he thought that it would be better for him to talk to Jaden first. Of course, he fully supported what Jaden was nning to do, but he thought that if Jaden actually went ahead and did something like that on the very next day, it was going to be troublesome for thepany, considering that such a huge change in the management might end up affecting thepany negatively instead of positively as Jaden had intended. Additionally, some of those in the management positions were the people that someone had worked hard in order to be able to get them. Most of them were extremely arrogant because of the skills that they possessed, so, if Jaden decided to do something like this, they would definitely leave, even if they were not involved in anything that Jaden had mentioned. "Mr. Moore, I would like to talk to you a bit." Samuel said the moment that he caught up to Jaden. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 299 Panic "Sure." Jaden responded as he stopped, before turning around to face Samuel. "About your decision to make the shuffle tomorrow. Can you try to minimize it to the lowest level? Something like starting with the low level management, before reaching the top management?" Samuel asked cautiously. "Why is that? Could it be that you are afraid of what might happen if I decide to do thepany wide shuffle?" Jaden asked, even though he already understood what Samuel was concerned about. "That''s right. I myself would have done that, but I don''t really have the capability of doing it. It is not that easy to be able to get the people for those positions, that are the way that you want them to be. I have to tolerate some of them, because I have no choice. During the time that I was the biggest shareholder of thepany, I would have done the same. But I didn''t have any choice but to allow them to continue running rampant. After all, the moment that I decide to do the same thing that you have decided on doing, it is possible that thepany would copse on the same day." Samuel voiced out his concern. "I have already thought about it. You don''t have to be worried, just trust me. I don''t make blind decisions. It is true that majority of the employees of thepany would lose their jobs, maybe even some of the artists would. This is something that is going to lead to thepany going downhill. But don''t worry, this is just something that is going to happen momentarily. It is not impossible for thepany to be able to go back to the top, and even to the levels that I told you before. It is something that I desire for the entertainmentpany that I own to be at the very top, dominating every form of entertainment in the world. But this is something that has to be done step by step. I don''t want to start taking the necessary steps towards the top, then I start copsing from within. That will be wasted efforts. It is better for thepany to start at a low point, if that is what has to be done, but with a better foundation. I know that you are worried about the future of thepany, but don''t worry, as long as I own thispany, I will never make it fail. Believe me." Jaden said all these with confidence. And the moment that he said that, Samuel did not really know what to say. His mouth opened, but he ended up closing it in the end. He felt that it waspletely unbelievable to aplish what Jaden had said. After all, he understood that the moment that Jaden had decided to do this, and ended up doing it in the end, it would definitely be the end of thepany. It was not impossible for thepany to copse to the lowest level, from the top level that it was already in. And, what would happen next? The majority of the employees in thispany would definitely join other entertainmentpanies present in the city or even in the other cities. Then, they would possess enmity with thispany, and considering that thepany would have already dropped to a low level, the otherpanies would try as much as possible to suppress it, and if possible, topletely destroy it. So, it was going to be extremely difficult to be able to climb back to the top as Jaden was saying. It was not easy at all. Upon realizing that Samuel did not have something to say, Jaden no longer lingered around. Instead, he turned around, and left, before leaving the buildingpletely, and getting back into his car, before driving away. Samuel continued remaining in the same position for a while, before he turned around and went back to the conference room. The moment that he entered the conference room, he found that these managers that held high positions were chatting with each other. From what he had heard when he wasing in, he could immediately tell that they were thinking that it was a joke. The majority of them thought that Jaden was simply trying to scare them. After all, if he ended up removing all of them from their positions, then thepany would copse. It was impossible for a sane person to do something that they knew would end up negatively affecting them. The moment that Samuel entered into the conference room, the chatty group of people suddenly quietened down. They looked at Samuel with curious expressions, wondering what he had to say. "I understand that all of you believe that what Mr. Moore said was just a joke. But believe me, he means what he has just said. I have talked to him right now, and he will be here tomorrow just as he has said, and in case you have anything that affects thepany negatively, you will be losing your job tomorrow, or might end up being demoted. You yourself know what you have done, and I''m not going toment anything about it. But I will tell you one thing, I will support Mr. Moore in anything that he does. After all, he owns thispany, and it is part of my dream to see thispany rising to the top. I have decided that even if thispany copses, I will copse with it. It is your decision on what you are going to do, in case you are not part of the group that is going to be losing their jobs tomorrow." Samuel voiced out his thoughts. The moment that he said those words, there was silence in the conference room. Nobody could believe what Samuel was saying. In their minds, they could not help but think that perhaps Samuel was just trying to scare them just like how Jaden had. Maybe this was just a method that he was using to suck up to Jaden, and continue maintaining his position? That was a possibility. But there was this nudging feeling that they were having. They understood Samuel quite well. They understood that he was not a person that would joke around with something serious. And considering the intensity of this issue, it was clear that it was not something that would be joked around about. After all, if thepany ended up losing the important employees, it would be the same as giving thepany a death sentence. Samuel did not continue remaining here, but instead, he decided to go back to his office. He had to look for a strategy that he would use in order to try to stabilize thepany, after the changes had urred. Stay connected via empire Even though he wanted to believe that Jaden would be able to seed in this n, or he had another n in mind that he was going to use, or perhaps he had already gotten another group of staff that he wanted to use to rece the ones that would be leaving thepany, he had to make preparations nheless. There were several people that he knew that possessed capabilities, and were quite clean when it came to working. The entertainment industry could be said to be one of the most dirty industries in the world.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The unspoken rules of this industry were known, but it was almost impossible to be able to deal with them. Still, Samuel believed that Jaden might end up targeting those that might be involved in this issue, considering that if a talenteddy came to thepany, if they decided to go against the unspoken rules, most of the time, they would not end up seeding in the entertainment industry. It was extremely rare to find a person who had not gone through the unspoken rules seeding in the entertainment industry. As for the male counterpart, they had it even more difficult. If it turned out that someone amongst those that was in charge of their auditions did not like them, they would end up not gaining that chance. In most asions, the males in thepany did not have much that they could give to those holding high positions and were male. In those situations, they would be put in difficult situations, things that would mainly hinder them from either joining thepany, or growing. As for the matter of their attitude, in case they possessed a wrong attitude toward their direct superior, they would end up not progressing at all. A person might have joined thepany for several months, even an entire, but might not have participated in anything rted to thepany, and would only be part of thepany in name. Those were the things that Samuel already knew about, but it was impossible for him to be able to deal with all of them. And, it was impossible for him to be able to change the unspoken rules of the entertainment industry. The only thing that he could do was to try to minimize these incidences as much as possible. As for eliminating them from hispany, he understood that was an impossibility. Samuel decided to contact those people that he thought that were clean, and could join thepany. He was trying to poach them from the otherpanies, even though he understood that it was going to be difficult. After Samuel had left the conference room, the others that remained behind were not in the mood of joking around again. Instead, they began thinking about anything that might end up selling them, leading to them losing their job. As for those that thought that it was impossible for them to be able to hide anything, they immediately began contacting otherpanies, to see if they could join them. As for those who thought that they could hide, they immediately tried to hide everything that they could. Chapter 300 Time for Vengeance After Jaden got back to the vi, he immediately asked the AI to do the investigation on the people that were working in hispany. But it seemed that he did not need to say anything, considering that the AI had already carried out the research that was required.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om So, the moment that Jaden asked the AI about it, the results were given to Jaden. Jaden observed the results through theptop that he had purchased together with his phone. His brows could not help but furrow when he looked at the information. Even though he had understood that the entertainment industry was quite messed up, but he had not expected that thispany that was considered as the biggest entertainmentpany in the city was already at this level. It could be said that if it was not due to the incidences that he was seeing here, it was not impossible for thispany to have improved to the level that it was dominating the entire province. It was no wonder that it was finding it difficult to be able to eliminate thepetition within the city, not to mention the province. Just from the information that was provided by the AI about those that were involved in indecent incidences and activities, Jaden could tell that at least 90% of the management of thepany was supposed to lose their jobs. Just from this, if he ended up going through with his n, it was clear that thepany would immediately copse. It was impossible for the remaining 10% or so of the management to be able to continue managing the entirepany. But that was not the end of it all. After all, the information that was provided to Jaden was not only rted to those in the management sector, but even the artists of thepany. Many of them had ended up using the connections that they had, or snatching opportunities from others. It was not impossible to find a situation where a person was not suitable for a certain role, but they would still be taking the role, even though there was another person that was way more capable of taking that role. It might be true that sometimes, even though they did not fit the role well, they might end up performing. But it was more often to find that if they forced themselves into a role, they might end up making the performance mediocre, even if it was supposed to be top notch if it was given to the person that was suitable. Most of the time, for this incidences to happen, it was mainly the coboration between an artist and part of the management. Those that offered the benefit to the management were the ones that were given the roles if they requested for it. Jaden could only take a deep breath when he looked at this information. It was clear that thispany required restructuring. He would have to change everything in thepany, from the top to bottom. Enjoy new stories from empire But there was one thing that Jaden had noticed from the information that was provided by the AI. That was the fact that Samuel was not that bad when it came to management. It was just that he was not decisive enough. But, Jaden saw this as a weakness. For a normal person, Samuel was definitely making the right decision. But for Jaden who possessed enough resources, it was clear that this was not going to work for him. Jaden needed a person who was going to be decisive, to be able to carry out decisions without caring much about the consequences as long as the decision had been made. So, immediately, Jaden decided that he was going to remove Samuel from his position. But, it would be kind of a loss for thepany to lose Samuel, considering that Samuel was more familiar with thepany. Jaden decided that he would retain Samuel in thepany, but he would demote him by a level. But for that to happen, Jaden would have to get another person who would take the role of the CEO. It was not just the CEO that Jaden would have to look for, but instead, Jaden would have to look for other people that would fit in the roles of the people that were going to lose their jobs the following day. "Can you look for the suitable candidates for these positions? It would be better if I can get them to agree without much of a problem. If they don''t have a job, or they are easy to poach from theirpanies, and have a good character." Jaden said to the AI. {I have already done that master. The list is provided as well, currently inside the folder named potential suitable candidates.} The AI was as effective as ever. So, Jaden immediately opened the folder, and saw a list of names. Other than the names, there was the career path that they had followed, their academic qualification, their background, the current employment status and so on. It could be said that the AI was very good at finding the suitable candidates. It was almost impossible to be able to lie to Jaden with all this information handed over to him. This information was only going to be invalid in case the person that had been named here would suddenly change their character the following day. "Contact those that have a high probability of epting the roles in thepany, to rece those that are going to leave tomorrow. Additionally, try to find those that are way more suitable than those that are currently in thepany, so that they can help the ones at thepany to develop." Jaden instructed. {Yes master.} With that finally out of the way, Jaden decided to continue using the mastery ability to gain more skills. Well, it could be said that he simply wanted to get a better understanding of the current skills that he already possessed. Initially, he had decided that he was going to spend the entire day in thepany, but it was going to be impossible for the time being. So, Jaden decided to not waste the time, considering that there was only slightly a little over a month before the system came back online. By the time that the system came back online, with the updates in ce, it would be the time for him to resume his role as a bodyguard. Jaden was not sure about what he was going to do when that time came, but he decided that he would have to gain as many skills as possible, or get even more proficient in the skills that he currently possessed before the time came. ¡­. Star Complex hotel¡­ Inside one of the VIP suites, Ben Raymond sat on his bed with a gloomy expression on his face. He was looking at the tablet in his hand, going through the information that had been sent to him. Previously, he had decided to meet up with his brother, because he wanted to make some changes after his tiger gang was destroyed in this city. But it was then that he received the sad news that his brother had actually died. He had already made the n, but it was impossible to be able to carry out the n with his brother dead. Immediately after receiving the information about his brother''s death, he arranged for his funeral. Then, for the next 2 months, he did not do anything, but just remained like that, not showing much sadness that he was experiencing in his heart. But then, he decided toe to Faru city. This was where the gang that he was having as part of his future ns was destroyed. He had yet to get the information on who it was that was involved in the death of the core members of the tiger gang. But he believed that whoever it was that was involved in this issue might be in this city. The probability was extremely low, but it was not impossible for that person to continue being here. After all, he had investigated, but he had yet to get any information about someone from another citying into this one, with the aim of dealing with the tiger gang. Even the crackdown had happened only after the wipe out of the core members of the gang had urred. It was impossible for the tiger gang to have any conflicts with someone from outside this city. Oh, there might be, but it was not enough to lead to the wiping out of the gang. After all, it was just a transaction, and in the end, second tiger ended up losing his finger due to the conflict between the two sides. But that was all that it was to it. Ben took a deep breath as he looked at the image that had appeared on the screen of the tablet after he had scrolled down to the bottom. It was the image of the person who had killed his brother. And surprisingly, this was someone that Ben knew quite well. It was none other than Jaden, someone that he had investigated before, considering that he had been having some conflicts with the tiger gang. "It seems that it is faded for the two of us to be enemies. I don''t really know if you were involved in destroying my n, but for killing my brother, no matter the reason, you will have to pay for that." Ben said in a low voice, as he red at the image on the tablet''s screen, as if the image could actually hear him. Chapter 301 Massive Layoffs The following day, Jaden went to Dazzling entertainmentpany. The moment that he arrived there, he found that the entirepany was bustling. This surprised Jaden a little. But, he did not pay that much attention to that, as he immediately focused on getting to his office. The receptionists did not stop Jaden at all, as it seemed that they had already been informed about his position in thepany. Jaden''s office was located right next to Samuel''s. This was something that he had found out through the information that was provided by the AI the previous day. But Jaden noticed that as he went through the lobby area on the ground floor, several people were looking at him. There was abination of mocking, anxious, and anticipating gazes that were all aimed at him. Jaden immediately understood that this group of people had already been informed about what he had said in the conference the previous day. He did not mind that though, considering that it was something that he had already expected. But from the way that they were looking at him, it was clear that the majority of them did not believe what he had said was actually going to happen today. Most of them thought that it was just going to be a scare. Jaden did not need to arrive to his office before meeting with Samuel. Just as he was about to enter the elevator that was only used by the top management of thepany, he found that Samuel was already waiting for him there. "Good morning boss." Samuel greeted Jaden. Even though he was trying to sound natural, Jaden could feel that Samuel was feeling a little anxious. "Good morning to you too." Jaden replied the greeting. Then, he asked, "Have you already prepared yourself for the changes that are going to happen today?" Samuel took a deep breath before nodding while saying, "I have already prepared myself. I will always support you in the decisions that you are going to make." "That''s good." Jaden responded. He appreciated Samuel''s attitude. Then, the two of them immediately got in the elevator, before they went to the top floor of the building. "I have already sent the notification to those that are supposed to be losing their jobs today about this matter. There is no need for a conference to be held, as you can help them go through the procedures that are required for them to leave thepany." Jaden said the moment that the two of them got out of the elevator. Samuel was surprised. He had thought that perhaps Jaden was going to ask him about those that might be losing their jobs today, as he had been here in thispany from the start. But from the looks of it, it seemed that Jaden had somehow managed to get information about this. But considering the way that those people were handling themselves, it was not impossible for other people who carried out some kind of investigation to be able to find out about this information. But Samuel did not go ahead to carry out the task that had been given to him by Jaden immediately. Instead, he seemed to hesitate, something that Jaden noticed immediately. "Is something on your mind?" Jaden asked with a raised brow. Actually, the matter of sending the notification to those that he was going to fire today had only happened a few seconds ago, when he was still in the elevator. He had notified the AI to do that when he was in the elevator. So, during the time that he was still downstairs, those that saw him and were supposed to be leaving thepany today did not know that they were actually going to be fired. "The problem is the contracts that they signed. If they lose their jobs today, they would require to bepensated for losing the jobs without any prior warning, which is supposed to be 2 months in advance, instead of one day." Samuel said honestly. "Don''t worry about that. I will inject some money into thepany''s ount. That is the money that will be used for thepensation and so on. Just make sure that they leave as soon as possible. I want it to be done by afternoon today." Jaden responded nonchntly. Samuel was a little surprised at Jaden''s attitude. He believed that Jaden understood that the amount that was going to be recorded as a form ofpensation was going to be quite high. But from the way that he was acting, it was as if that amount of money was not much to him at all. Anyway, Jaden did notck that money. After all, ever since the AI decided to help Jaden gain money from the stock market, Jaden''s ount was bloated by arge amount of money. Currently, Jaden was already considered as a multi-billionaire, if one was just going to count the money in his bank ount. Jaden would have easily be a trillionaire, but he had to stop the AI, as the way that it was making money was way too high profile. Currently, it had already been more than one month ever since he stopped trading on the stock market using the AI. Otherwise, he would have already be a trillionaire by now. The moment that Jaden said those words, the AI immediately essed his ount, before transferring $500 million into thepany''s ount. Jaden did not pay much attention to Samuel, and immediately went to his office, to get familiar with it. Samuel on the other hand went on to carry out the orders that had been given to him by Jaden. He first went to confirm the ount bnce, only to realize that there was an increase in the ount bnce by $500 million. This surprised him. He had not expected such an increase in the ount''s bnce, a few moments only after Jaden had said that he was going to give thepany the money that was required toy off those that were working in thepany under a contract. As for the list of the names of the people that were going to beid off, he had already received it through his email from Jaden. So, even though Jaden had already given a notification to those people, Samuel would have to follow up on this matter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The moment that Samuel announced theying off of almost all the top management staff, the entirepany suddenly became chaotic. Threats could be heard being thrown around, and from time to time, people could be heard crying. It was clearly something that many people had not anticipated to happen. But it had already happened, and they had already received a notification that they were supposed to leave thepany on this specific day, before afternoon. Otherwise, it would be considered that they were currently trespassing in thepany building. The authority that was given to the majority of the management staff of thepany was immediately revoked by Samuel. It was not impossible for one of them to suddenly decide to take money from thepany''s ount, so that they could escape and go to another nation and enjoy themselves. Of course, it was not impossible to find that there was a group of people that thought that it was notwful for them to lose their jobs. But the moment that they startedining, they immediately received evidences in their phones orptops about the reason why they were losing their jobs. For those that wereining, it did not end by just losing their jobs, but instead, they ended up being reported for the activities that they had been carrying out in thepany. With that, several police cars suddenly arrived outside thepany building, and many of the people that were part of the top management of thepany were arrested. This immediately sent shivers down the spines of those artists that were watching everything that was happening. By the time that noon came, all those that were supposed to leave thepany had already left. But even with the presence of the artists in thepany, thepany seemedpletely empty. There was a solemn atmosphere in thepany. It was only after the top management of thepany had been dealt with, that it was finally time to deal with the artists that had gone beyond what was tolerated in thepany. Just like those that have beenid off before, those artists had their contract terminated, and if there was a penalty fee to be paid, it was paid immediately without any dy. In any case, just from the way that Samuel was acting, thepany did not seem to have any problem paying the penalty fees of terminating the contracts, many people got the message. It was clear that it seemed that thepany did notck money at all. Nheless, the moment that the majority of the people left thepany all of a sudden, the otherpanies took action almost immediately. They began recruiting those that had left Dazzling entertainment into their ownpanies. And as they did that, they could not help but mock Dazzling entertainment. They believed that thispany was going to copse soon without this group of people holding fort at the top of thepany. So, they thought that this was an opportunity for them to be able to take over the position of the top entertainmentpany in the city. Of course, those that had managed to join the otherpanies did not only join thepanies present inside Faru city, but some of them even managed to join entertainmentpanies that were present in other cities. It could be said that with just a single move, Jaden had suddenly raised a storm within the entertainment industry. But that was not going to be the end of it all, as there was still something that Jaden was going to carry out next. Chapter 302 Contract Offers The information about Jaden being the owner of Dazzling Entertainment was not something new to Clifford. Even though Scarlet came and informed him about this, he was not surprised at all. He had already anticipated something like this, back when he realized that Jaden was actually the owner of Nightstar securitypany. He did not understand Jaden fully, ever since the day that he realized about the fact that Jaden was actually a multi-millionaire. Even though he was a little surprised the moment that he realized that Jaden was actually the owner of dazzling Entertainment, the surprise was not that big. In any case, it was something that was to be expected from someone that was from ''that'' organization. From the very day that he came to know that Jaden was the owner of the twopanies, he had been paying much attention to them. Previously, when they were facing the two families, the Williams and the Browns, Lte had suggested that they should use the favor that Jaden owed them, so that he can help them out of that situation. But Clifford decided against it. He thought that if they used the favor in that situation, then they would be going at a great loss. It would be better for them to wait, and perhaps ask for something big in the future. That was the reason why he decided to contact his roots, the real roots of the Johnson family that was located in a first tire city. He was just someone who had decided to move away from the main family, so that he could be independent. As for his rtionship with his main family, it was quite good. Nheless, he did not show any interest in taking over the leadership of the main family, something that made him in very few conflicts with his siblings and other rtives. Back to the topic, when he was informed that Dazzling entertainment had suddenly made a big move, he could not help but be curious about what Jaden was nning. Many people believed that dazzling entertainment was going to copse soon, due to losing many of its employees together with artists. But Clifford did not think so. After all, Nightstar securitypany was enough proof that Jaden was not someone who would simply act without a reason. Clifford believed that there was a n that Jaden was having, but he was quite curious about this n. After all, even if it had been himself in the same position that Jaden was currently holding as the owner of Dazzling Entertainment, he would have not made such a big move all at once. Instead, he would have tried to do it as slowly as possible, making sure not to attract much attention towards himself, while making sure that thepany would continue running in the same way that it was before. Nevertheless, that was the strategy that he would have used, not Jaden''s. So, Clifford decided to pay much more attention to what Jaden was going to do next. And, he was bound to be shocked by the power that Jaden possessed, and how capable he was, enabling him to be able to transform thepanypletely, in a situation where it was predicted to fall. ¡­ On the other hand, Jaden went through the information about the possible candidates for the managerial positions of thepany together with the other positions that did not have anyone holding them as of the moment. Jaden understood the important positions should be filled in as soon as possible. And for that reason, he asked the AI to look for the suitable candidates that would be capable of joining thepany immediately. For several positions, it did not require a person to be working inside an entertainmentpany, or to have ever worked there before. In any case, just the work experience of their particr career was enough for Jaden. For those that were going to be in charge of advertisements, finance and so on, Jaden immediately asked the AI to contact them, informing them that he was willing to give them better sries or contracts than the ones that they currently held. Of course, Jaden would only target those that had a great potential ofing over to hispany. That implied that the targets would be those that did not receive a good sry in theirpanies, or were currently having personal problems, and would not minding over to hispany in order to earn more. The moment that Jaden gave the AI the order, several people received notifications in their emails. They checked the emails, and could not help but be surprised. For the sender of the email, it was anonymous, implying that they could not tell who it was that had sent the email to them. Nheless, the moment that they opened the content of the email that had been sent to them, they were astounded. It turned out that whoever it was that had sent the email to them was someone who was rted to Dazzling Entertainment. Additionally, they were being offered a position, either the same as the one that they were currently holding, or one that was even a little higher than the one that they were currently holding. And that was not the end of it all. After all, the terms that were named in the contracts that they were being told that they were going to be offered as long as they agreed, were very good, something that they never hoped to receive in the currentpanies that they were working for. Even though many of them hesitated, thinking about their current situations, either in thepany, or back at home, they immediately decided to contact Dazzling Entertainment. Before deciding to resign from their positions, they had to ensure that this email could be trusted. So, they immediately contacted Samuel, who was also surprised to receive several calls both inquiring on the same issue. At first, Samuel was wondering who it was that had contacted this group of people, informing them that there was a vacancy in thepany. But it was only for a few seconds that he finally understood what was going on. He believed that this might be rted to Jaden, and he had somehow managed to get this group of people to inquire for the opportunity of working in thepany. So, Samuel immediately arranged for all of them toe over to thepany for a meeting, which was going to involve an interview for the positions that they were asking about. Immediately after that, Samuel contacted Jaden to inquire about this matter, just to be sure about it. And when Jaden confirmed it, Samuel was even more amazed at the capabilities that Jaden possessed. The number of calls that he had received were equal to the number of the top managerial staff of thepany that had beenid off. In fact, Samuel had even heard of a few of the people that had called him, and there were two of them that he even personally knew. It waspletely unexpected that Jaden would be able to convince them toe and work for thepany, even though thepany was currently in such a situation, where many people believed that it was going to copsepletely in just a matter of a few days.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As for those that had been contacting Samuel about it, the majority of those that did not have a high enough position, they could only contact thepany customer care, who forwarded them to Samuel. As for the matter of thepany copsing, this was something that made them a little hesitant. Nheless, they decided that they were not going to resign from their current positions, unless they understood the current situation of thepany that was inviting them to work there. The following day, early in the morning, everyone that was contacted by Jaden through the email arrived in thepany. They were all invited to the conference room that was located on the first floor. This was the biggest conference room of thepany, and it was the one that could hold the number of people that wereing over for the interview. The moment that they arrived, those that knew each other could not help but be surprised. This was something that they had never expected. They understood the positions that they held, and during the past day after they had received the email, they did their own research, and realized that Dazzling entertainment hadid off the majority of its top staff and artists. But now, looking at the people around them, they could immediately tell that Dazzling entertainment was nning on making yet another big move. It was nning a massive recruitment, to fill in the positions that were currently empty. With this, everyone was finally somehow assured, but they would like to confirm everything first with Samuel, before making the moves. Actually, a few of them had already resigned from their positions in thepanies that they were working at before. To them, this was a gamble that they were willing to make, but now, they felt that the odds of them winning this gamble was ever rising. Inside the conference room, Samuel sat at the head of the table as he looked at the group of people that was sitting around the conference table. He could not help but feel amazed, even though he had already expected to see these people here, after he had talked to them the previous day. "I do believe that all of you have questions that you would like to forward. Please, go ahead." Samuel started. Chapter 303 Hiring The moment that Samuel initiated the conversation, several people began looking at each other, wondering who should go first. It was at that moment that one of the middle-aged men that was sitting at the far end of the conference table spoke up. "CEO Samuel, I know that you have invited all of us here to work for yourpany. But ording to the investigation that I did the previous night, I realized that thispany is on the verge of copse due tock of management staff. It might be true that we were invited over so that we can take over those roles, but the majority of us here have never worked in an entertainmentpany before. So, do you have the guarantee that we will be able to control thispany and make sure that it doesn''t copse? After all, before we came here, we had to leave our previous jobs, while believing that we were going to seed while working here. So, I would just like some form of guarantee that we will not copse at the very beginning or even in the middle of the road." The man asked as he looked around. Of course, just from his gaze, everyone could easily tell that he was trying to imply that he believed in his own capabilities, but he did not believe the people around him. So, he might be good enough to be able to work in thispany, but what was the guarantee that the other people around him could actually hold the positions that they were going to be offered to? Several people were dissatisfied at being looked down upon, but they did not voice out their dissatisfaction. Instead, they all looked at Samuel, as they were all curious about the n that thispany was having. "Thank you for the question. I do believe that all of you here have that same question in your mind, and let me remove those doubts from you." Samuel said with a smile. He then continued, "I would tend to believe that each and every one of you would be able to recognize at least one of the people around you. For all of you to be here at the same time, it is an indication that all of you were invited on the same day. You might not believe it, but you were actually invited on the very same day, the very same time, the very same minute and even the second and microsecond. As for when you received your email, it will depend if you were online at that time or not. In any case, this is just one of the things that proves that ourpany has a capability that is way beyond any otherpany, not only in our city, but even in the entire province. As for the guarantee if thispany is going to seed or not, your presence here is part of the guarantee that thispany is going to seed. I do believe that all of you have the capability of raising thispany to the next level. You are here not only due to the capabilities that you possess, but it is also due to your character. Dazzling entertainment is undergoing a lot of changes in the way that it handles its matters.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om We are trying to eliminate every dark spot in the entertainment industry, at least within ourpany. Within ourpany, we are not going to tolerate anything that involves the unspoken rules. And it is believed that you have the character that can enable you to continue maintaining your position here, while adhering to our policy. We are nning on reaching the top, not only concurring this city, but conquering the entire province, the entire country, and even the world in the entertainment sector. Just from this goal of ours, I do believe that you will not think that we are nning on failing at all. You will be given the positions, and there is no need for an interview, considering that you were already investigated, and we trust your ability and character. Since you are already here, as long as you agree, you are going to sign the contract that will be given to you. Enjoy new tales from empire The terms of the contract will be the same as those that were emailed to you. In case you want more than what we have offered, then I''m afraid that we cannot ept that. I will conclude with this, as long as you adhere to the policy of thepany, work hard for thepany, thepany will not deny you the chances of development. You will be able to dream over conquering the nation, standing at a very high position in the nation, where those that ever looked down on you, will be looking at you with respect in their eyes." Silence dominated the conference room after Samuel finished ''preaching''. Everyone was obviously amazed by the dream that Samuel have mentioned, but they still felt a little doubtful about being able to conquer the world from just a small city that they were currently in. Even though the majority of them did not even think about conquering the nation, just the matter of conquering the city was enough to convince them to work hard. They were motivated, and they decided in their minds that they were going to ept this offer. What Samuel had said was the truth. They did not know the background that thispany possessed, but it was clear that it possessed incredible capabilities. So, they were not afraid that they would not be able to seed. The moment that they began agreeing to work for thepany, Samuel smiled. Then, in the next moment, the door of the conference room was opened, and a group of people suddenly entered. Each and every one of them was holding a stack of papers in their hands, and they went ahead and handed them over to each and everyone of the people who had been invited. It seemed that everyone had already gotten their contracts prepared in advance. And, for each person that came in, they had a specific person that they were going to hand over the contract papers to. Even though the majority of them were surprised on how this group of people knew them, they still went ahead and began going through the contract papers. They read through every condition that had been read there, the penalties and so on. Finally, they were satisfied, and decided to sign the contracts. There was not even a single one of them that wanted to have a change in their contracts, as they were already satisfied in the conditions offered. Additionally, within the contract, there was a use that stated that as long as they performed well, promotion was something that they were guaranteed to get. Finally, with everyone signing the contract, Samuel was satisfied. He immediately informed them that they were required to report the following day. It could be said that for the previous day and this day that many people signed contracts to join thepany, thepany had been at aplete halt. This had led to thepanies suffering many losses, but it did not seem like Jaden really cared anyway. Several projects that were already ongoing had no choice but to stop, while some people that were previously coborating with Dazzling Entertainment decided to end the coboration. But, what happened on this day, with many people suddenly joining thepany, many people in the city could not help but be left speechless. They could not understand how it was possible for thispany to be able to get thisrge number of people to easily join thepany. The majority of them immediately began doing their own investigation about the people that had joined thepany. Then, they came to realize that there was at least one or two simrities between all these people. They were either being suppressed where they were working before, or they were having some financial difficulties. And for that reason, they were able to be easily recruited by Dazzling Entertainment. But the thing that astonished them the most was the fact that this group of people did not live in the same area at all. They came from different parts of the city, but somehow, Dazzling entertainment had managed to reach them. Some of them had even been working for some smallpanies that the majority of them had never heard of. But with the power that Dazzling entertainment possessed, it was actually capable of scouting them. This was something that none of them believed that they were capable of doing. As for how Dazzling entertainment had managed to pull this through, most of them believed that this was a n that had been running for at least two years. But this was a little contradictory, considering that Dazzling entertainment had been taken over by someone else just a few months ago. Despite all that, the following day, Dazzling entertainment finally began operating as it normally would. Even though the artists in thepany were notplete, at least some of the top artists of thepany had left due to having their contracts terminated, or leaving thepany for another after believing that thepany was going to copse, there were still others that were within thepany. And these people could not help but feel that they were lucky, because they had not left. Even though some of them had remained because they were not capable of paying the penalty fees of breaking the contract. Nheless, for the first week after the massiveyoffs and hiring, thepany finally began moving smoothly. Several songs began being released into the market one after the other, something that shocked the other entertainmentpanies. Chapter 304 Filming Currently, it could be said that thepany was well supplemented for the time being. Jaden had decided to provide a few of the songs that he hadposed, and considering that he was not majoring in any category, all types of songs were released by thepany, and they all hit. It did not matter what category of song was released by Dazzling Entertainment, but the moment that it entered the market, many people crazily downloaded the songs, some setting them as ringtones and so on. It could be said that Dazzling entertainment was suddenly conquering the market in a dazzling manner. Nobody had ever expected such aeback from Dazzling entertainment. Of course, other songs were also being released by thepany, but some of them did not hit as much as those that Jaden hadposed personally, but nheless, they were all quality songs. In just a single week, at least half of the artists of thepany released a song each. This might end up flooding the market, but for some reason, those that were listening to the songs did not feel that way at all. Instead, they were more happy that Dazzling Entertainment was releasing songs continuously, making them increase the number of songs in the ylist of the songs that they liked. In most cases, if several songs were released at the same time, some songs might end up not performing well, after being overshadowed by those that were more liked by the fans. It might be true that this was the case here with the songs that were being released by Dazzling Entertainment, but nheless, the attention that the songs received was way above many of the songs that were considered as ssics before this massive release of songs. As for those that were currently considered as ssics for Dazzling Entertainmentpany, they had already broken them download record in the market in the entire province. Due to the performance of the songs that were being released by Dazzling Entertainment, the other entertainmentpanies that were not only present inside the city, but even those from other cities immediately began paying attention to thispany. Of course, the thing that the majority of them cared the most about was who it was that was behindposing those songs. So, they began investigating the group ofposers that belonged to Dazzling Entertainment. It was not impossible for thosepanies to be able to get the information that they wanted, and so, they managed to get the information that they wanted, but they werepletely stunned. It turned out that even though some of the songs managed to perform well, they were not at the top. And those songs were the ones that had beenposed by the topposers of thepany, at least those that had remained behind after the incidence of massiveyoffs by Jaden. As for the hit songs, thoseposers actually did not have anything to do with them. Instead, it was linked to the owner of thepany, who was still in the shadows for the majority of the people who were still investigating about the owner. It was true that the owner of thepany had visited Dazzling Entertainment on several asions, and was expected to be caught on camera. But no matter how many times they went through the recordings, they could not find a trace of him. In fact, any event that was rted to the time that Jaden was there waspletely wiped out from the memory of the CCTV camera. Even the traffic cameras did not have anything rted to Jaden. Explore stories on empireN?v(el)B\\jnn This made Jaden seem more mysterious. And with that, many people began fearing about the power that this new owner of this entertainmentpany possessed. So, for those that had been nning on taking action against thispany, they immediately began retreating. As for those that did not have the intention of retreating, they decided toy low for the time being. In any case, they believed that as long as they got information about who the owner of thispany was, they would be able to take action immediately. Leaving all of that aside, Jaden had simply used the AI''s ability in order to wipe out all videos of himself online, and no matter where he was, he would not be seen through the camera, as long as the object that was used to record him was online. Jaden did not simply want to have apany that was only focused on releasing songs. He wanted to conquer the entire entertainment industry. For that reason, he would have to conquer all the other entertainment sectors. Thinking about that, Jaden immediately informed Samuel about several scripts that he possessed. Since he possessed the script writing skills, he had already written several scripts during the past 2 months. Samuel was surprised by the preparation that Jaden had made. He had not expected that Jaden was going to possess such an ability, to easily overturn the entirepany, and make the things that seemed impossible to be possible. But to say the least, he was of course excited. Even though he did not know who it was that hadposed the songs that Jaden had sent to him, but nheless, for Jaden to be able to acquire them, it was clear that he had some link with some of the topposers in the nation, or maybe in the world. And now, Jaden was sending him the scripts. Even though he had not yet gone through the scripts, he believed that they were going to be top notch, just like the songs that Jaden had sent over. Samuel was excited, and immediately decided to go through one of the scripts that was sent to him through the email. The moment that he read the script, he could not help but be amazed by the idea behind the script. It might be true that he was not a professional when it came to script writing and so on, but he at least possessed some knowledge when it came to this matter. So of course, he could immediately tell that this script was top notch. In any case, he had never seen a script of this level before. Feeling excited, he immediately decided to contact those that were involved in the film industry within thepany, so that they could go through the scripts that Jaden had sent to him. Just like himself, this group of people that was in charge of reviewing the scripts and the directors together with the producers were all amazed by the script itself. They could not help but want to immediately begin shooting at that very moment. It was just that producing a movie was not something that could be done within a single day. It was something that required a lot of time for preparation, shooting, then the post production, before the film was finally released to the market. But it seemed that Jaden had already made arrangements for that. For the matter of the finances, that did not seem as a problem at all. The only thing that could bring some problems would be the shooting venues and so on. But on that very same day in the evening, just when Samuel was still in his office, contemting how to be able to make sure that these films were created in the shortest time possible, he received an email. When he checked it out, he realized that it was from Jaden. And the content informed him that he did not need to worry about the requirements for the shooting. Instead, he just had to ensure that the staff that were going to be involved in the shooting were all ready. Since Jaden had already said that, Samuel immediately took action. Even though the majority of the people within thepany had already left, considering that it was already seven in the evening, he still managed to reach them. "I want the production of the films of those scripts to start within 2 days. Make all the necessary arrangements within thepany, and leave the external matters to me." Samuel instructed in the email that he sent to them. And in the following day, all those that were involved in the film industry within thepany gathered in the conference room that was located on the first floor of thepany building. Samuel informed them that all the preparations that had been made, about all the necessary scenes and props that were going to be used during the shooting had already been prepared. With that, the producers within thepany together with the directors immediately went ahead to do the selection of the artists that were going to be involved in these films. Since there was enough equipment within thepany due to the financial support that they had received, it was possible for them to be able to shoot several films at the same time, as long as there was enough manpower. But of course, this was going to lead to a very long time or an extremely busy schedule. But this was something that the majority of the people did not mind, considering that they believed that as long as they released these films, it would be worth it. So, the shooting began the following day, with all thepany staff that could be useful during filming being involved. There was no one that was left idle, and what rted to the filming industry. It was Impossible for something like this to be hidden, considering that the otherpanies had been keeping a close eye on every movement that Dazzling Entertainment was making. And as expected, they could not help but be shocked by the grandeur that was involved during the filming of the films, considering that it seemed that thispany was actually filming about five films at the same time, something that was very difficult, near impossible for the small entertainmentpanies to aplish. Chapter 305 Another Plan Jaden understood that releasing the films that were currently undergoing the filming process was going to take quite some time. But, he was not intent on waiting for that long, in order to continue developing Dazzling Entertainment. He understood that it was going to be impossible for him to continue providing the scripts together with the songs that he hadposed to theposers of thepany. After all, he was at the end of it all a bodyguard, and with the bodyguard system, it was obviously going to be time for him to focus on being a bodyguard after the system came back online. Due to that, Jaden would have to leave behind a foundation that could ensure that thepany would keep on running, even if he was not there. The AI could continue monitoring thepany for him, while he dealt with other things, but it would be impable to have a group of people that was capable of doing what he was doing now, even if it was not going to be at the same level as himself. Due to this thought, Jaden came up with an idea. He decided that he was going to teach a small group of people, so that they could be the next top script writers and songposers of thepany. He wanted to make sure that quality could be assured in everything that was being released by Dazzling Entertainment. The moment that Jaden thought about teaching someone, he immediatelymunicated with the AI, "Is it possible for you to be able to find a group of people that I can teach aboutposition and script writing? I would like those that will be loyal to thepany, as long as they receive thepany''s help." Jaden was no stranger to the world poaching. That was just what he did not long ago, managing to poach people from otherpanies in order to fill in the gaps in hispany. It might be true that the majority of the people that had joined thepany were not considered as the most important people within theirpanies, but there were some that held higher positions, and were deemed as important.N?v(el)B\\jnn Jaden did not want to have a situation where he would end up training a group of people, then when they made it, bing topposers, they decide to abandon thepany and join another one. He was not willing to train people for others. Instead, he wanted a group of people that would continue staying within thepany, no matter the kind of situation that thepany was facing. {Absolutely. I will go ahead and look for those with some bit of skills, and great potential, while they are waiting for their potential to be unlocked.} The AI responded. The AI was Intelligent as expected. It produced a list of people that possessed some incredible skills in theposition and script writing sector. It was impossible for Jaden to be able to nurture a group of people that did not have any knowledge aboutposition and script writing, or had just began. Jaden had a limited time, only one month. Due to that, he would have to make sure that hepleted the task of teaching this group of people within less than one month. Then, he would leave them to continue improving, and would asionally give them pointerster on. That was the reason why he needed some of those people that were quite skilled, and capable at the moment, so that he could improve their skills, ensuring that they would be able to reach the top. While Jaden was going through the list that was provided by the AI, the AI spoke up. {Master, the names on the top of the list, the top 10, they are the ones that possess the greatest potential of all people. But they are the ones that might be considered as the most difficult to get, considering that they are currently working for other entertainmentpanies.} Jaden raised his brows a little. He had not expected that the AI was going to tell him that it was going to be a little difficult for him to be able to acquire the first 10 people in the list. Could it be that they were working in a very bigpany in one of the first tier cities? Just as he was questioning himself, the AI spoke up once again. {This group of people is currently under a contract that does not allow them to leave thepany. As for the penalty of breaking the contract, it is not money that is supposed to be paid to thepany that they are working for, instead, they are supposed to make sure that the moment that they leave thepany while they are under a contract, they are topletely stop beingposers.} Jaden was left speechless upon hearing that. He could not help but wonder what this group of people had been thinking when they decided to sign that contract. Maybe they had decided that they were not going to leave thepany that they had joined at that time, and that was the reason why they signed such a contract. As if the AI could tell what Jaden was thinking about, it spoke once again. {This group of people was personally brought up by thispany. They had been novices in their fields, and did not have much of a background. But, thispany is the one that has been developing them to the level that they are currently at. Other than feeling indebted to thepany, the conditions that thepany is offering them are pretty good. For that reason, they thought that there was no problem with signing such a contract, considering that it is quite long, extending to 30 years.} Even though Jaden thought that this exnation was kind of reasonable, but he felt that it was kind of extreme, right? After all, what could guarantee that the treatment that they were receiving in thatpany would not change after some time? It was not impossible for the management to change within those 30 years. And if that happened, and they ended up being managed by someone who did not like them, it was clear that they would end up suffering. And, unless they wanted to give up on continuing pursuing their dreams of beingposers or script writers, it would be impossible for them to give up and join anotherpany. "Where are they currently?" Jaden asked curiously, wondering whatpany they currently were working at. Even though the information that had been provided by the AI contained this piece of information, Jaden had not opened the folders of the names that had been provided. {They are currently working for ''The Future Stars Entertainment Company.'' This is thergest entertainmentpany present in Kimo city.} Jaden of course knew about this entertainmentpany. As for Kimo city, it was the city that was adjacent to Faru city. Both the two cities were second tier cities. Jaden thought about it for a while, and realized that even though it might be true that The Future Stars Entertainmentpany was thergest entertainmentpany present in its city, it was not above Dazzling Entertainment before he took it over. Since that was the case, Jaden believed that it should not be that difficult for him to be able to handle thispany. As long as both parties agreed to terminate the contract, then everything would be solved. "I do believe that you have already prepared what is required for me to be able to get this group of 10 people?" Jaden asked, even though he already knew the answer. He believed that the AI was not going to give him the names if it did not have a method of making sure that this group of 10 people would join hispany, or would ept his offer. {You are absolutely right, master. I have already prepared a method for that, and the n is already in progress. As long as it goes through, that group of 10 people should be within this city by tomorrow in the afternoon.} Jaden could swear that he had felt a hint of amusement within the voice of the AI that sounded mechanical. Even though he was not sure about it, he decided to forget about it for the time being. "That''s good. I do believe that you can organize everything, including the venue and so on. But before that, I would like you to help me with something." Jaden responded. Find adventures at empire {Anything for you master.} "It is true that I want to teach them, and I have the knowledge that I can pass to them, but I don''t really have good teaching skills. So, try to find me a method of bing a teacher as soon as possible. I don''t want that much detailed information, but something that can improve my teaching ability will suffice." Jaden said as he thought about it. It might be true that he currently possessed enough skills in the musicposition and script writing, but when it came to teaching, he was not that good. He had felt it back then when he was instructing Sylvia and Scarlet about the fighting technique. Back then, Jaden understood that it was simply because of the level of the skills that he possessed, together with the frequent demonstration that he gave them, that the twodies were able to improve. Additionally, they were quite some geniuses when it came to fighting. {I have already prepared that for you.} This time, Jaden believed that he had felt it clearly. This AI was definitely feeling smug about what it had done! Chapter 306 Meeting The following day, Jaden went to meet up with the group that had been listed by the AI. The AI was quite effective in terms of arranging something like this. Jaden did not know what method it had used in order to make sure that this group of people came, but they were all here. Jaden was currently outside Star Complex hotel, one of the very best five-star hotels present in the city. The AI had arranged for a private room, a VVIP room for him to meet up with this group of people. Inside the VVIP room, there was currently a group of a little over 25 people sitting around a table that was filled with sumptuous foods. Even though many of them felt that the food was mouth-watering, nobody was taking action to eat. Instead, they were allmunicating with each other, wondering about the background of the other party. But there was one thing inmon that all of them wanted to find out about, that was the information about who it was that had invited them here. "I don''t know about who it is that we are meeting here. But it was my agent that told me that I was supposed to be here. That was something that had been organized by the higher ups of thepany that I''m working for." One of the middle-aged menmented. "That is also the case with me. It was the manager who was in charge of the entire department that gave me the instruction ofing over. I don''t really know what it is that they have organized, could it be that they are nning for us to study from each other?" Another one could not help butment. As they kept on chatting with each other, they ended up finding nothing on what they wanted to know. Still, there was one thing inmon among them, that was the fact that they were instructed toe over. They were not told anything, other than being informed of the ce where they were toe. Time shed by, and in a little while, it had already been more than 10 minutes ever since thest person arrived. But even then, they had not seen who it was that had invited them here. "I don''t really know if this was a prank being yed on us, but why is it that nobody has arrived? Could it be that they just wanted us toe and eat? In fact, the food is already getting cold. I''m not going to wait anymore, I''ll start eating now." The first person to speak in the room spoke again, before he began eating. Others hesitated for a moment, before they imitated him, and began eating. But since the food had already be a little cold, it was not that much tasty, but nheless, they felt that it was quite good. After all, it was not that easy to be able to eat such quality food. At the end of it all, none of them held a very high position within theirpanies. For that reason, it was clear that their sry was going to be quite low, something that would not enable them to be able to afford the high quality food that could be found in this hotel. While they were eating, they suddenly heard the sound of someone knocking on the door. Then in the next moment, the door of the VVIP room was opened, and a young man entered into the room. This group of people could not help but stop eating, as they looked at the young man who had entered. Even though he did not possess that much of an outstanding appearance, but nheless, he looked slightly attractive. Explore more at empire But of course, in the entertainment sector, his appearance was nothing at all. If he mingled with those artists in those entertainmentpanies, he could be easily overlooked.N?v(el)B\\jnn This group could not help but look at this young man curiously, wondering what it was that he was doing here. After all, everyone who was inside this room was in thete ''20s, or early 30s. But for this young man, it was clear that he was in his early 20s still. So of course, they found that he was the odd one out, but they were quite wondering why he was here. Could it be that he had mistaken the room that he was supposed to go into? While they were curiously watching him, Jaden simply walked towards the table. Then, without hesitation, he took the chair at the head of the table. This immediately surprised this group of people. At first, they thought that it might be that Jaden had confused the room, but now, with how confident Jaden was moving, it was clear that it was not a mistake at all. "Thank you all for epting my invitation." Jaden started. The moment that he said that, everyone around could not help but feel a little awkward. After all, they had not been invited at all. Instead, they had been instructed toe and meet with someone. In their minds, several thoughts suddenly appeared. They could not help but wonder what kind of background this young man possessed. Could it be that he was someone from a veryrge background, who wanted to meet up with theposers so that they couldpose a song for him? But that was impossible, considering that even some of the people around them were actually script writers. So, they wanted to know what it was that he wanted from them. Even though some of them possessed some suspicions about Jaden''s identity, they did not say it out loud. Instead, they waited for Jaden to say the reason why he was intent on having theming over. "I know that the majority of you are surprised why you are all gathered here, even though you are from different entertainmentpanies. My name is Jaden, and I am the owner of Dazzling Entertainment." Jaden revealed his identity. The moments that his identity was revealed, gasps of surprise could be heard all around the table that they were currently sitting around. Many people looked at Jaden with widened eyes, obviously not believing what he had said. Who among them did not know Dazzling Entertainment? Of course they knew about thispany that had been previously at the top of this city, and was alreadypeting for the position of one of the top entertainmentpanies of the province. But then all of a sudden, everything changed about thispany. Many of the people that were holding high positions within thispany wereid off, and they ended up joining otherpanies. But them, thispany ended up hiring arge number of people the following day, something that shocked many. And after that, they began releasing quality music, something that led the entire industry to be chaotic. It had been a little while after that, when they suddenly began filming several films at the same time. This was something that was spreading, even hitting the breaking news of the entertainment industry sometimes. It could be said that in the entertainment industry news, Dazzling Entertainment was the one that was very eye-catching at the moment. Many people paid attention to the movements that it was making, and so, this group of people had all heard about it. But right now, other than the surprise that Jaden was the owner of Dazzling Entertainment, they were also surprised by the fact that the one who was behind all those waves that thispany had caused, was actually this young man in front of them. There was a possibility that he was just impersonating someone else, but that probability was extremely low. After all, how was it possible for him to be able to invite them here? It was clear that he possessed a capability that had led to their superiors sending them here. And, it was theirpany that was sending them to anotherpany, something that was never supposed to happen. After all, there was a great possibility of poaching in this situation. "I invited all of you here because I do believe that you have the potential of bing some of the very best in your own area of focus in the entertainment industry. But at the moment, it is clear that your potential is not being used well, and that is the reason why I invited you here." Jaden began exining. Everyone suddenly paid attention, wondering why Jaden had called them here. And when he said those words, they immediately began believing that Jaden wanted to poach them into hispany. A few of them were obviously interested, but others thought that the conditions and the situation in thepanies that they were currently working at were quite stable, and were not willing to take any risks, even though Dazzling Entertainment was currently working out quite well. "I know that you have already guessed one of the reasons why you are here. It is true that I want you to join mypany, but there is another thing that I would like to inform you about." Jaden continued. This immediately aroused the curiosity of the people around, wondering what other thing would lead to Jaden inviting them here, other than wanting them to join hispany. "Just as I have mentioned before, I do believe that all of you have potentials that are yet to be unlocked. That is what I want to do for you, I want to unlock the potential that you have. It is only after you have unlocked the potential that you will be able to reach the top of the entertainment industry." Jaden said all this in a single breath. Chapter 307 Amazed "If I may ask Mr. Jaden, What method of unlocking our potential are you referring to?" One of them asked the question that was in the minds of the others. "I investigated about you, and realized that all of you possess potential, and are definitely willing to learn. That is the reason why I want to unlock your potential by teaching you personally." Jaden responded. The people around him could not help but start blinking their eyes as they looked at Jaden, while others even went ahead to start poking their ears, as if they could not believe what they had just heard. "Mr. Jaden , are you talking about teaching us? You are referring to perhaps finding someone who can teach us, right?" After a moment of silence, one of them asked. "That''s right. I''m referring to teaching you personally, and not hiring another trainer. I do believe that I am the best teacher there is, and I do not believe that there is anyone else who can unlock your potential as fast as I can." Jaden replied, this time, with a small smile on his lips. The people around him could not help but feel that Jaden was boasting too much. It was just that he was boasting to the wrong group of people. Each of them believed that they were more skilled than Jaden, yet here he was, iming that he wanted to teach them. What type of a joke was that? One of them felt that it was a waste of time being here, so, he stood up, before leaving without saying anything. Explore hidden tales at empire The moment that the first one left, two others followed, while the rest remained behind, hesitating for a while, before deciding to stay nheless. Jaden did not mind the three that had left. In any case, he had already expected something like this to happen. After all, just from his age, it was clear that many people would obviously not believe that he possessed the required skills to be able to teach them. And even if he possessed the skills to teach them, some of them might be too proud to be taught by a young man, who was younger than themselves. In any case, Jaden was not in that much of a hurry to get arge group of people who he could teach. Instead, he just wanted a small group of people that he could teach, so that they could make sure that quality would be maintained by the songs and films that would be released by thepany. "You are joking with us, right Mr. Jaden?" A middle-ageddy could not help but ask. She thought that this was just a method that Jaden was using in order to chase some of those that were prideful. And now, since three of them had left, she believed that Jaden would reveal that he was not the one that was going to teach them, but instead, he was going to find a master from one of those big entertainmentpanies that could be found within the first tier cities. But she was bound to be disappointed, as Jaden replied, "I''m not joking with you. I''m absolutely serious about it. I am the one that is going to teach you, help you understand more about songposition, to get away with script writing." The moment that Jaden said that, silence descended into the room once again. Then a little whileter, two more people suddenly stood up, and decided to leave. Just like before, Jaden did not stop any of them from leaving. Now, when Jaden saw that there was no one else that was leaving, he decided to confirm. "I would like to ask, is there anyone else that would like to leave? If you want to leave, feel free to do that. I will not stop you from doing that, but I do hope that you will not regret losing this chance." Jaden said in a simple tone. Even after he had said those words, nobody left. It was clear that they were waiting to hear what opportunity Jaden was saying that they would miss if they left. As for the matter of Jaden teaching them, they were willing to see what Jaden had to offer first. If his skills could not match theirs, which was something that the majority of them believed, they would obviously leave. But in case there was actually an opportunity for them to be able to learn from him, they would not mind that at all. But as expected, there were a few that were just here for fun. They wanted to watch as Jaden continued bragging, and after it came the time for him to demonstrate the skills that he possessed, only to end up failing doing so. "Since nobody is leaving, I guess it is time for me to demonstrate the reason why I tell you that I am the best person that can unlock your potential faster." Jaden said. The moment that he finished saying those words, everyone suddenly felt their phones vibrating or bringing with a notification tone. Even though they felt a little puzzled, they all looked at Jaden, who nodded at them. With that, they understood that the vibrating of their phones was obviously rted to Jaden. The moment that they looked at the notification, they realized that it was an email notification. It was clear that they had received an email, and when they looked at the sender, they found that it was anonymous. For the script writers, they found that what they had received was a document. They immediately opened it, only to find that it was actually a script that had been written and sent to them. For those that majored inposition, they received an audio. Even though they wanted to listen to the audio, they thought that this was definitely not a suitable ce for them to listen. "What you have received is a copy of my works. That''s right, I do bothposition and script writing. You can test out my skills by going through what I have sent to you." Jaden said. For the script writers, they immediately began going through the script that have been presented to them. And of course, they were amazed as they began reading through it. Everything was in the script. Even the director and producer would be happy with this arrangement, of course, only those less prideful directors. After all, in this script that had been written and presented to them, everything that was supposed to be done by everyone that was going to be involved in the filming was well highlighted. As for the script itself, they fell in love with the story the moment that they began reading it. Even though for some of them, the theme of the story was not the one that they liked, but they felt that this was an incredible story. The script itself was not that long, and they were able to go through it in just a matter of a few minutes, before finallypleting it. But nheless, they decided to go through it once again, as they were obviously thrilled by the script. As for the ones that focused inposition, they felt a little awkward. In order to be able to listen to theposition well, they would require headphones. It was just that they had not carried them with them when they came over here. Additionally, they were not sure if they had received the same song, so, they felt that it was going to be quite awkward to y several songs at the same time, and expect to be able to tell the difference in terms of quality.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Just as they were hesitating, Jaden spoke up. "You can go ahead and listen, one of you with the phone with the best speaker can y the audio. It is the same audio for everyone." From Jaden''s tone, it was clear that he was confident about theposition. And since he had said that, one of them did not hesitate and immediately began ying the audio that had been sent to them. As for those who are currently going through the scripts, they were so focused in reading the script that they did not even care about their surroundings, their earspletely filtering out the noise. The song began ying, and even though there was no one that was singing, just the instrumentals and apaniments, everyone could feel the quality behind it. They felt everything clearly, even though they were not listening through the headphones. Slowly, the song came to an end, something that made a few of them click their tongues in dissatisfaction, thinking that one of them had suddenly stopped the song. As for the one who was ying the audio using his phone, he reyed it once again, and they listened to the audio once again. The audio was only 3 minutes and about 20 seconds, but this group listened to the audio again and again, and just like that, 20 minutes went by when they were listening to the song. When Jaden noticed that the script writers had already finished going through the script that he had sent them, he immediately coughed a little. This finally managed to bring the attention of the songposers back to him. "That is a song that is going to be released next week by Dazzling Entertainment. Iposed it, but it is not the only one that I did. There are a few more, I will be sending them to youter on." Jaden stated. He then looked at theposers around him before continuing, "As for that script, it is one of the scripts that is going to be released soon for the short films. So, what do you think about my skills? Do you think that I am qualified to train you?" Chapter 308 Training Camp It took more than just a single script and songposition to be able to convince this group of people to join hispany, and be under his tutge. Jaden had to demonstrate his personal skills, for them to be able to believe that. They asked him several questions about eitherposition or script writing, but they were amazed by the answers that Jaden gave. From the way that Jaden was answering them, they understood that he was a professional, a master in that particr field. But what amazed them the most was the fact that Jaden was actually so skilled in both the two fields. For a moment there, they could not help but wonder if Jaden had somehow managed to get some kind of drugs that were capable of ensuring that he remained with his youthful appearance, even though he was older. In any case, if it was just a single person, to be able to possess the same level of skills as the ones that Jaden possessed in a single field, they would have spent several years studying, to be able to acquire such a level of skill. But for Jaden, he did possess the skills in two fields, and at such a young age. The moment that this group agreed, Jaden did not hesitate and immediately decided to arrange the lessons on how they were going to be carried out. It was going to be impossible for him to be able to carry out personal lessons for each and every one of them. So, he had to organize the time and schedule for them to study under him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As for the matter of the contract that they previously had signed in their previouspanies, that was something that had been easily dealt with. The two parties involved in the signing of the contract both agreed to terminate the contract, which solved the issue. This was something that amazed those that had agreed to follow Jaden and study under him. After all, it was not that easy to be able to convince their leaders, yet somehow, their leaders were quite willing to send them into another entertainmentpany, when they understood that they were quite a talent. All that aside, Jaden had already gone through the information about how to be a teacher. Even though he had not fully managed toplete all the data that had been presented to him by the AI, it should not take him that much time to be able to process all of it. The first lesson that Jaden organized for, was to be urring the following day. As for the rest of the day that this group of people had agreed to join thepany, they were supposed to use that time to terminate the contract, and move to this city, in case they were from another city. As for where they were going to live, it was not going to be a problem for them, considering that thepany was going to make arrangements for them. Jaden decided to take a break from the entertainment industry, and focus on the securitypany. As for the lessons, they would continue, but he would majorly focus on the securitypany. The progress of the securitypany was quite good, and since it had already be a monopoly of this city, it was already spreading its roots to other cities. Due to the good services offered by thispany, together with its prices, it was easily epted in the other cities that it was trying to spread to. As expected, there waspetition, but it was almost impossible to be able to block Nightstar securitypany from prating the market in any city that they ventured into. It was also at this point that Jaden finally got to see Matthew using his skills quite well. But Jaden thought that Matthew could actually develop more than that. For that reason, he decided that he was going to look for all necessary information that would be required to develop a great CEO. After that, he would master that knowledge, then would find some time in order to teach Matthew about it. Even though it might be true that Matthew was kind of outstanding, nheless, Jaden had already given the development n of thepany to Matthew. Every necessary activity to be dealt with and so on had all been clearly outlined, with the help of the AI which had considered many factors. But nheless, humans would also have to be involved in the n, considering that AI sometimes would not be able to understand the emotions of a human. But the most surprising thing was the fact that even after Jaden and Matthew had gone through the n together, they did not find anything that they needed to change ording to the information that was provided in the n. For that reason, the n was carried out the way that it was handed over by the AI. And so, the massive growth period of thepany began. Jaden had decided to visit Nightstar securitypany after the lesson that had ended in the afternoon. Since he was teaching two sses, the sses were divided into two, each ss running 3 hours. That implied that the sses would start at exactly seven, then they would run to exactly 10. After that, Jaden would take a break of about 30 minutes, before finally going into another lesson that wouldst 3 hours as well. The lesson would end at almost 2 in the afternoon. Jaden was still driving the same BMW 7 series, and he parked the car in the parking lot outside thepany building. He alighted from the car, and headed towards the building. This was not the very same building that was located at the heart of the city, but instead, it was another building that was located near the outskirts of the city. It was not that big, but there was already a project that was currently running, for the construction of another building for thepany. This was the training camp of Nightstar securitypany. It was located in the outskirts of the city, because this was the area where thepany could find much more open space that would be used for training the recruits of thepany. The training part was something that had been added in the n by the AI. Jaden was nning on making sure that everyone that was part of thispany was skilled enough in order to be able to handle some issues that might arise during the time that they were on duty. It was also due to the fact that Jaden had been informed by the system before it began its update that he should also focus on this securitypany. Since he did not know what n it was that the system was having about thispany, he just had to make sure that thispany was having skilled personnel first. In case it was going to be quite important in the future, then the skills would be very useful at that time. There were not that many people within this building, but there were a few that were in charge of receiving the guests that would be visiting this training camp, or the higher ups of thepany that woulde over to see how the training was going on. Jaden was already known within thispany, and so, the moment that he arrived, he was greeted by those that were in charge of the reception. Jaden greeted them, before he went behind the building through the door that was located behind the building. The moment that he left the building, he arrived into an open field after crossing a small path that led there. Currently, Jaden could say that the entire field was almost filled with a lot of people. They were all training hard, but it was clear that they were categorized differently. There were those that were already about toplete their training, while others had just recently joined. So of course, it was impossible for them to be able to undergo the same kind of training, when they had joined at different times. When Jaden arrived in the training ground, several people immediately spotted him. Since he was known by most of the trainers here, they weed him with a smile. Find more to read at empire Jaden nodded at them, before asking them about the progress of the trainees. He was immediately informed about the progress, being informed about any recent developments in the training ground. And as expected, there were several times that people would start causing trouble in the training ground. But this group of trainers was not simple. After all, they were soldiers before, but they retired due to different reasons. They were the ones that Jaden had managed to get to be trainers in thispany, and as expected, they were skilled, even if they were not at the very top. In any case, at least,pared to ordinary people, they were extremely skilled. "I would like to report something. There is a group that recently joined thepany, and have been undergoing quite some training. But it seems that they are getting a little arrogant, as their skill level improves." One of the training instructorsmented. Jaden could not help but raise his brows a little. Since the instructor was reporting to him, it was clear that they were receiving some kind of trouble dealing with this group. "What group is this? I would like to personally test their skills." Jaden suddenly said after a moment of thought, surprising the training instructors around him. Chapter 309 Fight Me Instead Silence dominated the air for a moment there, before suddenly, one of them asked, "Mr. Moore, it is not that I look down on you, but this group is quite skilled." Jaden could detect the concern that was in the voice or the instructor who had said those words. In response, he simply smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry that much. I will be fine." Even though he did not say that out loud, he at least appreciated the concern that was shown by the trainer. It was no wonder that he was previously a soldier. In any case, there was no soldier who had been hired by Jaden, who had a bad character, or had left the military because of bad conduct. When the trainer saw that there was an adamant expression on Jaden''s face, he decided to give in. There was no harm in Jaden testing out the skills of the trainees. In any case, it was not as if this was a battle to the death. The only reason why he had tried to stop Jaden from trying this out was because he did not want to see his boss being embarrassed. Other than that, he felt that there was no reason of stopping Jaden trying out the skills that the trainees possessed. Since that was the case, he immediately headed out to call for that group of trainees. He had to organize everything, and ensure to inform them that they were not supposed to try injuring Jaden. A little whileter, he came back with a group of a little over 20 people. This group was chattering, and they were clearly hyped up about what was toe. They were all looking forward to meeting this person that was making this trainer to be quite concerned about them. Of course, even though it had only been a little while ever since they had been here, their skills that were already good for ordinary people, had already improved by a tremendous margin. It was mainly due to the fact that they were all hardworking. This was a trait that was born out of need, in the early years when they were struggling, trying to make ends meet in this city. The group was hyped up, looking forward to the fight. But the moment that they saw who it was that they were supposed to fight against, they all froze. As for Jaden, he simply raised his brows a little, when he saw this group. To say the least, he was obviously amused that this group was here. Previously, they had been hired crooks, using their fighting capabilities in order to earn money. But it seemed that they had changed after that incident where they had been hired by Charles in order to deal with him. Now, it seems that they have decided to join thispany, and earn legitimate ie. "Hey, do you think that I am dreaming?" One of the men who was next to Mike could not help but ask as he rubbed his eyes continuously. But in the next moment, he hissed in pain As he red at the person next to him. "Why the heck did you pinch me so hard? Do I have any debt of yours?" The man asked as he looked at the other man as if he was ready to fight. "I thought that we were dreaming. So, I pinched you to confirm if this is a dream or not." The other man responded, he was also rubbing his eyes, clearly in the same situation as the other party. "Why not pinch yourself like that? If you want to confirm if you are awake or not, pinch yourself, damn it!" The man retorted. "You guys better shut up!" Mike suddenly spoke up. He was currently considered as the leader of this entire group, and so, the moment that he said those words, the two that were already getting ready to start bickering with each other immediately stopped. Mike on the other hand simply looked at Jaden, and could not help but want to escape at this moment. He had decided to join thispany, so that he could get away from all criminal activities, all so that he could escape from Jaden. But it seemed that fate had decided that the two of them would continue meeting no matter where he went. At least, the previous time, Jaden did not do anything to them,pared to the first time when they met, where he beat several of them, and ended up framing another one using some methods. Even though he understood that this time, they had not done anything wrong, other than just being slightly arrogant within the training camp, but he still felt a little uneasy when facing Jaden. Maybe Jaden would decide to deal with them for the previous provocations? And when Mike thought about the way that the instructor had been talking, informing them that they should try to restrain themselves, making sure that they did not injure the person that they were supposed to fight against, Mike felt like cursing. They were actually supposed to hold back against a monster like Jaden? If Jayden did not hold back, it was clear that he would end up killing them, something that had already been demonstrated the previous time that they ended up fighting each other. And right now, had it not been for the fact that his legs felt weak, he would have already run away from this ce, and away from Jaden. The instructor also suddenly noticed that this group of people had changedpletely the moment that they saw Jaden. He could not help but be surprised, especially when he saw that there seemed to be a hint of fear on each and everyone''s face. He looked between this group of people, and Jaden, as if he was trying to find the answer from the faces of the two sides. But even after a while, he could not find the answer, even though he got a clue, it seemed that the two sides had previously met before. "I have heard that you are causing quite some trouble in the training camp. Is that right?" Jaden suddenly asked as he began approaching the group.N?v(el)B\\jnn The moment that they noticed that Jaden was approaching them, the group immediately began taking steps backwards, retreating from him. At the same time, Mike stammered, "N-no. A-actually, we¡­we were ju-just a¡­ a little excited to-to demonstrate our skills." Mike was already sweating, and he could feel that his back was already soaked in sweat. This was also the case with the others, as they felt their hearts thumping furiously as Jaden continued approaching them. The trainers around them could not help but be surprised and amazed at the same time. They could not help but wonder about Jaden''s real identity. They understood that he was the owner of thispany, but other than that, they did not have much information about him. And right now, they felt that there was a mystery that was surrounding him. They were all curious about the reason why Jaden hadpletely scared this group of people that was not even afraid of them, when they were retired soldiers. Even though they were retired soldiers, that did not imply that they were old. That was not the case at all. For some of them, they had retired from the military because of some of the injuries that they had received, or due to some misunderstanding. It was the skills that they possessed that had led them toing here. Back then when they were still in the army, they were considered as some of the most skilled soldiers in their squads or entire barracks. Explore more stories at empire But due to the missions that they had taken, or some form of misunderstanding due to the orders being given, they had to leave the army. But despite the skills that they possessed, after training this group of a little over 20 people for a little while now, this group had shown tremendous potential. Even though not all of them were the same, but 3 of them had shown that they had tremendous growth speed. And the thing that frustrated the trainers was the fact that this group liked fighting so much, in that whenever there was a chance, instead of resting, they would go to look for trainers in order to spar with them. At first, it was not much of a problem, considering that the trainers were capable of handling them. But a little whileter, as this group continued improving, those that had left the army due to the injuries were no longer capable of handling them. In any case, the interest that they had suffered put some form of limitation on those soldiers, something that would prevent them to be able to fight as they could when they were in their peak form. The only ones that could handle them were the ones that did not have any injuries when they left the military. But they were also getting a little scared, considering that there was a probability that this group might be able to catch up to them. None of the trainers wanted to lose fame, but they could not say that out loud. As for the one who hadmented about this matter to Jaden, it was only spoken casually, but they did not expect that Jaden was going to act upon it. "Why not demonstrate your skills to me? I''m quite curious about how much you have improved since thest time." Jaden said with a small smile. "Mr. Moore, it seems that you are quite interested in fighting. What do you think about fighting against me instead?" Suddenly, a voice reached Jaden''s ears. Chapter 310 Here to Retaliate Jaden was familiar with that voice. He had heard that voice sometime back, it was just that he was finding it a little difficult to remember who it was that was speaking. When he turned around, he realized that the one that was speaking was none other than Ben Raymond. It was this person that was behind the tiger gang. Jaden could not help but raise his brows a little when he saw that Raymond was here. He was wondering what had brought him here. Could it be that he was still thinking about taking action against him after the tiger gang had been wiped out? That was a possibility, but Jaden did not find anything that would give Ben the information that he was the one that was involved in the wiping out of the tiger gang. In any case, he was not the one who had killed them. And, the one who had killed them had even used a supernatural ability, something that Jaden did not have. Nheless, it was not as if Jaden was afraid of Ben. Jaden did not know the background that this person possessed, but in any case, he believed that even if he could not handle it at this moment, he could still do that in the future.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "We meet again, it has been quite a while." Benmented with a smile on his face, as he continued approaching the area where Jaden was. Jaden had already noticed that Ben had two people that were following closely behind him. Each and every one of them was dressed in a suit, but the expressions on their faces did not make them look elegant at all. Even though Jaden could see that the two of them were not that muscr, but he could feel that they were not that simple. He felt that they were fighters, just from what he had observed from the hands that were currently exposed to him. "Yeah. It has been a while. Though I do wonder what brought Mr. Raymond here today?" Jaden responded as he approached the other party. As for the people around, they all remained silent, as they looked at the person in front of them. Some of them were even wondering how he had managed to get here, considering that only authorized personnel of thepany were allowed to get to the training ground that was located behind the building. Jaden was also curious, but he did not ask. In any case, he believed that it would not be difficult for him to be able to get here, considering that he had managed to get Jaden, when he had been in apletely different ce, yet he had not told anyone other than Scarlet where he was going to, or they were going to. "I came here to see you. Maybe you don''t mind having a chat with me in private?" Ben asked, the same smile being maintained on his face. "Not a problem." Jaden responded. Then, the two of them left the training ground, and headed towards the building. The trainers wanted to follow Jaden, but he stopped them. The two bodyguards also remained behind, as if they were not that concerned about what Jaden and Ben were going to talk about. After the two of them had gotten away from the crowd, where even if they spoke out without whispering to each other, nobody would hear, they finally stopped. They had already entered into the building, but they were in the open space that was located on the ground floor. And something that surprised Jaden was the fact that inside this ce, there was yet another group of people that was wearing suits. Additionally, the security guards that were in charge of security in this ce were allying on the ground, unconscious. As for those that were in charge of the reception, they were all sitting in their ce, while being watched by the group that was wearing ck suits. Explore stories on empire Jaden raised his brows a little, but did notment on that. That was something that surprised Ben a little, but nheless, he did not seem to be focusing on that at all. It was also at this moment that Ben''s demeanor changedpletely. He had been previously smiling, but now, he looked at Jaden with an extremely serious expression on his face. "Previously, I came to find you because I thought that you were rted to the wiping out of the gang that I had made here. It might be a small gang in those big cities, but in this one, it was considered as one of the big ones. They were maintaining a low profile during the time that they were here, but if I had decided to supply them with resources, they would have easily taken the highest position of the underworld within the city, or even this entire province. But that was not my target. I had a n that I needed to be carried out, and this gang was part of the n. But since it was destroyed, I had no choice but to halt the n, and look for another alternative. I decided to look for my brother, so that he can help me out instead. I did not want to involve my brother in this, because I believe that he was already upied with something else. But I did not expect that the time that I wanted to find my brother, he was actually dead. And instead of finding my brother so that I can start making arrangements of carrying out the n, I had to start making arrangements for his funeral instead." Ben exined. Jaden could understand the part where the tiger gang was involved. But what was this about his brother? It was not as if he even knew Ben''s brother, right? No matter how much he thought about it, Jaden did not remember meeting anyone with the surname Raymond. "I know that you might be wondering why I came to find you when my ns did not go through. I did note here because I wanted to hire you, so that you can rece my brother in helping me carry out the n. Instead, I came here with a simple reason, to deal with you." Ben said as he looked directly into Jaden''s eyes. Jaden could immediately sense the hint of killing intend that wasing from Ben. It was clear that Ben was extremely serious about what he was saying. "I don''t really know what it is that you are talking about. But in any case, feel free. I have no problem with other people, but in case someone provokes me, believe me, I''m quite good at retaliating." Jaden responded. He did not seem intimidated by Ben at all. "Is that so? So, in this situation, who is retaliating? And just to let you know, I''m also quite good at retaliating. In fact, I can''t be considered as an expert when ites to this." Ben asked before exining. "You can retaliate, but I don''t know if there is anything that I did against you. I do believe that I have not looked for you for any troubles, but nheless, if you provoke me, and disrupt my business, I will retaliate." Jaden responded softly. "It seems that you are getting me wrong here. I told you that my brother died. And do you know who was involved with the death of my brother? It was you Mr. Moore. You are the one who killed my brother." As he said those words, the killing intent that Ben was giving suddenly intensified. "I don''t think I even know your brother. If I have ever killed anyone, I can clearly remember who they are, or their rtionship, or the reason why I killed them. I don''t have to say this, but I will tell you this. Anyone that I have ever killed, it is simply because of theming after me, for my life. Otherwise, I don''t kill " Jaden responded. "That is funny. You are trying to tell me that you are not the one who killed my brother? But you did, not only him, but even his entire group. You wiped him and his entire group out." Ben''s tone suddenly became fierce. Jaden began thinking about a group of people that he had ever killed. When it came to groups, one of the groups was the one that he had killed back then when he had joined the police together with Ang, to deal with a group of gangsters. Back then, they had been attacked first, with several police officers being killed. So, Jaden did not have to worry much about killing someone. And for the second time, it was when Scarlett was kidnapped. At that time, someone tried to snipe him, leading to Jaden having to kill them as well. Additionally, considering that this was a mercenary group that had been sent in order to kill him, Jaden would obviously not hesitate to kill them. After all, if they got a chance, they would kill him without hesitation. But Jaden was finding it difficult to know which group Ben''s brother was in. Could it be that he was rted to the first one? But the probability of that happening was quite low, considering that Ruben, one of the Williams was the leader. From the fact that Ben possessed power of being able to get a group of people that was capable of dealing with the security here, it was clear that he was from an influential background. And with that, it was impossible for his brother to be ackey for a small person from a small city. The only other possibility of him being involved with Ben''s brother now remained within the issue concerning the mercenary group that had targeted him. Could it be that Ben''s brother was there? Chapter 311 I Underestimated You "I do believe that you have already made a guess on who my brother is. My brother was a mercenary. Despite all the wealth that my family possesses, he decided to do something that he liked, being a mercenary. He was allowed to do that, bing one of the mercenaries of one of the biggest mercenary groups in the world. But recently, he came on a mission, but ended up being killed. And, you are the one that killed him." Ben spoke up after a moment of silence. "I don''t see the reason why you will me me for killing him. He came to kill me, but he failed. Since he failed to do that, did you expect me that I would just let him go? I already told you that I am a person who always retaliates whenever anybody provokes me. You don''t expect me to simply allow someone who wanted to kill me to go just like that, right?" Jaden shrugged as he said those words. "I know it doesn''t make sense to you. But a brother, why would I want you to kill my brother? I am happy as long as hepletes the mission that he takes, but if he fails and ends up being killed, of course I will not be happy about it. In such a situation, if my brother had ended up losing just a leg or something of the sort, I would not havee looking for you. But he died, something that cannot be taken care of as other things can be dealt with. He failed to kill you, this time, I''m going to kill you." Ben said all these words in a very low voice that felt like a whisper. "Such a crooked way of thinking." Jaden did not say anything more than that. He understood that it was obviously impossible to be able to talk to Ben in such a situation. With such type of thinking, Jaden did not believe that he would be able to convince Ben otherwise. In any case, it was clear that Ben had already made up his mind that he was going to kill Jaden today. But Jaden was not that worried at all. As long as Ben did not use guns on him, Jaden did not have to worry about anyone, unless it was a superhuman like Scott. "Do you have anyst words before you die?" Ben asked as he looked at Jaden with killing intent being fully exhibited. "I don''t have anyst words, because I can''t tell what myst words will be when the day for me to die wille." Jaden responded with an eased expression on his face. Even though he looked unperturbed by the situation, he was extremely cautious. He did not know if Ben came with guns, and so, he had to be prepared. "It seems that you are not prepared to die. But my brother was not prepared as well. For that, you will have to die unprepared as well, even though I gave you the chance of doing so." Ben said those ones as he began retreating from Jaden. Then in the next moment, he waved his hand, instructing the group of people that he hade together with to attack. With just a casual wave from Ben, this group of people that have been watching over the receptionist suddenly swung into action. When Jaden saw the way that they were moving, he could not help but be amazed. From the speed that this group of people was moving at, he could immediately tell that they were obviously stronger than ordinary people. Additionally, from the casual way that they were jumping over items that were blocking their path, it was clear that they were extremely agile. By rough calction from what he had seen, Jaden could tell that there were at least about 13 people that were rushing towards him at this moment. And, they were all skilled. But Jaden was extremely calm in this situation. That was because he had noticed that none of the people that were rushing towards him was using a weapon at all. They might still be having them, hidden, but Jaden decided that he would have to make sure that he dealt with all of them fast. While they were rushing towards him, Jaden looked around, towards the CCTV cameras that were installed inside this building. It was then that he noticed that they were not functioning at all. With that, Jaden''s demeanor changedpletely. From the easy going person that he was before, he suddenly changed into a figure that did not like being disturbed, one who did not like jokes. The moment that one of the people that was wearing suits arrived next to him, sending a kick towards him, Jaden simply twisted his body slightly. With that, he avoided the kick. Discover exclusive tales on empire But it was not as if Jaden was dealing with a single person. He had just managed to dodge one person, when suddenly, two people attacked him from two opposite directions. Jaden reacted swiftly, raising one of his hands to block the attack that was heading towards his face, while shifting his body to the side, dodging another attack that was aimed towards his back. Understanding that this battle was not going to end with just blocking the attacks that were aimed at him, Jaden decided to retaliate. For the next person that attacked him using a punch that was aimed towards his chest, Jaden managed to use his incredible speed to grab the arm. Then with a slight tug, he pulled the man towards him, before throwing a punch. But the punch was heading towards the head of the other party when suddenly, Jaden remembered about the fact that there was a group of people that was watching this battle right now. It was true that he wanted to kill, but he did not want to kill in front of this group of receptionists. It was clear that some of them had never seen a bloody scene before, not to mention a real situation where they could see people being killed. It was clear that If he ended up killing people right here, this group of receptionists would be afraid of him, something that Jaden did not want from his employees. For that reason, the punch that was heading towards the head suddenly changed its direction, nting downwards. Bam! Itnded heavily onto the chest of the person that Jaden was attacking. Then, Jaden immediately released the arm of the other party, leaving the other party being sent flying backwards like a kite with a broken string. Several of the people nearby could hear the sound of bones breaking the moment that Jaden attacked. But despite being surprised by the prowess that was being shown by Jaden, they still continued attacking him. Just from this, it was clear that they were quite professional when it came to matters like this. In normal situations, some people would have obviously hesitated for a moment, the moment that they saw that one of them was sent flying with just a single attack. Ben on the other hand could not help but frown slightly when he saw this scene. He had already anticipated that Jaden was quite skilled, just from the fact that he had been able to deal with an entire group of skilled mercenaries, including his brother. That was the reason why he had decided to bring this group, a group that was well trained, and possessed incredible fighting skills. But he had not expected that he hadpletely underestimated Jaden. Until now, nobody had managed tond even a single punch on him. But a single attack from him had immediately knocked one of those attacking him out of the battle. Jaden did not care about what Ben was thinking about, and continued dealing with the group that was attacking him. His movements were extremely swift, dodging left and right, while attacking the moment that he had to. In just a matter of a single minute, the group that numbered up to slightly over 13 was already wailing on the ground, with some of them already unconscious. Even though Jaden had tried to avoid a bloody scene, it was impossible for him to be able to avoid itpletely. It was impossible for him to be able to precisely control his strength, in such a way that even if he broke the bones inside the bodies of those attacking him, he might not end up having a bone protruding out of the skin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om So at this moment, several people were currently lying on the ground, with several of them having their limbs bent in weird angles. Other than that, some of them were currently lying in a pool of blood. The receptionists were already scared, and were currently hidden behind their counter. They did not dare to look at the bloody scene here. Even though Jaden had been attacking, he made sure that he did not use his full strength. And other than that, he also made sure that he did not attack anyone in an area that was extremely fatal. So, other than broken rib bones, or a little fractures in the chest area, there was no any injury that could lead to someone dying, other than maybe from excessive bleeding. Jaden finally looked at Ben, who looked asposed as ever, something that surprised Jaden. In such a situation, he was supposed to be a little worried, right? After all, Jaden had dealt with all the experts that he had brought over, yet, it seemed that he waspletely unperturbed by what had happened here. "It seems that I underestimated you." Ben suddenly said something that confused Jaden. Chapter 312 The Experts Jaden was a little confused upon hearing what Ben had said. In normal asions, since Jaden had already taken care of everyone that had been sent to attack him by Ben, Ben was supposed to be a little afraid or trying to look for another method of dealing with Jaden. But here he was. He was acting as though he was not concerned by the fact that the group of people that he had brought was wailing on the ground, with most of them having their limbs broken, or having bones of other parts of their body broken. Jaden could immediately tell that there was another thing that Ben had not yet revealed. It seemed that this was not all that Ben was depending on when he came to attack Jaden. As he thought of that, Jaden suddenly became extremely cautious. All this while, he had been paying attention to Ben, in case he took out something like a gun. But Ben did not do that. But right now, there was a possibility for something like that to happen, and that was the reason why Jaden was extremely cautious. He had to deal with Ben as soon as possible, to avoid something like that from happening. It was clear that it was going to be impossible for him to be able to kill Ben at this moment, especially within hispany. So, he had to find a chance of killing him out of this ce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Just as Jaden was thinking about taking Ben down, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching. They were alling from the direction of the training camp that was located behind this building. From the footsteps that were heading over, Jaden could easily tell that it was not a small group of people, but instead, it was a group that consisted tens of people. In just a little while, the two people that had been following behind Ben suddenly came in. And following behind them were the instructors, together with Mike''s group, and another group of people that had joined thepany, and were still undergoing training. The moment that this group of people entered into the building, they could not have but be dumbfounded by what they saw. For the two people that were in the lead, they were a little surprised, but they reacted almost instantly, and headed towards Ben. As for the instructors together with the group of trainees behind them, they could not help but wonder what had really happened here. But when they saw that Jaden was standing in the middle of this messy ground that was filled with blood and people thatid sprawled on the ground, they felt that they could understand what had really happened here. But of course, they were finding it difficult to be able to believe that Jaden was the one who had beaten all these people down. After all, one thing, he did not look like one of those strongest people in the world. After all, even though he possessed a muscr physique, his muscles were not that big. It could be said that he was just a little above being considered as one of those with a lean physique. Other than that, Jaden did not look like someone who had been through a fight. Instead, he looked just like how he was before, his clothes were neat, with his hair unruffled. But looking around, they could see that the security guards that were in charge of guarding this building were all unconscious on the ground. It was obviously not Jaden''s work to knock out his employees. That had to be the work of the neers. But then again, for them to be on the ground at this moment, it implied that there was someone who had taken care of them, and when they looked around, there was nobody else other than Jaden and the person who hade together with this group of men. Even though they were surprised, after a little while, they managed to react. They all moved, and surrounded Jaden, as a form of protection. They did not know what was happening here, but they had to ensure that Jaden''s safety was assured. As for Mike and his group, even though they were currently standing around Jaden, they were not that much surprised by what they were seeing. After all, before, the first time that they encountered Jaden, he easily took care of them, and they did not manage tond even a single blow on him. Even though they were surprised by the intensity of the injuries of the people that were currently lying on the ground, they were nheless expecting it. This was something that made them even more afraid of Jaden, and they swore in their hearts that they would not dare to try provoking Jaden. Ben on the other hand had already expected that something like this was going to happen, the moment that the first group of people that had fought against Jaden had all been taken care of. He looked at Jaden who was currently standing in the middle of a group of more than 20 people, before smiling. Then, he said, "Previously, I did not want to involve these two experts beside me. But you have exceeded my expectations. It seems that I have no choice but to ask them to act and deal with you." The moment that he said those words, Jaden finally realized why he had felt that these two were fighting experts. It was clear that they were the reason why Ben was extremely confident in this situation. Jaden saw that one of the two people was walking towards him. As for the other one, he remained behind, to provide security for Ben. From the actions of the two, it was clear that they possessed confidence in their own abilities, believing that just one of them was enough to be able to take care of both Jaden and the group of people that was surrounding him. If it had been that Jaden did not have the fighting capability that he possessed, he might have believed that was the case just from what those 15 people who had attacked him had shown. Since these two people were believed to be on a higher level aspared to them, then they were supposed to be stronger. So, it would not be much of a surprise if they were capable of taking care of this entire group. "You guys can rx. Just give me a minute or two to deal with this issue first." Jaden suddenly spoke to the people around him. But in response to what he had said, they looked at him, a little puzzled. They thought that since they were here, they were supposed to handle the issue that Jaden was facing. But it seemed that he wanted to take care of this matter personally. For those soldiers who had left the military, they wanted to take care of this issue. Even though they did not understand the reason why a fight was happening here, but at least, they could tell that Jaden was being attacked in his own territory. And since the other party did not seem to be in the mood of talking about this issue, and was willing to use muscles instead, they thought that it was finally time for them to show Jaden the skills that they possessed. This only applied to those that did not suffer any injuries when they left the army. One of them wanted to speak, but when he looked into Jaden''s eyes, he could see the confidence, something that immediately made him swallow the words that he wanted to say. Then, looking around, looking at the bodies that were currently lying on the ground, he decided to trust Jaden. He himself believed that it was going to be impossible for him to be able to single handedly deal with all this group of people, unless they werepletely unskilled. But if it was true that Jaden was the one who had taken care of all this group of people, then he was right to be confident to deal with this issue personally. Additionally, they could at least see his skill level. So, he immediately made a move, moving from Jaden''s front, and going behind him. As for the others, they hesitated for a moment, before they followed. Mike and the others did not have to wait to be told, and immediately followed their instructors. The only reason why they had decided to leavest was simply because they did not want to continue giving Jaden a wrong impression of themselves. With them finally out of the way, Jaden finally came face to face with the man in front of him. This man was having a bald head, with well-trimmed mustache. He was currently wearing a pair of ck shades, which made him look like a mafia boss. But there was something that Jaden felt, that was missing around this person. Jaden could remember the first time that he had met with a person that had made him feel a sense of danger. That was the man who was always following behind Lucas Smith. Back then, even though the man did not have the intention of attacking Jaden, Jaden feltpletely threatened in the face of this man. But now, after improving, he could not feel any sign of danger from the man in front of him. Read exclusive chapters at empire Maybe this person was weaker than the man that was protecting Lucas Smith, or it was just because Jaden had gotten stronger, but nheless, since he did not feel any sign of danger, Jaden thought that this was going to be an easy issue for him to solve. But, he did not lower his guard at all. Chapter 313 Mutant Swoosh! The man suddenly made a move. The speed at which he was moving suddenly made the people around feel like they could hear the sound of the wind being torn apart as he moved. But that was just the imagination, and not the reality. Still, they could not help but be surprised by the speed that the man was moving at. None of them felt that they could follow his movement at all, and they only felt that this man''s figure was blurring the moment that he started moving. Several people immediately felt their backs being soaked in sweat. They could already imagine what would have happened if they had actually ended up facing this person. Just from the speed alone, it was clear that it was going to be impossible for them to be able tond a good punch on this guy. Discover more content at empire As for Jaden, looking at the person who was rushing towards him, he was also amazed by the speed of the other party. But still, he felt that this speed was not that much higher than that of an ordinary person. It might be slightly higher than even those that participated in the 100 m sprint race in athletics, but it was not something that he could not handle. Thump! A punchnded in the center of Jaden''s right hand''s palm. Just from the power that was used tounch that punch, the moment that itnded, the people around could easily hear the impact. But Jaden did not budge at all, despite receiving the attack. Even his hand that had been used to hold the fist did not tremble at all. The man who had attacked was surprised that something like that had happened. What was going on? How was it possible that his attack was looked down upon just like that? From the way that Jaden had dealt with that attack, it was clear that he did not take that attack seriously. Crack! But just as he was still trying to understand what was going on, Jaden suddenly made a move. His movements were extremely fast, in such a way that the man was not able to react at all. By the time that he came back to his senses, the hand that was grabbed by Jaden had already been twisted, and the cracking sounds could be heard. The man immediately felt immense pain in his wrist area. It was clear that the wrist joint had been injured. The bones at the wrist had been fractured, and his ulna and radius also felt the impact of the twist, and the pain also came from those two bones. The man did not even have the chance of screaming, as he was immediately punched in the chest by Jaden. The moment that Jaden punched, he released the hand that he was holding, allowing the man to fly backwards towards Ben and the other man who were also left with wide eyes while staring at Jaden. But the two of them had to react, especially the man in front. He took action, immediately trying to grab the body of the person that wasunched towards them. But the moment that he held the body, he suddenly felt tremendous force coursing through his hands from the impact. His feet slid across the floor due to the momentum of the body that he had caught in the air. Had he not been slightly stronger, he would have definitely fallen to the ground together with the man that was currently unconscious. The man was about to put the one who had been taken care of down, in order to deal with Jaden, but when he raised his head, to look towards Jaden, he was surprised to notice that Jaden was in front of him already. Before he could even react, Jaden attacked. His foot suddenly knocked the air out of the man''s lungs as itnded on his chest, before sending him stumbling backwards together with the man who had yet to be ced on the ground. With just two attacks, the two people were immediately knocked unconscious. Just like before, Jaden made sure not to kill any of them. The two of them were just unconscious, but they would definitely find it difficult to be able to live a normal life ever again. Jaden did not feel sorry for them. After all, if he had not taken care of them, they would have done that to him instead. It might be true that they were just being instructed, but why did they have to ept something like that? To make a living? That was a possibility, but this was definitely not the best way of earning a living, as it was full of dangers. Even if they had survived for a long time, perhaps today was the day that they were bound to meet the end of the career that they had been involved in for a long time. Ben could feel his body trembling as he looked at the two people that were currently lying on the floor behind him. He did not dare to turn around and look at them fully, but instead, he simply twisted his neck, to look at the two that were currently lying on top of each other on the ground. While still trembling, he turned to look at Jaden, not believing what he had seen. Just how strong was Jaden? He had used all the connections that he possessed, during the time that he was investigating who was involved with the death of his brother, and came to know about Jaden. He already knew that Jaden possessed fighting skills of another level. Of course, he also knew about what Clifford knew, about the fact that Jaden was from ''that'' organization. Even though he understood the risks that were involved with trying to attack Jaden, he did not care. To him, all that mattered was to take revenge for his brother. But now, it seemed that not even the organization was required to be involved. Just Jaden was enough. "Are you a mutant?" Ben suddenly asked, something that shocked both Jaden and the people around. Everyone looked at Jaden, wondering about what Ben was talking about. Jaden had shown his strength, but he did not show his speed at all. Well, even though he was using his speed, it was in such a clever way that it was almost impossible to be able to tell that he was extremely fast. But there was one thing that Jaden could not hide. That was the fact that he was extremely strong. He was strong to the extent that he could bepared to those that held the record of being the strongest men in the world. "What is a mutant?" Jaden asked back, even though he felt that he could understand what Ben was trying to imply by mentioning a mutant. At the same time, someone''s name suddenly appeared in his mind. Scott. Could it be that Scott was what Ben was referring to, a mutant? It was possible. Upon hearing the question, and feeling that Jaden was sincerely curious, Ben could only shake his head. The information about mutants was not something that was supposed to be spread around. Otherwise, it was going to cause chaos. Since it seemed that Jaden did not know about it, it seemed that he was just a little stronger than ordinary people. But, it was impossible for him to be a mutant. In any case, just by looking at his age, it was clear that it was impossible for him to be a mutant anyway, unless he was a second generation mutant. But the possibility of something like that happening was extremely low, considering that Jaden''s parents were scientists, and they were all ordinary, with nothing special about them. So, it was impossible for him to have gotten mutation abilities from them. "Forget about it if you don''t know what a mutant is. But believe me, this is not going to be the end. We are going to meet again, and believe me, the next time that we meet, will be thest day of your life." Ben suddenly said, before turning around, intending to leave. But at this moment, Jaden suddenly spoke up. "And you believe that I''m going to let you leave, aftering here with the intention of killing me? And, you are even openly threatening me, within my yard?" Ben stopped, before looking at Jaden. He was no longer shaking as before, and he looked quite confident. He asked, "What do you think you can do to me? You think that you can kill me? Go ahead and try that. The moment that I end up dying here, you will also die within the next few hours. Do you want to give it a try?" Upon hearing those words, Jaden obviously wanted to respond that yeah, he wanted to give it a try. But considering that he could not kill inside his own building, he decided against saying anything like that.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I won''tment." Jaden said as he looked at Ben meaningfully. Ben felt that Jaden was trying to imply something from the way that he was looking at him, but he believed that there was nothing that Jaden was going to do to him. In any case, he had to kill Jaden, but Jaden could not kill him. He had failed this time, but that would not be the case the next time that he woulde looking for Jaden. The next time that he woulde looking for Jaden, he would be prepared, and that would be the time that Jaden would leave this world forever. Chapter 314 Lock Down the City Jaden simply smiled but did not say anything, as he looked at Ben, leaving. But in his mind, Jaden had already decided that no matter what, he was not going to allow Ben to go just like that. He had to pay the price for provoking him, and trying to kill him. Ben on the other hand felt a little smug when he saw that Jaden did not react at all, and did not show the intention of attacking him. With a small smile on his face, he turned around and left, even though he had noticed that there was a small smile on Jaden''s face. He felt that there was something unusual about that smile, but he decided that he better not think about that for now. Instead, he would have to look for another method in order to be able to deal with Jaden. After all, Jaden was stronger than he had anticipated. He had already expected that Jaden was going to be stronger than normal, and was extremely skilled, but he had not thought that Jaden was this skilled, capable of dealing with even those experts that he had spent quite a huge amount of money in order to be able to hire them. There was a possibility that Jaden was a mutant. Even though the information that he had gotten said that Jaden was not a mutant, and neither were his parents, but he felt that there was something hidden about Jaden. After all, it waspletely unusual that a person who had joined ''that'' organization would not have something that they would be relying on. "Okay. Let''s clean up this ce, and send this group to the hospital first. After that, we can continue with the training." Jaden said as he looked at the group that was still looking at him with amazement. Upon hearing Jaden''s words, the group immediately took action. Several of them carried the guys who were on the ground, unconscious, while those that were currently conscious were actually dragged on the ground. Nobody really cared that much about this group of people that hade over to cause problems. That was especially so for Mike and his group. Even though they felt that it was quite good that this group hade over to cause trouble, leading to Jaden not focusing on them, but of course, they would have to give Jaden a better impression. So, they were extremely ruthless to this group of people. None of the people that belonged to Mike''s group carried even a single person. They all drugged them out of the building, before one of them called for an ambnce. Well, it seemed that several ambnces would be required, considering that the number of people that have been dealt with was 17. The moment that this group of people was removed from the building, those that were in charge of cleaning immediately took action, cleaning the blood that was spilled on the floor. Jaden on the other hand took the chance to talk to his employees, informing them that they should not be worried that much, considering that the one who hade over to cause them trouble would not being to find trouble with them. Additionally, for the trauma that some of them had received, Jaden decided to give them a bonus. Each and every one of them was given $500 bonus, which was deposited into their ounts immediately. Even though this group of people that worked in the reception area of the building were no longer that much afraid of Jaden, but still, they were quite cautious of him. They were afraid that he was going to be ruthless to them. The only reason why they had not quit the job that they were doing here was due to the fact that the pay that they were receiving was extremely high, higher than the market price of a receptionist. Additionally, Jaden had always been the polite type, and smile asionally, and other than today, they had never seen him serious, while beating up others. As for the group of trainees together with those from the military, they all gave Jaden his respect. That was especially so for those that had retired from the army. After all, they understood that it was not that easy to be able to be that strong, so, they respected Jaden for the strength that he possessed. After everything was taken care of, Jaden finally left the building. He felt that there was nothing that needed to be changed about the training program of the trainees that had joined thepany. But there was something that he had to deal with. It was impossible for Jaden to let Ben go, especially since the other party had targeted him. Jaden understood that it would be very easy for Ben toe back, with even stronger people, and there was a possibility that he might even find those that were called mutants. Jaden was not willing to sit back, and wait for Ben toe looking for him again. Instead, he wanted to eliminate the problem at this moment. The AI had already been keeping an eye on Ben''s movements. And for that reason, Jaden got inside his car, and began driving towards the southern part of the city. ording to the AI, Ben had gone to a mansion that was located in the southern part of the city. It seemed that he had purchased a building there, and was living there during the time that he was within this city, in order to observe the tiger gang. About 50 minutester, Jaden finally arrived in the southern part of the city. Then, he went towards a residential district, and the AI immediately hacked the security system, allowing Jaden to enter without showing his pass card at the entrance. Currently, if one really decided to look at the car that Jaden was driving, it was no longer the BMW 7 series, but instead, it had suddenly transformed into an Audi, and the registration number of the car was one of another city instead. Jaden drove the car, before arriving outside a mansion. This residential district was filled with several mansions, which was aplete contrast to Macomunity that was filled with vis. The moment that Jaden arrived here, he saw that there was a car that was parked in front of the mansion. Additionally, there was no one else, not even those that were supposed to be in charge of security, or maintaining this mansion. Jaden already knew about the reason, considering that there was no need for security here, as the district was considered as one of the safest ces within this city. As for those that were in charge of cleaning, they would onlye here asionally, several times a week in order to clean, before leaving. The door of the BMW 7 series suddenly opened, and a middle-aged man with gruffy beards suddenly alighted. The man was currently wearing a green vest, that exposed the tattoos that were drawn on his left bicep. He was wearing cargo pants, with ck boots. He was carrying nothing, as he walked towards the entrance of the mansion. And behind him, the Audi suddenly transformed into a BMW 7 series. After reaching the door of the mansion, the man pressed on the bell, ringing it. He waited for a while, before pressing the bell again, and repeating that for almost an entire minute. "F*ck you! What do you want here?" Someone from inside cursed as they opened the door. It was none other than Ben. He looked disheveled aspared to the time that he had met with Jaden, with the intention of killing him. His eyes had also turned red, with his hairpletely messy. All this while, ever since he had left Jaden''s securitypany training camp, he came here in order to find a solution of how to deal with Jaden. It was just that he had not yet made up his mind on who to contact, considering that each and every person that he wanted to contact was someone that was going to ask for a big price from him. That was something that was making him hesitate, considering that the price that he was supposed to pay was something that was going to affect the n that he was having. Even though the n could not be carried out for the time being, he was not willing to give up on it, at least for the time being. Ben frowned as he looked at the man in front of him. He didn''t recognize this person at all, and he could not help but wonder what this person was here for. Continue your saga on empire "No time to chat." The man responded in a deep voice. And just as Ben was confused by what he was trying to imply, the man stretched his hand, grabbing Ben''s face, before pushing him back into the mansion. Then the man followed behind him, and closed the door behind him. In the next moment, several loud screams could be harding from the mansion, it was as if a pig was being ughtered. A little whileter, the man left the room. He looked just as he was before, got inside the BMW, which immediately transformed back into an Audi, and drove away. About 30 minutester, several cars suddenly rushed towards the mansion. Then, a group of people wearing exquisite suits suddenly alighted, before heading towards the mansion. But they could not help but frown when they realized that the door of the mansion was wide open. Nheless, they entered, and were horrified when they saw that there was a body that was covered in blood lying on the ground.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Lock down the entire district. No, lock down the entire city. I want to know who did this." The man in the lead sternly ordered. Chapter 315 Affecting the Entire City The entire city entered a chaotic moment, with the exit of cars from the city beingpletely prohibited. Other cars could be allowed to enter into the city, but leaving the city waspletely impossible. The police within the city cooperated, blocking all the roads that led out of the city. No matter who it was, no matter what reason it was, nobody was allowed to leave the city. This immediately disrupted many businesses that required movement from one city to another, something that displeased many people. And of course, they went ahead toin to the government, wanting to know the reason why the city was being locked down. But you matter how much influence they possessed, despite how much pressure they exerted, they did not manage to learn the reason why the city was being locked down.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Clifford also tried to find out the reason why the city was being locked down. But despite the influence that he possessed within this city, added with the fact that many people now knew that he had some connection with a family from a first tier city, he did not get anything at all. This made him frown. Despite not finding the information that he was looking for at first, he still continued using all the connections that he possessed within the city, and finally managed to get the information, though not full. Stay tuned with empire ording to the intelligence that was provided, it was said that a person with a high ranking had been killed within this city. This person was from a first tier city, and within that city, he possessed incredible influence, as he was from one of the big families within those big cities. But he had ended up dying here, something that had caused a greatmotion. That was the reason why the entire city was being locked down, in order to find who the murderer was. Clifford could not help but feel a little helpless when he got that piece of information. He did not know who it was that had been killed, and neither did he care. But the problem was the fact that his business was being affected with the city being locked down. But for the time being, there was nothing that he could do, as he was not intending to get himself in a conflict with a big family from one of those first tier cities. It might be true that the real origin of the Johnson family was from a first tier city, but Clifford was not willing to overly depend on his family, or cause unnecessary problems for them. Clifford decided to pay attention to what was happening within the city. He was also curious about who had the guts of killing someone so influential. As for the background of the person who had been killed, he did not pay attention to that, as he had already confirmed that nobody within his family was affected by this issue of death. ¡­. Jaden had already anticipated something like this was going to happen. Due to the AI, he had already managed to find the information about Ben. And for that reason, when he decided to kill Ben, he had already anticipated that something like this was going to happen. But that did not matter to him. In any case, he had already done what he had to do, and neither was he afraid that he was going to be found out. That was unless there was someone with some special abilities that could be able to track him, despite him using the appearance shifting watch. He neither regretted killing Ben. To him, it was better to eliminate any potential danger, rather than to be afraid, only to be targetedter on. After all, even if he had let Ben go, Ben would have definitelye back looking for him, wanting to kill him. Due to that, it was clear that Jaden would have to face this family sooner orter. And of course, Jaden had already made sure to try and hide everything about himself being rted to the death of Ben''s brother. He had already found out who Ben''s brother was. It turned out that Ben''s brother was none other than the sniper that he had killed back then. It was a good thing that Ben had not informed many people about the reason why he hade to this city, including the n that he was having that involved the tiger gang. Jaden was surprised by how cautious Ben was, considering that despite using the AI, he had not managed to find any information about this n that Ben was talking about. Either it was just a fuss, or he had hidden itpletely. Despite that, he was also amazed by Ben''s background. He was from one of the biggest families within Rezi city, a first tier city. That was the same city that Kevin was from. Jaden had already managed to find information about Kevin, and to say the least, he was obviously impressed by that guy''s background. As for his character, Jaden was also impressed. At least, Kevin was not one of those young masters that used their background to solve everything. As the chaos within the city continued, with the police cooperating with the men in suits to look for the killer, Jaden continued with his nonchnt life. The search for the killersted more than a week, but no results were found. They had tried looking at the recordings of the CCTV cameras that were installed within the entire district that Ben''s body had been found, but they did not find anything suspicious. Well, they really found something suspicious. That was, there was a car that obviously did not belong to this city, but had entered the district. And when they checked, they realized that although this car had been allowed to enter into the district, there was no information about itpletely within the system of the district. They tried to look for the information about this vehicle, by using the registration number, only to find that a car with such a registration number did not exist within the traffic police system. And after zooming in, they managed to find that there was a man, who had a bulky frame, within the car. They tried to look for anyone like that, only to find that there were several people that looked almost the same, but were not exactly the same. As for any footage of what had happened within Ben''s residence, or in the surrounding area near that mansion, it showed nothing. It was as if nobody had ever visited Ben''s mansion, before the guys with the suits arrived. They tried to go back, viewing the footage of until the previous night, only to find that there was nothing suspicious. Additionally, it had only been about 2 hours ever since Ben arrived in this mansion, before this group of men with suits arrived, only to find that he had died. And of course, they realized that Ben had been killed not long before they arrived. This was something that frustrated them the most, and due to that, the government within the city was experiencing extreme pressure. Those holding the high positions within the city were facing tremendous pressure, while not being sure about what they were supposed to do. And of course, it was impossible for the city to continue being locked down, even if this matter involved someone from one of those big cities. For that reason, after an entire week of lockdown, which was already exaggerated, the city was finally allowed to operate normally. The police continued trying to look for any traces of the arrest, which was something that had led to the arrest of many criminals. It might be true that they were not involved in the incident of killing someone from a big background, but nheless, they were a tumor that had to be eliminated. It might be true that they have not done anything big at this moment, but who could tell that they would not do that in the next few days? The government within the city was now very afraid, not willing to allow any criminal to stay within this city. Even those criminals that had been cooperating with some of the government leaders had to end the cooperation between them. Even though they were not arrested immediately, they were warned, that in case they were found doing any criminal activities, they would be arrested without any further discussion. As for Jaden, he kept on training the group that he had taken under him, while asionally visiting the training camp of Nightstar securitypany. The mess had already been cleaned up, and everything had been handled. Considering that nobody had been killed here, nothing big happened, and Jaden was only required to pay for the medical fees for those people that he had ended up injuring, which was not something big for Jaden. Of course, this was something that Jaden made sure that it did not make much of amotion, considering that it was rted to Ben. And if they found out that hisckeys had been here, then it would be something that would attract attention towards him. During his asional visits to Nightstar Securitypany, Jaden would asionally train the trainees, sometimes even including the trainers, something that they appreciated very much. And with his life spent like that, while he asionally tried to learn more skills, or trying toprehend more about the skills that he had already learned using the mastery ability, the time for the system to update finally ended. Chapter 316 Troubling Matters Clifford was silent for a very long time after listening to the report that he had received from Steven. After a while, he finally spoke, "That was something that I had never expected at all." "That''s right. Nobody had ever expected that Jaden might actually be rted to the incident that had led to this entire city being locked down. It seems that he might have offended someone with a big background this time." Steven responded. Clifford did not respond, but instead, he seemed to be musing about something. Then, he suddenly asked, "I''m quite curious. Just how was it that Jaden ended up being involved with something like this? After all, I can understand that he might be involved with this group of people that had kidnapped Scarlet, and as a bodyguard, and being the fact that he was being targeted, he would kill them. But, about this recent issue. All the clues point to the fact that the one who might be rted to the death of this person might be Jaden. But, those are just clues, but there is no any evidence that proves this to be true." "We are the ones that know Jaden the best. ording to the information that we possess about Jaden, we all know that Jaden possesses tremendous capabilities. A good example of such a thing is when Lucas Brown ended up dying on the same day that he had targeted Scarlet. And when the investigation was carried out, it turned out that it was not Jayden who had killed Lucas Brown, but instead, it was one of the people that Lucas Brown had hired in order to deal with Jaden. That was something that did not make any sense, considering that even the colleagues of this group of people said that this person was not involved with the death of Lucas Brown. But in the end, all evidence pointed towards this same person, but there was nothing that imed that Jaden was the killer. You told me that you asked him about it, but he did not say that he was the killer. But nheless, we all know that he was the killer. After all, Scarlet imed that the person that was said to be the killer, had left even before Lucas Brown died." Steven responded after a moment of thought. Clifford nodded as he said, "That is true. I don''t really know about those capabilities that Jaden possesses, yet he has not shown. That organization is definitely something. The peopleing from that organization all possess incredible capabilities, and this is the first time that I am encountering a person from that organization, that possesses tremendous capabilities as Jaden. And, from the information that we managed to get, is clear that Jaden had only been in that organization for a very short time, but his capabilities tell us somethingpletely different." Steven remained silent, as he really did not know what to say in this situation. After all, they had managed to use the connections that they had, going to the extent of using the family influence back in the first tier city, to be able to get this piece of information. And, considering that they understood what had really happened back during the time that Jaden was working as a bodyguard within the Johnson residence, they could be able to tell that Jaden might actually be rted to the death of this person who had died recently, during the end of the previous month. But even though they believed that Jaden might be involved in something like this, it was not as if they were intending to reveal it to the other party that was looking for Jaden. And, Jaden''s capabilities were something that they could not exin. "Do you perhaps think that Jaden might be a mutant?" Clifford suddenly asked something thatpletely shocked Steven. Stay tuned to empire Steven understood what mutants were. Those were the people with incredible capabilities that exceeded anything that a human could do. Those were the things that were being kept as a secret by the government, making sure that ordinary people would not be able to get information about it. But of course, it was impossible for the Johnson family not to be able to know this piece of information. After all, it was somehow rted to them, even if not directly, indirectly. Well, it was rted to the main Johnson family that was back in Rezi city. "I don''t really know if Jaden is a mutant. But the possibility of something like that being true is quite high. After all, the abilities that he has demonstrated until now are way beyond what a person of his age can possess. And, there is even a possibility that his background is not as it is." Steven finally said after a long period of silence. Steven had said that after thinking about everything that Jaden had done, or had shown. Jaden was only in his early twenties, but thebat capabilities, the driving skills, and even the piano skills that he had demonstrated were way beyond what a person of his age could possess. Alexander was a good example of what a normal person should be like. He was a person who liked fighting, but despite training in the special forces for several years, his capabilities were nowhere near Jaden''s. After all, the report that hade out after the scene where Jaden had killed the mercenaries was investigated, indicated that it was extremely difficult, if not outrightly impossible for a single person to be able to eliminate that group of mercenaries. Just from the weapons that they were carrying, it was clear that they were not ordinary mercenaries. But despite all that, Jaden had managed to kill all of them, yet he did not suffer any injury at all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Let''s just forget about this matter for the time being. It is good enough that Jaden agreed to owe us a favor. Maybe sometime in the future, we might need that favor from him. So, it is better for us to maintain a good rtionship with him. We don''t have to actively look for him, but it is good enough as long as we don''t try to get in his bad side. That should be good enough." Clifford said with a resigned voice, not willing to think much about Jaden anymore. "That''s true. But master, what about Scarlet? She has been in a bad condition recently, especially after the previous time that she met with Jaden, only to know that he was the owner of Dazzling Entertainment." Steven nodded, before asking. Clifford rubbed his temples, not sure what to do. Previously, he had already been hearing about the things that Scarlet had been doing while at school, whenever any boy tried to seduce her. He was kind of worried that she might end up being single, and not getting married someday, due to her character. But in the end, she actually fell in love, but the problem was the fact that her target of love was not one who was willing to reciprocate the love that she had for him. Additionally it was clear that Jaden was way beyond ordinary. So, it was extremely normal that he might not be interested in Scarlet, who was quite stubborn, and ordinary. Of course, the thought of organizing some blind dates had already appeared in his mind several times, but Lte would not allow something like that. After all, there was a great possibility that the blind dates would end up with Scarlet beating someone up, instead of her ending up together with someone. The fact that Scarlet had fallen in love with something that he had not expected, but he weed it. The only problem was that she had fallen in love with Jaden, and Jaden did not seem to have any interest in being rted to the Johnson family anymore, after he had left. It might be true that the Johnson family here did not have much of a capability in order to be able topete with Jaden, just from the wealth that he had demonstrated until this day. And it might be true that the Johnson family that was located in Rezi city might have something of interest to Jaden, but as of what it could be, it was very difficult to tell. And from the performance of the twopanies that Clifford knew that Jaden owned, Nightstar Securitypany and Dazzling Entertainment, it was clear that the twopanies would not be limited within the city. It was not impossible for them to be able to startpeting with thosepanies that were owned by those big families that could be found within the first tier cities like Rezi city. "Ha!" Clifford sighed. After a while, he said, "Let''s temporarily forget about this matter, while hoping that Scarlet will forget about Jaden. It is impossible for them to be together. Try to get her to be involved in something, something that might make her forget about Jaden for the time being. And, it would be better if she can find someone else whom she will fall in love with, so that she can stop thinking about Jaden all the time." "Yes master. I will organize for that." Steven responded confidently, despite feeling a little troubled. After all, the thing that Scarlet liked the most was fighting, but nowadays, she was not even training at all. If she was not doing something that she liked the most, then what was he supposed to find so that she could like? It was extremely difficult, but Steven was not willing to give up, and was willing to give it a try. Clifford watched as Steven left, before muttering in a low voice, "Jaden, just what kind of secrets are you hiding? Just what is your real background?" Chapter 317 System Updated, Changes **** SECOND ARC: Chapter 1 Read Authors thought at the end of the chapter for more details. ***** [Ding! System updatepleted. New functions have been initiated into the system, while some changes have been made to the system.] Jaden was woken up by the sound of the system. This time, perhaps to wake him up, there was the notification sound, before the prompt came in, together with the voice that echoed in his mind. Jaden who was sleeping, was fully awake the moment that he heard the prompt. It had already been a very long time for him, ever since the system decided to undergo an update. Immediately after Jaden had woken up, several prompts appeared in front of his vision, together with the voice in his mind. The number of prompts that appeared in front of his eyes were numerous, nearly blinding him. [The update of the system has beenpleted, and the changes that have taken ce are as follows.] [Now, there is a possibility of the host changing a client. Changing a client is limited, with the host only allowed to change clients every 3 months. It is notpulsory for the host to change a client every 3 months, as the host can continue being a bodyguard for the same client for even an entire, or even a decade.] [Changing of clients is only an option given to the host, depending on the circumstance that the host is currently facing with the current client. Before changing clients, the host must consider that he will not be able to be the bodyguard for that client after leaving.] [Another feature has been added to the system, to assist the host in his personal growth. The securitypany under the host can be converted into a bodyguardpany. With that, it can be used by the host in order to be able to acquire several rewards from the system.] [As long as the securitypany is converted into a bodyguardpany, the employees within thepany can work as bodyguards for different clients all over the world. As long as theyplete their tasks as bodyguards, the host will be rewarded.] Read new adventures at empiren/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [But if they end up making a mistake while on duty, the host will also face a retribution, in the form of a decrease in his wealth in order to cover the damage caused, or might end up losing an entirepany, or an entire feature, depending on the severity of the damage caused.] [The use of the securitypany ispletely optional, and notpulsory for the host. The host is the one that is going to decide on who is going to be guarded and by whom.] [For that reason, the host is advised to understand the capabilities of those employees that would be working within the bodyguardpany. That way, the host might avoid having those that are sent on a mission, making mistakes that might end up affecting the host.] [Great achievements by those on duty as bodyguards assigned by the host will also lead to the host being rewarded, just as the mistakes would lead to the host being on the receiving end of something negative.] [NOTE: The host will not be personally punished, but instead, the punishment that would be ced on the host would not affect him directly, in terms of physicality or mentally, but instead, it would be rted to what the host would have gained through the system. The host will definitely lose something that was gained through the system.] [As for how big what the host will lose, this will depend on the severity of the damage caused, as stated before.] [With the update of the system, every mission that the host personallypletes will lead to the host receiving a reward. But,pletely different from the previous time, the reward system will no longer be random.] [Previously, the reward that the host received would depend on thepletion of the mission, and whether the host hadpleted the mission without the client being hurt.] [This time after the update, the host will receive the said reward at the issuance of the mission. But, there might be additional rewards ording to thatpletion of the mission.] [Previously, optional missions would lead to the host receiving a random reward, whilepulsory missions would lead to the host receiving the said rewards as stated during the time of the issuing of the mission.] [After the update, there will no longer be anypulsory mission. Instead, the host has to understand that it is his task as a bodyguard to make sure that the client''s safety is maintained.] [For that reason, the host will not be receiving any prompts from the system, informing him of any iing danger, which might lead to the death of the client. So, the host will have to identify the problem himself, and solve it.] [But nheless, in case the host manages to save the client from a death risk, there will be a reward, but this time, the reward will be depending on how safe the client is.] [The possibility of the host changing clients after 3 months will be there, but the host will have to select a client among the options given by the system.] [ording to the situation that would be determined by the system, the number of options that the host will receive will be determined by the system, and the options can range from one, all the way to 10.] [The host is not allowed to choose a client out of the options given by the system. And, the host will have to select a client within one week. At the end of the week, if the client has not been selected, there is a great possibility that the host will lose the system.] [As it has been said before, it is a possibility, and not a said fact. It will depend if there will be another option for the host appearing within that week, and in case the option does not appear, there is a great possibility of the loss of the system.] [The system advises the host to act as how bodyguard should. The host should try as much as possible to be professional, maintaining the role of being a bodyguard.] [A point to note: Even though the system advises the host to act as how a bodyguard should, the host should not mistake a bodyguard for ackey. As long as the host maintains the required etiquette of a bodyguard, the host might refuse the requests of the client, as long as they are outside the hosts wishes, but are not in line with his duty.] [Even though the system will be giving the host the options to select from, the host will be the one to do the negotiation, and determine how he is going to work as a bodyguard for the particr client selected.] [If the host chooses a client, but fails toe to an agreement with the client on his responsibilities as a bodyguard, the host can be allowed to choose from the remaining options given.] [In a situation where the host only gained a single option to choose from, the system will generate another option, and there might be a possibility of more options appearing, but there is a possibility of no option appearing.] [In the situation where there is no option for the host to choose from, the host will be required to leave the particr city that he is in, move to another city within 1 week, trying to see if there is going to be another option that will be generated by the system.] [If there is no option within the city that the host would have moved to, the host will be required to move to yet another city, and the process will continue until the system generates an option for a client.] [But this must happen within a single week, otherwise, there is a possibility of the host losing the system after a week of not having a client.] That was the final prompt that Jaden received. Jaden took quite a long time to be able to process all the information that had been given to him by the system through the prompts. It could be said that after the update, several changes had taken ce, with some of them giving Jaden a very big advantage, but others, they had led to Jaden receiving a disadvantage, something that was going to restrict him. It might be true that the restriction was not something that was going to hinder his personal freedom, considering that there was the fact that even though he was supposed to maintain professionalism during work, he would not have to serve as ackey. The only problem that Jaden found here was that he was limited to changing clients only after 3 months. That implied that if he was not in good terms with his current client at that moment, it would be impossible for him to be able to change clients, and would have to wait until the time frame for changing clients ended. The worst thing that could happen was for the client to fire Jaden from his position as a bodyguard, when 3 months had yet to pse. That would definitely be something that would be a problem, as Jaden would only have one week to get another client, and the client could only be generated by the system through the options given. But, the problem here was the fact that no options would be given before the 3 months time frame ended. If it was only a single day or two before the three months, there would be no problem, but if it was a month or even two away, that would be problematic. Chapter 318 Development Jaden got out of the bed, and stretched. He had already gone through the prompts that he had received from the system after the update. He was satisfied with some of the things that had been updated into the system, but of course, he was not happy about other things. He was happy with the fact that he was allowed to change clients, but he was not happy about the duration in which he must get a client, and the fact that the system was the one that was going to give him the options of the clients that he should choose from. Nheless, what could he do? At the end of the day, he was not the owner of the system, and was just a beneficiary. He was basically cheating by possessing the system, and without the system, he would have already died. After stretching, Jaden prepared a simple breakfast, and ate after freshening up. Then, he put on a clean pair of clothes, before getting out of the vi, into the BMW 7 series, and driving out of the Macomunity. During the past month, several changes had urred within the city, and within thepanies that were owned by Jaden. For the city, the Eastern part of the city had suddenly began developing. There was a project that was being nned to be carried out within the Eastern part of the city. And those people that had gotten information from the government in advance, immediately began purchasingnd in the Eastern part of the city, while constructing buildings there. As expected, several people had already approached Jaden, with the intention of purchasing thend where he had constructed the apartment building. But Jaden was not willing to sell it, and there was nothing that those people could do about it. Jaden had already known about this project through the AI, but he was not that much concerned. At the end of it all, it was not as if Jaden was nning on developing within this city. Instead, he was nning on going to those big cities, to develop there. It could be said that the currentwork that Jaden possessed through the AI was something that enabled him to be amongst the very first people to know in case there was any information that had to be passed around. Even the information that was to be kept as a secret was something that Jaden could be able to get ess to, as long as they were stored on electronic devices that could be connected to the inte. Other than the development that was urring within the Eastern part of the city, which had allowed several people to rent the apartments within the apartment building that he had constructed, his twopanies had also developed. Within the past month, the first batch of the security guards that were undergoing training in the training camp of Nightstar Securitypany had graduated. And with that, they were assigned to different ces within the city, handling different tasks. And upon seeing how organized thispany was, many people appreciated the services offered by Nightstar securitypany. Thatpletely established Nightstar security as the monopoly of the security industry within the city,pletely crushing any dreams of any other person of starting another securitypany topete against him. As for the entertainmentpany, Dazzling entertainment, the shooting of the films had already beenpleted. Considering that the sources to be used during filming were all avable, the filming process went quite smoothly. And for that reason, it was quite easy for the filming, together with the post production of the films to bepleted in a very short time. And with that, the films were released. And considering that many people had already been paying attention to the movements of Dazzling Entertainment, the moment that the films were released, many people eagerly went to the theaters to watch them. And, the moment that they watched the five films that had been released by Dazzling Entertainment, they were all amazed. Not only was the production of the films good, but even the script was something that they enjoyed. Little by little, even those people that did not like watching films were pulled by their friends into the theaters, in order to watch the films. The performance of the five films surprised many people, especially those other entertainmentpanies that had been hoping that the resources that had been invested in the production of the five films would be wasted. For those that Jaden was training, they had gotten more skilled than before. Due to the fact that Jaden possessed the skills in those two fields that he was teaching them, added to the fact that he was one of the best teachers avable in the world, he was able to pass knowledge to this group of people that was learning under him. In a little over one month, the level of their skills in the fields that they were focusing on had increased tremendously, surprising many people that knew them. Of course, they had joined Dazzling Entertainment. But, for those script writers, the films and series that followed the scripts that they had written would be released during this month. As for theposers, they had already been acknowledged. After all, when they were learning under Jaden, they kept on trying topose several songs, and Jaden was the one who reviewed them, before allowing them to be released. For that reason, every song that was being released by Dazzling Entertainment was a ssic. This was the time that many people came to know that ssics could actually be released in bulk. Due to the fact that many songs were being released by Dazzling Entertainment, several new artists that people did not even know about became popr. Of course, these were all from Dazzling Entertainment, those that had stayed behind, or were previously being suppressed by the previous management of thepany. And with the release of ssic songs from Dazzling Entertainment, the market of the other entertainmentpanies shrunk drastically. The standards of music that was being appreciated had increased, to the extent that even some of the people within those entertainmentpanies began paying much attention to what song was being released by Dazzling Entertainment on each day. It could be said that Dazzling Entertainment had suddenly made the other entertainmentpanies within this city, and almost the entire province to suddenly feel like closing down. The only thing that was sustaining them at this moment was the other fields of the entertainment industry, including the documentaries. But of course, they understood that this was not going tost for long, considering that Dazzling Entertainment was having the dream of conquering the entire entertainment industry. The only way out of this situation was to either leave the entertainment industry and go to another industry, or to deal with Dazzling Entertainment. But the problem was the fact that the management of Dazzling Entertainment was extremely strict. Several times, the other entertainmentpanies had tried sending people into thispany to act as spies from within. But, these people would not even be interviewed for the job positions that they had applied for, and would be asked to leave immediately. This was something that shocked not only the current employees of thepany, but even those that were nning to destroy Dazzling Entertainment. They just could not understand how it was possible for Dazzling Entertainment to be able to tell that the group of people that had gone there to apply for job opportunities were actually sent. It did not matter the background of the person, no matter if they are background was clean or not, as long as they were rted to the other entertainmentpanies, they were not allowed to work within Dazzling Entertainment. As for those that were currently within thepany, none of them dared to try betraying thepany. This was due to the fact that a few of them had already tried, and they had left thepany. And of course, they suffered, with some of them even being sent to prison after they had left thepany. This was something that scared the employees of thepany from trying to betray thepany. After all, if they tried to betray thepany, they would be punished. But if they continued working for thepany obediently, they would be rewarded generously. For them, it was better to be rewarded by thepany, rather than being punished. It was not that easy to be able to get an opportunity to work in such apany, and that was an opportunity that the majority of them were not willing to lose. All the same, the twopanies under Jaden had already developed, the development was not going to end there. Instead, Jaden was nning to develop them into world sspanies, and this was just the start. On this specific day, considering that the system had already been updated, Jaden wanted to meet with Matthew, the CEO of Nightstar securitypany. The meeting between the two of them had already been organized, and they were going to meet within Starplex hotel. Jaden wanted to talk to Matthew about converting the securitypany into a bodyguardpany.N?v(el)B\\jnn Jaden drove the BMW 7 series towards Starplex hotel, and managed to get there after slightly more than 40 minutes. The moment that he got out of his car, and went towards the entrance of the hotel, he realized that Matthew was already waiting for him there. "It has been a while Mr. Moore." Matthew enthusiastically extended his hand for a handshake with Jaden. Chapter 319 Conversion or Addition After the two of them had exchanged greetings, they got inside the hotel, and Matthew led the way to the private room that he had booked. The two of them got inside the private room, and they began eating the food that had already been prepared for them. After eating, they finally took a serious posture, ready to start talking about serious matters. It had been a while since Matthew had seen Jaden. Nheless, he himself had been busy recently, considering that managing apany that was a monopoly of the entire city was not that easy. That was especially so considering that the policy of thepany kept on changing, and he had to integrate the new policies into the old ones, while eliminating some of those that did not match the current trend of thepany. To say the least, he had been quite busy, but he could never miss having a meeting with Jaden, especially considering that it was Jaden who had asked for this meeting. Matthew did not understand the reason why Jaden did not go directly to thepany for a meeting, but nheless, he came over and made the arrangements for the meeting between the two of them the moment that he was informed by Jaden. "I want to transform the securitypany into a bodyguardpany." Jaden suddenly said. Matthew was shocked when he heard that. They had already dominated the security industry within thispany. Now, Jaden wanted to transform thepany into a bodyguardpany? A bodyguardpany did not have that big market aspared to the securitypany. Could it be that Jaden was owning apany, just because he wanted to try things out? That was a possibility, but considering the strategies that Jaden was using, it was as if he had nned everything before. "Mr. Moore, if I may be presumptuous, may I know the reason why you want to convert the securitypany into a bodyguardpany?" Matthew expressed his curiosity. "I understand that you are a little confused about this. But I just feel that there is a great potential in the bodyguard market. The bodyguard market is still within the security industry, and I do feel that using the experts that have been trained in our training camp for security is a waste. For instance, you can find that the majority of the people who have graduated from the first batch are being assigned to guard a building that rarely faces any form of danger. This is a good thing for them, but still, they will never get a chance of using the skills that they have. Instead, being a bodyguard, although risky, at least, they can use the skills that they have been training all this while. With this, many people will find that the training is important, rather than useless if they be bodyguards, instead of security guards." Jaden exined. Matthew understood the concept that Jaden was trying to express. But nheless, he felt that it was not that much of a good idea to convert the securitypany that had already captured the market, into a bodyguardpany. If something like that happened, it was obviously going to cause a lot of dissatisfaction among the people in the city. And, venturing in the bodyguard market was going to be a little difficult, considering that they did not have any reputation within that field. He went ahead and exined to Jaden about his concerns. And in response, Jaden fell into a moment of contemtion. To say the truth, he had not really thought much about converting the securitypany into a bodyguardpany. To him, he had only been thinking about converting thepany into a bodyguardpany, because that was the suggestion of the system. ording to the system, if thispany was converted into a bodyguardpany, he would be able to assign people into being bodyguards for several clients, and as long as they perform well, he would be able to gain rewards. Currently, Jaden understood that again those big families that could be found within those first tier cities, he did not have enough capability ofpeting against them. Physically, he might be capable of doing that. But in terms of power and influence, he could notpare. It was due to that reason that Jaden wanted to convert thepany, have several people work as bodyguards, so that he could gain more rewards from the system. Perhaps he would be able to get more chances of getting those bigpanies that could not be purchased using just money. But now that Matthew had talked about it, he suddenly realized that it was going to be a little trouble some for him to be able to conquer the bodyguard market, considering that he had zero reputation in that, while the other strategy of having trained security guards had just been initiated not long ago. The majority of those that were working as security guards for thepany were still untrained. It was only those that had been recently joining thepany that had been undergoing the training first, before they were assigned to a post. It was part of the n that after the neers hadpleted their training, those old employees would also undergo training, before they were assigned to different areas for security tasks. "Okay. Let''s do this. We can maintain the security part of thepany, but we are going to start another part of thepany, which is going to be the bodyguard side. We should be able to train a few bodyguards, and look for those that are in need of bodyguards. That way, it should be quite simple for us to be able to establish ourselves in the bodyguard market." Jaden said after a moment of thought. Matthew was amazed. Initially, he did not have that much hope when he told Jaden that it was not a good idea for them to convert the securitypany into a bodyguardpany. But it seemed that Jaden had another idea, and was willing to listen. "That can definitely work. In fact, we can take those that performed well in the training camp, and train them ording to the way of the bodyguard. Then, after a while, it should not be that difficult for them to handle the tasks of being a bodyguard." Matthew said.N?v(el)B\\jnn Being a security guard waspletely different from being a bodyguard. It might be true that a security guard might work as a bodyguard, but that was not professional enough for a bigpany like Nightstar. Those were things that could only work for those smallpanies, like Assured Bodyguard Association that Jaden had joined, before getting the job of being a bodyguard for the Johnson family. For a bigpany like Nightstar, a person would have to undergo professional training first, even if they possessed fighting skills. After all, being a bodyguard was not just about how good one was at fighting. There might be situations where it didn''t matter how good one was at fighting, a good example being if one was facing an enemy that was having a gun. Jaden immediatelymunicated with the AI after pretending to be receiving a call, asking it to make arrangements for him to get those candidates that matched the bodyguard profession. He was not willing to take a very long time, considering that he might have to move to another city, in order to start his task as a bodyguard with a new client. After he went back in, he informed Matthew to make the necessary arrangements for thepany to start the bodyguard branch. The advertisements and so on should start, but the time for them to start taking the bodyguard tasks would be announcedter on. As for those that were going to work as bodyguards, Matthew had to leave that to Jaden, as Jaden was the one with more information about those that had been in the training camp, despite Matthew paying attention to them as well. Well, he could not ess as much information as Jaden could, through the AI. With that out of the way, Jaden prepared to go back and make arrangements on how to train this group of bodyguards, so that they can be qualified enough to be able to handle the easy tasks of guarding those small big bosses. At least for now, Jaden was not willing to assign them to any big tasks, those tasks that involved big dangers. It might be true that with danger, as long as they rescued the client that they would be protecting at that time, Jaden will be able to get a better reward, but if they failed, Jaden would obviously receive a me. It was not only from the system which was going to punish him by taking something from him, but even thepany''s reputation was going to be affected. So, it was better to start with those small ones, before trying the big ones after the group that he was training had gotten more experienced. Just as Jaden was walking out of the hotel, intending to head towards the parking lot to leave this area and go back to his vi, he suddenly met with Castro. And, Castro was not alone, but instead, he was together with Scarlet, Sylvia, and another young man. "Wow! That ispletely unexpected. What a coincidence to meet with you here today Jaden." Castro said with a wide smile on his face. Sylvia looked at Jadenplicatedly, before looking at Scarlet who was not even looking at Jaden at all. As for the young man who was walking beside Scarlet, he looked at Jaden with an unfriendly gaze. Chapter 320 Anderson Sonani It was unexpected that he was going to meet them. Nheless, Jaden simply smiled at Castro''s words. As for Sylvia and Scarlet, he simply nodded at them. Sylvia returned the gesture, but Scarletpletely ignored him. As for the other young man who was looking at him with an unfriendly gaze, Jaden simply ignored him just as the other party ignored him.N?v(el)B\\jnn Your journey continues at empire Jaden did not want to converse with them, as he did not feel that there was anything that they could talk about for long. In any case, he still wanted to go back to his vi and make some preparations. At least, even if they wanted to chat with him, he could not do it at the time, as he had other things to handle. But Castro did not seem to want the conversation to end here. Instead, he went and put his arm around Jaden''s shoulders. At the same time, he said, "What is the hurry? Why don''t we go back inside there? It''s going to be my treat. I''m going to allow you to order anything that you want within this hotel, and I will be the one doing the payment. What do you think about that?" Jaden could only helplessly reply, "I''m justing from in there as you can see. I have already eaten, and I don''t think my stomach can amodate any more food." Despite his appetite increasing due to taking the physique enhancing pill, Jaden had already eaten enough during the time that he was with Matthew. It was almost impossible for him to add more food to the one that he had already eaten. "Okay. What do you think about ying card games? You can catch up with Sylvia. And, my little cousin seems to miss you a lot." Castro continued, and in thest sentence, he cast a nce towards Scarlet and the young man who was standing beside her. "Who is missing who! Do you think I even care about him? Hmph! You better know what you are talking about. If you are missing him, then just say that out loud. Simply because he is your boss currently, it doesn''t mean that you have to use me in order to get in his good graces." Scarlet suddenly retorted. Had it not been for the fact that Sylvia was holding her back, Scarlet would have definitely rushed and beaten Castro up. She seemed so fired up as she said those words, but she inadvertently looked at Jaden as she was saying those words. The young man who was standing next to her could not help but feel displeased when he saw what was happening. He clenched his teeth, before looking at Jaden with a hatred gaze. "Castro, can you stop joking around? You know that she is already my fianc¨¦e. You better stop making such jokes around me, in fact, you should not make such jokes about her." The young man said as he looked at Castro. Jaden was slightly surprised upon hearing the tone of the young man. From the way that he was speaking, it was as if the two of them, Castro and himself were of the same level. It was clear that he was not afraid of Castro''s background. Another thing that surprised Jaden was the fact that Scarlet had already been engaged to someone else. Well, he kind of expected something like that, considering that the Johnson family was a big family. And in most big families, the heirs of those family rarely got a chance of selecting their own partners. Jaden did not have anything to say about this, considering that it did not concern him in the least bit. But what he did not know was that everyone except for the young man, was looking at him, wanting to see his reaction. Upon seeing how nonchnt Jaden was, as he reacted with just a simple raise of a brow, Sylvia was disappointed. As for Scarlet, she did not even look at Jaden anymore, and decided to look at the building in front of them. Castro on the other hand seemed disappointed as well, but he did not seem to be having the intention of giving up at all. "Who cares? Anyway, Anderson, you already know that Scarlet doesn''t want you. So, even if you love her, she doesn''t. You know that she has no choice, and that is the reason why she is your fianc¨¦e. If she had another option, she would have already taken it." Castro responded with a sneer. He was obviously not happy with the way that the other party was talking to him. After all, judging from the tone of the other party, it was as though he was looking down on Castro. Anderson was not happy upon hearing that. He looked towards Scarlet, hoping that she was going to refute what Castro had said. But Scarlet ignored his gaze, looking towards the building that Starplex hotel was located in, making it as though what was being talked about here was not rted to her. Anderson could not help but feel a little frustrated. He understood that Scarlet had feelings for the young man who was beside Castro at this moment. And it seemed that even Scarlet''s parents liked this young man. As for this young man called Jaden, he was so pretentious, behaving as though he did not like Scarlet at all. But to Anderson, he believed that he was just pretending, wanting to be coaxed. Too bad for him, considering that the Johnson family that was in Rezi city had intervened, and organized for the two of them to get engaged. This was something that had been organized long ago, when he had seen Scarlet''s image. He was called Anderson Sonani. He was a member of the Sonani family from Polkan city, another first tier city from this province. Polkan city was not that far away from Rezi city, and the two families, Sonani family and the Johnson family. Considering the rtionship between them, the Johnson family did not see any harm in bonding further by the use of marriage. And considering that Anderson was not a bad young man, and Scarlet herself was not engaged to anyone, they did not see anything wrong with that. They immediately organized for the engagement between the two of them, something that had been nned about a year ago. And, it was only recently that he came over, and Clifford and Lte were informed about it. The two of them were helpless to be able to make sure that Scarlet was not engaged to Anderson. Of course, they did not want such arranged marriages for their daughter, but they did not have any choice in this situation. After all, it was the order of the leader, the one who was in charge of the main Johnson family. In the end, Clifford and Lte thought that perhaps this might be a chance for Scarlet to stop thinking about Jaden. After all, she was depressed all the time, something that worried them. They had already investigated about Anderson, and found that he was not a bad young man. He was quite good, at least by the standard of the young masters of the big families. Due to the character that they had found about from the information that they had gathered about Anderson, they hoped that Scarlet might end up falling in love with Anderson. It was only after she had fallen in love with Anderson, would she be able to forget about Jaden, and go back to the way that she was before. It might be true that Anderson was interested in Scarlet, but it was clear that Scarlet was not interested in him. At first, he did not really care about that, considering that the two of them had already gotten engaged to each other. But the problem came in when he came to know that there was another man that Scarlet seemed to care about. And, that man was merely a bodyguard back then when the two of them got to know each other. Even though it was true that this person had turned out to be a millionaire, but that was nothing in the eyes of a young master like himself. It might be true that he was not in line to be the next leader of the Sonani family, but he still possessed much more power than an owner of two smallpanies within such a small city. "Hey, I''m going to give you a chance. I will promote your smallpany so that it can grow branches within the surrounding cities. And with that, you can forget about Scarlet. But if you don''t want to cooperate, then I will make sure that I destroy those twopanies of yours." Anderson said as he looked at Jaden. In his mind, he believed that Jaden was going to agree to something like that. He did not care if Jaden knew about his background or not, but still, he believed that Jaden would be able to tell that he was not that simple, just from the fact that he was engaged to Scarlet. Jaden on the other hand simply ignored what the young man had said. Afraid of those big families? That might have been if the system had not yete back online afterpleting the update. At least then, he could have been a little wary of those families. But now, he just needed a little time,pleting a few missions, before being able to destroy such a big family. And in fact, he could destroy those families, just with the capabilities that he possessed, including the AI. All that he had to do was to find the negative information, the information that could tremendously affect the family, and hand it over to their enemies. And just like that, he would be able to destroy that family. "Can you f*cking shut up? Let''s go already. I don''t want to stay here anymore." Scarlet suddenly shouted, cursing at Anderson. Then, she pulled Sylvia, heading towards the parking lot. Chapter 321 Threats, Schemes Anderson was irritated at the attitude that Scarlet was showing him. But there was nothing that he could do for the time being. Even though the two of them had gotten engaged, they had not yet gotten married. In that case, it was impossible for him to be able to do anything to her. After all, if he showed any negative side, it was not impossible for the engagement to be annulled. He did not want to lose Scarlet, and so, he decided to bear with it. But even though he was going to allow Scarlet to do as she wanted for the time being, that did not imply that he was going to let Jaden go just like that. Since he could not vent his anger on Scarlet, then he would do that on Jaden. Since that was the case, he would have to start by destroying Jaden''s entertainmentpany. It was not going to be much of a problem for him to be able to get a smallpany within a second tier city to be destroyed. All that was needed was just a phone call. And from the fact that Jaden had not spoken a single word ever since he had given him the choices, it was clear that he had selected to continue thinking about Scarlet. Since that was the case, then Anderson was going to destroy him. Castro on the other hand felt a little helpless as he looked at his two cousins going towards the parking lot. He himself did not like Anderson. But what could he do? It was impossible for him to be able to change anything that had already been arranged by the leader of the family. He wanted a Scarlet to be married to a person whom she loved, and not the one that was arranged for her. For himself, he had already gotten engaged to someone who had been arranged for him as well. But, he was quite lucky, considering that the person that had been arranged for him, was someone that he did not mind marrying. And, the rtionship between the two of them was not a bad, unlike the one between Scarlet and Anderson. It was impossible for him to be able to do anything about it by himself. But he believed that Jaden would have a solution to this issue. It was definitely not impossible for Jaden to be able to get a method of dealing with this issue. Castro did not know Jaden''s background. The one that was revealed was obviously not the real background behind Jaden. If it was true that he had been suffering for the past few years, then how was it possible that he was already a billionaire? "I already gave you a chance. Since you do not want it, then don''t me me when you see everything that you have crumbling." Anderson said in a venomous voice. "Hey understand, whom are you threatening? It is not as if you have a capability of your own to be able to start something like Jaden can. You can only depend on your family, instead of trying to be independent. That is all that you are using all this while, while trying to bully those that do not have a background like yours. If you try anything on Jaden, then believe me, you are going topete against me." Castro suddenly said while looking at Anderson. "Humph! You are actually willing to side with that punk? It might be true that I am not the heir of my family, but I hold a more important position aspared to you. While you are here, wasting your time, I am still involved in the family business. You are trying to make a name for yourself in the musicposition, but by the time that you start rising, I would have already taken over manypanies under my family. At that time, my influence will be higher than yours. So, you better think about it. Do you really want to go against me? We don''t like each other, but we don''t have to cross each other''s path. If you try that, then I will have no choice but to start acting against you." Anderson responded after a snort. Your journey continues on empire "Is that the case? Believe me, if you try doing anything to Jaden, I don''t mind going back to the family in Rezi city. Then, I will fight you to the death!" Castro said with all seriousness. Anderson was surprised at Castro''s stance. From the looks of it, it seemed that it was going to be impossible to convince Castro to step aside. But even if Castro was going to continue supporting Jaden, Anderson was not willing to let Jaden go. He understood that currently, Scarlet seemed to be so much into Jaden.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She seemed to be kind of obsessed with Jaden, something that he did not like the least bit. In order to eliminate the obsession in Scarlet, he would have to eliminate the source of the obsession. And the source of the obsession was Jaden. So, no matter what, he would have to eliminate Jaden. No matter if it was in terms of thepanies that Jaden owned, or in this world, Jaden had to disappear. As for the consequences that wouldeter on, he did not care. He believed that he would be able to hide his traces. Even if Castro knew that he was the one who had been involved with this, as long as he did not have evidence about it, it was impossible for him to be able to do anything against him. And at that time, he would have already eliminated Jaden. Then, Scarlet would be his. She would not have anyone else to think about other than himself, and with that, he could be together with her in peace. As he thought about that, Anderson turned around and left. He had to start making arrangements immediately. He felt that waiting any longer would be a great risk, considering that Scarlet might end up falling deeper into the obsession. In order to make sure that the obsession waspletely eliminated, he would have to look for a method of making sure that Scarlet hated Jaden. As long as she hated him, she would obviously not have much of a problem loving him (Anderson). Castro looked at Anderson as he left. When they came over, Castro came in his own car, Scarlet and Sylvia came in Scarlet''s Ferrari f8 spider, while Anderson also came in his own car. It was impossible for Anderson to be together with Scarlet in the same car, as she did not want him there. Castro and Jaden watched as the three left, leaving only the two of them standing there, other than those that wereing in and out of the hotel. As for the drama that involved this group of youngsters, even though it attracted some slight attention, most of the people did not seem to care much about thepetition between the youngsters. After a while, Castro looked at Jaden with a grim expression on his face as he said, "You will have to be careful from now on. I know Anderson. Even though we are not from the same city, I have already gotten information about him, ever since the day that I heard that he was going to be engaged to Scarlet. He is a venomous person. It is better for you to take precautions, and find a matter of handling him, or at least, holding on for a while. I will look for a method of dealing with him." Jaden nodded in response. But he did not take this matter seriously. He had already decided to deal with Anderson. He was not a person who liked to be threatened by just anybody. It was Anderson who had threatened him, and Jaden wanted to deal with him. But if Anderson''s family decided to get involved in this matter, then Jaden would not hesitate to deal with them as well. As for Castro, Jaden felt that this guy was quite good. It seemed that he could include him in the group of people that he was currently teaching, the group that he was teaching inposition and script writing. He had already known about Castro ever since they had met. He understood that Castro was here because he wanted to make a name for himself, without depending on the reputation of the family. That was something that was going to be difficult to be able to do within Rezi city, and for that reason, he came to a small city, to start here. That way, after making a name here, it would not be a problem for him to be able to do the same in those bigpanies that could be found in Rezi city. Castro felt that Jaden was taking things lightly. Even though he felt that Jaden should be a little more cautious than this, he nheless thought that perhaps it was because Jaden was confident in his background. Despite all of that, Castro decided that he was going to take action as well. Initially, he did not have the intention of contacting the main Johnson family back in Rezi city, but it seemed that he would have no other choice but to do that. As for the matter about Scarlet, Castro thought about it, and felt that in order to make sure that the engagement between Anderson and Scarlet was annulled, Jaden would have to be involved. "Jaden, I have a favor to ask of you. Can you help my little cousin to get out of this marriage? I don''t want her to have an unhappy marriage life. She is always a carefree person, but ever since you left, things turnedpletely." Castrol asked while looking at Jaden earnestly. Chapter 322 Seeking Help Jaden was once again surprised by the confidence that Castro possessed towards him. It might be true that Jaden owned an entertainmentpany, but it was obviously not enough to be able topete against those big families in the big cities. All the same, until this day, Jaden had not revealed more than the twopanies that he owned, together with the abilities that he had revealed already, including the songposition, script writing, excellent fighting skills, good driving skills, together with superb piano ying skills. But it seemed that Castro possessed some kind of confidence towards him. It was at this moment that Jaden decided that when he went back to his vi, he would have to ask the AI to do some background check on himself. He just had to find out the information that could be found by the others, as long as they possess the same capabilities as the AI. That way, he would be able to know what others knew about him, and what they did not know. That way, he would be able to use the things that they did not know as a trump card. As for the matter of him being the only one capable of solving the issue about Scarlet''s marriage, that was something that was quite easy for him to be able to do. It was easy for him to be able to solve this issue, and it was solvable within the same day. He could do that when he went back to his car. But he was quite curious about what gave Castro the confidence that he was the one that was capable of solving this issue. "Why are you so confident that I am the only one who can solve it? You know, despite me having apany of my own, I definitely am not at the same level as the families in the big cities." Jaden asked as he looked at Castro curiously. Castro finally removed his arm from Jaden''s shoulders. Then, he looked at Jaden with all seriousness as he said, "I do believe that you already know that my cousin loves you. That is something that even a blockhead will be able to tell just from the way that she is behaving. I don''t know the reason why you are not interested in her, when she is a beauty, the one that many people want. I won''t talk about that, as that is something that is rted to your own personal feelings. But, I tend to believe that you do like her as well. The only way to help Scarlet out of this situation is for you to im that the two of you are already in a rtionship. If you say something like that, you will be able to stop the marriage arrangement that is already in motion. Just in case you don''t know, Scarlet is supposed to be married in the next 3 months. Had it not been that she had not yet met with Anderson, she would have already been married by now. Anyway, you just have to say that the two of you were in a rtionship, and have already done it. If you say something like that, I do believe that even though my little cousin will be a little embarrassed, she will not go against what you would have said. Since she doesn''t want to get married to Anderson, she will obviously cooperate. And after this piece of information reaches the ears of the leaders of my family back in Rezi city, they will have no choice but to cancel the engagement between Scarlet and Anderson. After the engagement between the two of them is canceled, in case you don''t have feelings for my little cousin, you can find a way of making sure that the two of you don''t get together. You can finally reveal the truth, so that nobody wille looking for you, to force you to marry my little cousin. As for the engagement between Anderson and Scarlet, that is something that will not repeat itself, because the two families really care about their reputation. It is impossible for them to be able to get together again, as that will lead to the two families losing their reputation. If you do that, believe me, I will owe you a favor. Anytime that you will ask of it, I will help you with anything that I can. It doesn''t matter if it is now, or a few yearster, I will always remember that." Castro gave a lengthy n that he had already thought about. Enjoy new tales from empire Jaden was really surprised upon hearing that. It seemed that Castro had already thought about it. Since he was the one who understood the Johnson family the best, it was clear that he would be able to know what method could be used in order to deal with this issue. Well, it was a good n, and it would work. But it was filled with risks, at least for a person who did not have a system like Jaden, or the AI. "You don''t have to worry about that. I will handle this matter, but I will not use your way. I have my own method of dealing with this. I just have to deal with Anderson, and all of this will be dealt with." Jaden responded. Castro was surprised. He thought that perhaps Jaden might think much about it, in order to agree to assist here. But it seemed that Jaden was already thinking about it, considering that he was even thinking about dealing with Anderson, instead of using this simple method. He possessed confidence towards what Jaden had said, despite not knowing much about Jaden''s background. He believed that Jaden was more than what he had shown. "If you can deal with Anderson, then that will also help with this issue. I don''t know what method you are nning on using, but you don''t have to tell me. But in case you need any assistance in order to deal with him, I am ready to assist." Castro responded. "Don''t worry. By tomorrow, everything should have been solved." Jaden said, surprising Castro. Castro was speechless, wondering if Jaden was just boasting or if he was serious about it. To be able to deal with Anderson in just a single day? That was something that was even impossible for himself, who was part of the Johnson family. Nheless, he decided to trust Jaden. In any case, there was no harm, even if Jaden was not going to be able to deal with Anderson in just a single day. As long as he could deal with Anderson, before the marriage, then that was good enough.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Thank you in advance. But I will say the same thing again. As long as you need my help in dealing with Anderson, then you can call me. Here is my card, it has my contact number." Castro said as he handed a card to Jaden. Jaden took the card, even though he could easily get Castro''s contacts as long as he wanted by the use of the AI. He kept the card in his pocket, before starting walking away. Castro watched as Jaden left in his car. He continued standing there for quite a while, before taking out his phone and making a call. "Brother, I need help. I want your assistance in order to make sure that this marriage between Anderson and little cousin Scarlet doesn''t ur. And more than that, I would also like you to help me in protecting someone. His name is Jaden. I will send you the details in a while." Castro side everything in a single breath. "You understand the implications of what you are trying to do, right?" A deep masculine voice came from the other end of the phone. "I understand brother. But from the way that I know Scarlet, she is a cheerful girl. I don''t want her life to be ruined like this. It is better for the family to arrange a marriage between her and another person, but not Anderson." Castro said as he clenched his fist. "You know that even if this marriage fails, there is a great possibility that they are going to arrange yet another marriage for her, right? And the candidate that might be arranged next might not be the best, and might even be worse than Anderson?" The voice asked once again. "I''m willing to take the risk. And I''m sure that Scarlet is also willing to take the risk. From the way that she is interacting with Anderson, it is clear that her life will be a nightmare as long as she is married to Anderson. It is better for her to get married to another person, and I will just hope that the next person that they arrange for her, will be a better one. It will be even better if Scarlet can find a better candidate that will be epted by the family and by herself. That will be the best thing for her." Castro exined. "Okay then. Since you have already made your decision, I do believe that you have already talked to Scarlet?" The man on the other hand of the call asked in a questioning tone. "I¡­ I believe that she will ept it. But I will confirm with her before I send you the details of the person that I would like your assistance in protecting." Castro responded after a moment of hesitation. "Fine. I will make the necessary arrangements. But you should be prepared, as the consequences might exceed your expectations. As for the person that you want me to help you in protecting, send me the details first, before I give you a feedback if it is possible or not." The person on the other end of the call said, before ending the call immediately. Chapter 323 Changes in the Past? A Barrier Jaden got inside his BMW 7 series, before beginning to drive away. At the same time, hemunicated with the AI, informing it about what he wanted. {That will be done within the next few seconds¡­. It is done. I have already sent the information to the relevant people.} Upon hearing the response from the AI, Jaden did not focus on Anderson anymore. He had already dealt with this matter through the AI. For the time being, he would have to focus on converting the securitypany into a bodyguardpany. Even though it was not going to be a full conversion, another department that was going to be in charge of the bodyguard market was going to be constructed, and he had to n it. It might be true that he could use the AI, but he had to be sure first. After all, the AI did not know about the existence of the system, at least that was what Jaden believed. For that reason, it was not as if he was going to ask the AI directly about anything that was rted to the system. The moment that he got back to his vi, Jaden immediately asked the AI to collect all the relevant information about himself. And a few secondster, the AI told him that it had alreadypleted that. Jaden took hisptop, as he started going through the information that had been provided by the AI. This was the information that could be found as long as a person had the same capability as the AI. "Does this piece of information include the one that you hid about me?" Jaden asked. After all, previously, in order to make sure that he was not targeted by those big families that were rted to Ben Raymond, he decided to hide as much information about himself for the time being. {Yes. The information is part of the one that I have given you. But I do believe that there is no one that has the capability of essing the information that I have hidden. I have temporarily wiped out sensitive information about you anywhere that I can ess. In case one has information about you that is quite sensitive, then it is the information that is in the form of hard copy.} Jaden nodded in response. At the same time, he continued going through the information that had been provided about himself. It was at this moment that he could not help but be surprised by the information. First of all, ording to the information that was provided, it seemed that his parents were ordinary scientists. There was no any information about them being involved in the project regarding gic evolution as he had seen in the video that his mother had left him. They were just ordinary scientist, and had unluckily died in an ident. As for Jaden himself, after everything had been taken from him by his uncle, he survived within the streets, working to get food, before he was recruited into a mysterious organization. Well, even the information that was provided by the AI did not indicate what organization it was. Jaden had already heard about this organization from the system, but the system did not rify anything about it. Nevertheless, ording to the information, Jaden joined this organization a few years ago, and underwent some kind of training there. Then a few monthster, he left the organization, before going back to the way that his life had been before, struggling to survive. It was during the time that he was a bouncer of the Dynamic night club, that Jaden experienced a near death situation. But he somehow survived, and the injuries that had been inflicted on him were not that dangerous as they had seemed. It was on that specific day that Jaden stopped working as a bouncer, before joining a bodyguard association, and worked as a bodyguard for Scarlet for several months. Then, due to an incident that had led to Scarlet being kidnapped, Jaden stopped working as a bodyguard, and had been silent all this while, locking himself inside his vi. He had interacted with a few people, one of them was one who had targeted him in hispany, but the same day that he had left thepany, he ended up dying. Other than that and the information about hispanies, there was no any other information about Jaden. Jaden was surprised. After all, he understood that there was something at y here. It was a fact that his parents had been involved in some kind of research that involved gic mutation. Jaden did not understand that project that much, but he believed that it was a crucial project, considering that even the government was involved. But for some reason, it seemed that this piece of information had beenpletely wiped out from the data systems worldwide. It was to the extent that even the AI that was extremely powerful, was not capable of getting that piece of information. It might have been a good thing before, at least during the time that his parents were alive. But now, it could be said that it was harmful to Jaden. After all, he did not possess that much information about those that were involved with the death of his parents. If this piece of information rted to his parents being involved in a project that was rted to gics was wiped out, then things would be difficult for him, as he would be troubled to be able to find everyone that was involved. After all, other than finding those that had been rted to the death of his parents, Jaden still had to find theboratory that his parents had been using during the time that they had left the organization that they were working for at first. Continue reading stories on empire Jaden did not understand what had changed. How was it possible that not long ago, the information that he had seen in the video of his mother, had somehow vanished? Just to be sure, Jaden went ahead and took the sh disk that his mother had left him in the bank vault. He inserted the sh disk into theptop, before disconnecting it from the inte. He then went ahead and yed the video, and found that everything was as it had been before, a recording of his mother telling him everything about what had happened back then, over 6 years ago. Jaden frowned as a contemted on what to do next. Just to be sure, he once again went through the video, and found it was still there. But now, it seemed that the information about his parents being involved in that project had been wiped out worldwide. Jaden could not help but wonder who it was that was capable of such a thing. One had to know that the AI that Jaden possessed at the moment possessed capabilities of recovering even some of the documents that have been deleted several years ago. But somehow, the information about his parents was something that had been wiped less than 6 years ago. But Jaden felt that this piece of information had just been recently wiped out. After all, it was not long ago that Lucas Smith, one of the people that was involved with the death of his parents, or rted to those that were involved, hade looking for him. Initially, Jaden did not know what Lucas Smith came to look for from him. But after he had found the sh disk that possessed information about where his mother had left another sh disk in the bank, Jaden finally understood what Lucas Smith was looking for. And from the video, his mother had said that she had changed where she had ced the sh disk in the bank, because there was a traitor. And, second tiger had gone to the bank, yet he had imed that he had not found what he was looking for. Jaden could already link what had happened, and had already realized that second tiger had been sent by someone that was rted to the traitor, in order to retrieve the sh disk. Since they were trying to recover the sh disk, it implied that the information about his parents had not been wiped out at that time. But now, it had already been about 6 months since then. And ever since thest encounter where Jaden wanted to kill Lucas Smith, before he was stopped by the man who apanied Lucas, he had never encountered anyone from the Smith family again. "It seems that I will have to carry out some investigation about the Smith family first. Then, it is only then that I will be able to find out the reason why the information about my parents being involved in the project had been wiped out." Jaden mumbled. "Try to find the information about Smith family. Lucas Smith is the one that was involved in the incident that happened a few months ago, where I almost lost my life." Jaden instructed the AI. {Sure. I will do that in a bit¡­.} The AI responded. Jaden decided to wait for the AI to provide the information, but he could not help but frown, considering that the AI had not spoken again even after an entire minute had gone by. Could it be that it was extremely difficult to be able to find the information about the Smith family? But how was that even possible? After all, the Smith family was supposed to be just one of the ordinary families with great influence within a first tier city. "Is there something wrong?" Jaden asked, concern clear in his voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn {Master, there is something unusual. It is as if there is something that is preventing me from getting detailed information about this family. It''s something like a barrier, but it doesn''t seem to be scientifically possible.} The AI responded after a while. Chapter 324 Another Barrier? There was a barrier that could actually block the AI? Of course Jaden understood that several barriers could be created by programmers in order to form a firewall as a form of protection of files and so on. But so far, those firewalls had been nothing at all, when they were facing the AI. But this time, there was one of them that was capable of blocking the AI despite the capabilities that it had? "Could it be that the firewall that you have encountered is more advanced than anything that you have experienced before?" Jaden asked in a concerned tone. After all, the AI had initially told him that it was at the highest level that could win this world. {Master, this is not a firewall. If it had been a firewall, I would have already managed to breach it by now. But this one is different. It is as if there is something that is blocking my path, but it is not a firewall. This is not something that has been created by codes, but it seems that it is something that is not supposed to be scientifically possible.} With the AI responding like that, Jaden fell into a moment of contemtion. What could have gone wrong? Could it be that the Smith family was not as he had thought it to be? Maybe it was a family that was way more than what it had shown. Perhaps it had somehow managed to acquire some high level technology in order to be able to protect the sensitive information about themselves? That was a possibility. Maybe they had somehow managed to acquire something that was out of this world, and that was what they were using in order to be able to block the AI from essing the information that it wanted to. But thinking about it, it was extremely difficult for something like that to be possible. After all, the AI had said that it was something that was supposed to be scientifically impossible. If that was the case, then what could it be? Suddenly, Jaden had another thought. Could it be that there was a mutant that possessed a capability of blocking the AI from essing the information? That was a possibility. The presence of Scott, and the fact that Ben Raymond knew about mutants, it was clear that this was something that those big families would obviously know about. Jaden did not know the origin of the mutants, but he believed that they might be rted to his parents in one way or the other. He did not know the kinds of capabilities that the mutants would have, but Scott possessed an ability, something that enabled him to be able to kill without touching anyone. Even though he was not sure if Scott was a mutant, there was a great possibility that he was a mutant. And, considering his strength, Ben Raymond had somehow mistaken him for a mutant. Experience more content on empire And considering how actively the Smith family had been looking for information about him, while trying to find something from him, it seemed that they might actually have been looking for information about the mutants. Or could it be that they thought that Jaden was also a mutant, and for that reason, they wanted to acquire something from him? Maybe there was something that could be acquired from the mutants? Many thoughts suddenly whirled inside Jaden''s mind, as he considered different kinds of possibilities. At this moment, nothing was considered impossible, considering that some things that did not make sense would asionally happen. ''It seems that I would have to take the other physique enhancing pill. I had initially nned to wait for a while, but it seems that it will be impossible for me to continue waiting. It would have been better if I had taken the pill during the time that the system was still under the update. Perhaps, now, I would not be thinking about taking the pill and the consequences that wouldeter on.'' Jaden thought to himself. Despite thinking like that, Jaden decided that he would have to find some time where he was free, in order to take the pill. Then, he would look for a method of trying to control his strength after an abrupt improvement due to the ingestion of the pill. Deciding to cast the matter aside for the time being, Jaden decided to look at the information that had been provided by the AI. Even though it was not full information about the Smith family, at least, it would let him understand who was the enemy that he was facing. ording to the information that had been provided by the AI, the Smith family was a family that came from the central province of this nation, Nazu. The central province consisted of only five cities namely Mayo, Zuta, Abol, Mosa and Ruta. These five cities were situated in such a way that one of them was located between the four.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Abol city was the city that was located in between the other four, and it was the capital city of the nation. And as expected of the central province of the country, all the five cities that were in the central province were all first tier cities. They were at a level higher than the other first tier cities of the other provinces. And, the Smith family was actually a family from the capital city. This was something that surprised Jaden. Since this was a family that came from the capital city, and it possessed incredible influence, it implied that this family was not going to be easy to deal with. Other than the information that this family was from the capital city, there was a vague piece of information that indicated that this family was somehow rted to a mercenary group. In the information that had been provided, there was no proof that this Smith family was rted to a mercenary group. But, there was a good possibility that it was rted to a mercenary group, something that was obviously not appreciated within this nation. The moment that Jaden found this piece of information, he immediately remembered about the Raven Mercenary group. ording to the information that he had managed to receive about the Raven mercenary group, it was clear that there were other groups other than the small group that he had dealt with. The one that he had dealt with was the most ordinary group of members of the mercenary group, but there was yet another group of people that was from that mercenary group, and they possessed much more capabilities. And above them, there was another group, before finally managing to reach the leader of the group. Initially, Jaden thought that it was an exaggeration when the one that was providing the information said that the leader would not need to act. Just the elite members of the Raven mercenary group were enough to be able to make sure that a mission waspleted. And if the leader acted personally, then the leader would be able to take care of everything by themselves. Now that Jaden understood that other than Scott, there were definitely other mutants, it seemed that the core members of the mercenary group might be mutants. And even the leader of this mercenary group might be a mutant as well. But again, it was this mercenary group that was rted to the death of his parents. And since the Smith family was somehow rted to a mercenary group, Jaden tended to believe that it was the Raven mercenary group. Back to the topic, ording to the information, it seemed that the influence of the Smith family was quite big. And other than that, this family was also somehow divided, but the difference within the family was not that big. That was all the information that had been provided by the AI after spending several minutes. Jaden was impressed by the way that the Smith family had managed to hide its information from the AI. "Try looking for information about the Raven mercenary group." Jaden suddenly instructed after going through the information about the Smith family. {I will do that immediately.} The AI replied, and Jaden felt that the AI seemed enthusiastic. Maybe it was because it wanted to redeem itself after failing to acquire the information about the Smith family? As Jaden waited, a few seconds trickled by, and without even noticing it, it had already been a minute, but the AI had not given any response at all. Jaden did not say anything, and continued waiting, but he did not hear anything from the AI even after 5 minutes had already gone by. "What is going on? Is it impossible again to ess the information about the Raven mercenary group?" Jaden asked with raised brows. {I''m sorry master. For some reason, I have encountered the same barrier as the one that blocked me from acquiring information about the Smith family. But it seems that this barrier is way more sturdier than the one that was used by the Smith family.} The AI responded. This time, Jaden could clearly feel that from the voice of the AI, it was clearly disappointed. Jaden was not surprised that the AI could exhibit emotions, as that was somethingmon by now. It was just that this AI had been pretending to be mechanical until today, but this time, he could clearly tell that this voice was possessing emotions. Jaden did not say anything about it, and decided to go through the information that had been gathered by the AI before it was blocked. It turned out that the information had that had been gathered was the same as the one that had been provided, even though it included some few details that had not been provided by the one who had been informing Jaden about the Raven mercenary group. "Just what is going on here? What are the mysteries surrounding these two?" Jaden asked while looking towards the ceiling as he contemted. Chapter 325 Andersons True Colors Johnson residence, Clifford''s study room¡­ Clifford did not say anything as he looked at the information that had mysteriously appeared within hisputer. He had been previously browsing through several business deals that hispanies were involved in, when suddenly, an email popped up. He checked the email, only to find that the sender of the email was anonymous. Nheless, due to the curiosity that he was having towards the contents of the email, he decided to see what it was. The email was nk, as it did not have anything. But ording to the title of the email, it said, ''Way out''. That was all that was there in the email, other than Clifford''s email as he was the receiver of the email. Clifford frowned, and was just about to close the email as he thought that it might be a prank, when suddenly, he noticed something. It seemed that there was a file that had been attached to this email. He clicked on the file, and the file was immediately opened. The title of the file was actually Anderson Sonani. Clifford could not help but think that perhaps Anderson wanted to prove the reason why he was eligible to marry Scarlet. Despite that, he decided to go through the information anyway. But, he waspletely startled when he read the contents of the file that he had opened. The document consisted of several things that werepletely against Anderson. It was not just words, but instead, there were images and even videos that were part of the file. Just to be sure, after looking at the images that were within the file, Clifford went ahead and yed the videos. And, his expression turned as he went through the videos. All the videos and the images presented to him were all about Anderson. It was Anderson together with different youngdies, with eachdy having a photo of her own together with Anderson. In total, Clifford had counted up to 12 photos, and six videos. Even though the images and the videos did not possess and explicit content, but nheless, from the way that they were intimate with each other in the videos or the photos, it was enough to be able to give Clifford the information that was required.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He did not say anything, and immediately called for his wife. His wife Lte was also present within the residence, and so, she came over in just a little while. And when she went through the file as well, she could not help but feel furious. Previously, even though she was not happy with an arranged marriage for Scarlet, she had no choice but to agree to that. They had done their own investigation, and had managed to get the information that Anderson was not that bad of a young man. He might not be the ideal candidate that they would have wanted Scarlet to have as a marriage partner, but nheless, at least, he was quite good. But now, looking at the images that were provided in front of them, they could not help but feel that they had been yed. "I did not expect that even though we have not been in the first tier cities for a while, we would actually be fooled by such a young man." Lte suddenlymented. Clifford could only sigh. He was looking at the information that had been sent to him by an anonymous person, not sure what to do. As he was wondering on what he was supposed to do, Lte suddenly spoke again. "Don''t tell me that you are not thinking about canceling the engagement between my daughter and this scum? This time, no matter what, I''m not going to allow my daughter to be married to such a scum." Lte said as she looked at Clifford with a serious expression pasted on her face. "Of course I don''t want my daughter to be married in such a way, and not to such a young man. I want her to experience the same thing that we did, but I know that it was only due to luck that the two of us met, and our backgrounds are all good as well. But it will be asking for too much for the same thing to happen to Scarlet. After all, we are in a small city right now, which makes it extremely difficult to be able to find someone that truly loves her, and is from an influential enough background to be epted by the Johnson family." Clifford said all these words with a pained expression on his face. He had managed to meet with Lte during the time that he was still in Rezi city. The two of them fell in love with each other, and considering that the two of them came from two influential families from the first tier cities, nobody was against the marriage between the two of them. For something like that to be able to happen two times in two different generations, it required immense luck. But that did not seem to be something that was on Scarlet''s side at this moment. After all, her behavior was not rted to anyone that seemed to be interested in getting married anytime soon. Both Clifford and Lte did not see any problem with that, as they thought that she was still young, considering that she was still in her early twenties. So, they thought that she would just continue causing trouble for a while, before finding someone that she would love, and get married. The involvement of the main Johnson family was something that they had already expected, but they had still hoped otherwise. But their hopes came crashing after the main Johnson family sent the information that Scarlet was to be engaged. The two of them did investigation about the person that was supposed to be betrothed to Scarlet, and found that he was not that bad. At least, to the two of them, aspared to their other siblings, this young man was better than the candidates that had been selected for the others. "I understand what you are trying to imply. But this time, even if I have to go against my own family, I''m not going to allow my daughter to get married in the same way that all the others in the family have been. It is simply because of things like these that the two of us decided toe to a small city, so that we can build our own future. We didn''t want the future of our children to be decided just like that, especially if it is the worst decision, something that might lead to their entire life being a nightmare." Lte did not relent. Clifford on the other hand felt helpless. It was not that he did not care about his daughter. But he understood that it was going to be difficult for him to be able to convince his father, the current leader of the Johnson family, to allow Scarlet to find love. But looking at his wife, he could immediately tell that she had alreadye to a decision. It was going to be impossible for her to ept the marriage between Scarlet and a person that she did not approve of. So, as a husband and as a father, he decided that he was going to be with his family. As for the family rules and the others, he no longer cared. Right now, the only thought in his mind was to make sure that neither his wife or his daughter were harmed. "I understand. Don''t worry. I will try as much as possible to make sure that Scarlet is no longer going to be engaged to someone that she doesn''t want. Instead, I want her to find someone that she loves." Clifford said with determination. "You don''t have to try, you have to do it. No matter what, you have to make sure that this happens. I''m not letting my daughter''s life to be ruined. Who can guarantee that the next person that the family is going to find for Scarlet is not going to be worse than this? The only thing that the family really cares about is the future of the family, and the sons of the family. As for the daughters within the family, they are being treated as dispensable items, a way of increasing the family''s connections. The two of us did not end up in the same situation, and I don''t want to see my daughter falling for something like that. I want to see my daughter happy. And you, as a father, you have to do the same." Lte said. Clifford had never seen Lte acting like this before. This was the very first time that he had seen her behaving like this, but he understood. She was a mother, and she felt the pain of a mother. So of course, she would not want to see her daughter suffering. That was the reason why he decided to support her in whatever decision that she was going to make. Even if they had to go against their own family, he would do that. That was for his daughter''s future. "Then what about the one that sent us the information? What would be their aim, and who could they be?" Clifford suddenly asked after a moment of silence. Discover stories at empire "I don''t know who it was that sent this information, but we can try investigating. Still, they have good intentions, even if they have another thing that they want to get from this. At the end of it all, they have saved my daughter." Lte responded. Chapter 326 Broken Engagement Anderson was already nning on how he was going to deal with Jaden. He was inside a club, and had gone there wearingpletely different from how he had been before when he met with Jaden. He was having a mask on his face, a mask that covered the lower part of his face. As for his hair, it was covered inside a cap, though not fully. Inside the private room of the club, there were severaldies that were apanying him. Some of them fed him fruits, one gave him the wine, while two of them were massaging him. In total, the number ofdies present in the room was five. Other than them, there was no one else, and the music that was ying inside this room was at a high volume. But at this moment, Anderson suddenly felt that the phone that was in his shirt pocket was vibrating. He could not help but be irritated that there was someone that was interrupting his good time. Despite that, he went ahead and took out the phone, to see who it was that was calling. The moment that he saw the person that was calling, his demeanor changedpletely. There was surprise that was on his face, while he was also wondering why he was being called. "Hello dad-" Anderson had just began speaking when he was cut off. "You brat, what did you do? Who was it that you provoked?" Anderson''s father''s angry voice came from the other end of the call. Upon hearing his father''s tone, Anderson immediately understood that his father was currently angry. Even though he was confused at what it was that had made his father so angry, he still went ahead and asked one of thedies to reduce the volume of the music. "Dad, what are you talking about? I don''t think I provoked anyone. I came here in Faru city to meet up with my fianc¨¦e so that we can get familiar with each other. After all, our marriage is in 3 months." Anderson exined in confusion. "3 months? You are talking about 3 months? What 3 months are you even talking about? Do you know the consequences of what you have done? You have led to all ns that I was having to copse. Without the support of the Johnson family, it is going to be impossible for us to be able to defeat ourpetitors. Ourpetitors are already having support from somewhere else, and if we don''t get support, we are going to be destroyed!" Anderson''s father was furious as he said those words. Anderson blinked his eyes in confusion. Could it be that there was something that had happened that had led to the change in the ns of the marriage? Could it be that the marriage had been pushed forward? "Has the Johnson family decided to push for the date of the marriage? But I thought that we already agreed that the marriage is going to happen in 3 months¡­" Anderson voiced out his confusion. "You are still talking about pushing forward the date of the marriage? What pushing forward? The marriage between you and Scarlet is not going to happen. Simply put, the engagement between you and Scarlet has already been annulled by the Johnson family!" Anderson''s father got even more angry as he exined. Anderson on the other hand was dumbfounded upon hearing what his father had said. The engagement between him and Scarlet had been annulled? But how was that possible? Previously, when he went to meet up with Scarlet, before they left together with Sylvia and Castro in order to go to Starplex hotel, he had met with both Clifford and Lte. The two of them did not seem to have much of aint about the rtionship between him and Scarlet. It was true that they could see that Scarlet was resistant against the marriage, but they did not seem to be against the marriage between the two of them. Even if they really wanted to go against the marriage between himself and Scarlet, they could not, considering that it was the main Johnson family that had decided for the two of them to get married. But for some reason, within just a single day, he had ended up from being an engaged person, who was about to get married soon, to being lectured by his father about the copsed arrangements. "Dad, I don''t understand. I have not done anything recently, I have not done anything that might lead to the Johnson family canceling the engagement between me and Scarlet. In case they have decided to cancel the engagement, then they have their own reasons for that and not me." Anderson exined. "What are the reasons could there be other than yourself? What did I tell you before? Since you are going to get engaged soon, you needed to stay clear from thosedies that you usually y with. But even after getting engaged, and you are going to soon get married, you still continued doing that. And I believe that right now, there are severaldies around you, as I can hear them murmuring to each other! And what the heck is with those photos and videos that you took of yourself and thosedies? It is those f****** videos and images that have led to the Johnson family rejecting the arrangement that has already been made, even though they are going to lose their reputation for this. But do you know who is going to be affected the most? We are the ones that are going to be affected the most! You just had to leave behind some dirt that can be used against you? The videos on the Images of you and thosedies have already been exposed, and you are reputation has been damagedpletely. Now, people think of you as someone who is a womanizer." Anderson''s father continued ranting. Anderson on the other hand was left bbergasted. What had happened? How was it possible that photos and videos of himself and otherdies had been found? That was his top most secret, something that he had hidden within his ownptop, and only he knew the password of essing theptop. In fact, he had even gone ahead and uploaded it to his cloud, where they would never get lost. But now, ording to his father''s words, it was that those videos and photos had been found, and that was the reason why his reputation was ruined, leading to the Johnson family deciding to break the engagement between the two of them? Anderson understood that for a family like the Johnson family, they really did not care that much about the reputation of a person, but instead, what they really cared about was the background that the person possessed. So, even if the Johnson family had got an information about his deeds, they would have obviously not gone ahead to break the engagement between him and Scarlet. But now, even his reputation was affected, something that would obviously affect the Johnson family if he married Scarlet. That was perhaps the reason why they had decided to go ahead and break the engagement between the two of them. As for the consequences, there was none, considering that the Johnson family did not really need the Sonani family as much as the Sonani did. Anderson began thinking about everything that he had done, everyone that he had encountered, and the possibility of someone essing hisptop in order to retrieve those videos and images. But no matter how much he thought about it, he could not find anyone that was capable of doing that, considering that for the past few days, he had been within Faru city. As for hisptop, there was no one that had even seen it, considering that it was within the hotel that he was staying in for the time being. As for staying within the Johnson residence, that was something that he did not want, even though the Johnsons had already arranged for him a room. "I must have met someone full of jinx. It is either that Castro, or that Jaden. It doesn''t matter who it is, but I will have to deal with the two of them. They must be the reason why I have such bad luck." Anderson thought venomously about how he was going to deal with the two of them. Right now, he really did not care about the consequences that woulde about if he decided to attack Castro. In any case, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to get together with Scarlet anymore, after the engagement had been broken. Now, even if the Johnson family was angered, they would definitely not attack his family just because of someone useless as Castro. As for that Jaden, he waspletely useless, other than the twopanies that he owned. "I will start with the big fish first. After I deal with the troublesome guy, it should be quite easy for me to be able to deal with that Jaden." Anderson said in a low voice, whilepletely ignoring thedies around him. But he had forgotten that the call between him and his father had not ended. So, his father had heard everything that he had said. "D*mn you! You are still thinking of causing trouble? We are already having difficulties dealing with ourpetitors. If you dare to add the Johnson family, I''m going to kill you with my own hands. Do you know the consequences of attacking a member of the Johnson family? You are going to be destroyed! If you want to die, then don''t involve my Sonani family!" Anderson''s father shouted from the other end, bringing Anderson back to the present. "Dad, I-" Anderson wanted to say something but he was cut off by his father again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I don''t care what it is that you want to say, but get your a** over here right now! I''m going to give you 3 hours. Within 3 hours, you are supposed to be here!" Anderson''s father said before ending the call, leaving Anderson who was feeling frustrated and unwilling. Chapter 327 Prayers Answered? Castro did not know what had happened. Somehow, his uncle and aunt had gone ahead and confronted the family head of the Johnson family. He did not know what had happened during the time that they had gone to confront the family head of the Johnson family, but nheless, when they came back, they seemed to be in a good mood. And a few hourster, Castro was shocked when he heard that the engagement between Anderson and Scarlet had been called off. That was something that excited him, but he was also confused. He decided to look Into this matter, only to find out that information about Anderson''s deeds had been exposed. Previously, he had already known about Anderson, but he did not have any evidence about this. And even if he presented the information to the family head, it was clear that the engagement would not be called of, and the marriage would still happen. After all, it was not as though the Johnson family really cared much about the background of the person in terms of behavior, but all they cared about was if the background that the person came from was good enough to be able to increase their influence. Castro immediately went to find Scarlet, and told her the information that he had gotten. Scarlet was also surprised, as she had already thought that this was going to be the end for her, and she was going to be married off to a person that she had never liked at all. But now, this piece of good news immediately lightened her up. She could not help but feel like she wanted to fight. She immediately went ahead and looked for Sylvia, and the two of them had a sparring match. In that match, even though she lost, it was only by a very small margin. This was something that surprised Sylvia, but she came to understand the reason why Scarlet seemed to be so enthusiastic after being informed by Castro about what had happened. In order to celebrate this event, they decided to go out and enjoy themselves. They wanted to go visit different areas, so that they could push out the depressing memories that they had been having for the past few days. With that, they got inside Castro''s five seater BMW, as they headed towards People''s Choice Mall. That was the ce that the majority of the people usually went in order to pass time. The group of three enjoyed themselves, visiting different stores, while Castro could not help but suffer after enjoying. After all, after they had gone around enjoying themselves, the twodies began shopping. And as the only man present, he was the one who was given the duty of carrying the items that they had purchased. Castro could not help but be left speechless when he realized that thesedies were just buying things, even things that they would never use. Castro came to realize that most of the time,dies would usually buy things since they loved them at that moment. But, they might not even use them in the entire of their lives. That was perhaps the reason why one would find that ady had already purchased several handbags, but he would continue buying them as long as she found one that interested her. Castro was already sweating from carrying the shopping bags that had already filled both of his hands. Each shopping bag was filled to the brim, and they were quite heavy. The group was heading towards the elevator, but they found that the elevator that they wanted to use in order to leave was currently in use. They had no other choice but to wait. They were not the only ones that were waiting outside the elevator, considering that there were a few people that were also waiting. ording to the number that was being disyed, the elevator would be here after a single floor. They waited for a few seconds, before the elevator doors opened. A few people walked out of the elevator, but one of them caught the attention of the three. Kevin had just walked out of the elevator when suddenly, he saw someone that made his heart beat. There she was, one of the reasons why he came back to this city. Thest time that he had been in this city, he had not managed to get together with Scarlet despite showing his intentions to her. It was clear to him that she did not seem to have much of an interest in him. But he was not willing to give up on her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Aside from himself, he came with his friend Peter. Peter could not help but feel speechless when he saw that somehow, they had met with Scarlet. Kevin had just been chattering about Scarlet inside the elevator, attracting the gazes of the people within the elevator. But it was as if Kevin could not detect the gazes that he was receiving, and just kept on chattering about how he loved Scarlet. Peter only heard about someone being enchanted, but now, he understood that Kevin was crazily in love. "What a coincidence! I never thought that we were going to meet today. I was just talking about you when I was in there." Kevin said with a smile on his face as he pointed towards the elevator that was behind him. Scarlet on the other hand was also surprised that Kevin had appeared here. She felt a moment of headache, thinking that she had just managed to get out of one thing, which was Anderson, but now, Kevin was appearing in front of her again. He was someone that had been pursuing her for quite a while now, and there was nothing that she could do to him, considering his background. Had it been that Kevin was from a normal background that would not cause any problem to the Johnson family, he would have already beaten him up. Castro was also surprised that Kevin was here. What surprised him even more was the fact that it seems that he was quite familiar with his little cousin Scarlet. "How did these to meet?" Castro whispered to Sylvia, intending to know how it was that these two seemed to know each other. "He has been pursuing her for quite a while. You know his background, right? That is the only reason why he is still here. Otherwise, Scarlet would have already smashed his face by now." Sylvia whispered back. Castro was surprised. He had never expected that Kevin, one of the most popr young masters in Rezi city would actually fall in love with his young cousin. This time, he did not say anything, and decided to watch the interaction between the two. Still, he was going to worry that Scarlet might go back to the way that she was before, because of Kevin. That was not something that he wanted, but he still felt that if something really happened between Scarlet and Kevin, then it would be for the better. As for Jaden, that seemed to be impossible, considering that Jaden did not seem to have any interest in Scarlet romantically. "What do you want?" Scarlet asked as he looked at Kevin. She felt that he was quite a nuisance. She was just enjoying herself here, but suddenly, he had to appear. She thought that with Anderson gone, she would be able to go back to the way that she was before, beingpletely carefree without any restrictions. But with Kevin, and considering the previous incident where she was engaged to someone that she did not even know, she was afraid. But when she thought about it, she realized something. It seemed that Kevin waspletely different from Anderson. She had already gotten the information about Anderson, and of course, she was disgusted with it. As for Kevin, there was no information about him being in any form of misconduct. At least for now, since nothing had been exposed, he was better than Anderson by a huge margin. During the first times that they had met, Kevin could have easily used his background in order to suppress her, but he did not. Additionally, if he showed any interest in her, and forwarded this matter to the Johnson family head, she believed that she would be engaged to him. But he did not do anything like that, and just continued pursuing her. He did not do anything excessive, other than simply appearing around her, and trying to talk to her. It was only at this moment that Scarlet finally realized that all along, at least, Kevin did not seem to be bad. "I already told you before. I love you, and I''m going to pursue you to the end of the world." Kevin responded honestly. Scarlet suddenly felt her heartbeat change a little. But then suddenly, she thought about Jaden. She closed her eyes, as if in deep thought, before she let out a deep sigh. "You better find a better timing toe and look for me and talk to me about these matters. Don''t just appear out of nowhere and start talking nonsense." Scarlet said with a snort, before she went past Kevin, and entered into the elevator. The four people that knew Scarlet could not help but be surprised by what she had said. Castro and Sylvia looked at each other, feeling that Scarlet hadpletely changed from the way that she was before. With a sly smile on his lips, Castro went ahead and tapped Kevin''s shoulder as he said, "You are quite lucky man." Experience tales at empire After saying that, he followed Scarlet into the elevator, and Sylvia joined them, before the elevator door closed. Kevin and Peter were left outside, and Peter could not help but feel that perhaps Kevin''s prayers had been answered? Chapter 328 The End of Vacation The integration of a department within the securitypany was something that could happen in just a little while, as long as they required personnel in charge of the department could be organized. Considering how hurried Jaden was, Matthew did not hesitate to organize for several of the experts from the security department in different areas to join the bodyguard Department. But of course, he found only those that could have the rted information, or could run the department well enough. With that arrangement made, marketing was immediately done. Advertisements appeared, advertising about the incorporation of a bodyguard department within Nightstar securitypany. This was something that caused shock waves within the city once again. After all, Nightstar securitypany was the one that was currently monopolizing the entire security industry within Faru city, and even its influence had already began spreading to other cities. There were several bodyguardpanies and associations within this city as well. And with Nightstar extending towards the bodyguard market, this was something that was obviously going to affect those bodyguardpanies and associations. But thesepanies felt helpless in the face of Nightstar securitypany. What could they even do? It was impossible for them to be able to destroy Nightstar securitypany, considering that it was a formidablepany, with a formidable background. Still, they still believed that it was possible for them to be able to defeat Nightstar securitypany, considering that it did not have that much of a reputation within the bodyguard market. They hoped that the repetition that they had already built for a very long time within the bodyguard market was going to enable them to be able topete against Nightstar securitypany. But their thoughts crumbled the very next moment, considering that several of their employees suddenly decided to join Nightstar securitypany. This securitypany had already advertised that it was hiring, and it had even advertised the advantages of being an employee of thispany. Considering that many people that were within thispany were already spreading the benefits that they were receiving within thepany, many people had wanted to join. But ever since the recruitment day had been closed, nobody else was allowed to join thepany.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Additionally, even those that had recently joined thepany had been undergoing some form of special training within the training camp of thepany. For that reason, they had yet to be assigned somewhere that they were going to be in charge of. Nevertheless, even during the time that they were in training, they still received a certain amount of money. Even though the money was not that considerable, it was enough for the majority of the people that had joined the training program. Additionally, after theypleted the training program, and were assigned some duties, their sry would increase as they would no longer be rookies in training, but instead, they would be official employees of thepany. Now, it was not only those bodyguards within thesepanies that wanted to join Nightstar Securitypany, but even those that were in charge of management duties wanted to join thispany. Considering that thepany was big, it obviously required a huge number of stuff. For that reason, with the addition of another department that was supposed to monopolize the entire bodyguard market within this city, many people were obviously required. As for the matter of finances, this was something that Nightstar securitypany nevercked. So, the required resources were purchased in just a matter of a few days, and the department was established, and was already running. Nevertheless, even though the department was already running, no one had been assigned to any ce to work as a bodyguard. They were still waiting for Jaden to make the decision on who was going to work where. Jaden on the other hand was also slightly surprised by how fast Matthew was. He had thought that Matthew was going to take quite a while in order to be able to establish the bodyguard department. But now, Matthew had been able to aplish that within 4 days. Despite that, Jaden prepared himself to start running the bodyguard department. He did not know how this function from the system was going to work, but it was finally time for him to find out. The moment that Jaden thought about this, a prompt appeared in front of his eyes together with the voice ringing inside his mind. [It has been noted that the host has finally got a functioning bodyguard department within his securitypany. Currently, there is a number of people that is within thepany that is trained in line of being of a bodyguard.] Jaden raised his brows slightly upon seeing the prompt adhering the voice in his mind. The group of people that had been trained before had all been trained in order to be security guards. As for those that the system was referring to those that have been trained in the way of being a bodyguard, they were those that had recently joined thepany from the other bodyguardpanies. Immediately after the first prompt appeared, another prompt appeared as well. [Several options have been generated ording to the demand of a bodyguard.] [The options are as follows, organized ording to the risks involved, from the highest risk to the lowest risk potential.] What followed this prompt was yet another prompt that consisted of a list of people that needed bodyguards. Of course, all these people were those that had submitted a request to Nightstar securitypany about wanting a bodyguard from thepany. Jaden had already received the list of those that wanted a bodyguard from thepany, and the list included over 30 people. All these 30 people were quite well known within the city. Stay updated with empire Considering that Nightstar had yet to establish its reputation in the bodyguard market, it could be said that those that had submitted the request of having a bodyguard from thepany were just giving thepany the benefit of doubt. Nheless, Jaden continued receiving several problems from the system after selecting several options instead of all. [ording to the selections that have been made by the host, the system is going to calcte those that might be suitable for the tasks ording to their capabilities.] [Each of the candidates that is selected by the system properly match the duty that is going to be suggested by the system. Nheless, the host has the final say in this, and can decide to assign anyone to any task.] [In case the host decides to go with the suggestion made by the system, in case the person selected fails to aplish the required, then the host is not to me the system, as this is just a suggestion from the system, and notpulsory for the host to follow the arrangements of the system.] Jaden raised his brows again. Still, he went through the list of the people that might be suitable for different tasks. Just to be sure, he used the AI in order to be able to acquire information about those people. And when he got the information, he found that the system had really suggested the most suitable candidates for each task that he had selected. For that reason, Jaden decided to go with the suggestions made by the system. After arranging everyone that had joined thepany, and was suggested by the system for a certain task, Jaden immediately sent the list to Matthew. The moment that Matthew received the list, he also went through the information about this group of people. And, he felt that most of the names within the list and the tasks that had been assigned to them really matched. But still, he felt that some were not suitable, but he did not question Jaden''s decision. Until today, Jaden had been making decisions for thepany, and he had never made a final decision that affected thepany negatively. So, he immediately instructed those that were in charge of assigning duties to the bodyguards to assign duties ording to the list provided. They were also the ones that were supposed to monitor how the bodyguards were working, to make sure that no mishap happened. Within the past few days, Jaden was teaching the group that had qualified from the training camp on how to be good bodyguards. But it was obviously impossible for him to be able to train them for a very short amount of time and expect them to be suitable enough to be bodyguards. So, Jaden decided that he would continue training them as long as he could, and if he was not within the city, he could do that through the video calls. He could train them online as well. On the 7th day after the systempleted its update, Jaden had just woken up when he received a prompt from the system. [The 7 days of vacation allowed for the host has ended. The host is required to have a client within the following 7 days. The options will be generated by the system.] Jaden was surprised. He was on vacation? Maybe that was the reason why the system did not ask him to have a client? But why was it that the system did not tell him that he was on a vacation? Despite having those thoughts, Jaden looked at the other prompt that appeared in front of him, that possessed several choices. But he was not impressed by the options provided by the system. So, Jaden decided that he was no longer going to stay within the city, but instead, he would be moving to a first tier city instead. It was perhaps time for him to start working in a first tier city while investigating about his parents, together with the Smith family and Raven mercenary group. Chapter 329 A New Destination Even though Jaden understood that he currently had an entire week to select a client, he understood that he still had to go to a first tier city as soon as possible, so that he could go through the options provided by the system by that time. In case the options provided to him at that time were not satisfactory to him, he would have to move to another city, before the one week ended. Otherwise, he might risk losing the system. But before leaving, he had to make arrangements here. So, hemunicated with Matthew, together with Samuel, the two CEOs in charge of hispanies, telling them about his arrangements for the future for the twopanies. The two of them understood that Jaden had a n of making sure that the twopanies dominated even in the entire world, not just the city that they currently were in. For the entertainmentpany, it had already began making waves within the province, and it would not take that long for it to be able topete against thosepanies that were located within the first tier cities within the province. It might be true that it had yet to dominate the market within the city, but there was no need for that, as it could easily suppress the other entertainmentpanies present within the city. As for the securitypany, it had already dominated the market within this city. But that was not enough, and it had just started expanding to other cities. For the securitypany, it would need some time to be able to conquer the markets in the other cities. That was aplete contrast to the entertainmentpany. After all, as long as the entertainmentpany continued releasing quality songs and films, that was enough to be able to conquer arge market. Other than that, Jaden made arrangements with those that were currently learning under him. That included those that were learning script writing and musicposition under him. Castro had also joined those that were currently learning under Jaden in terms of musicposition. And when he made arrangements for them, he arranged so that they would be learning through video calls. He would be teaching them from wherever he would be, and it would be a live session. In case any of them had any questions, they could ask him directly, and he would answer them. After making all the necessary arrangements, Jaden finally booked an air ticket, deciding to leave the city and go straight to Rezi city. This was a city that was located within the same province, and Jaden wanted to start from there. As for the Dynamic nightclub that he had been given by Ruby, Jaden did not have the intention of expanding it that much. Instead, he felt that for the club to dominate the city, that was already enough. As for Ruby, she had disappeared ever since she handed over the Dynamic nightclub to him. As for where she was, Jaden did not really care. Otherwise, he would have easily found the information by the use of the AI, but he did not bother. After all, there was no any form of connection between him and Ruby, after the transaction where he helped her family to reach the airport, and she gave him the club. The club was currently flourishing, making profits as expected, and was already dominating the entire eastern part of the city. Due to the development that was urring in the Eastern part of the city, several clubs had already been established there by some of the people that have already established themselves within the city. But still, they found it difficult to be able topete against Dynamic night club. And, under the management of a new manager, the club was expanding, and it would just be a matter of time before it expanded all over the city. Just within the Eastern part of the city, it already had several branches. And the services that were offered by this club were all top notch, something that attracted most of the customers. Jaden did not have anyone that he really cared that much about anymore within this city. Previously, it was his parents, but they had died. As for his rtives, ever since the incident where they had greedily taken everything from him after his parents had died, he was no longer concerned about them. Charles and the rest of his family, Jaden did not even pay much attention to them. As for his uncle, Jaden had even forgotten about him, the very same day that he was taken away. As for Scarlet and the others, ever since Jaden had stopped working as a bodyguard within the Johnson residence, themunication between them had dropped by a huge margin. Other than just a few moments of greeting each other, there was nothing much. Things have be a little more awkward especially considering Scarlet. It was impossible for Scarlet to hide the feelings that she was having towards him. But Jaden did not have any interest towards her romantically. Due to that, things got a little moreplex in the rtionship between the two of them, reducing the interaction between them. It could be said that the person that Jaden was interacting with the most within the Johnson family was Castro, who was currently learning under him. So, since Castro already knew about Jaden leaving the city, he believed that Castro had already informed the others about it. So, Jaden did not bother to inform them, and after packing what he would need in his suitcase, he put it inside the trunk of the BMW 7 series, before driving towards the airport. Having already made an arrangement, the moment that he arrived at the airport, someone else came over and drove the car back to his vi. As for Jaden, he waited for more than 30 minutes, before the departure time for his ne arrived. He boarded the ne, for the first time in his life. Despite that, he was not feeling nervous at all. He was just a little curious, and that was all. Jaden was in the business ss, and the ne that he had taken was going straight to the first tier city without any detours. So, Jaden just had to rx, wait for about 45 minutes before the ne finally arrived at his destination. When he got to the airport in Rezi city, their was no one there to wee him. It was not as if Jaden had any form of connection within this city, and this was the first time that he wasing to this city. He took a taxi, which took him to a hotel, it was a four-star hotel. Jaden was amazed by the grandiosity of a first tier city. The tall skyscrapers that he had seen back in Faru city were dwarfed by the skyscrapers that he could see within this city. The infrastructure within this city was well developed, in such a way that even Jaden was amazed. The roads were wide, something that ensured that there was no traffic jam. It seemed that the amount of money that a first tier city set aside for development was quite surmountable. That was the reason why there was such a huge development. As for the matter of the size of the city, ording to the information that Jaden had gotten before he came to this city, he understood that the size of this first tier city was about two and a half times bigger than Faru city. Jaden could feel the difference between this city and Faru city. Even the four star hotel here couldpete against the five-star hotels present in Faru city. Jaden booked a suite, ced his suitcase that carried everything that he needed. He then took a rest, even though he did not need it. During the previous one week that he had been within Faru city after the update of the system, Jaden had gone ahead and taken thest and remaining physique enhancing pill.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om At the time that Jaden took the physique enhancing pill, he thought that he was going to lose control of his strength. But it seemed that he had thought too much about it. Even though he felt the changes that were going on in his body, he felt the increase in his strength, the increase in hisprehension, together with agility and other parameters, Jaden felt that he was in control of his body. It waspletely different from thest time that he had taken the physique enhancing pill. Previously, he had lost control of his strength, in such a way that he had almost destroyed the building where he was residing within the Johnson residence. But this time, despite clearly feeling the increase in his strength, he did not lose control at all. Even though he was not in full control of his body, but he felt that he was capable of controlling his strength way better than before. This was something that was extremely contradictory to what he had expected. But despite that, Jaden decided not to think much about it, especially after asking the system about it. In response to this, the system simply told him that he would find out about the reason why such a thing urred to himter on. Currently, even though Jaden had not tested his strength that much, he still had a basic understanding of his strength. Currently, his strength was three times the previous time. This was something that gave Jaden the confidence ofing to a first tier city, despite knowing that there was a possibility of meeting those that were called mutants. Deciding not to think much about that, Jaden finally looked at the prompt that was in front of him, disying the list of new options. Chapter 330 Selecting a Client The options that were disyed in front of Jaden included the people that could be found within Rezi city. The previous options that had been provided by the system during the time that he was still back in Faru city included the people that were only found within the city. It was clear, just as the system had said before, that it was only going to provide options from within the ce that he was in. Now that he was within Rezi city, it had provided options from the city. Looking at the options that had been provided, Jaden identified some people, but for some, he found that he could not identify them. He could use the AI to find information about them, but he did not see the need for that, before going through the entire list. The number of people that had been provided as options by the system included a total of 10 people, with 10 being the maximum number of options that the system could provide to him. Jaden was slightly surprised when he saw that there was someone from the Johnson family that was located within this city. But Jaden did not want to get involved with the Johnson family for the time being, and decided against it. Instead, he began going through the names that he was a little familiar with through the information that he had acquired about this city. He looked at the names, remembered the upation that this group of people were having, together with their character. Jaden was not willing to work as a bodyguard and a person who would mistreat a bodyguard, taking them asckeys. Jaden wanted to strictly maintain his attitude of being a bodyguard, not ackey that was going to be used to do some dirty things for the clients. Three people were immediately removed from the list, considering that from the information that Jaden had gotten, these three people were not good to their employees. Jaden was not afraid of the mistreatment, but instead, he was not willing to be abused in any way. Additionally, as long as he chose to work under them, he would have to tolerate everything for 3 months, before he could finally choose another client, that was if he wanted to have the system. He could choose otherwise if he felt that there was no need for him to continue having the system. After eliminating the three, Jaden looked at the other two that he could recognize. After thinking about it, he thought that these two did not get involved in any dangerous activities that would lead to Jaden using his abilities, and gaining more from the system. He was willing toe to this city, because he wanted to exploit the system capabilities and earn more rewards from the system. So, it was better for him to find a client who was prone to danger.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was extremely difficult for those people that mainly stayed within their offices to be involved in many dangers. It might be true that they would be involved in dangers asionally, but it was not enough for Jaden. ording to the system after the update, it was no longer going to provide anypulsory mission. But despite that, he would receive a reward in case he saved his client from a life-threatening danger. So, even if he was not going to receive a heads up from the system about the iing danger, it was enough for Jaden considering the capabilities that he already possessed after going through the data that was provided by the AI on how to be the best bodyguard in the world. Now, to the remaining five, in which one of the Johnsons was included, Jaden did not have much information about them. But that was something that could be solved quite easily, as long as this group was not as the Smith family or the Raven mercenary group. Jadenmunicated with the AI, informing it about the need for the information about a group of five people. Without any questions, the AI carried out the task given, and in a little while, Jaden received several files that contained the information that he wanted. Jaden began going through the information one after the other. Due to him taking the physique enhancing pill, his memory had also been enhanced. Even though it was not to the level of the photographic memory, but still, he could still remember many things just after reading through for a little while. Additionally, he just went through the summary that was provided by the AI, not the detailed information. So, he got a basic understanding of the five people, including the member of the Johnson family. After thinking it through, Jaden finally came to a decision. Each of those five people had their own characteristics. One of them was of a trait that Jaden did not like, another one was involved in illegal business, while the other three were of an agreeable character. Jaden of course canceled the first two, considering that he was not willing to be involved in any illegal business. That was something that was going to lead to him being against the government, which was not something that he wanted. As for thest three, it included the member of the Johnson family, together with a member of the Roberts. As for thest one, it was a businessman who owned an entertainmentpany. Jaden immediately eliminated this owner of an entertainmentpany, considering that he was going topete against this person soon. If he ended up crushing this boss of his, then he was no longer going to be employed due tock of sry, what would he do? That was especially if it happened before the 3 months ended. For the remaining two, Jaden decided to eliminate the member of the Johnson family. It was simply because Jaden did not want to have much interaction with the Johnson family for the time being. It was not anything special as to why he was deciding on that matter, but instead, it was just his own personal reasons. But even without that reason, whenparing the two, Jaden would obviously choose the one from the Roberts family. The reason behind that was simply because when considering the danger factor between the two, this member of the Roberts family was someone that was more prone to danger aspared to this member of the Johnson family. While another one was a business person that was involved in some business that involved dangerous interactions with different categories of people, another one was straight out dealing with dangerous people. This member of the Roberts family was a member of a special unit from the army, that was adept in dealing with mercenaries. That implied that Jaden would have to deal with mercenaries as long as he was protecting this person. One would wonder why a person from a special unit of the army, who was supposed to be dealing with mercenaries was in need of a bodyguard. The reason behind this was quite simple, it was simply because of the mercenary group that they had dealt with previously. They had dealt with a mercenary group that was considered amongst the top mercenaries groups in the world. It was not the Raven mercenary group, but instead, it was another mercenary group that was called Bloodhound mercenary group. During the mission to deal with this group of mercenaries, John had ended up killing a person, and that person ended up being the son of the second inmand of this mercenary group. It was obviously impossible for a small unit, no matter how special it was, to be able to deal with an entire mercenary group that was amongst the top in the world by itself, all at once. So, they have simply dealt with a small stronghold that was located within this province. But somehow, the son of the second inmand of the Bloodhound mercenary group had happened to have visited that stronghold, and ended up being killed due to the surprise attack that wasunched on the stronghold. When the information reached the ears of the Bloodhound mercenary group''s second inmand, he was furious. And, he said that he was going to kill John no matter what it took. He had posted in the dark web, something that the special unit could also ess, but they could not do it openly. They had no other choice but to sneakily enter the dark web, but most of the time, when they were detected, the ounts that they had used in order to enter into the dark web would bepletely banned from essing the web. Another piece of information that Jaden had gotten about this guy called John Roberts was that he was quite strong. In fact, he was amongst some of the strong people within this special unit. As for why he might need a bodyguard, and the bodyguard might even be weaker than himself, Jaden knew that it was simply because of the family. The family was not willing to allow him to continue working without having someone who could take care of him. It was true that there were team members that he was working with, but the family did not believe that this was safe enough. So, they wanted him to have a personal bodyguard, someone who would not turn against him, and would protect him, and even risk their life in order to protect him. "This is definitely the most suitable candidate, oh, I mean client. Now, how am I supposed to take on this job?" Jaden said in a low voice, considering that currently, he was not registered under any bodyguardpany. Chapter 331 Making Preparations This was now the only problem that Jaden had to face. It was true that the system would provide the options for him to select from, the only problem was that the system was not going to provide a way for him to be able to be a bodyguard for that client that he had selected. ''System, is there a possibility that if I go to look for the opportunity tomorrow, I might find that someone else has already taken the job?'' Jaden was concerned. After all, he might end up thinking for quite a while on a way that he would use to be able to be a bodyguard for this member of the Roberts family.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But as he thought, maybe even at this moment, there was someone else that had already gone to im that job opportunity. After all, this was an advertisement that had been made quite popr, and many people already knew about the fact that the Roberts were looking for a person who could be a bodyguard for a member of the family. Of course, it was impossible for them to be able to ess detailed information as Jaden had, considering that he had used the AI. The information that they could ess was that the job was risky, the upation that John had, together with the issue of the sry and so on. Currently, it was clear that Jaden did not have any organization or bodyguard association behind him. As for the Assured bodyguard association that he had joined first before he worked for the Johnson family, Jaden had already forgotten about thatpany. As for Alex, it was just a matter of exchange between the two of them. Jaden would get a chance of doing a risky job, in order to earn big. As for Alex, after providing a bodyguard, he would be helped out of the situation that he was in. At that time, after Jaden had joined the Johnsons, and began working as a bodyguard there, he had nevermunicated with Alex again. But still, he had got an information about the fact that Alex had been able to be pulled out of the problem that he was in by Clifford. After that, Alex no longer wanted to be involved with a bodyguardpany. So, he decided to look for another business in another industry, leaving behind the matter of a bodyguardpany. In any case, in the entirepany, other than Jaden, there was no any other person that was working for thepany. After all, back then, after the reputation of thepany had gone down the drain, with thepany facing the possibilities of going bankrupt, all the employees had decided to quit their jobs. It was that reason that had led to Alex being desperate, going to the extent of looking for Jaden personally in order to recruit him. After that, once Jaden joined the Johnson family as a bodyguard, Alex received the help that he needed, and no longer wanted such a risky business. [Rest assured. ording to the calctions made by the system, it is impossible for anyone to be able to take this job opportunity for the next 6 days and 12 hours.] [But the probability of the job being taken by someone else after this time frame will increase dramatically. It is up to the host to find a way of gaining the job within the next 6 days and 12 hours.] Jaden was relieved after receiving the prompt from the system. It seemed that he already had six days of guaranteed chance of getting the employment. Now, he would have to look for a method of gaining the job. And as he was thinking about that, the AI suddenly spoke up. {Master, ording to the information that I have managed together about this guy called John Robertson, I have found that there is only a single prerequisite for bing his bodyguard. You have to be stronger than him.} Jaden was slightly surprised. He wondered why the AI had not given him this piece of crucial information. And when he asked, the AI simply responded. {ording to my calctions, I never thought that the conditions for bing a bodyguard would be necessary for the master. Even though Master has learned and can be considered as the best bodyguard in the world, due to the capabilities that the master has, the chances of master wanting to be a bodyguard for someone, especially such a risky job, is extremely low.} {That is the reason why I did not consider this piece of information as important, and ced it amongst the thrash information near the bottom of the document.} Jaden was left speechless by the response from the AI. But thinking about it, someone like himself, owning twopanies with a worth of over a billion dors, it was clear that many people would never think that such a person would want to be a bodyguard. That was the logical situation, but here, Jaden was not thinking logically. In any case, this was the condition for him to get advantages from the system. To be a bodyguard,plete several missions, then receive the rewards. If there was another method of getting rewards from the system, Jaden would have obviously taken that. After all, it was never a good feeling to be hunted, or to be involved in risky situations, that might end up with someone losing their life. "If that is the condition, then that is not a problem at all." Jaden responded to the AI, not saying anything about the AI talking about something like this happening being of a very low probability. Now that he understood that it was impossible for someone else to take the job opportunity for the next 6 days, and it was also going to be quite easy for him to be able to defeat this guy named John, then, Jaden was no longer as stressed as before. Now, having already identified the client that he was going to work for, Jaden decided to get much more detailed information about this guy named John. The information that he had gone through was just the summary, nothing much. But ording to his understanding of bing the best bodyguard in the world, he had to get detailed information, in order to understand his client well enough. For that reason, Jaden asked the AI to provide the detailed information about John. The information was supposed to contain everything, including his habits, what he liked, what he hated, what irked him, how to provoke him, how to make him happy, his friends, his enemies, his methods of dealing with enemies, how he interacts with friends and so on. If someone came to know the information that Jaden was going through about a person, they might even think that Jaden was trying to think of a way of recing that person. That might be the reason why he was trying to get all this pieces of information, including his habits, in such a way that he would be able to replicate them? Despite what another person might think about this situation, Jaden still went ahead and went through all the information that had been provided by the AI. He made sure to get all the detailed information about John. Due to his improved memory, he was able to remember many of the things that he had read, even though he could not remember all of them. But still, he made sure to remember all the crucial pieces of information. But Jaden did not want to limit himself to the piece of information that had been given to him by the AI. He understood that humans were creatures that can change at any moment. So, he had to be prepared for any changes that might not have been recorded by the information provided by the AI. It took Jaden quite a while for him to be able to go through the information. If it was just the important information, Jaden would have been able to do that in a very short time. But considering that even the misceneous information about John were included, he had ended up spending almost 4 hours in order to be able to go through all the information. After finishing going through the information, Jaden stretched his body for a while. Right now, he understood that several skills that he currently possessed were going to be important. One of them was going to be the driving skills, together with the fighting skills, and finally, it was his ability to use guns. Talking about fighting skills, until today, his fighting skills had only reached the intermediate level. Ever since he received the intermediate level skills, he had never received any reward rted to fighting skills again. Currently, despitecking practice, he possessed a very high level of skills when it came to the utilization of guns. He just needed to handle the guns, before being able to use them more proficiently. As for the fighting skills, he was not sure when he would be rewarded by the system by a more advanced level of fighting skills. The fighting skills that he was using werepletely different from the ones that could be found in this world. It was something like abination of all the fighting techniques, but at the same time, it felt something like a mutation. So, Jaden was not willing to learn the other skills, as they might end up affecting him, though he was not sure about that, it was just part of his imagination. Deciding not to think much about this matter for the time being, Jaden decided to rx, considering that it was already evening. So, after taking a shower, he took a meal, before deciding to go out for a stroll. Chapter 332 An Unexpected Candidate There was nothing much for Jaden to see within the city other than the buildings. Despite that, he just kept on walking in the streets, trying to get familiar with the city. He decided to head towards the direction of the residence of the Roberts. Since he was prepared to be a bodyguard for John, that implied that he would have to go to the Roberts family in order to get familiar with the area around. Even though he had already gone through the information regarding this city after it had been provided by the AI, Jaden felt that it was better for him to know the city through seeing, rather than just reading through the information and seeing images and videos. He went around on foot after taking a cab and reaching the area where the Roberts family was located. He kept on moving around, familiarizing himself with the area. Finally, about 2 hourster, he decided to go back to the hotel. He rested for the night, before preparing to go and see if he was going to take the job the following day. ¡­. On the following day, Jaden appeared outside the Roberts residence. He was among a group of people that were currently wearing suits. Just like them, Jaden was currently wearing a two-piece ck suit together with a white shirt and a blue tie. His ck shoes were currently polished, and they were shining under the sun. The people around him could not help but look at him curiously. The number of people that hade together with him on this day numbered to eight. Each and every one of them was from a formidable bodyguardpany. Due to the reputation that each and every one of them possessed, they already knew each other. But, this was the first time that they were seeing Jaden. Additionally, amongst all of them, Jaden was the youngest. For this group of people, the youngest was in his early 30s, while the oldest was in his mid 30s. And as they looked at Jaden, they could tell that he was quite young, perhaps in his early twenties.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Additionally, while the others looked a little more robust, Jaden seemed lean when standing next to them. So, they could not help but wonder if Jaden was here for the same purpose of themselves. They had got an information that the Roberts family wanted to hire a bodyguard for one of the member of the family. They understood the dangers that were rted in this mission, but, they still came nheless. They wanted to make a name for themselves. They were already renowned within this city, but that was not enough for them. They wanted to be renowned in the entire province, and if possible, to be known even within the central province. They had already gotten this piece of information earlier than this. But they were quite upied with other things, and it was only now that they came. And when they heard the conditions of being hired as a bodyguard, they could not help but feel a little lucky. They possessed incrediblebat skills. So, they believed that they should be able to deal with this guy named John, even if he was part of a special military unit. They themselves had already dealt with several mercenaries that had been hired in order to deal with the clients that they were protecting at that time. They still managed to deal with those mercenaries, saving the lives of their clients. Considering that this was a first tier city, even though the level of security within this city was higher, the number of mercenaries that would asionally appear within the city was also higher. So, it was not surprising to see that once in a while, a client that was under the protection of a bodyguard would experience a form of assassination form a mercenary or a group. "Hey kid, what are you doing here? Don''t tell me that you want to be recruited as well?" One of the men suddenly approached Jaden and asked. "Yeah." Jaden responded simply. He did not have the intention of chatting with others, but it was not that bad for him to respond. Seeing his attitude, the man could not help but raise his brows slightly. Despite that, he said, "It is good to try your luck. But still, I would like to remind you of the condition that has been set in order for one to be hired as a bodyguard. That is if you can defeat a person who is a member of a special military unit. That is not something that just anybody can do." Upon hearing the reminder, Jaden simply said, "I just want to give it a try, nothing much." "It is good if you know your limits." The man said as he nodded. It was not rare to find that some youths would alsoe to try out and see if they could actually get the opportunity of bing a bodyguard for a member of such a huge family as the Roberts family. Many overestimated their abilities, and the moment that they tried fighting, they were beaten down in just a matter of a few seconds. In the end, they would leave with downcast expressions. The man thought that It was good that Jaden understood his limits. At least, he was not having too much of expectations. After all, too high expectations might lead to bigger disappointments. Just as the group was waiting within the lobby area where they had been asked to wait, they suddenly noticed adying in. Thisdy was also wearing a professional suit, just like the others around. She looked quite slim, but she was a beauty nheless. The expression on her face told that he did not want to interact with anybody. The moment that she entered, she waved at everyone, before finding an empty seat and sitting down. The people around could not help but feel that she was quite contradictory. After all, the expression on her face did not match her actions of waving at them. Despite being surprised, they still waved at her, but they continued watching her. They were all curious, wondering why she was here. Upon noticing the gazes of the people around her, thedy suddenly began fidgeting. She seemed to be quite nervous, and the cold fa?ade that she had built crumbled. If one looked closely, they would notice that there was sweat that was already appearing in form of beads on her face. She seemed too nervous, and unsure of herself in this situation. One of the men that was sitting closer to her suddenly moved towards her. Then, he asked, "Hey youngdy, have you perhaps got in the wrong ce?" "No. This is the right ce. This is where I was told toe." Thedy responded resolutely, despite her voice being slightly shaky. The man could not help but blink his eyes slightly upon hearing her response. He looked around, trying to see if there was anyone who had an idea of what was going on. But he was greeted with the same expression on everyone''s face. The man looked back at thedy and asked, "Ah¡­ Could it be that you gave the wrong exnation? All the people around here have the intention of being bodyguards for a member of this family. We are all candidates that are hoping to get the position. What about you?" "That¡­ That is the same reason why I am here. I¡­ I also want to be a bodyguard." Thedy responded with words that stunned everyone around. They all looked at her with speechless expressions on their faces. It was not that they were surprised that ady wanted to be a bodyguard. There were several renowned female bodyguards in the city. Considering that all the eight other than Jaden were from big Bodyguardpanies present in the city, of course they had colleagues, female colleagues that were quite formidable. But looking at thisdy, she did not seem to be a bodyguard at all. She was quite nervous, and other than that, she was also extremely young, just like Jaden. In fact, they felt that he was even younger than Jaden. She could be a bodyguard anywhere else, as long as she had the skills. But here, they were talking about a situation where they would have to face mercenaries, and not just any ordinary mercenaries, but from a group that was renowned in the world. In that situation, it was clear that they might end up dying if they were careless, or unlucky. As for thisdy, she was quite young, and there was no need for her to risk her life in such a situation. Other than that, just looking at her, it was difficult for anyone to believe that there was a possibility for her to be able to pass the test and be a bodyguard for the member of the Robert family. "Are you sure about that?" The man asked in an uncertain tone. "Yes. I have already decided that I want to be a bodyguard. This is the best opportunity for me." Thedy responded. Jaden had not said anything until now. Though, he raised his brows a little after hearing that thisdy wanted to be a bodyguard. Still, he decided not to pay attention to her, considering that she was an adult, and she could make her own decisions. More than that, unless she was a mutant, it was impossible for her to take the position, considering that the system had told him that within these six days, it was impossible for anyone else to be able to take on the role of being a bodyguard here. Chapter 333 John Roberts John was feeling a little frustrated. For the past few days, he was not allowed to leave the family residence. He was not allowed to go out of the core area of the residence, not to mention being allowed to go out into the city. All of this started ever since thepletion of that mission. He believed that it was his duty as part of the special unit to deal with the mercenaries. Even if the rtionship of the mercenary that he had killed was special with another mercenary, he did not care. At the end of it all, it was his duty to eliminate the mercenary. Since he had already killed the son, if the father came, he was going to kill the father as well. But now, his family was extremely worried that he would end up being killed. That was the reason why they had made all these arrangements so that he could get a bodyguard that would be in charge of his security. It waspletely Ironical that someone that was supposed to be protecting others by dealing with the mercenaries, had to get a bodyguard to ensure his own security. Of course, John believed that he had the capability to even deal with the second inmand of the mercenary group. As long as he used both his strength and thinking capability, it should not be impossible for him to be able to eliminate the mercenary group''s second inmand. The only reason why the mercenary vice leader seemed formidable was simply because of the force that he was having under him. Otherwise, if he was alone, John believed that it would not be a problem for him to be able to eliminate the other party. Since this was his family''s wish, John had no other choice but toply, just make sure that they could at least sleep with a peace of mind. He did not believe that they did not understand that the job of being part of this special unit was risky, and death coulde at any time. Being strong himself, he did not want to have a bodyguard that was going to be weaker than himself. What was a weakling going to do? How was a weakling supposed to protect him? It might end up being the opposite, with him trying to protect the bodyguard instead.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was exactly due to that reason that he had set the conditions of a bodyguard that he wanted. If someone wanted to be his bodyguard, they had to be strong enough to be able to protect him. And by being strong enough, that implied that they had to be stronger than himself. Other than logically thinking that way, he wanted to prove to his family that there was no need for him to get a bodyguard. After all, he believed that other than the members of the special unit, there was no one else that couldpete against him. Well, there might be other people that were stronger than himself, but he did not believe that there was going to be any of them that was going to be willing to work as a bodyguard for him or his family. It had already been a few days ever since his family had made a decision that he had to get a bodyguard. And so, on each day, in the morning, John had no other choice but to go and meet with those candidates that wanted to be his bodyguard. John felt that this was just a waste of time. After all, he had already gone several times, but each and every time, he would beat those people, including those that possessed good reputation in the bodyguard market in just a matter of a few moves. But what could he do? It was not as if he could go against his family. He wanted to continue doing the same thing for an entire week. And after a week, he would go ahead and tell his family that there was no one that was qualified enough to be able to be his bodyguard among the candidates that had presented themselves. Jaden and the others had remained silent for quite a while, everyone doing their own thing. None of them was actually doing anything, as they were just staring at each other asionally, or some were even staring at the ceiling. Jaden was already getting bored, but he did not take out his phone to y with it. After all, ording to the lessons that he had undergone about being a bodyguard, he could not y with a phone, especially in such a situation where it was considered as an interview. Jaden looked towards the direction of the entrance, and noticed that there was a group of three people that wasing in. The one in the lead was a man with blonde hair, having shaved a crew cut. He was quite muscr, and possessed blue eyes, with a tall physique. There was a domineering air around him as he walked in, and the moment that he entered, he made a few people, including the youngdy to begin shifting in their seats. They felt a little nervous under his gaze as he was scrutinizing each and every one of them. Jaden on the other hand was much moreposed together with a few others. These other men had been in such a situation, including more dangerous situations, not to mention just being looked at. So, they were capable of maintaining theirposure. As for Jaden, he did not feel the need of reacting just to the gaze. After all, it was not as if the gaze was harmful, right? John could not help but raise his brows slightly when he saw the people inside here. He had heard of a few of them, but others werepletely new to him. The thing that surprised him was the fact that there were two candidates that were extremely young. And the thing that surprised him the most was the fact that one of them was even a youngdy, being the youngest of the group of 10 present inside this lobby area. John could not help but feel a little exasperated. After all, he felt that it was kind of a waste of time for these young ones toe over and try to be his bodyguard. As for that youngdy, he looked extremely nervous. How was she supposed to be a bodyguard in such a condition? Being nervous indicated that she might end up not taking the right decision in a situation where she was experiencing a lot of pressure. In his mind, he directly eliminated her. As for Jaden, he did not eliminate him directly, even though he thought that there was no possibility for Jaden to take the position as a bodyguard. After all, Jaden seemed much moreposed than even some of those that looked older than himself. John pped his hands, making sure that everyone was paying attention towards him. He coughed slightly to clear his throat, before he began speaking. "The 10 of you have gathered here because you have the same aim, which is to be my bodyguard. I am not someone that is going to take a weakling as my bodyguard. For a person like me, not just anybody can be a bodyguard. You have to have the capabilities of bing one. I don''t want a situation where I would be the one saving you in case we face danger, instead of vice versa. For that reason, I set the conditions for bing my bodyguard to being that you have to defeat me. Among you, if you already know that you don''t have the capability of defeating me, I hope that you don''t waste your time and mine, and just leave." John said in a calm tone as he looked at the group. He waited for a few seconds, but nobody rose to their feet. He was not surprised, considering that the condition was already stated during the time that they were looking for bodyguards. Since this group of people came, it was clear that they already knew about this condition, and if there was one that was going to leave, then that person might have juste over here to cause trouble, or had somehow lost their confidence aftering and seeing him. "Okay then. Since you all believe that you can beat me, let''s go to the ring. I don''t want to speak too much, and let''s allow our strength to do the talking." John said before turning around. Jaden and the others immediately got up, and followed behind John. They did not head towards another building, but instead, they went around, going behind this building. The moment that they got behind the building, Jaden realized that there was another building there. This building waspletely normal, without any floors. It seemed that it was an area where people trained inbat, considering that the moment that they entered, Jaden saw several equipment that were used for training. At the very center of the room, there was a wide open space that was made in such a way that it looked like a ring. John walked directly to the center of the room before looking towards the group of 10 that had followed in. "In order to save time, I would have wanted to fight all of you together. But because each and every one of you believe that they have the strength to defeat me, and I can only ept a single bodyguard who is stronger than me, and not than him, you will have to fight me one by one. So, who is going toe first?" John asked as he looked at the group. Chapter 334 One Punch Elimination The people around could not help but feel that John was extremely arrogant. He was actually thinking of fighting all of them at the same time? It might be true that they were not topbatants, but still, they possessed fighting capabilities. Maybe they might have some difficulties when it came to defeating John, ording to the reputation that they had heard about him, but fighting him by ganging up together against him, it was an exaggeration to say that they could not beat him, right? For the others other than Jaden and the youngdy, they believed that they were experienced enough, and it should not be much of a problem for them to be able to deal with John. One of them was not happy with the arrogance that was disyed by John. He immediately took a step forward, and entered into the ring. The ring did not have any ropes around, and just a raised tform. Despite that, it was quite big, measuring about 10 meters by 8 meters. The moment that he stepped into the ring, he said, "I understand that young master John believes in his own capabilities. But you are overestimating your capabilities by believing that you can actually deal with all of us at the same time. Let me demonstrate my capabilities, just to tell you that you have to understand that there are others that are way above you in this world." The moment that he finished saying those words, he looked at John with an intimidating gaze. Even though he wanted to be John''s bodyguard, that did not imply that he could allow John to crush his pride. He was someone who had already been established in the bodyguard market for quite a while now. Even though his reputation was not at the top, still, it was amongst the best. Many people really wanted him to be their bodyguard, but he was the one that was doing the choosing now. He did note to work as a bodyguard for the Roberts because he wanted the high sry that was involved in this. Instead, it was simply because John was going to be dealing with a group of mercenaries that was well known. He believed that as long as he defeated several well-known mercenaries from this group, his reputation would increase by a huge margin. Simply put, he was here because he wanted to increase his reputation. John''s expression did not change upon hearing those words. He remained extremely calm as he looked at the man in front of him. "If you are ready, you can take the initiative to attack." John suddenly said when he saw that the man did not seem to have any other thing to add on what he had said. When he said that, the other guy did not take this well. He felt that he was still being looked down upon by John. So, without hesitation, he stepped heavily onto the ground, before charging forward. He had decided that even if John was a member of a big family within this city, he did not care. After all, they were currently in a sparringpetition. Even if he ended up injuring John slightly, nobody was going to me him, right? As he thought of that, he decided not to hold back that much. Even though he was not holding back, he decided not to target the vital areas that might lead to John being fatally wounded. His speed was something that surprised Jaden a little. He felt that the capability of this guy was almost at the same level as those guys, the two guys that had followed Ben Raymond in order to attack him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But he felt that they were just a little weak aspared to those two. But maybe they possess another advantage that those two did not possess. So, Jack decided to watch as the two people in the ring fought against each other. Bam! The fist that had been thrown at John was easily blocked by John. Even though the fist possessed immense strength, it did not make John retreat at all. He did not even take a single step backwards. This was something that surprised this man. He had not expected that the punch that he had thrown using his full strength was actually going to be easily dealt with by John. Despite the surprise, he immediately retreated, while at the same time, he threw a kick towards John''s head. The same, he was no longer being reserved. He felt that if he failed to defeat John despite what he had said, it was going to be a humiliation. And, the reputation that he had already built was going to crumble the moment that the information about what had happened here spread. In the face of the kick that was heading for his head at an incredible speed, John merely raised his hand and grasped the ankle of the leg. And just like that, not only had he stopped the attack, but he had also caught the attacker. The man tried to retrieve his leg, but no matter how much strength he used, he found that he could not make John budge. In the next moment, John pulled the leg towards him. Since the man was currently standing on one leg, he was not capable of resisting the pull from John. He was easily pulled over by John, and the moment that he arrived in front of John, John punched him in the chest. At the same time, he released the ankle of the leg that he was holding. Bam! The guy was suddenly thrown backwards, falling after flying for nearly a meter backwards. This was something that surprised everyone except for Jaden. Beforeing over, he had already gone through the information about John. He already understood that John possessed strength that was way beyond that of an ordinary person. That was perhaps the reason why the system was so confident that within the next 6 days, there was not going to be even a single person that was going to be capable of defeating John. After all, with such strength, the strength that surpassed even the two that hade together with Raymond to cause trouble for Jaden, not just anybody could deal with him. It was no wonder that John was actually the vice captain of the team that he belonged to. The special unit depended on the strength of a person in order to acquire the leadership position. The moment that the man who had been attacked by Johnnded onto the ground, he held onto his chest with a pained expression on his face. It was clear that the attack from John, even though it had not broken his bones, it had caused him immense pain. The man looked at John with fear in his eyes. Looking at John, it was as though he had not dealt with someone formidable. Instead, it was as though he had just dealt with a little kid, something that did not need him to strain. Even though the man really wanted to go ahead and fight against John, after feeling that other than the pain, he had not suffered that much of an injury, he was self-conscious. He understood that the only reason why he could still stand up was simply because John had held back. Otherwise, if John really went all out, it was impossible for him to be able to stand. And, just from the fact that he had beenunched nearly one meter backwards, this indicated that John''s control of his own strength was good. After managing to stand up, he looked at John deeply, before turning around and leaving. He not only left the ring, but he left the gymnasium entirely. Since he had already lost, it was impossible for him to be able to be John''s bodyguard. As for the reputation, instead of getting better reputation, his reputation had gone down the drain after losing, when he had bragged about teaching John a lesson. The others around were also surprised. At this moment, they finally understood the reason why John was so serious when he said that he really wanted to fight all of them at the same time. They finally understood that John really possessed the capability to be arrogant. In fact, it was not arrogance, but instead, it was confidence. "Who is going toe up next? You have already seen my ability. So, if you know that you are not stronger than him, or just slightly above him, it is better for you not to waste our time. It is better for you to just leave." John spoke up after more than a few seconds of waiting. The people around started looking at each other, before they began leaving one after the other. In the end, other than Jaden, only the youngdy had remained, surprising John and Jaden, together with the two people that hade together with John. Jaden was quite curious about the background of this youngdy. As for John, he was looking at the two youngsters, wondering what made them stay. Could it be that he had not made himself clear? Or maybe it was just the hot bloodedness in the youth, something that made these two convinced that they could actually beat him? Additionally, looking at their age, and considering that he did not know any of them, it was clear that the two of them were not established bodyguards. "Are the two of you still interested in having a spar with me?" John asked while looking at the two curiously. The moment that he asked, the youngdy who had been nervous a single second ago suddenly took a step forward, and went onto the ring. Chapter 335 Complete Domination John could not help but raise his brows slightly when he saw thedy stepping into the ring. Despite his surprise, he still looked at her, wondering what she was nning to do. The moment that thedy got into the ring, she looked at John and said, "I understand that I''m not as good as you when ites to fighting. But I do believe that it is better for me to try. I''m not willing to give up without giving it a try." After she said that, she immediately attacked. John was caught a little off-guard, not expecting thedy to be this decisive. Nevertheless, he managed to react fast enough to be able to block the attack that was heading towards his face. Thedy did not stop at one attack, but instead, she rained punches towards John. Even though John was able to deal with each and every one of them, he was nheless impressed. Thedy that was attacking at this moment was extremely young. But despite that, she possessed some incredible skills and strength. After all, in each and every punch that John managed to block, he found that the strength behind them was incredible. The myriad punches that thedy was throwing at John kept on increasing in speed. The frequency at which each punch approached John increased as time went on, surprising John even more. Finally, having already tested out the skills that thedy possessed, John finally grasped one of her hand that had just thrown a punch. Thedy was not willing to give up, and immediately through a bunch using her other hand, only for it to be grasped as well. John looked at thedy who was struggling to release her hands from his futilely and said, "I am impressed by the skills that you possess. You are quite young, and it is incredible that you possess such skills. It is true that you possess quite some potential. The only problem here is that I''m not looking for a person with potential, but I''m looking for a person who already possesses strength and skills. Maybe you will be able to reach the level of the person that I''m wanting after a few years, but that is not now. It is too bad that you do not qualify for the person I''m looking for. But even if you cannot be my bodyguard, you can still get another opportunity within the family. After all, my family is always on the lookout for talents." After saying those words, John immediately released the hands of thedy. Thedy on the other hand seemed a little frustrated for not seeding. But despite that, she did not attack again. "This is the only opportunity that I wanted. I wanted to be your bodyguard, because I wanted to face those mercenaries. But since I cannot do that, I will just have to look for another way." Thedy said. Immediately after saying those words, she turned around and left the gymnasium. This left behind Jaden together with John and the other two that had apanied him. Even though John felt that it was a pity to lose such a talent, it seemed that she had a goal in mind. As for the reason why she was looking for the mercenaries, he could already guess. But there was nothing that he could do. At the end of it all, it was not as if he was going to help everybody. And, he himself was already supposed to deal with this group of mercenaries, and they were not the only ones, considering that the number of mercenaries in the world was quite shocking. As for the matter of looking for talent for the family, it was not his duty. There was another person that was supposed to be in charge of looking for talents for the family. All that he would have to do was to tell that person in charge to go and try to recruit this youngdy. As for how they were going to recruit her when she was having something that she wanted to do, he did not care. In any case, it was not as if it concerned him. After thedy had left, John finally looked at Jaden. Jaden was the only one remaining out of the candidates that had appeared today. John was wondering if Jaden was here as well because he wanted to try his luck just like thedy. Could it be that he was also affected by the mercenaries? That was a possibility, but maybe there was another reason behind why Jaden was here. "Do you want to retreat, or do you want to try your luck?" John asked as he looked at Jaden. "I guess I will try my luck." Jaden responded, finally bringing his thoughts back from thedy. Immediately after giving a response, Jaden stepped into the ring. He stood opposite from John, with a casual stance. Since he already understood John''s strength, he understood that it was impossible for John to be able to beat him. And since Jaden had already decided that he was going to work for the Roberts, then he would have to defeat John. But despite that, it was not as if Jaden was willing to reveal his full strength. Ever since he had taken thest physique enhancing pill that he had remained with, his strength had increased by a tremendous margin. And at the same time, his control over his strength had also increased. So, when it came to dealing with John, it was not going to be a big issue for him. So, he kept on standing in front of John, waiting for him to strike first. John on the other hand had thought that Jaden was going to be just like thedy before. He thought that he was going to attack first, but was surprised when he saw that Jaden kept on standing in front of him, in a stance that did not indicate that he was prepared to fight. "Are you not going to attack?" John suddenly asked. And since John had asked, Jaden immediatelyunched an attack. Even though he was not using his full strength, he was using the intermediate levelbat skills. Swish! John suddenly felt that he could hear the sound of the air being torn apart as Jaden attacked. The speed at which the punch was approaching him was incredible that John nearly failed to react. He barely managed to dodge by twisting his body to the side, managing to evade the punch by just a small margin.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But he had just managed to dodge the punch when suddenly, an elbow headed towards his chest. The hand which had thrown a punch suddenly curved, and the elbow of the hand twisted as it headed towards his chest. John was so shocked. He was not expecting such a rapid shift in attack. From throwing a punch, to suddenly attacking using an elbow. And considering that he had just managed to dodge an attack, it was impossible for him to be able to shift his body again. Left with no choice, he lifted his hands to block the elbow. And for the first time, John was forced to stumble backwards. Even though he stumbled backwards only by three steps, it was enough to demonstrate that Jaden''s attack possessed strength that John could not ignore. But even before he could react, a knee was suddenly heading towards his guts. John managed to react, but he was not fast enough. The angle at which he had raised his leg to block the knee was slightly off, and so, he had no other choice but to deflect the knee to the side while slightly twisting his body as well, enabling him to dodge the attack. But that was not the end of it all. Considering that just after the leg that had been used by Jaden to attack touched the ground, he threw a punch towards John. John was overwhelmed by the series of attacks that headed towards him. Each and every one of them was extremely fast, and he was barely able to dodge them. And for those that he blocked, he found that they were extremely strong, to the extent that he was pushed backwards continuously. The other two that were watching the fight between John and Jaden could not help but bepletely surprised. This was the first time that they had ever seen someone being able to push John backwards, other than the captain of their own team. Just who was this young man? And how was it possible that he possessed such incredible strength? He was actually capable of dominating John despite his young age. Ask the fight between Jaden and John progressed, John did not find even a single chance of counter attacking. He was on the receiving end of the attacks all the time, and by the time that he managed to dodge or block an attack, another one would already be heading his way. It was impossible for him to be able to find a chance of attacking Jaden, and so, he just had to continue dodging and blocking. He had no other choice but to hope that Jaden would get tired, and finally give him a chance of attacking. But surprisingly, Jaden continued attacking with the same frequency for more than a minute. And, there was not even sweat or any indication that he was struggling. From the looks of it, it seemed that he could still keep on going for the next few minutes. Just as John was wondering how he was supposed to deal with Jaden, he suddenly felt that his leg that had just been trying to find bnce by stepping backwards, stepping into a thin air. And before he could react, he suddenly felt his entire body tilting backwards. It was then that he realized that without noticing it, he had already reached the edge of the ring, and now, he was actually falling out of the ring! Chapter 336 You Are Hired! Thud! John copsed onto the ground, his eyes filled with surprise and disbelieved. He obviously could not believe what had happened. And, he was not the only one, considering that the other two were also quite shocked by what had happened. At first, it was John that was being dominated in the fight. But all of a sudden, he fell off the ring. Since he had already fallen from the ring, it indicated that he had lost. They obviously could not believe that there was someone that was capable of defeating John, especially someone like Jaden. He was extremely young, younger than even John himself. They could maybe say that John had only been defeated because he fell from the ring. But John was supposed to be conscious of this rule, indicating that he was supposed to know that the moment that he was going to fall out of the ring, he was going to lose the match. And other than that, it was not possible for just anybody to be able to push John out of the ring. And they had seen it clearly. Jaden had dominated John in every possible way, in such a way that John was not capable of retaliating at all. It took quite a while for John to be able to react to the defeat. He managed to get back on his feet, while gazing at Jaden who was still standing in the ring. While John had been passive all this time, he was already sweating. But looking at Jaden who had been attacking proactively, there was not even a hint of sweat on his face at all. It was as if he had not done anything strenuous. At this moment, a thought that was so hard to believe appeared in John''s mind. Could it be possible that Jaden was actually holding back all this while? Could it be that he possessed more than what he had already shown? John''s heart could not help but skip a beat. At the same time, another thought appeared in his mind, ''Could this young man be a mutant? Or maybe he managed to get his hands on those pills?'' Despite the thoughts that were going through his mind, John had to admit that he was defeated by Jaden. And, ording to the requirements that he had set, it was clear that Jaden was qualified to be his bodyguard. "I admit that you have defeated me. May I know your name?" John spoke after a moment. John was having the intention of knowing Jaden''s name. He wanted to know if he could recall anyone with that name, or maybe he had heard of them. And, even if he had never heard of them, maybe he had heard of the family name? "My name is Jaden Moore." Jaden responded simply. John was left a little speechless. He had been hoping that Jaden would introduce himself with more than just his name. Maybe he was supposed to give his background? As for the name, he had never heard of anyone being called Jaden Moore. Additionally, there was no Moore family that he knew about. Well, there are many Moore families, but there was none that was capable of raising such a genius to this level. Despite still having many questions in his mind, he decided that he was going to learn thister on. After all, with the connections that the family possessed, it was not going to be impossible for him to be able to get information about Jaden. As for Jaden''s qualifications, there was no doubt about it. As long as his background was clean, then it was going to be quite easy for him to take the position of being a bodyguard. Additionally, having someone as strong as Jaden involved was something good as well. Considering that he was going to be his bodyguard, that implied that he was going to be involved with the business of the special unit. Having someone as strong as Jaden added into the unit with something that was going to increase the strength of the unit. In some situations that they might need extra man power, Jaden would obviouslye in handy. But, he would have to make sure that Jaden did not have any other intentions of wanting to be his bodyguard. "Okay Mr. Moore. Since you have defeated me, ording to the requirements, you are qualified to be my bodyguard. But, before you take on this job, I have to do a background check on you. I have to verify the reasons why you want to be a bodyguard, and if you are involved in anything shady. I hope that you don''t have any ulterior motives foring here. And if you have any, it is better for you to leave now. But if you don''t, please wait, just give me a little while and I''ll be back to tell you if you are hired or not." John said in a straightforward manner. Jaden had already anticipated something like that. After all, it was quite shocking to be able to find a young man like himself, being so strong. Additionally, it was impossible for the Roberts family to be able to hire just anybody. Just like the Johnson family, they would have to carry out some investigation to know about his background. And for that, Jaden had already been prepared. By the use of the AI, he had managed to change many things about himself. He did not want to reveal anything about his current wealth or anything rted to ''that'' organization, which even he himself did not know about. He created quite a simple background. ording to the background information that was currently avable about himself, it was that he was just a young man, whose parents had died in an ident. His parents were just ordinary scientists, and his family was not that rich, but it was not poor as well. After the death of his parents, Jaden who had been training ever since he had been young had no choice but to go into the streets, and try to survive, after everything had been taken from him by his rtives. It was due to his involvement with street fights and other things that he managed to get this strong. But, he was not involved in anything that was considered as illegal, well, as long as fighting in the streets was ignored. "Okay." Jaden agreed, before stepping down from the ring. John and the two people that had apanied him both left. The moment that he left the gymnasium, John was still quite curious about Jaden''s background. And for that reason, he immediately made a call. He was not going to just use his family''s background and ability in order to look into Jaden''s background, but instead, he was also going to involve the special unit. After all, Jaden would be involved with the special unit, as long as he became his bodyguard. Considering the power of the two sides, he was able to get the information that he wanted within just 30 minutes. The first to give him a feedback was obviously the special unit, then his family.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When he went through the information, he could not help but feel that the information was quite suspicious. After all, how was it possible for Jaden to be able to get this strong from just fighting in the streets? It seemed that there was something that was special about this young man. Otherwise, how was it possible for him to be able to develop to touch an extent without any special training? Considering that John himself had undergone vigorous training, before joining the special unit, and was even older than Jaden, yet he had been defeated, it implied that even if Jaden was extremely talented, at least, he needed to be well trained. Despite his suspicions, after going through the information, he felt that unless there was something that Jaden had hidden quite well, it was impossible for him not to qualify as a bodyguard. In fact, he would be the best bodyguard. As for the matter of Jaden being trained in the ways of a bodyguard, he did not care. In the information, it was clear that Jaden was never trained to be a bodyguard. But as long as Jaden was strong enough, during the time that he would be together with him, John would keep on training him the basics. At the same time, maybe there was a possibility that Jaden might actually join the special unit, increasing the strength of their team. As for Jaden being his bodyguard, John did not really care much about it. Instead, he just wanted his family to be relieved, so, it was an added bonus that he had actually found someone that was young and strong. John went back to the gymnasium, where he found that Jaden was currently sitting on a bench, waiting. "Mr. Moore, I have gone through your information, and I''m satisfied. So, from today onwards, as long as you agree, we can sign a contract that will make you my bodyguard. As for the time frame that you will want to be my bodyguard, we will determine during the time of the agreement. What do you think?" John asked after he entered into the gymnasium. "I''m okay with it. But I will have to inform you that there is a possibility that I might end the contract after 3 months, it just depends with the situation. If you are okay with that, we can progress with the agreement." Jaden said that, just to let John know that there was a possibility that he might leave after 3 months. Chapter 337 Sasha Davis John was once again surprised, considering that this was the first time that he had encountered a person who came to look for a job, but yet, he possessed conditions. Considering that it was Jaden that was looking for the job opportunity, hoping to be employed, he was the one that was supposed to listen to the conditions that he was going to be given. But here he was, iming that he might actually leave after 3 months. It could be said that Jaden was quite arrogant. But when John thought much about it, he found that maybe Jaden really had the reason to be arrogant. Maybe it was not arrogance, but confidence in his ability. If it was true that Jaden was having more than what he had shown, just as John had thought, then it implied that Jaden could really state the conditions of being employed. After all, it was not going to be that easy to be able to find someone as skilled as Jaden was. During the time that he set up the conditions for a bodyguard, he had believed that it was going to be nearly impossible for him to be able to find someone that met the conditions. But here they were. Jaden was here, younger than expected, and possessing more strength than one would anticipate. Though, John was quite curious about the reason why Jaden specifically said that he was going to work for at least 3 months, and in case the situation did not allow, he might leave. Could it be that he was trying to imply that no matter the condition that he was going to be in, he was going to work for 3 months? And what condition or situation was Jaden trying to refer to? It would be better for him to know it, to make sure that Jaden would not leave. He was having ns on what he was going to do with Jaden in the future, hoping that there would be a connection between Jaden and his family. Additionally, it would be even better if Jaden could join the special unit. That way, the strength of the team would be increased by quite a huge margin. "That''s new. Perhaps, can you tell me the conditions that might lead to you leaving after 3 months?" John asked curiously. "Just as I told you before, it depends. It mainly depends with the habit of my employee. If the employee that I''m working for does not act ording to my expectations, or is trying to misuse me, who is a bodyguard, and not ackey, then I will have no choice but to leave." Jaden responded with a calm expression on his face. He was not afraid of losing this opportunity, by making John back out. He had already investigated, and understood that John liked talents. And for that reason, it was going to be extremely difficult for him to let go of Jaden who was young but extremely strong.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om John remained silent for a moment before finally saying, "It''s agreed then. Let''s finalize the agreement and sign the contract. I''m going to input a use that will state that you are free to leave after 3 months if you find that the situation is not as how you hoped it to be. But the duration of the contract is going to be 5 years. Is that okay with you?" "That''s fine with me." Jaden responded. And with that, John went ahead and instructed one of the people that had toe with him to prepare the contract. After the contract was brought over, Jaden went through it, and when he found that there was nothing wrong with it, he immediately signed it. And at that exact moment that he signed the contract, a prompt appeared in front of him. [Congrattions to the host for finding a new client. The host can no longer change a client within the next 3 months. The option for changing a client will only be avable after 3 months.] Jaden had already expected that the moment that he signed the contract. Now that he had signed a contract, he no longer had to care about the time limit of 7 days from the system. Now, the only thing that he would have to pay attention to would be the 3 months before having the chance of changing a client. But of course, Jaden was not willing to change a client anytime soon. It would be better for him to get a client that he would continue working for, until there was no need for him to be a bodyguard anymore. In any case, the only reason why he was willing to be a bodyguard was due to the system. As long as he acquired the benefits from the system, getting stronger and stronger, there mighte a time that he might not even need to be a bodyguard. After all, he had apany that had a bodyguard department. Maybe when that time came, he would only require the bodyguardpany to take action. And, maybe he could actually get a chance of having his own loyal group of bodyguards that would be working under him. If something like that really happened, he could simply find a way to strengthen them. Of course, the only way of making sure that they could get stronger was through the system, or perhaps the mutation, something that Jaden did not understand until now. Jaden stopped thinking about that, and finalized everything with John. It was impossible for him to go and start working as a bodyguard the very same day. So, it was agreed that he would start working during the following week on Monday. It was on that same day that John had nned to return to the special unit anyway. So, he easily agreed, allowing Jaden to take his time to venture the city. Through the background information check that he had gotten, John already knew that Jaden was not from this city, and had only arrived the previous day. For that reason, when Jaden said that he had to understand this city first, John was not against it. In any case, that was something that Jaden had to know. How was he supposed to guard against enemies, when he did not even understand where he was? After everything had finally been dealt with, Jaden left the Roberts residence, and headed back to the hotel. During the time that he was in the cab, Jaden decided that he would have to buy another car. He had left his BMW 7 series back in Faru city. It was quite inconvenient for him to use a cab, considering that during the time that he was in the cab, he could notmunicate with the AI. At the end of the day, it was not as if the AI was linked with him, in such a way that he couldmunicate with it through his mind. So, he would have to speak out loud every time that he wanted tomunicate with the AI. So, Jaden had to wait until he got to the hotel, got inside his room, before he finallymunicated with the AI. "Find the information about that youngdy that was there during the time that several candidates wanted to get the job of being a bodyguard." Jaden informed the AI. {Give me a few seconds master.} The AI responded, and about 3 secondster, a notification appeared on Jaden''sptop that was currently switched on. Jaden did not have to check to know that it was the AI that had already delivered the information that he wanted. And so, he immediately essed theptop, and checked the file on thedy. Sasha Davis. That was the name of thedy. And ording to the information, she was not originally from this city, but instead, she came from another city within this province named Chepa city. Chepa city was also a second tier city just like Faru city. It was just that this city was at a lower level aspared to Faru city. It was at the lowest level of second tier cities. It was not that popr within the province, but it was not located that far away from Faru city. There was only a single city that separated them. ording to the information, this youngdy named Sasha Davis was from an ordinary family. She had an elder brother, who was currently a teacher. But, his ie was obviously not capable of sustaining them all, considering that even her elder brother had his own family. As for their parents, they were both elderlies, and had already retired. So, they had to depend on their two children to take care of them. But, Sasha Davis had justpleted her high school education when she decided not to continue studying anymore. She decided to look for job opportunities, but due to her lower level of education, she was not able to find any. Left with no other choice, just like during the time that she was young, she just found whatever kind of manualbor that could be found, and did so to earn some ie to help the family. During her childhood, she had managed to learn some fighting skills, just by watching from outside the judo that was close to her house. She trained, in order to acquire the skills to be able to resist those that tried to take advantage of her. Recently, she got information about the job opportunity that involved a member of a big family. She understood the risks that were involved in being a bodyguard, especially for her who did not possess any particr bodyguard skills. Despite that, she was willing toe over, using much of the money that she had been saving for quite a while now, in order toe over and try. She believed that as long as she got the job, she would be able to change her lifepletely. But she failed. Chapter 338 Invitation After going through the information about Sasha Davis, Jaden decided that he was going to look for her. So, by the use of the AI, he immediately located her. Then without hesitation, Jaden left the hotel, to go and look for her. He thought that it was going to be a pity for him to lose such a talent. For her to be able to reach such a level in terms ofbat, even though she had not received any professional training, it was clear that she was a talent. If she joined his bodyguard department, then in the future, Jaden would be able to get much more rewards from the system. Just thinking about that, Jaden could not help but look forward to the future. As he thought of that, Jaden took a cab, heading straight towards the outer areas of the city. The cab stopped outside an ordinary inn. Despite this inn being considered as ordinary, considering that it was within a first tier city, its level was obviously above those that could be found in a city like Faru city. Jaden already possessed information about thedy. So, he entered the inn, asked about where she was. The one at the counter was hesitant to give information about thedy, but Jaden simply took out a few bills of dors and thedy easily epted. Of course, Jaden could just go straight to the room, but he decided that it was better for him to ask first. It was just a matter of routine. Heading straight to the third floor, Jaden stopped at the door that was located very close to the staircase. He did not hesitate to knock on the door. "Who is it?" The familiar voice of thedy came from the other end of the door after Jaden had knocked. "It is Jaden." Jaden responded, even though he understood that thedy did not know him. After all, even though they had met each other before, they had not introduced themselves to each other. Thedy was obviously confused by who Jaden was. As for the voice, he could not tell who the owner of the voice was, considering that even during the time that she had met with Jaden, Jaden had not spoken. Despite the curiosity, she opened the door, only to see the familiar figure of Jaden. She could not help but raise her brows as she looked at Jaden. At the same time, she was extremely cautious against Jaden. She recognized Jaden, considering that they had met earlier in the day. But still, the reason why she was cautious against him was simply because she did not understand how he had found her. Additionally, how was it that he came looking for her? What was there that he needed from her? With all those questions in her mind, she still managed to ask, "How may I help you?" From her voice, it was clear that he was not willing to make an acquaintance with Jaden. At the same time, she was thinking that perhaps Jaden was one of those young masters. Could it be that he was fascinated in her, and used his connections, in order to find her? That was a possibility, but she was not going to show that right now. But, if he had any intentions against her, she would obviously not y around, no matter his background. "I came to give you an invitation. You went to the Roberts because you wanted the job of being a bodyguard. I''m going to give you that opportunity, but you are not going to work for the Roberts, but instead, you will be working for me. What do you think?" Jaden went straight to the point. Sasha on the other hand felt that she was right. He was obviously here because he wanted to woo her. He wanted her to be his bodyguard? That was impossible. Even before she decided toe over to this city and try her luck in order to be a bodyguard, she had already done her own investigation. Even though the information that she had managed to acquire was not that much detailed, but at least, it provided her with the basic information that she required. From the information that she had managed to gather, she understood that John was a man of reputation. He was a righteous guy, and for that reason, she did not believe that he was going to act against her. There was a possibility of something like that happening, but in case something like that really happened, she had already decided that she would immediately quit. Looking at Jaden with an unfriendly gaze, she said, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in being a bodyguard anymore. I have other things to do. So if you can excuse me¡­" As she said that, Sasha was having the intention of going back into the room. She moved back, and closed the door. But, before the door could close, it was suddenly stopped. Sasha immediately understood that it was Jaden who had prevented the door from closing. She did not hesitate to apply more strength, trying to force the door to close. But she was immediately surprised when she realized that despite using all her strength, she was not capable of closing the door at all. She had initially thought that Jaden was just like the other young masters. They liked enjoying themselves in such a way that most of the time, they would be extremely weak. And considering that she had trained herself for quite a while, she believed that she was stronger than him. But surprisingly, that was not the case. Instead, it seemed that her strength could notpare to that of Jaden. She looked out of the door through the space that was there, only to realize that Jaden was holding the door just by using one of his hands. He was standing there casually, indicating that he was not struggling at all. This was something that made her not only surprised, but frustrated at the same time. She could not believe that he was not as strong as a pampered young master. "Maybe you will be willing to listen to the offer first, before making your decision?" Jaden asked as he raised his brows slightly. Despite already possessing information about the strength that thisdy possessed, he was actually surprised. After all, she was quite young, and despite the gender disadvantage, she was still quite strong. Understanding that it was impossible for her to be able to close the door with her strength not matching that of Jaden''s, Sasha decided against it. Instead, she decided to listen. But if he tried anything out of hand, she would immediately attack, not considering his background. As for the consequences that would follow, she did not believe that this young master would be able to find her. After all, she came from a very small city within this province. And, this was the first time that she was in this city. So, as long as she tried as much as possible to hide her tracks, she believed that she could escape the perception of even a big family.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She did not believe that she was capable ofpletely escaping the intelligence of those big families in this big city. But as long as she did not do anything big, it was clear that they might not bother to use much resources in order to investigate about her. "I own a securitypany, but the securitypany has just recently developed a bodyguard department. There is a group of people that have already been dispatched, having already taken on several tasks. But that is not enough. I have seen that you possess quite some talent. I have already gotten information about you, and I understand that currently, you have financial constraints. You don''t have to worry much about the sry, considering that the ie will be quite good, depending on the task that you will be taking on. I don''t want to promise you that you will receive a high sry, but you can be assured that as long as you perform your duties as a bodyguard well, promotions will happen, and there will be an increase in your sry." Jaden exined. Upon hearing that Jaden actually owned a securitypany, Sasha could not help but be surprised. As for the part where he had managed to get information about her, she immediately rted it to him using his family influence in order to be able to get information about her. The thing that made her impression of Jaden shift slightly was that he did not seem to have the intention of favoring her. Instead, it seemed that she was going to start just like the others, and as long as she performed well, she would be able to get an increase in her sry. Despite feeling a little convinced, Sasha had her own suspicions. She looked at Jaden and asked, "What is the guarantee that what you are saying is the truth?" "Information has already been sent to your email. You cane looking for me in the hotel, room number has already been given. If you are ufortable with that, just give me a call, and arrange a ce where we can meet." Jaden said, before turning around and leaving. It might be true that he was interested in the talent, but that did not imply that he would go ahead and beg her. Instead, since he had already given her the opportunity, it was upon her to decide if she was going to take it or not. Just as Sasha wanted to ask Jaden about how he had sent her the information, she suddenly heard the sound of a notificationing from the phone that was back in the room. She immediately headed back, to look, only to see that it was an email that she had received. Chapter 339 Buying a House After dealing with the issue about Sasha, Jaden went back to the hotel. He then immediatelymunicated with the AI about finding a ce for him to live in this city. It might be true that he did not like money, but that did not imply that he was simply going to waste money by spending each of the day that he was going to be within this city within a hotel. So, Jaden decided that it was going to be better for him to get a house for himself.N?v(el)B\\jnn The AI was quite efficient. In just a matter of a few seconds, it had managed to get several vacant houses that were present within the city, and ording to Jaden''s preferences. Jaden had given the preference as the same as the vi that he owned back in Macomunity. He did not want to change things that much, and neither he did he want a very big mansion that would bepletely empty, with only him in the house. He went through the options provided by the AI slowly, before finally deciding on a vi. It was located in a district that was very close to the Roberts residence. Even though it was true that he was not going to work within the Robert residence, that did not imply that he was going to be that far away. In any case, maybe John might want to visit his home, and at that time, Jaden could visit his own ce to rx. After making the decision, Jaden informed the AI to make the necessary preparations, all those that were required in order for him to make a purchase. This included the transfer of the money for the house. As for checking out the house before making the purchase, Jaden did not have to bother with that at all. After all, the AI had managed to gather all information about that district, including the agency that was in charge of selling the houses there. Jaden went ahead and visited the district. This was the following day, after he had alreadypleted the other procedures that could bepleted without him being there personally. This was all due to the efficiency of the AI. Thanks to the AI, Jaden was able to reduce the time that would be spent in the district office that was in charge of the management of the entire residential district. When Jaden got there, things were quite easy for him toplete. For that reason, he simply went ahead to look at the house that he had bought. The house was a three story vi, having two floors. It had bedrooms that were located on the top floor, including the biggest bedroom, the master bedroom. As for the ground floor, there were other facilities such as the kitchen, living room, dining area, the study room and finally, there was even a small conference room. And in the basement, there was the entertainment section that included a small theater that contained all the necessary equipment, there was a small gym that nheless contained all the small equipment that could fit in the house, and finally, there was a ce for table games. Behind the vi was the swimming pool and a small garden where one could rx. A few trees surrounded the vi, helping in maintaining the serenity of the vi. As for the leaves that would fall from the trees, they would be taken care of by the employees that had been hired by the management of the district. It could be said that after looking at the vi, Jaden was impressed. After all, n this big city, it was not that easy to find that there was a residential district that could actually have houses that had gardens of their own. As for the size of the vi, it was just like the others, upying and are of about 40 by 50 m. It was big. As for the vis that were in thismunity, they were the same size, matching in everything. It waspletely different from Macomunity that had houses that varied from each other. Despite this residential district not being the best in the city, Jaden liked the setting and the facilities that were avable. With this finally out of the way, Jaden went to meet up with John. John had already contacted him, informing him that the agreement was already prepared. And since that was the case, Jaden had to go over and take on the duty of being a bodyguard, officially. As for when they were going to depart, that was going to be up to John. As for himself, he was currently ready. He had intended to visit the city and get even more familiar with it, but in the end, he decided against it. The reason behind that was simply because he understood that John was not a person that was going to operate within this city alone. Instead, he was going to be moving in the entire province, moving from one city to another. It was a fact that this was the main area that was covered by John''s team, but that did not imply that it was the only one. After all, the number of people that could join the special unit was quite small, and for that reason, those that were part of the unit had to cover the entire province. They were not the only team that was present in the province, but it was that there were other two teams. These teams would keep on shifting from one city to another, mainly ording to the movements that were made by the mercenaries. On the other hand, they also had to avoid being ambushed by the mercenaries. After all, if they were caught unprepared, things would get ugly and the special unit might suffer great losses. Due to the movements that were being made by this special unit, the mercenaries found it difficult to eliminate this special unit. It was the unit that was preventing them from acting freely within this country, but it was impossible to eliminate them, just as it was impossible for the special unit to be able to eliminate the mercenaries. Jaden immediately went to meet up with John. Since the official agreement had already been prepared, Jaden had to sign it. The moment that they met, Jaden realized that this time, John was not together with the other two people that had apanied him back then during the time that they were within the Roberts residence. This time, Jaden was meeting up with John in a small restaurant that was located not that far away from his vi. Jaden was slightly amazed by the speed at which the Roberts family could gather intelligence. In just a little while, John had already gotten the information that Jaden had purchased a vi within the district in this area. For a moment, Jaden could not help but wonder if they possessed an AI just like himself. Jaden went through the final agreement, which was the contract. He read through everything clearly, and noticed that there was a use just as he had requested, indicating that he could leave after 3 months, in case he found that the situation was not in line with his own principles. In order to avoid this loophole from being exploited, there was yet another use that stated that Jaden would focus solely on his duty as a bodyguard, and would not be used for any other tasks. In case he was asked to perform other things that were not rted to his duty as a bodyguard, he was free to refuse. Additionally there was something else that had been added by John, something that Jaden had not known about before. It was a use that said that John was free to make an invitation to Jaden in order for him to join the special unit. Within the same use, it was stated that Jaden was not supposed to reveal any secret about the special unit, not to even his closest family members. Jaden understood that this was just a method that was being used in order to ensure that the secrets of the unit would remain secrets, and would not be spread to the enemies. The moment that Jaden read the use that stated that John was free to make an invitation to Jaden to join the special unit, his brows rose slightly. And when John saw that, he decided to exin. "That part is something that I have added casually. But, there is a possibility that I will ask you if you can join our special unit. After all, ording to the skill that you have demonstrated so far, it implies that you are quite strong, and you are an incredible talent. For such a talent as yourself, it is the loss of the country for you to continue working as a bodyguard. But, I cannot simply give you the offer of directly joining unit, considering that you still need the approval of the captain of the team that I belong to. So, for that to happen, you will have to demonstrate your ability, so that the captain can see that. Before that, it is going to be impossible for you to be able to join the special unit." John said. John understood that many people really wanted to join the special unit. Of course, those that wanted to join this special unit were not just anybodies. Instead, they possessed quite some background, for them to be able to know about the existence of the special unit. That was the reason why he believed that Jaden would also be interested in joining the special unit. After all, it was a privilege that many could not get in order to be able to join the special unit. "I''m sorry, but I''m not interested in joining the special unit. I''m only here to work as a bodyguard. I am not interested in changing professions." Jaden made himself clear. Chapter 340 Signing an Agreement John was surprised the moment that he heard that Jaden did not have the intention of joining the special unit. Could it be that Jaden was genuine about being a bodyguard? He did not have any other underlying motives of joining the special unit by the use of the opportunity of being his bodyguard? As he thought about that, John could not help but think that Jaden was bluffing. He looked at Jaden, only to realize that Jaden was extremely serious when he said those words, and there was no hint of joke on his face. "I''m quite content with being a bodyguard. I don''t really want to be bound by so many rules involved in the special unit or in the military. I want to be a free person." Jaden gave an exnation. Well, it was a lie. After all, the reason why Jaden was a bodyguard was simply because of the system. Otherwise, if there was another option, why would Jaden not take it? He only became a bodyguard, because the system had already be a bodyguard system on the very same day that he had been injured. And, had it not been for the fact that he had been thoroughly injured back then, he would have selected another profession. It was simply because the system wanted to heal him, that it made a decision for him. John remained silent for quite a while after hearing Jaden''s words. Even though he found it to be inconceivable, he thought that there was a possibility of something like that happening. After all, with Jaden''s talent, he could actually join other special units that were better than the special unit that John belonged to. In any case, that was a possibility. As for the matter of Jaden saying that he was satisfied with just being a bodyguard, John took it as an excuse that Jaden had made. Maybe Jaden did not want to refuse straightforward, but instead, he decided to give a reason as to why he did not want to ept. "Okay then. But I''m not going to remove that use. In any case, even though I am free to invite you, it is your decision whether you want to join or not. I do believe that you will be able to change your mind after staying with the unit for quite a while. You will find that it is quite a good job." John said, not willing to continue trying to convince Jaden to join the special unit. Jaden continued reading through the agreement. In the agreement, it stated that his monthly sry was going to be as high as $150,000. This surprised Jaden, but when he thought much about it, he realized that it was not that much at all. At the end of it all, by being a bodyguard, he was basically joining the special unit, even though not as an official member of the special unit. For that reason, in any case that John was going to encounter a mercenary, Jaden would have to take action. And due to that, his life would be in danger throughout the entire time, especially considering that currently, John was being targeted by an entire mercenary group. Since that was the case, the team that John belonged to would obviously be facing more frequent attacks aspared to the other teams of the same unit. And, considering that the second inmand of the mercenary group had sworn that he wanted to kill John, then this would obviously lead to the majority of the top level members of the mercenary group taking action. Jaden did not know much about this mercenary group, other than the information that he had managed to acquire from the AI. Well, the AI had provided more detailed information, but Jaden did not have the time to go through the entire thing. Nheless, ording to the information that he had gathered about this mercenary group, it might be true that the majority of the members of this mercenary group were ordinary people with quite somebat strength, the equipment that they used was something that had to be observed. They acquired different kinds of weapons, and all the weapons that they used were of a high level. Additionally, the second inmand and the leader of the mercenary group were all people that possessed incrediblebat power. This was something that Jaden had found out through the information. In any case, ording to the information, it was clear that the two of them could actuallybat a group of almost 20 people by themselves. And, they would be able to defeat them without suffering any injuries. Just from this, Jaden had his own suspicions that there was a possibility that these two were actually mutants. Jaden had already investigated about mutants, but until this day, he had not managed to find much information about the mutants. It was clear that the information about mutants was tightly controlled. It was controlled in such a way that it was not even in the data system of the countries within the world. Otherwise, with the ability of the AI, it would have already managed to ess the information, and presented the information to Jaden. And, Jaden could remember Scott. That old man. Even though Jaden was not really sure about it, he believed that there was a great possibility that Scott was also a mutant. And if that was the case, that implied that mutants possessed incredible fighting capabilities, and even special abilities. After making sure that everything within the agreement was okay, Jaden went ahead and signed. The moment that he signed the agreement, he officially began his official duty as a bodyguard. When John saw that Jaden had signed the contract, he smiled. He felt that there was going to be quite some time for him to be able to convince Jaden to be able to join the special unit. "Okay then. Previously, I had nned that within the next 5 days, I would be trying to find a bodyguard that would match my requirements. After that, I would be going back to the special unit, considering that I am required." John spoke. After pausing for a moment, he continued, "But now that you have already taken on this role, I don''t really need to continue waiting here. So, tomorrow, I will be leaving this city, considering that the special unit team that I am in is going to another city within this province. There was an incident in another city that needs to be taken care of. A few mercenaries were spotted, and it seems that they are targeting a certain government official. We have to neutralize this group of mercenaries before they take action. We cannot allow them to do anything against the leaders within our nation." Jaden had not acquired that information. In any case, he did not really actively look for information rted to the moves that were going to be made by John''s team. He had only gone through the past information and the present, and not what was being nned. "That''s okay with me. Today, I will be able to finalize everything that needs to be taken care of within this city. Then, we can depart tomorrow." Jaden responded. "Okay then. I will leave you alone. I still need to talk to my family about this issue, so that they can no longer be that much worried about me." John said as he stood up. Jaden also stood up at the same time. Since John was about to leave, Jaden did not see the intention of continuing to stay here anyway. So, they could leave together. After getting out of the restaurant, John got inside an Audi that was waiting for him, before leaving. As for Jaden, he simply strolled for a little bit, before taking a cab, and heading straight towards the car gship store.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He needed to make a purchase of a car. Even if he was not going to use it, considering that they were going to go out of the city, but he could still use it when he came back to the city. After all, the main operations of the team, was actually located within this city. It might be true that the team would continuously move from one city to another, but its main operations were within this city, indicating that most of the time, they would be within this city. But just as Jaden had settled in the backseat of the taxi, his phone suddenly rang. Looking at the caller ID, Jaden immediately realized that the caller was actually none other than Sasha. Jaden had already saved her contact information in his phone. And now that she was contacting him, he was able to easily tell that she was the one. And since she was calling, Jaden believed that she had already decided on what to do. Jaden picked the call, and remained silent, wanting to hear what Sasha had to say. Sasha on the other hand had remained silent for quite a while, before finally speaking. "I have already made my decision. I am going through the information that you provided me, and I have decided that I''m going to agree to join yourpany. When am I supposed toe for an interview?" Chapter 341 Getting Ready "There is no need for an interview. I have already gotten information about you, and I already know about you. Since you have already agreed, I''m going to connect you to someone else that will be in charge of assigning you a role within thepany." Jaden responded. Sasha on the other hand was surprised. She had not expected that she was going to be hired just like that. In the information that had been provided by Jaden, it included the information about thispany of his. It was true that thepany was not the biggest, and could notpare to the level of the family such as the Robert family, but it really possessed a future. In just a little while, it had managed to transform from just being one of the many securitypanies present within the city, to being the monopoly. And recently, it had also entered the bodyguard market. Even though this was the first time, all those that had been assigned to different ces were capable of the duties that they were assigned to. Simply put, the moment that a person entered into thispany, they would not select duties for themselves. Instead, it was thepany that was going to do the selection of the duty that they were supposed to handle. Everybody had the freedom of refusing, but recently, those that had been given duties to handle were all in a cheerful mood. After all, they had been assigned to a duty that they believed that they were capable of handling. Additionally, thepany protected the rights of its employees. And for that reason, it was impossible for other people to be able to exploit the employees that were out working as bodyguards. As for the matter of the sry, even though it might be true that she really wanted arge amount of money at once, so that she could improve the situation of the family, it was not to the extent that she could refuse getting a good job. After the call ended, Jaden immediately contacted Matthew. He informed Matthew about Sasha, and informed him about the task that she was supposed to be assigned to. Considering that thepany was about to spread to other cities, and currently, there was no any job opportunity that had been presented to Jaden by the system, that was suitable for Sasha, Jaden had no choice but to look through the choices provided currently. Even though it had only been a few days ever since Nightstar securitypanyunched the bodyguard department, its reputation had already spread. After all, the level of the bodyguards was extremely good, and the way that they carried themselves was something that amazed those that had hired them. For that reason, they immediately told their friends about it, and the number of people that wanted bodyguards increased. Due to the increased number of orders for bodyguards, Jaden had already received several prompts from the system informing him about the opportunities. At the same time, the system provided suitable candidates to handle the matter. But, so far, those that had already graduated in the first batch of the group that had joined thepany recently had already been assigned somewhere. So, recently, even though the number of people that wanted bodyguards from Nightstar securitypany had increased, the number of people that were being assigned to handle those duties had not increased at all. The reason why Jaden thought that the duty that he was currently assigning to Sasha was not suitable for her was simply because he was way powerful than the danger that she was going to face while being a bodyguard. But there was no harm in that. After all, even though currently, she did not possess much information about how to be a bodyguard, through the online sses, Jaden would be able to convert her into being a professional bodyguard. If it was just anybody else, it would be difficult for them to be able to convert someone like Sasha, who waspletely clueless about being a bodyguard, into being a professional bodyguard in a very short time. But for Jaden, due to his exquisite teaching skills, he would be able to do that in just about a month or two. After all, Sasha was quite a genius. Not only in the way of fighting, but even when it came to learning. Additionally, it was not as if Jaden was only teaching a single person. But instead, even those that had currently been sent to handle other issues would asionally attend the online sses that he was holding. After making arrangements for everything, Jaden informed Sasha that she would need to go to Faru city. That was where her assignment was. At the same time, he gave her the link that was required for her to be able to join the online sses, in order for her to learn how to be a bodyguard. It was quite surprising that she had gone to the Roberts family with the intention of being a bodyguard, without even having any clue about how to be a bodyguard. Well, maybe it was just like how Jaden was at the first time that he went to look for a job of being a bodyguard.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om By the time that Jaden was done with everything, the taxi had already arrived at the car gship that Jaden was visiting. Jaden did not want much of a luxurious car. And so, he picked the same car model as the one that he possessed during the time that he was in Faru city. It was the very same BMW 7 series model, the same as the one that he had left in Faru city. Jaden could have decided to change and take a more luxurious or powerful car, but he thought that there was no need for that. After all, it was not as if he was going to drive the cars frequently. Even though currently he did notck money due to the ability of the AI to be able to get money for him in the stock market, Jaden was not willing to waste money on something like a car. After making the purchase, he immediately headed back to the district, to his vi. Since they were going to depart the following day, Jaden had to make preparations. After getting back to the vi, Jaden decided to go ahead and look for the information about what John''s team was going to handle the following day. He had to be prepared in case there was going to be any form of danger, and be prepared to deal with it. It was obviously going to be impossible for him to allow anything to happen to John, considering that it was going to go against his responsibility as a bodyguard. Additionally, if he saved John several times, he was going to receive a reward from the system. And, it had already been more than 3 months ever since thest time that he received anything from the system. Thest thing that he had received from the system was this AI that had been helping him in many asions. And, Jaden could not help but think, was there a possibility of him receiving something that was even more powerful than the AI? Despite those thoughts in his mind, he went through the information that had been provided by the AI. But, he could not help but feel that there was something unusual about the information. The Information was not as detailed as normal. Instead, it was just a few pieces of information telling Jaden that John''s team would be heading out of the city. As to what city they would be going to, there was no information about it. As for which mercenary group they were going to deal with, there was no information about it as well, considering that they had to identify the city that the team was going to, before being able to know the mercenaries that were going to be dealt with. But despite all that, several assumptions had already been made by the AI. It had already calcted the probabilities of dealing with different mercenary groups. The probabilities had been calcted ording to those that had recently acted, or were nning to act, and the AI had gotten information about it. The one with the highest probability of being dealt with at the moment was actually the same mercenary group that was targeting John. It was the bloodhound mercenary group. The probability of this happening was actually at 98%. From this, Jaden believed that there was a great possibility that this was actually the same group that they were going to deal with. At the same time, Jaden immediately thought about different possibilities of the reason why this mercenary group had made its move. ording to the information, it was clear that this mercenary group had been more active recently, ever since the day that the second inmand of the mercenary group had announced that he would kill John. From this, Jaden could tell that there was a possibility that this was an act of the mercenary group, trying to lure out John. They could have as well targeted his family, but that was going to be extremely difficult. After all, considering that John was a member of the special unit, his family was always being monitored. In case there was anyone that was going to target this family, the mercenaries would be dealt with almost immediately by those in charge of ensuring the security of this family. After going through all the possibilities, Jaden read the information about the city, only to realize that the city was actually the same city that Sasha came from. Chapter 342 Eagle Team Chepa city. That was where the most recent incident involving the bloodhound mercenary group had been recorded. This city was quite a distance away from Rezi city. ording to the information that Jaden possessed about this special unit, he understood that they were going to use a helicopter as a means of transportation. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to be able to travel from city to city, if they decided to use road transport. Additionally, severalplications could ur if they used road transport. And, it was going to take quite a long time for them to be able to reach their destination, and at that time, the mercenaries would have already left, or would have alreadypleted the task that had brought them there. Having already dealt with everything that needed to be dealt with, and after parking everything that he would need during the time that he was going out, Jaden decided to rx for the rest of the day. ¡­. The following day... On an open field that was located in the outskirts of the city, there was a helicopter that looked just like an ordinary business helicopter, with the only difference being the exaggerated size. But this time, the people that were currently boarding this helicopter possessed military equipment. Each and every one of them was holding a gun, while at the same time, they were wearing bulletproof vests. If one saw them, he would be able to tell that they belonged to an army. It was just that not just anybody could identify which army they belonged to. The reason behind that being the fact that they were part of a special unit that was not public. Even though a few of them had already boarded the helicopter, two others were currently waiting. They were all looking into the distance, towards the road that was quite close to the area that the helicopter hadnded. The number of people here reached up to 12. They were all part of a team that was part of the special unit. And, it was not the only team, considering that there were many other teams that were spread all over the country, in all the other provinces. Other than these two people that were currently waiting, not getting inside the helicopter, those that had already gotten inside the helicopter weremunicating with each other. "Do you think that John is actually going toe back with a bodyguard?" One of them could not help but question. "What do you know? John''s family really cares about him. So of course, he would have toe back with a bodyguard, otherwise, it is going to be impossible for his family to allow him toe back to the team." Another one responded. "That is a possibility. But you know John. He is not going to ept just anybody to be his bodyguard. You have already seen the conditions that he set out, in order to be able to ept anyone as his bodyguard." "You are right. Those conditions are quite strict. With John''s capabilities, I doubt that there is going to be anyone that has managed to defeat John. After all, John is stronger than any ordinary person." "You guys are forgetting something. There is a possibility that he is going to get a bodyguard, someone who is way skilled than himself." "Those people have pride of their own. Additionally, even if they qualify, which is by defeating John, they will have to undergo a background check. Otherwise, it is going to be impossible for them to be able to join us. After all, by being John''s bodyguard, that would imply that they would be part of our special unit''s Eagle team." "Can you guys give it up?! You keep on talking as if you don''t have something to do. Now, take out your devices, and make preparations by gathering information on what we are going to deal with!" One of the people that were waiting outside the helicopter could not help but shout words this group of soldiers that were discussing with each other. "Yes captain!" Every soldier responded in a loud voice. At the same time, they could not help but feel a little speechless. What kind of information were they supposed to find? After all, the intelligence department had already given them the necessary information on the mission that they were going to deal with. So, how were they supposed to get even more information than the one that had already been provided? Despite all the thoughts that they were having, none of them showed it on their faces, and neither dared to say that out loud. They all understood the consequences of doing something like that. The entire ce quieted down after receiving themand from the captain of the team. Everyone took out their own devices, the ones that were provided by the military. They immediately began going through the information rted to the mission that they were supposed to deal with. But instead of trying to look for more information, instead, they just kept on going through the information that they had already read before. About 10 minutester, finally, there was the sound of an engine approaching. When everyone looked over, they realized that there was a BMW 7 series that was approaching. They could not help but raise their brows slightly, while at the same time, they became vignt. After all, this was the first time that they were seeing this car. And, they were not sure about the owner of the car, and neither did they know their intention. This area that they were currently in was restricted. This implied that not just any ordinary car was allowed toe to this ce. And somehow, this car hade over. Just as they were wondering about who the owner of the car was, with some of them already getting their hands closer to their guns, ready to take action in case there was a need for them to do that, the car stopped. It stopped just a little distance away from the helicopter. Then, the driver''s door opened. What came into their view was a young man with an above average appearance. He was currently wearing a ck suit. His eyes were quite sharp as he scanned the surrounding area, together with the soldiers. Despite the soldiers having been in the battlefield many times, they could not help but feel a chill running down their spine the moment that the gazended on them. And just as they were wondering who this young man was, and what was his intention ofing over, the young man walked to the other side of the car, before opening the door of the car. The one who came out of the car surprised them. It was none other than the vice captain of the team. Just like themselves, he was currently dressed in abat outfit. Additionally, there was a gun that was hanging by his side. The moment that he came out of the car, he smiled towards them. He strode towards them, the same smile on his face. As for the young man who hade together with him, he followed closely behind. But despite that, his eyes were continuously scanning the surrounding area. From their observation, they could already tell that this young man seemed to be extremely cautious, as if afraid that danger would suddenly arise around them. "Hi guys, it has been quite a while, hasn''t it?" John asked with a big smile on his face,pletely different from the times that Jaden had met him. "It has only been a few days. Why does it seem that you are so sentimental?" The captain asked. Despite his voice sounding quite cold, there was a small smile on his lips. "What sentiment are you talking about? It is normal that I will miss you guys after being away for over a week. Anyway, how are things going? Should we depart right now, or are we going to wait for something?" John asked as he gave the captain and the other soldiers a bear hug. "We will be leaving. But who is this guy that came with you?" The captain responded, before asking while looking at the young man that hade together with John. "Oh, forgive me. I had almost forgotten about this. This is my bodyguard, his name is Jaden. I''m already used toing over without anyone following me, making me forget about this." John said with a hint of embarrassment on his face. His words Immediately surprised the people around. They could not believe what they had just heard. John actually had a bodyguard? Previously, they thought that John was never going to have a bodyguard.N?v(el)B\\jnn But now, John came over with a bodyguard. And more than that, this bodyguard that hade over was even younger than any of them. Was John sure that this was a bodyguard, not his student that hade over to train? Upon seeing the questioning gazes that he was receiving from the people around, John simply smiled as he said, "Don''t doubt Jaden''s capabilities. He might be young, but he is extremely talented. I understand that talent alone is not enough. But, you cannot believe this, but he is actually stronger than I am." The people around could not help but get even more shocked upon hearing that Jaden was actually even stronger than John. How was that even possible? Such a young man, how was he stronger than John? Ignoring the doubting gazes that he was receiving, John looked at Jaden and continued with the introductions. "This one here is the captain of our Eagle team. As for the others, they are my colleagues and brothers. For this entire team, we trained together, before finally being assigned to the same team. Even though we were not the only ones in that batch, but at least, we know each other ever since the first day." John said with a hint of pride on his face. Chapter 343 Entering the Enemy Territory The stern expression that was on Jaden''s face disappeared. What reced it was a polite smile, as he went ahead and shook hands with each and every person around. Despite feeling that his previous gaze was quite startling, the others also revealed polite smiles as they shook hands with Jaden. Since Jaden was polite, there was no need for them to show any form of arrogance. After the introduction was over, finally, the captain spoke. "Mr. Jaden, it is a pleasure to meet you. I do believe that John has already informed you about what you are supposed to do, and what you are not supposed to do while being with us, the members of a special unit." "He has already informed me of everything." Jaden responded. After all, John had already told him everything through the contract that he had signed the previous day. While nodding, the captain said, "That''s good. I am the captain of the team as John has just said, you can refer to me as Oliver, or Captain Oliver, ording to your preferences. Anyway, we don''t have that much time to waste, it''s better for us to get moving." As he said those words, Oliver turned around and looked at the group of soldiers that had alreadye out of the helicopter and said, "What are you guys waiting for? Board the helicopter already. We don''t have time to waste here." Oliver''s bulky frame easily intimidated the other soldiers. They understood only for quite well. He was a person who did not like joking that much, but he''s still entertained jokes. As contradictory as it could seem, that was just how Oliver''s personality was. After everyone had gotten inside the helicopter, Jaden made sure to be close to John. Since he was currently a bodyguard, he had to ensure the safety of his client. And, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to ensure John''s safety while being quite a distance away from him. The other soldiers could not help but start snickering while hiding from John. They were obviously finding it funny that John, someone who was very strong, always boasted about how strong he was within the team, actually had to be protected by a bodyguard. It might be true that he was the one who was directly involved with the killing of the son of the second inmand of the Bloodhound mercenary group, but nheless, the entire team was involved as well. At the end of it all, they had wiped out the small stronghold together. John on the other hand simply nced at those that wereughing, and he could tell what they were thinking about. It was clear that they did not believe that John was saying the truth, when he said that Jaden was stronger than him. But he did not even bother to try and correct them. He decided to keep silent about it. They would be able to see just how strong Jaden waster on. At that time, he would simply watch as they shifted in their expressions, being amazed by the power that Jaden possessed. At the same time, he just hoped that one of them was going to try and ask Jaden for a sparring match. If something like that happened, and Jaden defeated that person with just a single attack, or within a few moves, John would have his chance ofughing. Jaden remained silent during the entire trip. In any case, he did not have anything inmon to discuss with the people around him. And other than John, he was not familiar with the others. Even though the mood within the helicopter was quite good, with many of the soldiers chatting from time to time,ughing about some silly things, Jaden chose to remain silent. At the same time, he felt that it was quite a waste of time for him to just continue sitting there without getting something. But as professionalism was involved, it was impossible for him to use his phone during such a time. True it was that he trusted his abilities, especially after taking the final physique enhancing pill that he had received from the system back then, he still did not wish to take any risk. After all, that was just how a bodyguard was supposed to be. After chatting for over 30 minutes, finally, many people decided to stop talking. After all, they could not continuously talk for a very long time. Their mouths needed to rest after all. About 20 minutester, with the journey taking slightly over 50 minutes, they finally arrived. The helicopternded in a clearing that was located quite a distance away from the city. The moment that theynded, the soldiers that had been chatty previously suddenly changed. Each of their expressions became extremely stern. They looked so serious that they might actually frighten a little kid just by looking at them. They uniformly jumped out of the helicopter, with a backpack on each of their backs. They were currently holding guns, and each and every one of them was currently fully equipped. Jaden was the only person that lookedpletely out of ce. After all, he was the only person that was currently wearing a suit, and not carrying any weapon with him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Additionally, while others were currently wearing military uniform that was ck, with several gray spots, he seemed more like a business person rather than a bodyguard. John looked at Jaden, realizing that perhaps Jaden really needed a weapon. So, he asked, "Jaden, do you have the license for using a gun?" "Yeah." Jaden responded simply. During the time that he was still working as a bodyguard back in the Johnson family, Clifford had managed to acquire a license that allowed Jaden to be able to use guns. The only problem was that until today, he had not registered any gun under his name. As for the gun that he possessed, it was the gun that he had taken during the time that he had gone to assist Ang in the raid of the gangsters. He had managed to hide that gun, and took it backter on. Even though he was not currently having it here, it was back in the vi that he had recently bought. As for the reason why he had not carried it when he wasing over, it was simply because he did not want to waste the chances of using the appearance shifting watch. Previously, for him to be able to carry the gun with him, to the extent of even having it during the time that he was using a ne to fly to Rezi city, he had used the camouge ability of the appearance shifting watch. He used the appearance shifting watch to be able to transform the gun that he was carrying into a small wallet. Even though his appearance did not change, with him maintaining his appearance, and considering that he was holding the wallet, it was not detected by the systems at the airport. That was something that really amazed Jaden. After all, it seemed that the ability of the appearance shifting watch was just too overpowered. After all, to be able to hide something like that, something that was considered as extremely dangerous in an airport, to be able to go through the systems without rming them. After receiving Jaden''s response, John went ahead and took out a pistol. He handed it over to Jaden and said, "You can use this for the time being. I do presume that since you already have a license for using guns, you do have the capability of using it, right?" "Yeah. I have no problems when ites to using this gun." Jaden responded. John on the other hand did not believe that Jaden was that much skilled in using the gun, just as skilled as he was at fighting. After all, it was not something that easy to be able to master both fighting and the use of a gun. Additionally, there was a possibility that Jaden could only use a pistol. And if he was given other guns, he might find it difficult to be able to use them. It was expected of a bodyguard to be able to use different guns, but ording to the information that John had acquired about Jaden, he understood that Jaden had never undergone any professional training on how to be a bodyguard. After everything was set, the entire group of 14 began moving. The helicopter on the other hand flew away, just a few moments after everybody had alighted. Currently, they were all walking, moving towards the opposite direction of the city. Jaden was slightly surprised, considering that he had thought that they were going to go towards the city. Despite his surprise, he continued observing his surroundings. At the same time, he watched the movements of the soldiers around him. Even though they were walking casually, each and every one of them seemed to be quite sharp, ready to take action at any moment. As the group moved, more than 30 minutes went by. And, they had finally reached quite a distance away from the city. They had not been moving at a fast pace, but still, they had covered quite some distance. Additionally, they were currently inside a natural forest that was located close to the city. The moment that they reached this area, John looked at Jaden and said, "Be prepared. We are entering an enemy territory. A fight can break out at any moment, so, be ready to take action." Chapter 344 The Enemy Approaching Jaden moved steadily behind John. He was following John, ensuring that nothing would happen to him. He would have been in front, but considering the fact that John held the position of the vice captain of the team, it was impossible for Jaden to be in front of him. Despite that, Jaden was ready to make a move at any moment. In case something happened, and John was put in danger, Jaden would be able to react. Additionally, due to the current strength that he possessed, it made it easy for him to be able to react to any situation, unless he was facing something like a mutant with super speed. As they moved further into the forest, the entire forest seemed to fall into deep silence. Even the sound of birds in the air could no longer be heard. The moment that the people around noticed this situation, they immediately tensed up. To them, they understood that this was a sign that there was a possibility of danger within this forest. It was not even a possibility anymore. After all, ording to the information that had been provided by the intelligence department of the special unit, this was where the group of mercenaries that they were supposed to deal with was located. For that reason, it was clear that the mercenaries would not just stand idle, allowing them to shoot at them. Instead, they would obviously retaliate. The only problem that they were currently experiencing was the fact that they did not possess much information about the mercenaries. Since they did not know the enemy, that implied that there was a great risk involved in this. But they were not afraid at all. After alle this is what they did. It was impossible for them to be able to acquire the information about all the mercenaries in the world that would venture into this country asionally.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om If they had gotten all the information that was required about the mercenaries, they would have obviously eliminated them by now. But, the mercenaries did not stay in the same ce, new mercenaries joined the mercenary groups, while others died asionally. Jaden continued holding the pistol that had been handed to him by John. The pistol was a Glock 17 pistol. It was quite ordinary, aspared to the other weapons that the people around him were having. Well, John did not have the authority of granting Jaden any weapon that was rted to the special unit. And for that reason, he had no other choice but to hand over to Jaden a normal pistol. The Glock 17 pistol had an efficiency range of 40 to 50 m. But to Jaden, those things could not apply at all. After all, he was extremely steady, and his vision was precise. So, as long as the bullet could reach a distance, and could cause enough damage after traveling that distance, he would be able to shoot urately, even if it was several hundred meters away. "Halt!" Oliver, who was taking the lead suddenly raised his hand as he said those words. The group that was following behind him immediately stopped. "As you can see around us, there is an indication that there was an activity that happened here not long ago. You can see that the leaves have only recently fallen, indicating that there was a person or a group of people that went past here before us." Oliver said as he pointed towards the surrounding area that they were currently at. Jaden had already observed that. It was just that he did not have the authority of saying anything within this team. After all, at the end of it all, he was just John''s bodyguard, and not a member of this special units team. "You all should be prepared. We should be very close to the enemy. Remember, as long as the enemy appears, shoot to kill. We do not negotiate with mercenaries." Olivermanded. "Yes, captain!" The others responded simultaneously. Oliver then made several signs, and immediately, the group immediately dispersed. They could not continue moving together, considering that that would easily give the enemy a big target. If theyunched a grenade or had set a bomb and they ended up exploding, the entire group would obviously suffer casualties. That was something that they were trying to avoid. It was also true that by spreading, they could be targeted one by one, but it was not as if they could notmunicate with each other. Additionally, they were not moving that far from each other, giving each other additions of about 10 to 20 meters. Jaden obviously followed John. At the same time, John said, "Jaden, I don''t know if you have ever killed someone before. But here, if you feel like you can kill someone, just go ahead and do that. You don''t have to feel any form of guilt towards this group of mercenaries." Before Jaden could respond, John continued, "They have already spilled so much blood. To them, it really doesn''t matter if the person that they are targeting is innocent or not. As long as they are paid, they are willing to kill anybody. To them, money talks a lot." Jaden of course understood this concept. It was not as if this was going to be the first time that he was going to experience a fight with mercenaries. Previously, he had almost been killed by Ben''s brother, who was the sniper. It was precisely due to his fast reflexes that he had been able to dodge the bullets. Otherwise, he would have been killed, and it was clear that after he had died, Scarlet would also be involved in that. Jaden did not say anything, and continued following behind John. At the same time, he monitored the surroundings around them. Well, even though he was looking around, he could already hear the sound of footsteps quite a distance away from them. The only reason why he was looking around was just in case there was a trap that had beenid down, waiting for them to fall into it. In case it was something like a bomb, no matter how strong Jaden was, it would be impossible for him to be able to save John, especially if the magnitude of the explosion would be quite high. "There are three people that are approaching us from the right. They areing over cautiously, and they should be able to spot us in just about 10 seconds." Suddenly, Jaden said something but surprised John. John immediately looked around, trying to see if there was anyone around. But no matter how much he looked, he could not see anybody. At the same time, he tried listening, but he could not hear the sound of wood steps that Jaden was talking about. Well, he could hear the sound of footsteps, but it was their own footsteps. The members of the special unit had all been trained in such a way that they were able to minimize the noise being made as they walked around. So, after attentively listening, he could only hear the sound of footstepsing from the two of them as they walked. It was faint, but it could be easily heard as long as a person was close by. John did not understand where Jaden was getting the confidence that there were three people that were approaching them. In his mind, he could not help but think that perhaps Jaden had confused, thinking that people were approaching them, or maybe he was just overthinking things. "You don''t have to be that worried. Even if theye over, we will be able to take care of them quite easily. Just don''t try fighting them head on. The mercenaries have guns and other weapons. Even if you are strong when ites to unarmedbat, a fight with guns ispletely different." John exined. Jaden did not respond. Instead, holding the gun that he was having, having a suppressor, he looked towards the direction that he could hear the sound of footstepsing. From the sound of footsteps that he could hear, it was clear that they were trying as much as possible to suppress them. Of course, there was a possibility that the sound of footsteps was from the members of the Eagle team, but still, Jaden did not think so. After all, all of them had spread in such a way that everyone was moving by themselves, except for John and Jaden. For that reason, for three people to be approaching together, it was clear that it was the enemy. Just as John was about to make a move, continuing moving towards the deeper end of the forest, Jaden suddenly grabbed his shoulder, pulling him backward. John waspletely startled, not expecting something like this to happen. For that reason, he stumbled backwards, towards Jaden. Bam! But just a moment after he had stumbled backwards, the sound of something hitting the ground could be heard. And when John looked over, he was surprised, only to see that there was a big hole on the ground. At this moment, the question that he wanted to ask Jaden immediately evaporated. At the same time, he became extremely cautious, understanding that they were spotted by the enemy. He tried looking around, trying to see somewhere that he could take cover, but even before he could do that, Jaden suddenly took action. Piu! Piu! Piu! The sound of suppressed shooting could be heard three consecutive times. And after that, Jaden did not do anything else, and simply looked towards the direction that he had said before. Thud! Thud! Thud! Just as John was wondering why Jaden had been shooting, the sound of heavy things falling on the ground was heard, apanied by the sound of something rushing through the bushes. Chapter 345 Injured John was startled by this. He looked was the direction that Jaden had shot, but he could not see anybody there. But, the sound of things falling was so real, indicating that it was clear that Jaden was shooting at something or someone. John did not know what Jaden had been shooting at. But still, he was afraid. Maybe Jaden had misjudged, and ended up shooting their colleagues? That was a possibility. But even without considering that, he himself, who had been trained, being the vice captain of a special unit team, was not capable of realizing that there was someone that was approaching them. But somehow, not only had Jaden realized that there was someone, rather people that were approaching them, he also ended up shooting them. It was only three times that Jaden had shot, but three consecutive bodies fell, if it was true that what Jaden had shot were actually people or animals. Suppressing the amazement and surprise in his heart, he began approaching the area. Since Jaden had already shot, it was clear that if there was an enemy close by, they would have already been rmed. It was clear that Jaden was using a gun that was having a suppressor, but it was impossible to be able topletely muffle the sound of a gunshot. So, increase someone was close by, they would be able to hear the suppressed sound of a gunshot. Jaden did not say anything, and simply followed behind John. With his good vision, he had already seen those three people that he had shot. Even though he had not seen them clearly, he had seen enough to be able to judge that they were an enemy. He followed behind John, to ensure his safety. Since they had already encountered enemies here, there was a possibility that traps might beid around here. So, they had to be cautious as they moved. Almost an entire minuteter, they finally arrived where the sound hade from. They had taken so long simply because John was extremely cautious. And when John saw what had fallen on the ground, he could not help but feel chills running down his spine. It was three bodies that were currently lying in a pool of their own blood. Three bodies, and all of them were currently dead. That indicated that Jaden had managed to kill all of them with just three shots. After observing the body for a while, John was able to easily tell that each and every one of them had received a bullet in a vital area. Two of them had received head shots, while thest one had received a bullet in the neck. It was this one that had caused the sound of something rushing through the bushes. It was clear that he was still struggling for quite a while before finally dying. John shifted his gaze from the dead body is on the ground, looking towards Jaden. At this moment, he could not help but feel that the information that he had acquired about Jaden was not urate. The Information stated that Jaden could use guns. But, the information did not say that Jaden was actually a master in using guns. And, considering hisbat capabilities, John had never thought that there was a possibility that Jaden was going to be this strong, extremely skilled with extreme precision when it came to the usage of guns. John took a deep breath to stabilize his emotions. At this moment, he realized that there was more mystery surrounding this bodyguard. Additionally, if Jaden did not have any ulterior motives, then he had won a jackpot. It would be even better If he could recruit Jaden into either his family, or into the team. The possibility of Jaden joining the team was quite low, considering that Jaden had already showed his stance to this issue. But there was still a possibility of him joining the family forces. "Let''s get moving. Since they have attacked us, the others might also be targeted. We have not heard anymotion, and there is a possibility that they are still being stalked." John said as he began looking around. At the same time, hemunicated through the walkie-talkie, informing Oliver and the others to be attentive. They had to be cautious, considering that there was a possibility that there was an enemy that was watching them. John understood that had it not been for the fact that Jaden was there, there was a possibility that he might have been killed, or might have ended up being fatally wounded. After all, the bullet that had shot at the area where he had been previously standing before being pulled back by Jaden was not something that could be ignored. It was a good thing that the walkie-talkie was linked to the earpiece that each and every person was wearing. For that reason, despite him talking through the walkie-talkie, the others were able to hear clearly, without anyone around them hearing the sound. But just as John had finished speaking, and was about to turn around and talk to Jaden, they suddenly heard the sound of amotion. Then in the next moment... Bang! Bang! Two consecutive gunshots were heard. This immediately rmed both Jaden and John. From the sound of the gunshot, it was clear that the fight had already erupted, and it was not that far from where they currently were. "You can take the guns that they have. While you are not allowed to use the guns from the special unit, unless you are a member of the special unit yourself, you are not restricted in using the guns that belong to the mercenaries." John said in a hurried voice. "I''m just okay with a pistol. It is much more convenient." Jaden responded. Using a big gun would require him to carry something big while walking around. He just like the convenience of carrying a small gun. As for the disadvantages of using a small gun, such as the effective range, Jaden did not really suffer a disadvantage like that. After all, even if he could not shoot an enemy from a distance, he would be able to know that they wereing due to his sharp senses. That way, he would be able to hide away, evading an enemy, and waiting for a chance to shoot, even before the enemy noticed him. John was slightly surprised. But when he thought about the way that Jaden had taken out these three dead bodies on the ground, he was convinced. Though, he felt that it would be better if Jaden could use a bigger gun with better firepower. Read new chapters at empire Despite his thoughts, he did not try to convince Jaden otherwise. Instead, he began moving towards the direction of the gunshots. He was not sure who it was that had been shot, and there was a possibility that it might be a member of his team.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Jaden followed closely behind John. He should have been the one taking the lead, but there was no need for that. In case an enemy appeared, with his sharp vision, he would be able to see them, take them out before they could do anything. In just a matter of about a minute, they finally arrived in an area that they had heard the sound of the gunshots. They were moving cautiously. After all, they were not sure about the situation here. The moment that they arrived, they saw that there was a member of the Eagle team that was currently sitting on the ground. He was trying to bandage a wound on his hand. "Mouse, how is it?" John asked as he looked at the dead body that was not that far away from where they currently were. "He almost got me. Had it not been for the message that you gave me, giving me a heads up, I would have died by now. These mercenaries are quite cunning." The soldier referred to as mouse responded. "Okay, let''s get out of here as soon as possible. The sound of the gunshot will obviously attract others here. While our team members might being over, there is a possibility that the enemy might be rushing over as well." John said while vigntly looking around. "I''m already done. That guy nearly got my heart. Had I not moved slightly before he pulled the trigger, it would not be my arm that would have been wounded, but instead, it would be my heart that would have been burst." Mouse said as he got up from the ground. Jaden on that hand was slightly amazed by this guy''s tolerance of the pain. Even though he could not clearly see the wound, just from the fact that the bandages that had been used to wrap around the wound were already soaked in blood, it was clear that it was not a small one. Despite that, this guy was acting as if he could not feel any pain at all. That was such high pain tolerance. Since Mouse had alreadypleted his first aid, the three of them immediately began moving. Since they did not know the location of the enemy, and Mouse was currently injured, they could no longer move separately. Mouse could only use one hand currently. The other one was currently injured, and it was impossible for it to be able to use a gun. "We will have toplete this task as soon as possible. That way, you can go back and receive medical treatment before your arm suffers much damage. That way, you will be able to retain your arm." John said as they kept on moving. Chapter 346 Shocking Skills "Don''t worry about that John. The injury is not that severe. At most, I will not be able to use my hand for quite some time. But it is impossible for it to be amputated." Mouse responded. John could only shake his head at that. He understood that Mouse was trying to downy the injury that he had suffered. It might be true that the training that they had undergone back then was quite intense, allowing their pain tolerance to increase, but even if they could tolerate the pain, that did not imply that they could ignore it. At the end of it all, it did not matter if someone could no longer feel the pain or not, the body would still be affected. So of course, if an injury was not treated, a scar was bound to be formed, and in other cases, there was a possibility that that particr part of the body might no longer be functional. "Let''s get moving. We don''t know the location of the others, it is better if we find them first. We should eliminate any mercenary that we find." John said as he took the lead, to continue moving. Jaden did not say anything, and instead, he followed closely behind John. As for Mouse, he also followed behind them, while vigntly looking around them. Since he could not use both of his hands, it was clear that it was impossible for him to be able to use his rifle. For that reason, he had already changed to a pistol. But, this pistol waspletely different from the one that Jaden was having. Jaden could easily tell that the quality of this pistol was way higher than his Glock 17. It was clear that it was just like the rifle that this special unit used. It was a type of gun that Jaden had never met before. Not even online. It was clear that the information about this type of gun had been quite hidden, in such a way that even the AI was not capable of finding that information. The way that the information had been hidden might be almost the same as the Smith family, or the Raven mercenary group. Perhaps that was the reason why it was quite difficult for the AI to be able to acquire information about the mission that they were nning to carry out. As the group of three continued moving, they kept on vigntly scanning the surrounding area. At the same time, theymunicated with the others, so that they could be cautious. Additionally, in case there was any one of them that had managed to find a group of mercenaries, they were supposed to inform the others immediately. That way, those that were close by would immediately head over to assist. Jaden was listening carefully, and he could faintly hear the sound of footsteps around them. From the way that the footsteps sounded uniform, he could tell that they were from the members of the Eagle team. Until this moment, Jaden realized something. It seemed that other than the four that had already been killed, three by him, and another one by Mouse, there were no any other mercenaries around them. But that was just a possibility. After all, there was a possibility that the mercenaries were currently not moving, and were hiding on top of the trees around them. In that situation, unless they moved, it would be almost impossible for Jaden to be able to detect them. It was exactly due to that reason that Jaden kept on looking around, especially on top of the trees. That way, they would not be ambushed by an enemy from the top. "Oliver has already found the base of the mercenaries. There is a building in his direction, and that is the current stronghold of the mercenary group here. At least, that is where most of the time, most of the mercenaries go there in order to n on how they are going to deal with the mission." John suddenly stopped as he said those words. Then in the next moment, the three of them began moving towards another direction. It was the direction of the captain of the team, Oliver. About 2 minutester, they finally arrived. Here, even though they were quite some distance away, Jaden could immediately tell that the members of the group had all arrived. They had not gathered together, but instead, they were still spread, all viewing the building from different angles. Jaden looked at the building. It was just a building with one floor. Despite that, Jaden had to be amazed. After all, this building was painted in such a way that it merged with the surroundings quite well. Additionally, on top of the building, there are several trees and other nts. They were used as cover, ensuring that there was no possibility of the satellite being able to spot them. Jaden did not understand what method they had used in order to be able to have trees grow on top of the building, but he could tell that the trees were not that big. Maybe there was a garden on top of the building? But how were the root systems supported? After all, the root systems of the trees waspletely different from weeds and shrubs. "Be prepared. We are about to start moving in. There is a possibility of traps beingid around here, so, be extremely cautious." John said. Actually, there was no need for John to say that. After all, the person that hadmunicated this information was none other than Oliver, and John was able to get the information through the earpiece.N?v(el)B\\jnn The same was applied to Mouse who was also having an earpiece of his own. The only reason why John was saying those words out loud was simply because he wanted Jaden to hear them. But with Jaden''s sharp sense of hearing, he could obviously hear the ones from the earpiece, especially considering that he was not that far from John. Nevertheless, Jaden did not say anything out loud. In any case, he did not want to bother to exin the reason why he could hear something that even someone as close as thirty centimeters away could not hear. Jaden simply nodded his head at that. Ben, they all began moving in. They were moving so cautiously in such a way that the nts around them were only moving slightly. At the same time, they made sure not to destroy the nts around them, or make leaves fall from the nts. This was just a cautious measure. And when John observed how efficient Jaden was, and it seemed way more efficient than even they themselves, he could not have but be amazed once again. Just how skilled was Jaden? Was he even a human? Despite the questions that he was having in his mind, he still progressed, moving towards the building. And as they approached, the tension in the air suddenly increased. Then in the next moment, John shouted, "Get down!" Piu! Piu! Read chapters at empire But even before he finished what he was saying, the sound of two suppressed gunshots could be heard. Then in the next moment, both John and Mouse were left with their mouths agape. They obviously could not believe what they had seen. The reason why John had shouted for them to get down was simply because there was an enemy that had suddenly appeared in front of them. The windows of the building facing them suddenly opened, revealing to people that were holding guns. Considering that they were holding rifles, John intended for them to hide in the bushes, to ensure that the enemy would not be able to get a clear target. But even before he could finish what he was saying, Jaden had already shot two consecutive times, iming the lives of the two people on the spot. What really shocked John was not the fact that Jaden had killed them. After all, he had already seen Jaden do this before, and he did it three consecutive times. What really surprised John was the fact that Jaden was currently using a pistol. The effective range of the pistol was about 40 to 50 m. In that situation, it would be extremely difficult to be able to hit the enemy that was more than 50 m away. But somehow, Jaden was able to get the target that was almost 100 m away. Additionally, he precisely got two head shots. With just two bullets, he killed to enemies that were about 100 m away. Of course, it is quite difficult for a bullet that had already traveled quite a distance away to be able to prate the skull of a human. But, Jaden had not hit the skull directly, but instead, he had actually shot the eyes of the two people. Such a precision waspletely unheard of. Well, it had been heard of, but it had never been heard of from a normal human. At least, until today¡­ Managing to suppress the surprise in his heart, John waved his hand, indicating that they should continue moving. As for Mouse, he looked at Jaden, clearly surprised. Initially, when he first saw Jaden, he thought that perhaps John had only brought Jaden over so that he could experience the battlefield. And when John said that Jaden was skilled, he thought that John was just making things up. But now, he understood. He understood the reason why John was able to ept Jaden as his bodyguard. His skills were obviously top-notch. The three of them moved, and finally, they arrived at the window that two bodies were currently hanging, with half of their body out of the window. "Let''s be prepared to enter. We should eliminate this stronghold first, and get back so that Mouse can receive treatment." John said as he prepared to get inside the building through the window. Chapter 347 Sneak Attack Immediately after saying those words, John immediately pulled the two bodies, removing them from the window. John wanted to lead the way and jump into the building through the window, before he was surprised when a figure shed by. This time, Jaden had taken the lead. Since he was the bodyguard, and they were entering an enemy territory, he obviously had to take charge. It would bepletely unprofessional of him to allow John to enter first, considering the day did not know the dangers that might be waiting for them inside there. Your next chapter is on empire Even though John was surprised, he still recovered, and followed behind Jaden. He understood that Jaden was doing this because he was a bodyguard. And as a bodyguard, he had to ensure the safety of his client. Mouse followed behind John. The three of them managed the sessfully enter into the building. And, after going through the window, they entered into a room, which had nothing other than a table that had several chairs around it. Both the table and the chairs were crudely made by wood. It was clear that they had been handmade here, and from the looks of it, this was not the work of a professional carpenter. It seemed that the mercenaries here did not want to bother buying furniture from the market. After all, that was something that was going to attract attention. To be able to see if the payroll vehicles going out of the city, heading towards the forest while carrying furniture, that would obviously raise questions. The moment that they entered into the room, Jaden moved towards the door. Currently, the door was closed. Jaden approached the door, and listened carefully. Due to his sharp sense of hearing, he could hear the sound of footsteps from the other end of the door. He was not sure where this door was going to lead them to, but from the way that he could hear, they were at least five people waiting at the other side of the door. Maybe they had not yet realized that the two that had been inside this room had been eliminated already, and that was the reason why they had note over, or they were waiting for Jaden and his group to emerge, before attacking them. Despite all the possibilities, Jaden understood that they had to be cautious. So, he looked at John and said, "There are at least five people waiting for us out there. So be prepared. When we open this door, it is surely going to be extremely dangerous." John did not understand how Jaden was able to tell how many people were at the other end. But despite that, he decided to believe him. After all, the abilities that Jaden had shown until now indicated that he was not simple at all. Since he had said that there were five people on the other end of the door, there was a great possibility that this was the truth. At the same time, John became slightly cautious of Jaden. Just what was Jaden''s intention of bing his bodyguard, with his ability? Could it be that there was a hidden grudge between Jaden and the members of the Bloodhound Mercenary group? That was a possibility, something that might push Jaden to join them, in order to be able to get these mercenaries. With the three of them prepared, holding their guns tightly, Jaden continued listening for quite a while. Then, he gestured at the two, indicating that they should take cover. The moment that John and Mouse had managed to take cover behind the wooden walls, Jaden suddenly pulled the door in. He had already realized that this door was opened inwards, just by looking at the hinges. Piu! Piu! Piu! Piu! Piu! The moment that the door was opened, Jaden shot five consecutive times. Immediately after that, he looked towards Mouse and John, indicating that they shoulde over. The two of them had been preparing themselves to attack, the moment that Jaden opened the door. But they had never anticipated that the moment that Jaden opened the door, he would immediately begin shooting. And after shooting five times, he looked so carefree, indicating that he had already taken care of the enemy. Was there a possibility that there was no enemy that Jaden had been talking about? Could it be all a ruse? Maybe Jaden was just shooting because he wanted them to think that there was an enemy? And, he shot five consecutive times, indicating that there were five people that he was shooting at? Just as they thought about that, they moved from within the room, going through the door. What weed them was an open space, which seemed to be an area where a gathering would asionally happen. It was something like a conference room, and at the center, there was a huge table. Just like the table in the room that they had juste out of, this table was made out of wood. But, it looked a little better aspared to the table that could be found in the room that they had juste out of. Surrounding the huge table that was standing at the very center of the room, were chairs that were also made out of wood. But that was not what attracted the attention of the two. Instead, the two of them were attracted by the two bodies that were currently lying on the floor, not far away from where they currently were. ck had already began spilling on the ground, and there was no doubt that in just a matter of a few minutes, the body''s would be in a pool of blood. Both John and Mouse were surprised. They looked at the two bodies on the ground, before looking back at Jaden. Just then, they suddenly noticed a foot of a person, while the other noticed that there was blood that wasing from a hidden corner, just at the door that led out of the conference room. At that moment, they suddenly realized that just as Jaden had said, there were actually five people here. Well, they could see four, but even if there were only for people, it indicated that Jaden was not that wrong. After all, it was not as if he could see the people on the other end of the door, right? And from the fact that the two bodies that they could clearly see here had guns next to them, it indicated that they were prepared. It implied that when Jaden opened the door, those people had already been waiting to shoot. But surprisingly, they had actually been taken out, without even having a chance of shooting at Jaden. That was something that was incredulous, something that was extremely difficult to believe. Just how fast was Jaden? Just how was it possible for him to be able to kill five people, five consecutive times, without giving them a chance of shooting at him? But suddenly, the two of them remembered something. During the time that Jaden had been shooting, the speed at which he shot was extremely high. And, even if they were told to replicate it, the two of them understood that it was impossible for them to be able to do that. At this moment, John suddenly had a feeling in his heart. Was it possible that Jaden was not an ordinary person? After all, the skills that he was demonstrating kept on getting more and more outrageous. "Let''s keep moving." Jaden said. Then in the next moment, he raised his hand, aiming the gun towards the door that led outside the conference room. Piu! Thud! Apanying the sound of the suppressed shot, there was the sound of something heavy falling on the ground. At this point, both Mouse and John could not help but be amazed once again. How had Jaden managed to figure out that there was a person that was hiding behind the wooden wall? And, he was so precise in such a way that he was able to take out the enemy that he could not see¡­ Jaden did not say anything, and surveyed his surrounding areas. He had already noticed that there were no cameras that existed inside here. That was unless they were hidden in such a way that he could not see them. After making sure that there was no one else around here, Jaden took the lead, heading towards the exit of the conference room. Both Mouse and John followed behind Jaden, with many thoughts going through their minds. And when they were going through the conference room, they finally managed to see all the five bodies that were currently lying down. They could clearly see that Jaden had somehow managed to take them out with a single shot for each person. And, it was a headshot. Just how precise was Jaden''s marksmanship? The moment that they reached the door, Jaden stopped for a moment. Then, he looked at the two, before nodding at them. In the next moment, he stepped out of the door. But the moment that he did that, he tilted his head towards the side. At that moment, he narrowly dodged a club that was aimed towards his head.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Jaden reacted almost instantly. The moment that he managed to dodge, he looked towards his left, before punching. Bam! Crash! Apanying the sound of the heavy collision of his feast with someone''s chest, the person that had been hit by Jaden was immediately sent crashing through the wooden wall. John and Mouse who had juste out to see this could not help but bepletely stunned. Just what was going on here? Chapter 348 A Trap! Jaden was amazed by the skill that this person that he had just killed possessed. Maybe it was not skill, but patients. After all, while the others had been moving around slightly, he had been in the same position for quite a while without moving at all. Since he was not moving, and his breathing was regted, Jaden was not able to tell that he was there. And that was the reason why he was able to attack the moment that Jaden went through the door. It was just that Jaden''s reaction speed was extremely high. Additionally, the moment that he began making a move, Jaden who was already cautious immediately noticed him, managing to dodge. As for the attack that he hadunched, even though it did not use his full strength, it consisted of almost half of his strength. That was the reason why Jaden did not doubt that he had already killed the other party. After all, he could clearly feel the moment that his fist crushed the bones of the other party. It was clearly impossible for him to be able to survive, considering that the bones would puncture the lungs, and there was a possibility that even the heart might end up being wounded. In that situation, it was obviously impossible for this person to be able to survive. And, he had also crashed through the wooden walls of the building. Just from that, it would be impossible for him to be able to stand up again. Mouse and John looked at Jaden, before looking towards the figure that was currently copsed on the ground together with the wooden splinters. They could not believe what had just happened. Could it be that the wooden walls were not that solid? Maybe the type of wood that had been used here for the construction of this building was quite poor, leading to the wooden walls easily breaking? After all, ording to them, it was impossible for a person to be able to break through the wooden wall just like that. Additionally, there was another thing that surprised them. That was, how strong was Jaden, to be able to send a person flying like that? Even if it was true that the wooden walls were extremely weak, it was clear that Jaden had sent the other party flying. That was definitely not something that just anybody could do. And at this point, John''s doubts about Jaden began increasing. He began doubting Jaden''s identity even more, while quite curious about his intentions of bing a bodyguard. And after experiencing the skills that Jaden possessed, John was more inclined to believe that Jaden had some form of grudge with the Bloodhound Mercenary group. Otherwise, why would he even bother to be a bodyguard with such an ability? Jaden did not care about what the two people were currently thinking. After all, currently, they were inside the enemy territory. And so, they had to make sure that they had eliminated everyone, before finally being able to rx a little.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thinking about that, he began walking down the corridor, heading towards the staircase. Currently, they were on the ground floor, and so far, Jaden had seen that the staircase in front of them led towards the next floor. As for the mercenaries that might be within the ground floor, Jaden decided to believe that Oliver and the other team members were capable of taking care of this issue. Otherwise, if they were eliminated, then there was no need for them to be referred to as a special unit. John wanted to say something when he realized that Jaden was showing the intention of going upwards. But, he decided against it. In any case, it was not as if Jaden was nning to do something different, other than what had brought them there. Since they were going to eliminate the mercenaries anyway, they could deal with those on the top floor, before finallying back down. Additionally, he believed that even if they were not as skilled as Jaden was, the other team members would definitely be capable of taking care of the rest of the mercenaries. Additionally, considering the size of this stronghold, John believed that the number of mercenaries here was not that high. And since they had already killed 13 of them, it was clear that not many of them had remained. After all, even if it was true that the Bloodhound mercenary group possessed many mercenaries, it was impossible for them to be able to station many mercenaries here, considering that they had other tasks that had to be handled in other cities, not just one of them. Even if it was to take care of John, it was impossible for them to use the entire manpower of the entire mercenary group. Instead, they would simply send a small group that they believed was capable of taking care of John. The three of them consecutively moved towards the staircase. But just before they started climbing the staircase, Jaden suddenly stopped, leading to both John and Mouse to stop as well. While the two of them were curious about the reason why Jaden had stopped, Jaden looked at the small string that was nearly invisible. Clearly, this was a trap that had been set by the mercenary group. And the moment that Jaden saw this, he believed that it seemed that this mercenary group had already been waiting for the Eagle team toe over. Jaden frowned for a moment. From this, he could infer that there was a possibility that this was just a trap that had been set by the mercenary group. It was clear that the activity that they had been involved in before, was just a method the day were using in order to attract John over. Additionally, Jaden could tell that there was a possibility that this mercenary group possessed much more information than John and the others believed. Considering the investigation that he had carried out, Jaden realized that the Bloodhound mercenary group had only carried out an activity recently, and considering this building, it is clear that they had been stationed here for quite a while. From this, there was a great possibility that they had taken action just in order to attract John and his team over. Additionally, there was a possibility that the other team members of the special unit were currently upied with other matters. And if that was not the case, there was a possibility that they already knew that John and the Eagle team would be the ones that would being over instead of the other teams. "There is a trap here. It seems that they are targeting you." Jaden suddenly said while looking at John. John was momentarily stunned. Why would they target him? Of course, he understood that there was a conflict between him and the second inmand of the Bloodhound mercenary group. But, how was it possible for them to be able to set a trap for him, considering that even the information channels of the special unit were regted in such a way that they were not connected to any online tform. In this case, it was obviously almost impossible for a person to be able to hack into the information system, and get the information about the rotation of the special unit. As for the members of the special unit, not many people really knew about them. For instance, for John, only his family members knew that he was part of the special unit. As for those that had been rushing over in order to be his bodyguard, so that they could earn greater reputation, it was simply because they had already got an information that John was being targeted by the Bloodhound mercenary group. Jaden did not exin despite seeing the perplexed expression on John''s face. Instead, he pointed towards the small string that was currently blocking their path. And upon carefully observing, John and Mouse were finally able to notice the string. If they had actually rushed forward, they might have triggered a trap. Of course, they knew this kind of trap. They had already experienced it several times, when they were dealing with the mercenaries that already knew that they were being targeted by the special unit. This string, the moment that someone touched it, it would immediately trigger a bomb. And, in most cases, the magnitude of the explosion was not something to be underestimated. At this point, John suddenly understood. It seemed that this was actually a trap, just like Jaden had said. And, there was a great possibility that there was actually nobody upstairs. As for the others that had remained and had already been killed, perhaps they were the ones that had been assigned to eliminate John. And just to be sure that they eliminated him, they even set up a trap for him. "I believe that if an explosion goes off right now, this entire building is going to be leveled to the ground. We should not touch it at all!" John said, his voice trembling slightly. It might be true that he was quite brave, but in the face of death, even the bravest of warriors would obviously show some hint of fear. Just thinking that he had actually avoided death, finally, John began taking the threat of the Bloodhound mercenary seriously. It might be true that he might be able to fight them, if he was asked to, and he believed that if he had to fight one-on-one against the second inmand, or even the leader of the Bloodhound mercenary group, he would be able to fight, things werepletely different now. If traps and other underhanded methods were used, it was clear that he might end up dying without even knowing how he had ended up dying. "Let''s get out of here. There is no need for us to continue being here." Jaden said, as he began walking away. Chapter 349 An Explosion! John hesitated for a moment, before deciding to follow behind Jaden. Mouse did not say anything, and followed behind John. In any case, he would do as John would, considering that John possessed a higher rank aspared to him. The three of them moved away from the stairs, and finally, they made up with the others, after going down the corridor. The corridor led to yet another conference room, but this conference room was bigger aspared to the one before. Oliver and the others had already arrived, and during the past few minutes, they had been going through several rooms, but surprisingly, they had not encountered anyone. That was the exact reason why John and the others did not hear any sound of a gunshot. Otherwise, they would have heard the sound from fighting if there were any more mercenaries present in this building.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What did you find on your end?" Oliver asked as he looked at John. "We have killed a few mercenaries. But it seems that they had set up a trap for us. Had it not been that Jaden was keen enough, we might have triggered the trap, and in the end, we might have been blown to pieces by now." John exined, a lingering sense of fear being detected slightly. Oliver and the others were immediately surprised. It was also at this point that they suddenly began thinking in the same direction that Jaden had been thinking about. There was a great possibility that the activities of the mercenaries recently was rted to a trap. "It seems that there is a possibility that there is a mole within our special unit. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for the mercenaries to be able to tell where our group was, and where we are supposed to go next." Oliver stated with a small frown on his face. It was possible that the mercenaries might have acted within Rezi city, but they did not. After all, it was not as if it was just the special unit that was in charge of protecting Rezi city. There were other military units that were in charge of security in the entire province. And of course, considering that Rezi city was a first tier city, the number of people that were in charge of security was quite high. For that reason, the mercenary activities within this city was quite limited, even though it was mostly targeted by the most dangerous mercenaries. After all, for most of the high paying missions, the danger rate was quite high. And due to that, most of the time, some mercenaries might overestimate their capabilities, and decide to venture into Rezi city. At that time, they would end up being killed, or sometimes they might be lucky and seed due to the skills that they possess, or might just run away after realizing that it was impossible for them to be able toplete the mission. Despite the number of failures of mercenaries inpleting the missions within this city, there were others that still wanted to prove themselves. Due to that, they would asionally take missions, not believing that they could fail. Upon hearing Oliver''s words, the others all had a solemn expression on their faces. They could not believe how it was possible that there was a mole present within the special unit. For a person to be able to be a member of the special unit, they would undergo a lot of screening, ensuring that they are background and character were both clean. This indicated that they would have never involved themselves with criminal activities before. Additionally, considering that everyone was investigated carefully, it was impossible for any of them to be a mole. It was impossible until this day, when Oliver realized that there was actually a mole within the special unit. That mole might be within this team, or might be within the intelligence department. After all, the information about the other teams was not spread to the others. That implied that it was impossible for the Eagle team to be able to know about the whereabouts of the other teams at the moment. From this implication, it was clear that that person was either among the higher-ups, or was a member of this special unit team. The people began looking around, looking at each other cautiously. At this moment, they understood that if there was a mole between them, there was a possibility that that person might just start shooting at them right now. So, it could be said that the moment that Oliver said those words, the trust that the members of this team had for each other produced by quite a margin. But considering that they had been together for quite a while, they still believed that their friend was not the traitor. Oliver saw the situation, and understood that this was not good for the team. Considering that they were always dealing with mercenaries, most of the time, they would trust their backs to their colleagues. But at this moment, it was clear that nobody would be able to rest easy, leaving their back wide open. At the end of it all, nobody could tell when they would be attacked by one of them. "Don''t think much about it. That is just a possibility, and the probability of something like that happening is quite low. Even then, you should not lower your guard at all. After all, even if the traitor is not among us right now, they are still within the special unit." Oliver said those words in order to make sure that the team would not copse from this. And it seemed that his words seemed to have some effect. And for that reason, detention that was in the air reduced by quite a huge margin. All this while, Jaden had not said anything. No matter the current situation within the special unit, it was not as if he could interfere. At the end of it all, he was just a bodyguard, not a member of the special unit. "Since we have already handled the mercenaries here, it is better for us to leave. There might be a possibility that they have left yet another trap." Oliver stated a few momentster. The others Immediately agreed. And so, the group began moving. They got out of the building, and began moving towards the outskirts of the forest, heading back towards where they hadnded. But just after they had gone a few meters away from the building, Jaden''s expression changed. He did not understand what was going on, but he suddenly felt that there was a sense of danger that was approaching. He just felt the hair on his body rising, and his scalp was tingling. At that moment, even without being told, Jaden immediately understood that there was danger. Since he was close to John, he immediately grabbed John, while the other party was confused, Jaden suddenly pushed him to the ground. And seeing that mouse was close to them, Jaden also pulled him down, while shouting, "Everyone, get down!" BOOOOOM! It might be true that Jaden had reacted quite quickly, and had even shouted to the others so that they could get down. But, even though he had acted quickly, the same could not be said about the others. Just after Jaden had shouted those words, while pulling two people with him to the ground, a huge explosion suddenly urred. And the center of the explosion was none other than the wooden building that they had just left. They were quite lucky, considering that they had already moved quite a distance away from the building. Otherwise, had it been the day was just a few meters away from the building, they would have suffered terrible consequences. During the time that the explosion went off, considering that they had received incredible training, the other members of the Eagle team managed to react. All of them immediately tried to get to the ground. It was just that some of them had not yet managed to react, managing to reach the ground, when the shockwave of the explosion hit them. Of course, the shock wave of the explosion was not just the hot air that came from the explosion, but instead, it also carried wooden splinters, together with tree branches and other things. It took a few seconds before the scene finally calmed down. At this moment, the entire area, especially behind them, waspletely devastated. The ce where there was the wooden building was no more. The entire area had been cleared up. And, that was not the end of it all. After all, due to the explosion, the vegetation around them had already begun burning. That implied that if they did not leave soon, they would be encountering a forest fire. At that moment, it would be extremely difficult for them to be able to get out of the forest alive, or without more injuries than they had already suffered. At this point, people began getting up from the ground. Several of them were groaning in pain, having suffered several injuries. Others had been blown away by the shockwave, leading to them colliding with trees, injuring them. But all the same, they were quite lucky, considering that they were wearing protective equipment. Even though they did not protect thempletely, the equipment were enough to be able to block the majority of the wooden splinters. Jaden also got up from the ground. During the time that the explosion had gone off, he had pulled down both John and Mouse. Immediately after that, he used his body, to try and protect John. Despite that, John was also slightly wounded. Even though it was just a few scratches in the area where his skin was exposed, still, it was an injury. As for Jaden, despite using his body as a shield, other than his clothes being shredded, he had only received several red marks on his skin. Chapter 350 Johns Suspicions John could not believe just how close he had been to death in the past few moments. In just a single day, he had experienced a threat of death several times already, and had it not been that Jaden was there, he might have actually died by now. It was also at this point that he finally began appreciating the presence of a bodyguard. At the same time, he could not help butugh at himself internally, just how he had thought that he did not need a bodyguard. Nevertheless, he praised himself, thinking that he had chosen the right bodyguard. If he had just epted anyone as a bodyguard, it was clear that they might not have been able to do what Jaden had done. On the other hand, he finally understood the terror of being targeted by a mercenary group. It was clear that the Bloodhound mercenary group was willing to go all out in order to take him out. They had actually gone ahead and blown up the building. Even though he did not know if the building had been blown up after knowing that there were no any other mercenaries in the building, or simply because they were going to be sacrificed in order to take out John, but nheless, it was extremely risky. What John tended to believe was that there was a timer on the bomb. It was clear that the mercenaries had to eliminate John within a certain time frame, before leaving or maybe disable the bomb. But since they had been killed, and considering that the explosion had gone off just a little after John and the others had left the building, it was clear that if there was someone that was keeping watch of the activities happening there, they would have detonated the bomb while John and the others were still within the building. John looked at Jaden. He could tell that Jaden was dedicated at being a bodyguard. Otherwise, he would not have used his own body in order to shield John. John understood the consequences that woulde if he had not been pulled down faster by Jaden. Even though Mouse had also been pulled down by Jaden, he had suffered several injuries, considering that he did not have anyone to protect him. "Everyone, let''s get back as soon as possible so that we can receive treatment. Currently, there is no one that is critically injured. So, we can keep on moving. The longer we continue being here, the higher the chances that the mercenaries might attack us." Oliver suddenly spoke. After everyone had gotten up, they had already confirmed, making sure that none of them was fatally wounded. At least for the time being, other than the injuries that they had suffered, of different magnitudes, there was no one that was currently facing the danger of death. Lakewood go ahead and offer first aid, but it was better for them to leave here first. After all, even if they gave those that had been injured first aid, there was a possibility that they might be attacked again by the mercenaries. After all, currently, it was not clear if the mercenaries had already stopped attacking, or were currently preparing another method of attacking. Oliver understood that they were in charge of dealing with the mercenaries. But despite that, they would have to be prepared. Since there was a possibility that they are was a traitor within the special unit, they would have to reorganize themselves first. All this while, Jaden did not say anything. As for his clothes, they were shredded, but at least, they were not that bad. After all, he had been on the ground, allowing him to be able to avoid the majority of the wooden splinters that were blown over by the shockwave. As for the injuries, Jaden did not feel anything. After all, his body had been strengthened by a great margin after taking the physique enhancing pill several times already. Currently, unless he was at the very center of the explosion, it was quite difficult for him to be harmed. It did not seem to be scientifically possible, but that was the case, at least that was what Jaden believed ording to the observations that he had made in the recent times. After everyone had made sure that they were okay, they began moving. This time, they tried to move as fast as possible, while at the same time, making sure that they were not ambushed. A little whileter, they reached the area where they hadnded. They found that the helicopter that they hade in was already waiting for them. Oliver had called for it during the time that they were still within the forest. There was no need for them to continue staying within this city, and so, they began going back to Rezi city. Inside the helicopter, due to the big space, they were able to carry out the required first aid. Currently, it could be said that the person who was seriously injured was none other than Mouse. After all, other than the arm injury that he had received from being shot, he had also been hit by the wooden splinters. Well, the three of them had been at the back of the group, which was the reason why the three of them had received the majority of the impact once everyone had lied on the ground. When they get back to Rezi city, everyone that was injured was taken to the hospital. They had to get their injuries treated as soon as possible, considering that the activities of the mercenaries would not stop simply because the special unit team was not there. John was not injured to the extent that he would need to go to the hospital. So, just after some slight bandaging in the areas where he had received several bruises, he was allowed to leave. Oliver had decided that he would investigate the issue concerning a traitor within the special unit. Since that was the case, John did not have to bother himself with this matter. Instead, he left the meeting point together with Jaden in his BMW 7 series that was still in the same ce. While within the car, John kept on scrutinizing Jaden.N?v(el)B\\jnn At this point, all the assumptions that John was having about Jaden had already solidified. At this point, he believed that Jaden had some form of enmity with the mercenary group that was currently targeting him. Additionally, it was impossible for Jaden to be an ordinary person. After all, everyone within the special unit team had been injured, even if it was just a bruise. But for Jaden, other than a few red marks, he was not injured at all. "Jaden, what is your real origin?" John suddenly asked, surprising Jaden. Jaden continued driving, while shifting his gaze slightly to look at John. At the same time, he responded, "I don''t really understand what you are trying to ask about. I do believe that with the abilities of the Roberts family, by now, you have already found all the information about me." Of course, Jaden understood that the information that John had found out about him was all rted to what the AI had allowed them to find. The other piece of information that they could get maybe was from a person who had the information beforehand, before Jaden had gotten the AI to hide the information about himself, or the one that was in hard copy. John remained silent upon hearing that. To him, he understood that Jaden did not seem to want to reveal his background information. But despite that, at this point, he understood that Jaden did not have any ulterior motives against him. After all, if Jaden really wanted him dead, he would not have saved him several times already. That was especially during the first time, after they had just entered the forest. "Even though I want to believe what you are saying is the truth, I am getting the feeling that I should not believe it. I do believe that you are hiding a lot of things." John said before finally falling silent. Jaden did not respond at all. He understood that some doubts would surely arise the moment that he showed his strength. But of course, he was not going to exin anything. In any case, it was not as if he was an enemy. But still, he understood that there was a possibility that he might be targeted by many people. But still, it was not as if he was not already targeted by someone, a power that was quite formidable within the country. Silence dominated while Jaden drove back towards the Roberts family residence. After they got there, John got out of the car, looked at Jaden for a little while. He seemed to be hesitating about saying something, and finally, he seemed to decide not to say anything at all. He simply gave Jaden a nod, before turning around and heading towards the entrance of the Robert residence. ording to the agreement that they had signed, Jaden would only be John''s bodyguard during the time that he was out during a mission, or out of the Robert residence. As for the other times, John imed that there was no need for that. After all, he believed that with the security of his family, it was impossible for anyone to be able to get him. That was especially considering that they were currently inside Rezi city. Just a few seconds after John had left, when Jaden was preparing himself to drive away, a prompt from the system suddenly appeared in front of his vision. Chapter 351 Awakening Pill [Congrattions to the host forpleting his mission as a bodyguard. You have managed to ensure the safety of your client, and helping them in clearing out a hideout of the mercenaries.] No sooner had Jadenposed himself upon hearing the prompt from the system, another series of prompts appeared in front of him. [The rewards have been calcted. You have received advancedbat skills, and an awakening pill.] [The advanced levelbat skills will include both unarmed fighting skills, together with the use of hot weapons. All the types of weapons are included, but the mastery of the weapons is not at the highest level possible.] [Awakening pill: This is a pill that can be used to awaken the gic attributes of a human. Upon awakening the gic attributes within a human body, one would be able to gain an ability that is beyond ordinary humans.] Jaden was silent, going through the information about the rewards that he had received. Even though he had managed to save John three consecutive times, but the rewards that he had received from the system were only two. Of course, Jaden would notin. At the end of it all, it was not as easy if he had actually been an ordinary bodyguard without the system, even if hepleted this, he would obviously not be rewarded by what he had received. Just as Jaden was starting to think about this, an incredible amount of information suddenly surged in his mind. It was all aboutbat skills. Previously, thest time that he had receivedbat skills from the system was when he was still a bodyguard in the Johnson residence. At that time, he received up to the intermediate levelbat skills. The Intermediate levelbat skills did not have any increase in the skills and knowledge about the usage of guns and other weapons. But this time, when Jaden began integrating with the information that was dumped in his mind, he realized that it was just as the system had imed. It was detailed Information about types of weapons, including hand arms, even vehicles such as tankers, fighter jets and even fighter helicopters. The only thing that Jaden felt that it was a pity was that he had already gone through the information about these. It could be said that other than practical experience, Jaden was well versed in these weapons. But that was a fleeting thought. The moments that Jaden dived deeper into the information that he had received, it was then that he suddenly realized that he had received way more than the AI had acquired. The AI had only acquired the information that was avable. But the one that he had received from the system was way above that. The skills that had not been recorded, were included. And other than that, muscle memory was included, making sure that Jaden was very familiar with every weapon or fighter vehicle. At this point, a person could say that Jaden was a veteran fighter, a soldier of a high caliber. But there was something else that Jaden noted. That was the fact that the system had imed that this was not the top level of skills for the weapons. Instead, it seemed that there was a higher level than this. But obviously, Jaden was not interested in this. At the end of it all, even though it was an amazing reward, it was not as amazing as thest reward that he had received. The Awakening pill. That was something that could be used to awaken the attributes of a person''s genes. Jaden would not help but wonder if it was possible that by using the awakening pill, he would be like a mutant. After all, he could clearly remember that during the time that he had watched the video that his mother had left for him, she had clearly stated that the research that they were dealing with was involved with gics. They believed that they could activate the genes, enhancing the capability of a human being. But, until this day, Jaden was not sure about it. Of course, he had already met with Scott, who was a person that possessed an ability that was not something that an ordinary person would. Jaden tended to believe that there was a possibility that Scott was a mutant. It was also at this point that Jaden could not help but think, was there a possibility that Scott was one of those people that had been involved in the research by his parents? After all, his mother had said that some of them had survived, but others had not. Maybe Scott was one of those people that had managed to survive, and other than just surviving, he had even gone ahead and gained abilities that belonged to a superhuman. After thinking for a while, Jaden decided not to think much about it. He would just have to ask Scott the next time that they met. At that time, he would be able to dispel his doubts. As for the time that they would meet next, Jaden was not sure about it. Jaden immediately decided to go back to his new home. He would have to think further about this awakening pill when he got there. The moment that he thought about that, Jaden immediately drove away. And in just a matter of a few minutes, he got home, considering that it was not far away from the Robert residence. Jaden immediately headed straight to the bathroom. Having the experience from checking the physique enhancing pills, Jaden was quite prepared. This was just in case he was going to experience the fluctuations in his body temperature and so on. After he got into the bathroom, Jaden immediatelymunicated with the system, to inquire about much more details about the awakening pill. ''System, are there any side effects that can be encountered if I take this pill? Maybe I''m going to be unconscious for a certain period of time, or I''m going to be paralyzed and so on?'' Jaden asked. Currently, he was a bodyguard. So, in case he ended up being paralyzed, and John wanted to leave the Roberts residence, things would get a little moreplicated.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Things would get worse in case John ended up being injured, or even worse, being killed. If he was killed, then things would be extremelyplicated, and there was a great possibility that Jaden would lose the system. So, Jaden had to be prepared. At least, he had to be sure that John would not be involved in anything risky, and additionally, he had to be sure about the movements of the Bloodhound mercenary group. [The host can rest easy. The moment that they host takes the awakening pill, it will only take 30 minutes until the consumption of the medicinal effects of the pill. Additionally, the activation of the genes will ur within those 30 minutes.] Jaden was immediately relieved upon hearing that. Even though the system had not given him a definite response about any side effects that might be involved upon taking the pill, it was good that it was only going to take 30 minutes. But then again, Jaden thought of something. So, he immediately asked, ''System, are they going to be any unusual phenomena that will ur during the awakening process?'' Jaden was afraid that something like the one during the time that he had taken the physique enhancing pill would happen. Back then, he had lost control of his own body, finding it difficult to be able to control the strength within his body. He had almost destroyed an entire building, which was something that would have caused a bigmotion. And if people had found out that he was the one that was responsible for it, things would obviously get out of hand. And more than that, Jaden might have ended up killing some innocent people. After all, a story building copsing was not something small. Even though it was true that currently, he did not have to worry that much about people, considering that in his vi, he was the only one. But still, he did not want to go ahead and start looking for another ce to live. Additionally, if this building ended up copsing, it was clear that it was going to cause amotion. And considering that this was a first tier city, investigation was obviously going to beunched, especially considering that it was only this building that was going to be affected. But when Jaden thought about it, there was actually a possibility that other buildings in the surrounding areas might be affected as well. At the end of it all, it was not as if Jaden could predict what would happen, especially considering that it was a matter concerning gics and superpowers. [There will be no supernatural events that will happen. Everything will be extremely calm, except within the host''s body where the changes will be happening.] That was a relief for Jaden. At least, he would not have to worry about finding a secluded ce in order to take the pill. He could do it here, considering that it would not attract the attention of the people around. Now that everything was set, Jaden took off all of his clothes. This was just in case something like sweating too much would happen. And considering that it was something that was supposed to do involve supernatural abilities, maybe even his body might expand, tearing the clothes for nothing. Having made all the necessary preparations, Jaden went ahead and took the pill. The pill was white in color, and the size of an ordinary pea. The moment that Jaden took the pill, changes suddenly erupted within his body. Chapter 352 The Awakening Jaden suddenly felt that his body had been immersed inside cold water. And, it was not just outside, but his internal organs were feeling extreme cold.N?v(el)B\\jnn At this point, all the preparations that Jaden had made before, seemed to bepletely useless. He had thought that just like the physique enhancing pill, his body was going to experience an increase in temperature. But at this moment, he felt that his entire body was freezing. His cold resistance had obviously been improved after taking the physique enhancing pill several times, but this time, it was clear that the natural resistance that the body had developed until this moment was not capable of resisting the cold at all. His body began shaking slightly. But in just a matter of a few seconds, his body continued experiencing a decrease in temperature. And then, something that was even more shocking happened. Jaden felt all the muscles in his body going numb. Then in the next moment, frost begun appearing on his skin. At this point, it was as if Jaden was tossed inside a freezer. Jaden''s entire body was shaking at this moment. It was clear that he was finding it difficult to be able to tolerate the cold. He had already gritted his teeth, in order to try and endure the cold, but it was clear that it was getting impossible. All this while, Jaden had been standing. And, thinking that his entire body might end up being frozen, and if he actually froze into an ice popsicle, things would get worse if he fell and broke into pieces. Of course, this was just the assumption that was made by Jaden. But he could not take any risk. So, he tried as much as possible, and managed to sit down on the ground. The floor that was supposed to be quite cold at this moment felt quite warm. Jaden really hoped that the system would have informed him about the decrease in temperatures. That way, he might have prepared in advance, in order to handle the cold. Despite the thoughts in his mind, Jaden continued enduring the cold. After about 10 minutes, Jaden no longer felt that the body temperature was decreasing anymore. Instead, it seemed to be at a constant rate. Jaden felt slightly relieved. He was afraid that had it not been for the fact that he had taken the physique enhancing pill, he would have obviously been frozen by now. It was clear that the internal organs and the blood would not be able to handle the low temperatures. But Jaden found that there was something that waspletely unusual. That was, despite the low temperatures, it seemed that his blood was not freezing at all. It just maintained its flow, and the heart continued beating. It was just that the rate at which the blood flowed through his vessels, and the rate at which they heart beat decreased dramatically. And had it not been for the sharp senses that Jaden possessed, he might have thought that his heart had stopped, yet his eyes were currently open and he could see. Jaden continued enduring the cold for the next over 10 minutes. Then, he suddenly begun feeling that the low temperatures in his body had somehow began increasing. Jaden was relieved upon noticing that. It was just that felt that the rate at which his body temperature was increasing was quite slow. At this rate, it was going to take minutes in order for him to be able to recover to his normal state. But what could he do? He could only continue waiting until everything went as it was supposed to be. So, he just continued enduring the cold that had frozen his entire nerves, making sure that he could not feel the pain. About 25 minutes after he had taken the pill, suddenly, Jaden felt that his entire body was currently mutating. Even though this was a process that he had noticed at the beginning, at this point, he suddenly felt that the process had somehow increased by a tremendous margin. Jaden felt ufortable all over. At the same time, he felt that he should be feeling the pain. But somehow, due to the fact that his body had been frozen for quite a while, he could not detect any form of pain within his body. Despite not feeling the pain, the sense of ufortability made him shift his body from time to time. If he could scratch inside his body, he would have already done that. The ufortable sensation came from a sense of tickling, together with a sense of someone touching his internal organs. It was just that even if his internal organs were being touched, he could not feel any pain. About 2 minutester, everything suddenly came to an abrupt halt. Jaden was not sure if the process waspleted, or if it had been interrupted. Nheless, he just hoped that nothing had gone wrong. And while he was wondering about that, a huge amount of pain struck him. Jaden felt that his head was going to explode from the pain that he was experiencing. It was as if there was someone that was currently hammering his brain. Jaden could feel that veins had already erupted on his forehead, spreading to his other parts of the body. The cold that was previously numbing the pain had somehow vanished, but Jaden felt that his muscles were currently a little stiff. Even though he could move his body slightly, and his hands could also move, it was impossible for him to be able to get up from the ground. Jaden wanted to scream, but due to his incredible willpower, he managed to hold back. But despite that, he could not help but groan from time to time, as he felt that the body in his head at this point was extremely overwhelming. Finally, about another 2 minutester, the painpletely disappeared as if it was not there at all. Jaden could not help but feel that he might have been hallucinating about the pain that he had been enduring. At the end of the day, in normal situations, if a person had a headache, the pain would begin subsiding slowly, before finally disappearing. But for himself, he had been undergoing tremendous pain, only for it to disappear in the next moment as if it had never been there. While Jaden was stunned, he said he felt that his eyes could see things that he could not before. Well, it was not as if he could see something special, but he just felt that the way that he saw the world, waspletely different from the way that he was seeing it before. At the same time, he felt that his brain activity had increased by quite a margin, despite the improvement that he had experienced after taking several physique enhancing pills. Jaden was not sure about this strange feeling, but it felt that he had gotten somehow smarter than before? He was not sure about it, not sure if it was just an illusion or not, but that was how he felt. It was only at this moment, when Jaden wanted to start trying to stand, that he suddenly realized that the numbing feeling that he had been feeling had somehow disappeared as well. Maybe it had disappeared together with the headache that he had been experiencing a few moments before, or maybe during the time that he was experiencing the pain. Jaden was not sure about it, but still, he managed to get back on his feet without any problem. At this point, he felt that his body waspletely normal, just like how it was before taking the awakening pill, except for the way that he could see things, and the way that his brain functioned. Jaden could not help but raise his brows slightly. Could it be that the awakening pill had enhanced his brain? If that was the case, was that not a little? After all, if hepared the improvement that he had experienced from the awakening pill,pared to the physique enhancing pill, Jaden would rather take the physique enhancing pill. After all, the physique enhancing pill would not only increase his brain power, but instead, it would also increase his physical capabilities. On the other end, the awakening pill could only make him experience torture of being frozen, and a big headache, only to give him a small advantage. Even though Jaden was not happy about the result, what could he do? At the end of it all, it was not as if he had paid that much, in order to be able to receive the awakening pill. The other bodyguards would risk their lives, but they would obviously not receive anything like himself who had a cheat like a system. After taking a deep breath, Jaden finally calmed himself down, and stopped thinking about the awakening pill. He understood that there was a possibility that there was something that was hidden that had been activated, considering that the awaking pill was supposed to awaken something within his genes, but he was not sure. Jaden took a warm shower, despite his booty temperature having returned to normal. After that, he took a new pair of clothes, wore them, before going back to the bedroom. He had just sat on the couch that was present in the bedroom, looking at theptop that was currently lying on the bed. And it was at that moment that he suddenly felt a nudging feeling. In his mind, he suddenly thought that theptop shoulde over. And something miraculous happened, and theptop actually rose from the bed and drifted it towards him, shaking slightly in the air. Chapter 353 Trials, Full Investigation Jaden was surprised when he saw that theptop was actually flying towards him. Even though it was shaking, but it was actually floating in the air, approaching him, ording to his thoughts. Instead of grabbing it, the moment that theptop appeared in front of him, Jaden thought about theptop going back to where it was before. Immediately after he thought about that, theptop began flying back to the bed. Jaden was pleasantly surprised. It was also at this moment that he suddenly remembered something. Could it be that after he had taken the awakening pill, he had gained an ability? That was the only exnation that Jaden could get at the moment. After all, initially, he had thought that after taking the pill, there was nothing that was gained other than a slight improvement in his brain sector. But now, it seemed that he had somehow managed to get a telekinesis capability, and ability to be able to control things through the mind. He could lift them, he would throw them, he could even pull them. Jaden tried out all of this within the room, and finally, he was convinced. It seemed that the awakening bill that he had taken was extraordinary. It was no wonder that he had only received two rewards, despite the danger that was involved during the time that he had gone out with John. At this moment, Jaden could not help but wonder, was he now a mutant? After all, this ability had been activated after he had taken the awakening pill, something that awakened his genes. Jaden continued trying out, wanting to know the full capability of the telekinesis ability that he had gained. He wanted to know the limits, the limit of the weight of the items that he could lift using his mind. To make sure that he waspletely sure about that, he began lifting objects one after the other, from a light one, going ahead to the heavy ones.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Removed from theptop, going to something a little heavy like the bed, moving to several couches at the same time, before finally finishing with the car. Jaden was surprised when he realized that he could actually lift a car without any problem. He did not need to strain at all. It was as easy as lifting a feather. From this, Jaden could infer that he was capable of lifting the weight that was way above the weight of the BMW 7 series. It was just that he could not try that for the time being, considering that there was nothing heavier than the car, maybe the house. But it was impossible for him to try that using the house, considering that if he destroyed the house, investigation was obviously going to beunched, and he was going tock a ce to live, unless he bought another ce. Despite all this activity, Jaden only felt slightly tired. It was the kind of mental fatigue, but his physical body was okay. At this point, Jaden understood that by using the telekinesis ability, he was going to consume his mental energy. Simply put, if he ended up over using the ability, he might end up fainting or worse. This was not something that Jaden had confirmed, but instead, it was just a conjecture about it. Still, he believed that that was the case, and he had to be cautious when using this ability to make sure not to overdraw his mental strength. For the rest of the day, Jaden tried using the ability asionally, trying to apply everywhere that he could. He went to get more proficient when it came to using this ability, so that in case he was in a battlefield, and he had no other chase but to reveal this ability, he would do so well. Additionally, this was quite a good ability. It could be used for sneak attacks, especially considering that there was nobody that knew that he possessed this ability. Jaden got more proficient in using the ability as time went on. In just a little over 2 hours, Jaden could now control items as heavy as the couches in his house without having them shake. Using the ability, he could roll them over, turn them, throw them in the air and catch them, and many other things. Additionally, he realized that he could even dismantle the couch. That was something that he had tried, but immediately stopped when he saw that the couch was actually about to break apart. In simple terms, he could actually tear apart things from just this ability. Jaden did not receive any call from John to inform him that he was leaving the residence. And since that was the case, Jaden was not required to go over and act as a bodyguard for John. And due to that, he kept on trying the ability, trying to find out the limits. Since he could not find something heavier for the time being, he decided to continue using the ability again and again, in order to find out just how many times he could use it before he finally felt drained. He found out that he could use this ability continuously, without even being worried about getting tired. Of course, he felt that his mental energy was being used up when he was using the ability. But it seemed that the mental strength was recovering at an astonishing speed. Jaden thought about it, and thought that perhaps the reason behind this was simply because of his overall improvement after the physique enhancing pills. That was the only exnation that Jaden could have about his mental energy recovery speed. .... After John went back, he immediately asked the two people that were always apanying him the moment that he came to the residence, to carry out some form of investigation. John did not believe that the information that they had gotten about Jaden was real. And even if it was real, it was clear that it was not full. So, John was determined to know detailed information about Jaden. Even though he believed that Jaden did not have any ill intentions about him, but he had to find out. John believed that there was a great possibility that Jaden was one of those mutants. He had heard about the mutants, but they were mainly found within the central province. Of course, he had heard of several times where mutants were found in other areas. The most recent one was the one that had happened several months ago, in a city that was called Faru city. That was the very same city that Jaden came from. So, John tended to believe that there was a possibility that Jaden was the one that was involved with the death of those people. Of course, it was not as if he was going to me Jaden for doing that. At the end of it all, those were criminals, and they deserved to die. The criminal activities that they had done, the lives that they had taken, the lives that they had destroyed, it was enough for them to suffer before dying. It was just that John would not have a chance of rxing if he did not find out about Jaden''s real origin. He still believed that there was supposed to be that the Bloodhound mercenary group had somehow been involved with Jaden. The Issue of the death of Jaden''s parents was something that had not been investigated. And for that reason, John believed that there was the possibility that the Bloodhound mercenary group might have been rted to the death of the two. It was just that John could not find out the reason why the Bloodhound mercenary group would target that couple. After all, they were just ordinary scientists, and they did not have any high level involvements. So, what could be the reason why they targeted them? Maybe that was the exact reason why Jaden was intent on being his bodyguard, just to be able to take out the Bloodhound mercenary group. As for the reason why Jaden would not go ahead and look for them directly, it was simply because it was quite difficult to be able to find a mercenary group. The headquarters of the mercenary group was not something that even the government knew. Perhaps Jaden had decided that it was a better option to be John''s bodyguard. After all, the Bloodhound mercenary group would actively look for him, giving Jaden the opportunity of eliminating them. As for Jaden''s ability to eliminate this group of mercenaries, that was not something that John doubted. After all, he had seen Jaden''s abilities during the day. He believed that as long as Jaden did what go ahead of himself, facing the entire mercenary group at the same time, or maybe attacking an entire stronghold by himself, he would be able to deal a lot of damage to the mercenaries. Despite all the thoughts that he was having, John waited patiently, as the investigation progress. Last time, he had not used his full influence in order to investigate about Jaden. But this time, he decided to go all out. He even used his favor, in order to be able to acquire the information about Jaden. By the use of the favor, he was able to get the information that he was not having from the first investigation. And as he looked at the information that was presented in front of him during the night, John could not help but frown. He felt that there was something that did not make sense. Just what was going on with Jaden? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 354 The Past, Danger! The following day, Jaden did not apany John. After all, for the entire day, John was still within the Roberts residence. It was clear that after that incident, it was going to take quite a while for the team to be given another mission. At the moment, the investigation about a traitor being within the special unit was already in progress. Unless they were sure about the traitor, the Eagle team would not be taking action. The other teams would have to cover for them, until the day that the traitor would be found. After all, if they took action, and the information about the eagle team was leaked to the enemies, the entire team might end up being wiped out. That was a loss that the government would definitely not want to suffer. It took quite a lot of resources and effort in order to be able to train such an elite team. So of course, the government would not be willing to simply lose them to a small mercenary group. Jaden took that day to continue practicing. Even though he felt that he had gotten more proficient in using the telekinesis ability, he still wanted to continue improving it. Even though the rate of improvement was quite low, still, it was still an improvement. And for that, Jaden was even more motivated to continue training. At the same time, he was quite curious about what reward he might end up getting next. In case John was involved in a very dangerous situation, and Jaden managed to save him, what was he going to receive? What if he ended up receiving another awakening pill, could he activate another ability? Jaden was not sure about that, and even after he had asked the system about it, the system did not respond at all. Jaden decided to assume that the reason behind that was simply because he did not possess another pill. Otherwise, the system would have definitely not refused to respond. In any case, there was no need for him to think about that. All that he would have to do was toplete the task as a bodyguard. As for the rest, the rewards and other things, they would juste by themselves. He might be looking forward to receiving another awakening pill, but who knew, there was a possibility that he might actually receive something that was even beyond the awakening pill. After all, the reward system of the system was not something that was predictable. An entire week went by just like that ever since Jaden arrived in Rezi city. There was not that much activity for Jaden, other than just practicing, and loitering around the city from time to time. And all this while, John did not seem to havee out of the Roberts residence. It seemed that he was kind of preupied with something, or maybe his family did not allow him to go out, for the fear that he might be targeted by the mercenary group. As illogical as it might seem for a member of a special unit that was formed to specially deal with the mercenaries, to be protected so that he could avoid the mercenaries, that was just how the love of a family was. The activities within the city had suddenly increased in the past few days. The reason behind that was due to the fact that the end of the year was approaching, and there was always a celebration. This celebration wouldst for two consecutive days, at the very end of December, and on the very first day of January of the start of the new year. This was a celebration that was carried out worldwide. Everyone celebrated the end of a year. It was either the end of a year that had been sessful for them, or maybe for the hope that with the end of that particr year, the hardships that they had been undergoing would end. Despite the reason, it was always a call for celebration during those two days. And, the preparations had already began long ago, it was just that the activities had gotten more intense in recent times, considering that it was only going to be one week before the end of the year arrived. As Jaden walked down the street, looking at the decorations that had already begun being installed, he could not help but begin thinking about his own life. He could remember clearly that ever since he was young, despite how busy his parents had been, they would always make sure to make time toe over and celebrate with him for these 2 days. And then, after they passed away, he had struggled, and was not in a position to be able to celebrate at all. At the end of it all, while others hoped that they would get a brighter future starting the following day which was going to be the next year, he had no hope at all. He had been thinking that he had been abandoned by the world, and that was something that had been proven time and again for the past 6 years. But then, his life suddenly took a turn for the best. Just when he was about to die, thinking that he could only take revenge in his next life, he suddenly received a system that saved him. It was with the appearance of the system that his life took aplete turn. It was a turn that allowed him to be able to take revenge on his uncle that was in the lead of acquiring everything that his parents had left behind. It was the same system that had enabled him to be able to change his life. And, it was due to the system that he was able to reach where he currently was, and he believed that he was going to go beyond that. His parents had asked him to find theboratory, and that was what he was nning to do. It was just that he was nning on staying here for quite some time, trying to use the system to the fullest. It was only after he was extremely sure that he could take care of that mercenary group and that Smith family that he would go ahead and try dealing with them. But before that, it was better for him to umte his strength. Even though things had not changed that much when it came to the celebration ever since he lost his parents, but at least, Jaden felt more rxed. At least at this point, he had hope in his life. It might be true that he was alone here, but he believed that his life would bepletely different starting next year. Right now, he did not want to get involved in any form of rtionship. At the end of it all, he was always risking his life by being a bodyguard. He did not want others to experience the same feeling that he had experienced back then when he lost his parents. That was the main reason why he had always been carefree, not being worried that someone would be sad after he had left. That was the very reason why he was willing to risk his life, just to be able to gain benefits from the system. Even though it was quite advantageous, when there was nothing that was holding him back, there was still that sense of loneliness. It was true that he had survived for over 6 years by himself, but it was never a happy time for him. If he really had any other choice, he would really hope to go back to the time that his parents were still alive. If he could still be having his parents until now, Jaden would obviously not try to risk his life as he was doing now. As for losing the system, why would he really care about the system anymore if he had his family? It was true that the system could help him protect his family by giving him the strength, but still, it was that same system that would give him a condition of risking his life in order to gain the strength. Not that Jaden was ming the system. At the end of it all, everything that had to happen had already happened. He had already lost his parents, he already had a system right now, and, if he had not lost his parents, Jaden believed that there was a great possibility that he might not have received the system. Even though until today, he was not sure about how he had gotten the system, if it was just coincidental, or maybe it was from the bite from the dog, but all the same, he still appreciated the fact that after all that he had gone through, he had some form of leverage. As Jaden continued reminiscing about his past, he suddenly got a strange feeling in his heart. It was a feeling that there was a creature that was watching him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was a feeling that a prey got when being washed by a predator. Jaden could not help but feel chills running down his spine. He immediately began looking around cautiously, while trying to make sure not to arouse the suspicion of whoever it was that was looking at him. But he could not tell who it was that was looking at him with a gaze that gave him such a feeling. The crowd of people around him was going on with their own business, and it was almost impossible for Jaden to be able to tell who it was that was looking at him like that. In normal asions, Jaden would obviously be able to find them due to his current improved abilities and vision. But now, it was clear that whoever it was that was looking at him was not an ordinary person. Suddenly, Jaden instinctively moved to the side. He had felt that danger was approaching, and his sharp sense of hearing could catch the sound of something cutting through the air as it approached him from the back. Chapter 355 Threat! Just a few moments after Jaden had managed to move to the side, something as sharp as an arrow suddenly flew by past his ear. Indeed, it had managed to miss the target that it was intended for. But still, it still managed to hit someone. Puchi! Aaaah! A man was just passing by, just like the others, busy with the preparations for the celebrations of the end of the year, when suddenly, something sharp pierced through his chest. He immediately copsed onto the ground while screaming, at the same time, all the bags that he was carrying fell onto the ground. This immediately rose amotion. The people around began screaming one after the other, especially when they saw the blood that had already begun spurting out of the wound. Jaden had not anticipated this. Even he himself had not been prepared to be attacked while taking a stroll. So, he simply acted instinctively, forgetting about the fact that when he dodged, with the street crowded, someone else was going to suffer.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Jaden looked at the man who had fallen on to the ground. This guy was quite lucky. After all, even though it was true that he had been pierced, it was on his right chest. ording to the height at which that small object had flew at, it was clear that whoever it was that had attacked had not aimed at Jaden''s heart. Or maybe they did, but they did not aim well, making it rise slightly above. Jaden believed that this guy was not going to be in any great danger for the next few minutes. Even though it was true that there was a possibility that that sharp object had pierced through the lungs, but as long as it was not removed without professionals assistance, there would not be that much danger. Jaden understood that he was not supposed to be here anymore. The longer that he stayed here, the greater the possibility that he was going to be attacked once again. And if he dodged, another person might be impacted by this. So, Jaden had to leave this ce as fast as possible. It was clear that whoever it was that was attacking him at this moment was not an ordinary person. Otherwise, they would not have given Jaden the feeling of being gazed at by a predator. At the same time, the speed at which this object came over was obviously not ordinary. The moment that Jaden thought about that, he immediately detected danger once again. It was just that since he was currently alert, he felt that the danger level was quite low. Currently, the people around had already begun moving away. And due to the fact that there was arge crowd within the street, many people had already fallen, and a stampede might arise if people were not organized. Jaden immediately moved. He mingled with the crowd, before heading towards the direction of the source of the attack. He had detected that the attack hade from a building not far away. So, he immediately rushed in, while at the same time, paying attention at the people around him. Even though amotion had urred in the streets just a few meters away from this building, the people here were just slightly curious, but were not moving around like those in the streets. This made it easy for Jaden to be able to move quite quickly, approaching the elevator, taking it towards the top floor. It was only from the top floor that he was going to be able to ess the roof of the building. Even though the elevator was moving at a fast speed, Jaden felt that it was quite slow. After all, it would asionally stop from time to time, with peopleing in and out of the elevator. If Jaden wanted, he could have simply taken the stairs instead. But, he was not willing to show more than what was supposed to be seen. After all, if people suddenly so in the footage that there was someone that was rushing towards the top of the building at an incredible speed that was beyond being ordinary, it would definitely rise questions. He could have used the AI in order to be able to wipe the footage, but considering that he had not made any earlier preparations for this, and he had already gotten here, making it difficult for him to wait for the AI to be able to conceal his movements. Despite how slow it was, Jaden still managed to make it to the top floor of the building of thismercial building in just a matter of about 2 minutes. Immediately aftering out of the elevator, he rushed towards the end of the corridor. When he got there, he imed the stairs that led towards the roof. On getting there, he realized that the door that led to the roof had been closed. After looking around, Jaden realized that there were no CCTVs around. So without hesitation, he immediately kicked the door, breaking it, giving him ess to the roof. ¡­. "Damn it! I never anticipated that he was going to react that fast. It seems that it was no exaggeration at all when they told me to be careful about him. There is a possibility that he is a mutant." A man who was wearing ck all over, with his face covered in a ck mask could not help but say in a low voice. At this moment, he was standing on the roof of a building, looking towards the street below it. At this moment, almost the entire street was chaotic. People had already surrounded the person that had been injured below there, and they had already called for the medic. Considering that this was a first tier city, the reaction of thew enforcers was quite quick. For that reason, they had already arrived at the scene, trying toe people down. At the same time, some of them had already gone ahead to start offering first aid to the man that was still lying on the ground. The people around did not dare to take him to the hospital. Each and every one of them was afraid of taking responsibility in case this man died. It was true that he had been attacked by someone else, and they were just helping, but they were all afraid of being questioned, and asked to give evidence in case this issue escted. The man shook his head, before deciding to pay attention to his target. But it was at this moment that he suddenly realized that while he was focusing on themotion that was going on below there, somehow, the target had already disappeared. The man obviously did not believe this. He immediately approached the edge of the roof, looking down carefully. He did not believe that in just a little time, someone had disappeared. Even though down there was chaotic, it was quite easy for him to be able to observe each and every person down there. So, he observed carefully, scrutinizing each and every person. But even after observing for over a minute, he realized that he could not see the target. At that moment, he felt that there was something wrong. "Damn! I was careless! I forgot that if he could dodge my attack from such a distance, even if it was just a matter of a fluke, he must have escaped by now! It''s going to be a little difficult for me to be able to get a chance like this, if he is cautious." The man cursed as he heavily mmed his foot onto the ground. Bang! Coincidentally, at the very same moment that he had mmed his foot onto the ground, behind him, he heard the sound of something being smashed open. When he looked back, he realized that there was the security door of the roof that was flying towards him. The man reacted instinctively, shifting his body to the left, barely managing to dodge the door that smashed heavily onto unto the railings of the roof. The man gazed towards the direction of the entrance of the roof when he suddenly noticed that there was a figure that had somehow appeared. And when he saw the appearance of the other party, he could not help but feel a chill running down his spine. When he attacked, he had never anticipated that he was going to be easily found, considering that he had attacked from quite a distance away, which was something that not any ordinary person was supposed to find him. At this moment, he immediately believed that what he had been told was the truth. It was clear that this guy was not ordinary, he was clearly a mutant. When he was being informed before, it was just an assumption that was being made. But now, he was sure of it. He would have to make sure that he passed this information back to those that had sent him. Looking at Jaden who was walking slowly towards him, the man could not help but feel chills running down his spine. At this moment, he understood that the situation was not the same anymore. "It seems that we have underestimated you quite a lot. But the next time that we meet, you are going to fall. Take this as an opportunity for you to carry out anything that you have ever wanted to do. And if you have saved money, you better spend it, or you will leave it behind with nobody to spend it." The man said. Immediately after saying those words, he turned around, and without hesitation, jumped from the roof, over the railings. Chapter 356 Interrogation ''I will have to go back and let everyone know about this. It seems that I cannot handle him. With such strength, even with my speed, I cannot match him. I thought that I alone was enough to be able to take care of him, but I was extremely wrong about it. He is obviously a mutant, and a mutant needs another mutant to deal with. I have quite some incredible speed, endurance and vision, but it is not enough to be able to deal with a fully fledge mutant. Those old mutants will have to take action in order to be able to deal with this one.'' The man thought to himself as he jumped from the roof. But he had just managed to jump from the roof when suddenly, he realized something was wrong. In just a matter of a few seconds, he felt that there was something that was wrapping around his body. Then in the next moment, instead of dropping towards the ground at a fast speed, he seemed to be suspended in the air. The man was obviously bbergasted. He began looking around, confused about the current situation. He felt that there was something around him, but he was hanging in the air, while he was not stepping on anything! It only took him a few seconds to be able to know what was going on. At that moment, his mind began racing! He understood that currently, he was not dealing with a single person, but instead, it seemed that he was dealing with more than a person, two, or even more! What''s more, it was the fact that while one of them had incredible strength, the other one was obviously a mutant with telekinesis ability. This was the first time that he was experiencing telekinesis personally, but that did not mean that he had not seen mutants with the telekinesis ability. ''Sh*t! I''m done for!'' That thought appeared in his mind, when in the next moment, his body suddenly shuttled back towards the sky. Bang! After flying towards the sky for quite a while, he copsed onto the ground face first. But he did not even bounce in the slightest, as if there was something that was pressing him from above, preventing him from moving upwards. The man experienced pain. Initially, when he had decided to jump, he believed that despite the height of the building, he was going to be capable ofnding without big injuries. It was Impossible for him not to be injured after jumping from such a height, but still, he believed that it was better than getting killed. Moreover, he would only be injured slightly, and would be treated the moment that he went back. But now, it seemed that this was not going to happen at all. And as he struggled to endure the force that was pressing him from above, and the pain that came from hitting his body onto the ground, he also struggled to look up. But no matter how much he struggled, he could not lift his head at all. He was left shocked, not believing what was happening. Just how strong was the telekinesis ability that the attacker was having? "Who sent you after me? Why do you want to kill me?" Two questions wereunched towards him one after the other. At the same time as the questions were asked, the man suddenly felt that the pressure that was on top of his head suddenly disappeared. As for the other parts of his body, the pressure still remained. The man felt slightly relieved, considering that he was having quite some difficulty when it came to breathing when he was being pressed downwards like that. He raised his head, trying to see who it was that was using the telekinesis ability to attack him. But he was surprised to see that there was only one person here. It was a young man, the very same target that he had been sent to take care of. Jaden. This young man was looking at him with an indifferent gaze. The man looked around, still not believing what he was seeing. But even after looking around several more times, he did not discover anybody else. Jaden on the other hand looked at the man on the ground. Even though he could not see the face that was currently covered by the mask, but he could tell the confusion just from the eyes of the man that were exposed.N?v(el)B\\jnn He was not sure about what it was that this guy was looking for, but it seemed that he was looking for someone. As for who it was, Jaden was not sure. But just in case, Jaden became cautious, in case there was another person that came together with this guy. If there was another person, that implied that he was going to be killed if he was careless in the slightest bit. So, he had to be sure if there was someone else around. But with his sharp sense of hearing, he could only hear the sound of people talking below the stairs that led to the roof. It was clear that they had been attracted by the explosive sound that came from the time that he had destroyed the security door of the roof. Looking at the guy who did not seem to have the intention of responding at that moment, Jaden immediately understood that they had to get out of here. So, he moved, moving away from the guys vision. Immediately after getting away by using the wall that was part of the route to the top floor of the building, Jaden immediately used the appearance shifting watch to change his appearance. He had already made sure that there were no cameras around using his good vision, at the fast speed. At the same time, hemunicated with the AI, informing it that it had to prevent any camera from seeing him. Considering that theptop that the AI was ced in was the same size as a phone, Jaden always carried it around. So, it was quite simple for him to be able to use the AI. {I have already taken care of that, master. I noticed that there was something suspicious, especially during the time that you were attacked. I have blocked anyone from being able to detect us using any electronic instrument.} Jaden nodded in appreciation. It was a good thing that he had received an AI from the system. It was like having a super assistant, even though it was just virtual. He took on an appearance of a middle aged man who was currently wearing a mask. His body frame had changed as well, being slightly bulky. The appearance of the person that he had taken was one of the mercenaries that they had dealt with during John''s mission for the elimination of the Bloodhound mercenaries. Immediately after his appearance transformed, Jaden appeared in front of the man once again. Despite the distance between them, he had still managed to maintain the telekinesis ability that was suppressing the man on the ground. The man on the other hand was finally relieved upon seeing another person appearing. He finally saw the person that was using the telekinesis ability. But, he could not help but be shocked by how strong this man''s ability was. It was clear that he had been controlled from quite a distance away. Understanding the fact that those that held the telekinesis ability did not have good physical capabilities, they usually fought from a distance, or in the shadows. But just thinking about the distance from where the man wasing from, to the edge of the roof where he had jumped from, that distance was obviously over 10 m. And, there was also the obstruction of the wall. And even more than that, how had he even gotten here? Could it be that he was here all along? If that was possible, then this was extremely frightening. When Jaden noticed that the man had stopped looking around curiously, as if to see if there was something, he immediately understood. It seemed that this guy had misunderstood, thinking that there was someone else with him. But that was a good thing. If it was just a misunderstanding, then that implied that this guy did not have a partner. And since that was the case, it would make things easier for him. Without hesitation, he immediately used the telekinesis ability to carry the man into the air. The man wanted to scream, but when he saw the fierce gaze from Jaden, he immediately shut up. Jaden on the other hand immediately rushed towards the edge of the roof, before jumping. He was jumping towards another roof of another building just next to the one that they currently were on. Due to his strength, he was able to jump despite the distance being over 20 m. Hended on the roof, while the man was still suspended in the air by his telekinesis ability. Jaden did not stop there, but instead, he continued moving, jumping from one building to another, heading towards the outskirts of the city. It was quite risky continuing being here. After all, there were cameras in many areas. Currently, the AI was working to deal with the cameras issue. So, this would allow Jaden to be able to move away from the city, so that he could deal with this guy. Just a little after Jaden had left, several security guards went through the security door of the roof, appearing on the roof. All of them were extremely cautious, especially when they saw the security door that was near the edge of the roof. "There is blood here. Something is going on here. There might have been a fight here." One of them suddenly said as he pointed towards the ground, where there was a small pool of blood, the diameter of half an adult''s thumb. Chapter 357 40 Mutants!! Jaden had already noticed the people that had appeared on the roof of the building that he had left. But currently, they were quite a distance away, and it was impossible for them to be able to detect him and the person that he was with. Jaden had noticed that some people on the streets below had already noticed that there were two figures that were passing above them. Most of them just happened to be looking up, when they noticed the two of them. With his sharp sense of hearing, Jaden could hear them screaming that there was someone that was flying above. This obviously attracted the attention of the people around, but no sooner had they began shouting, than Jaden and the person that he was carrying disappeared. Jaden was moving at an incredible speed, and the only time that his speed went down was during the time that he was in the air, moving from one building to another. The moment that hended on the floor of a building, he would immediately rush forward, pulling the man using his telekinesis ability along with him. At this moment, the man who was being held by Jaden''s telekinesis ability did not even dare to resist. His entire world had been overturned at the moment. Just what kind of mutant was this? How can there be a person with a telekinesis ability who is this athletic? Was it not said that as long as a person had enough strength, they could easily take care of a person with a telekinesis ability, as long as they got close to them? But looking at the speed at which Jaden was moving at, including how he was able to jump for long distances and heights, the man understood that this time, he had met with something that waspletely unnned for. He understood that this time, maybe he had been sent over to be killed. Otherwise, why would the information being given to him be incorrect? He had been informed that there was a possibility that Jaden was a mutant, but it was only said to be a possibility. But who had ever said that Jaden was actually a veteran mutant, and even had two abilities? In fact, it was three, super speed, super strength, and finally, telekinesis ability. While the man was still thinking about that, Jaden had already arrived at the outskirts of the city. Just like Faru City, Rezi City was surrounded by a forest just aftering out of the city. Jaden did not stop after getting out of the city, but instead, he ventured department to the forest. Through the AI, he had already investigated about this forest, and understood that there were no any ferocious animals present. Well, the animals could be found, but they were in the deepest parts of the forest, but not in this direction, but in the opposite direction. The direction that Jaden was heading towards was the one that headed towards the central province. After getting enough distance from the city, Jaden finally stopped. Despite having sprinted for such a long distance, Jaden was not tired at all, not even sweating. He looked at the man who had already been dropped down after he had been released by his telekinesis ability. It was finally time for him to start asking for answers from him. "Start answering, or for every moment that you lose, I''m going to break a single bone of yours, but you might be unlucky to lose more than one." Jaden said as he looked at the man who was lying on the ground, showing no intention of getting back on his feet. When the man heard Jaden''s words, he could not help but be startled. He swallowed hard, before finally trying to get back on his feet. Due to the speed that Jaden had been moving at, the man was feeling a little dizzy, and it took him quite a while for him to be able to get back on his feet. But he had only gotten back on his feet one suddenly, Jaden arrived next to him. Without even knowing when, Jaden had somehow covered the distance between the two of them that was about 3 m, and now was standing less than half a meter away. Crack! Before the man could react, his hand suddenly gave cracking sounds. At the same time, intense pain shot upwards from his wrist, making the man scream. It was only at this moment that the man realized that somehow, Jaden had broken his hand. Jaden had not moved other than approaching him, but still, his hand was broken. The man endured the pain as he copsed onto the ground, kneeling, while holding his broken hand that had been broken at the wrist. At the same time, he was reminded of the fact that Jaden possessed the telekinesis ability. Additionally, Jaden had already given him a warning, telling him that if he did not speak, he was going to lose a bone, but there was no guarantee that he was going to lose one of them at a time. The man was already sweating behind the mask. His breathing had already be unsteady, due to the fear that he was experiencing. Thinking about the pain that he was currently going through, and imagining that his left hand would also be broken, the man immediately decided that he better speak up. "I''m sorry that I tried to kill you. I had no other choice, I have been ordered toe and do that. If I did not kill you, and disobeyed the orders that I was given, I would have been killed instead." The man said hysterically, nearly shouting. Jaden did not respond to his words, but instead, he simply continued looking at him, obviously expecting more answers from the man. Upon noticing Jaden''s gaze that did not show any fluctuations, the man understood that he needed to say more than what he had said. "I believe that you know about the Smith family, right? It was the Smith family that sent me after you. I was told that I am supposed to eliminate you, because you are a hidden danger. ording to the information that I have received, it is said that initially, you were just a small mosquito that they could kill at any moment, but as days kept on moving, somehow, you kept on improving. They are afraid that if you continue being alive, you would cause them troubles in the future, especially currently when they are about to seed. They don''t want anything that is going to disrupt the n that is already in motion and about to go through. As for what the real n is, I don''t have that information. I''m only a low level member, and I can''t ess the important information. Please spare me, I beg you." The man ranted. Jaden could not help but raise his brows slightly when he heard that the man had actually been sent by the Smith family. The Smith family was involved with the mutants? Previously, when he had asked the AI to look for the information about the Raven mercenaries and the Smith family, the AI encountered something that blocked it. ording to the AI, it was something like a wall but it was not made out of codes like normal firewalls. At that time, Jaden believed that there was a method that was being used by the two forces in order to be able to prevent the AI from probing information about them. And now, it seemed that there was a possibility that this method was not technology that was at a level beyond the AI, but instead, it was something supernatural. "How many mutants does the Smith family have?" Jaden asked after a moment of silence. "The Smith family has 17 mutants. Those are the ones that I have known or heard about. As for if they have any other mutants, I don''t really know." The man responded. And even before Jaden could say anything, the man continued, "The Smith family has a coboration with the Raven Mercenary group. This mercenary group also has mutants, and the number of mutants within this mercenary group is higher than the Smith family. ording to what I know, the mercenary group has at least 23 mutants. They are part of the core members of this mercenary group. And just like in the Smith family, those are the ones that I have heard about. As for if they have more, I don''t really know." Jaden frowned a little upon hearing that. It seemed that he was supposed to be dealing with at least 40 mutants. And, those were the ones that were known. "Do those that you have mentioned include the leaders of the two forces?" Jaden asked. "Not really. I don''t believe that the leaders of the two families are mutants." The man said without hesitation. Jaden raised his brows slightly, before asking, "Are you trying to tell me that they are ordinary?" From how quick this guy was to respond, it was clear that he had the confidence in what he was saying. Could it be that the leaders of the two forces were just ordinary people? There was a possibility for the Smith family to be led by a normal person. But what about the mercenary group? Would the mutant mercenaries just follow an ordinary person? That waspletely unlike mercenaries, right?N?v(el)B\\jnn Most of the mercenaries would want to be the leaders themselves, or would follow those that are stronger than themselves. How would they follow weaklings? "They are not ordinary people, and they are not mutants. They are beyond mutants!" The man said something that shocked Jaden to the core. Chapter 358 Plan of Elimination Central Province¡­ Within a forest, there was an underground basement. Within this underground basement, there was a hidden facility that was carrying out a research of its own. This was clearly a secret base, cutting out secret activities. And what would shock many people was the fact that even the government was not aware of the project here. Within thisboratory that was hidden underground, there were many scientists. All these scientists were from different parts of the world, and they were extremely skilled when it came to gics. If people saw these scientists, they would be extremely shocked. The reason behind that being the fact that all of them have been presumed dead. They had already been buried by now, and people had already attended their funeral. But here they were, alive and were currently carrying out a research. And just by looking at the expressions on their faces, one could easily tell that they had actually not been forced, but instead, they were happy about being here. That was something that the majority of the scientists would love. Being able to find a project that they could research on. Considering the financial assistance that they were receiving here, they were able to carry out any form of research, in their field. At this moment, within an office that was still within the underground facility, there was a conversation between four people. All of them were currently wearing masks, one that if Jaden saw, would find that it was simr to the man that he had just caught trying to kill him. "It has already been a week ever since we sent him. But he is not it back. This is a clear indication that he has either not found the target, or he is dead." One of the four suddenly spoke. The others remained silent for a while, before another onemented, "We can eliminate any possibility of him not being able to find the target. With the information that we have, we already know that he is currently in Rezi City." "Then that leaves us with only one result, meaning that he is already dead. I told you before that there is a great possibility that that youngster is currently a mutant. But you never took me seriously." The first person spoke up again. "Of course we took you seriously. We informed him that there was a possibility that the target is a mutant. So, he had to be careful, so that he would be able to deal with that youngster without any hitches." Commented yet another one. "That is not enough. A mutant is not that easy to deal with. Additionally, we don''t know which ability he has. That makes things difficult to handle. If we sent a mutant, and the mutant that we send just happens to be weak against the ability of that youngster, then that would bepletely useless. We would be losing mutants for nothing." Said the person who had been silent all this while. "What are you suggesting?" One asked, but the other three all looked words the person who had just spoken. From their eyes and the tone of the person who had spoken, it was clear that they were willing to listen to what he had to say. Additionally, there was a form of subservience in the stance of the other three. From this, one could easily infer that that person was holding a higher position aspared to the others. "It is quite simple. Send two mutants at the same time. These mutants have to be theplete opposite of the other. That way, it will be easy for us to be able to deal with him." The man said calmly. "Is that not too risky? Sending just one mutant is already risky. After all, the government will be able to tell that there is a mutant as long as they take action. And if we send two of them at the same time, they might be detected, which might lead to the two of them being hunted down by the government''s mutants." One of them could not help but ask. "What do you think? What is important right now? If it is true that that youngster has already be a mutant, then that implies that there is some form of modification that was done on him by his parents before they were eliminated. They were the ones that started this project, and there is a great possibility that as long as this kid is given enough time, he would be able to find out more about his abilities. At that time, things will be extremely difficult if hees looking for us." The one with the highest power within the group responded. "That is true. He is dangerous, but not at the moment. What if we take him alive. We have to look away to lure him here, before finally taking action against him. It is either he joins us, or we use his body for research, in order to find out what methods were used in order to make him a mutant." Another onemented. "This is a little troublesome. What you have said is right, but it carries some form of risk. But, what are we really supposed to do? We obviously cannot allow him to grow, considering that if it turns out that he has a better ability in his body, and bes a nuisance in the future, then things will turn to be worse than we have ever expected." "The idea of having him join us is impossible. We were involved in the death of his parents, and I do believe that he might even know about it. So, the only option of us having hime over is to use his body for experiments." "That''s right. It will be better if he is alive. At least if he is alive, we can carry out many more experiments, to be able to know much more just from his living cells." "Okay. I have decided this. We are going to send three mutants. I know that it is extremely dangerous to send three mutants, but we can sacrifice them in order for a better future. They will go there, and try to subdue him. If it gets difficult, they can just kill him, then bring back the body. Even if it is not good enough to use a dead body, it is still enough to use his body. We are already about to seed in the research, and as long as we get a small boost, it should not be difficult for us to be able to seed. At that time, we will not even need that kid. In fact, we will not need to even be afraid of his growth." "Okay. I will inform the Smith about this n. They should at least contribute one of the mutants that is going to be involved in this. It is impossible for us to be the only ones to risk things, considering the they are also involved in this." The conversation between the four of them ended, and a decision was made. Three mutants were to be sent to look for the target who was none other than Jaden.N?v(el)B\\jnn It was clear that they had been able to find much more information about Jaden, and they understood that his strength was currently beyond ordinary. They had been keeping an eye on Jaden all this while, which was part of an experiment. Otherwise, they would have already eliminated him long ago, when he was still struggling in the streets. They just wanted to be sure if Jaden''s parents had left anything for him. And so far, it seems that whatever it is that they had left for him was inside his body, something that was giving him the strength. And considering that the person that they had sent over to kill Jaden had not returned till this day, they believed that he had already been killed. And since that was the case, there was a great possibility that Jaden was the one that had killed him. ¡­. Jaden did not know that he was currently being targeted. Instead, he was processing the information that he had been given. It waspletely unexpected to him. There was actually a level that was beyond the mutant level? He was not sure about it, but it seems that he would have to be extremely careful in the future. Additionally, he hoped that John would start going out soon. It had already been a week ever since that incident, but John did not seem to be getting ready to be involved in any mission that would lead to him dealing with mercenaries. As for the Bloodhound Mercenary group, they had also not made any move at all. They have not tried targeting John, which was to be expected considering that he had been within the Roberts residence all this while, and they were within Rezi City. No matter how much Jaden hoped, it was not as if he was going to change anything. He could not just ask John to go ahead and put his life in danger, so that he could save him, right? It was just that It was impossible for Jaden to do that. But if he would have to do, he really would have wanted to do that, so that he could get more rewards from the system, and get stronger. He believed that the telekinesis ability that he had received was not enough to be able to deal with the mercenary group and the Smith family. Chapter 359 Another Mercenary Group It was already one week ever since that day that he had been attacked. After getting what he wanted from the other party, Jaden did not leave him alive. Since the other party wanted him dead, obviously, Jaden would have reciprocate. So, he killed him, and left his body in the forest. He believed that he would be attacked soon again, but there was nothing that he could do to change that. The only thing that he could do was to prepare himself to face the enemy when they came to attack. So, Jaden decided that he would have to try as much as possible to find any loopholes that could be used in order for him to get many more rewards from the system. At the same time, he was wondering, ever since the day that he had assigned several people to work as bodyguards, he had never received any reward from the system. That was something that Jaden was not sure about. And so, he immediately asked the system about it, wondering if the reward system for that part, waspletely different from the one that after aplishing a mission, he would receive a reward. In response to this, the system simply responded with a single prompt. [The settlement of the reward or loss for those that have been assigned by the bodyguardpany under the host will be done at the end of the month.] Jaden was relieved. At least, it was not as if the system had forgotten about this. Though, he was quite curious about what he was going to receive at the end of the month. There was a chance that he might not receive anything, considering that it was not always that danger would appear. Sometimes, a bodyguard might just be there, without any form of danger appearing for an entire month or even two. In some scenarios, someone might evenplete the contract without even having to save their client. Ding! Suddenly, there was a notification from his phone. When Jaden checked it, he realized that it was a message from John. ording to the message, John had said that the Eagle team was ready to set out for another mission. This time, they were not going to deal with the Bloodhound mercenary group, but instead, it was a different mercenary group. This mercenary group was not big, not at the same level as the bloodhound mercenary group. But despite that, it was quite big, quite renowned. It was just that it did not have as much strength as the Bloodhound mercenary group, and rarely acted. Even though they rarely acted, that was simply because they did not dare to act in the first tier cities. But somehow, for some reason, they had actually decided to take action within Rezi city. Information had already been sent over by the intelligence department, informing them that there was a group of members of this mercenary group that were within this city, and were nning on assassinating a certain business person. Jaden was surprised. It had already been 2 weeks ever since thest time that John hade out of the family residence. But now, it seemed that there was a mission that he had to take. He was quite curious If they had already dealt with the traitor that was within the special unit. But that was not something that really concerned him. As a matter of fact, Jaden really hoped that they had not dealt with the traitor. After all, that would expose John to more danger, which was something that was beneficial to Jaden. It was selfish, but still, what could he do? That was the only way that he could exploit the system and gain more rewards from it. Jaden did not have anything to do at the moment. It was going to be the end of the year the following day, but Jaden did not have the intention of celebrating. What was he supposed to celebrate even? Maybe celebrate that he had gotten the system during this year and changed his life? But his life had not really changed to that much, unless he had dealt with the hidden dangers. They had already started taking action against him, which implied that if he continued staying the same way, there was a great possibility that he might be attacked soon, and might even end up dying. Additionally, was he supposed to celebrate alone? He really did not have that many friends back during the time that his parents were alive. And ever since his parents had died, they had drifted apart long ago. As for during the time that he had been surviving in the streets, at that time, he really did not have any true friend. It was just a colleague or two and so on, mainly acquaintances. Jaden had already gotten used to it, not even bothering to celebrate. So, he did not feel any difference at all even though many people had already made their preparations in order to celebrate the following day. He left his vi In his BMW 7 Series, heading straight towards the Robert residence. The moment that he got there, he found that John was already waiting for him at the entrance. "It is good to see you. It has been quite a while." Johnmented after getting into the car. "Yeah, it has been a while." Jaden responded. "By the way, we have already found the traitor. It is quite unbelievable, but the traitor was actually a member of the higher ups of the special unit. I don''t really know how they managed to convince that guy to join that mercenary group." John stated even without Jaden asking about it. Jaden was also surprised. It was extremely difficult to find that a member of the special unit was actually a member of a mercenary group. And more than that, it was even a higher up of the special unit. Just how powerful was the Bloodhound mercenary group that it was capable of getting someone into a special unit that was supposed to be dealing with mercenaries? "It is good if it has already been dealt with." Jaden responded after a moment of silence. John could not help but raise his brows slightly. Why did it feel like Jaden was slightly disappointed upon hearing the good news? Was he not supposed to be happy that something like this had urred? After all, he would not have to be involved in danger, in order to save John, right? "Where are we heading to?" Jaden did not give John a chance to contemte, as he asked. "Let''s head towards the Eastern part of the city. We are going there to meet up with the rest of the members of the special unit. After that, we will depart towards the base of the mercenary group that has ns of attacking within this city." John responded. Jaden did not say anything in response, but instead, he began driving towards the eastern part of the city. Along the way, John gave him directions, and a little whileter, they finally arrived. The two of them got out of the car, currently dressed in casual clothes. They entered into a restaurant. It was not a big restaurant, but it was quite good. The moment that they got in, they headed straight towards one of the corners. There was arge round table that was there, and around that table, several people were already sitting around it. Among the people that were present, was Oliver, the captain of the Eagle team. Other than him, another person that Jaden was slightly familiar with was Mouse, who was also present. Each and every person present was wearing casual clothes. Of course, if they wore their uniform, together with bulletproof vests and so on, they would attract attention towards themselves. "There you are. The two of you disappearedpletely after that day. While the rest of us have been meeting from time to time, the two of you just decided to keep to yourselves, huh?" Oliver said as he looked at the two of them that had just arrived. "You know my family. I don''t really understand if they understand what my role is as a member of the special unit. They are so overprotective, that they did not allow me to leave the family residence unless the traitor had already been dealt with." John responded as he sat down, next to Oliver. At the mention of the traitor, the atmosphere suddenly became solemn. Each and every one of them had obviously been shocked with the presence of a traitor within the special unit. It was something that waspletely unexpected. But it had really urred, but at the same time, it was a good thing that it had already been dealt with. Otherwise, things would have get moreplicated, especially if a traitor happened to be a member of this special unit team. "Let''s not talk about that for now. Let''s just rx for a while, before going ahead to make arrangements. We will have to take action tonight. So of course, you will have to be prepared, as you understand, dealing with mercenaries is always risky." Oliver waved his hand as he said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om John did notment, but instead, he looked at Jaden who was next to him. He had already investigated about Jaden during the past 2 weeks, but he had not found enough information, at least the information that satisfied him. Despite therge amount of information that he had received, he felt that it was stillcking, as if the information about Jaden had been hidden or something like that. "By the way, do you think that there is a probability of another traitor being within the special unit?" Mouse suddenly asked. Chapter 360 Kidnapped! Upon hearing that question, there was the moment of silence. Everybody could not help but get a little nervous. If it was true that there was another traitor within the special unit, then things would get more difficult. At first, they did not know about the presence of a traitor within the special unit. And due to that, they had always been so free, during the times that they were going to deal with the mercenaries. But it waspletely different this time. To know that there might be a traitor among you, and the mission that you are going to handle might actually be a trap, obviously nobody would befortable with that. "Let''s not think in that direction. Let''s just hope that nothing like that happens." Oliver stated, breaking the silence. Another moment of silence dominated. Thenter on, Oliver started talking about the n. Obviously, it was inconvenient for him to be able tomunicate much about the n while within the restaurant. So, he simply say a few things, before they left. Everyone had to prepare themselves, considering that the mission was going to take ce at night. John and Jaden left together, and while making the preparations, theymunicated with the others through the walkie-talkies. A n was already prepared, and was sent over to each and every person. The Information about the mercenaries that they were supposed to deal with had already been sent over. They belonged to a small mercenary group, but even then, they were not to be underestimated. They were the most skilled mercenaries in the small mercenary group, and this time, they were targeting an owner of an entertainmentpany present within Rezi city. ording to the information, the mercenaries were supposed to take action that night. Considering that it was the time for celebrations, it was clear that many people had lowered their guard. It was due to that reason the mercenaries decided to take action that night. They were nning to attack during the time that he was leaving the ce where he was celebrating with his family. Jaden did not have to prepare anything. The only thing that he had to make sure was to use his telekinesis ability where necessary, but vigntly. If possible, he really did not want to use the telekinesis ability. But considering the fact that he was going to deal with mercenaries, he might need to do that in order to save a life. After all, by making sure that John''s life was saved, he would be able to gain more rewards from the system. ¡­. Night time arrived. At that moment, due to the celebratory atmosphere, the streets were still congested, despite it already being nine in the night. The traffic was still congested, with many people finally going back home. Others were still celebrating in different venues, and they might only go back home the following day after the new year had begun. Currently, John was together with Jaden inside a car. They were a distance away from a hotel that only a few meters away from them. Currently, John was already dressed in his special unit attire. His expression was solemn. To say the least, he was a little worried. There was a possibility that this was yet another trap to deal with him. But he had no other choice. It was his duty to eliminate mercenaries that dared to venture into the country and try to assassinate people. The presence of mercenariespletely disrupted peace and order within the country. That was the reason why the special unit was created, just to neutralize the mercenaries, considering that the police were not capable of dealing with the group of mercenaries. "Get ready. The family is about to leave the building." At this moment, Oliver''s voice came from the walkie-talkie. A little whileter, a group of people came out of the hotel. In the lead, it was a man with an obese figure. He had rough looking beards. He was all smiles as he was talking with the people around him. The two of them continue observing, as cars came over and picked the group. The man in the lead got inside the car that arrived first, a Rolls-Royce phantom. Just from the car that he was driven in, it was clear that he was quite rich. Jaden began driving, following behind the convoy of cars. They were moving quite slowly, considering that the traffic was quite busy at the moment. They were heading towards the outskirts of the city. That was where the mansion that was owned by this business man was located. As they continue moving, the traffic continued reducing, and thus, the speed that they were moving at increased dramatically. But then suddenly, they had just gotten out of the heart of the city, and were approaching the outskirts of the city when suddenly, the Rolls-Royce phantom that was carrying that business person suddenly began speeding up. Initially, the car had been moving at the same pace as the other cars. But when the phantom suddenly began moving at a high speed, it immediately attracted the attention of the other people around. As a business person, it was normal that he had several bodyguards. And the bodyguards were currently driving in different cars. And the moment that they saw the car speeding up, they also began speeding up, following behind the phantom. Initially, there would have been nothing wrong even if the car sped up. But it waspletely different considering that the phantom was heading towards apletely different route, not the one that led towards the business mans home. "Damn it! We were careless! We thought that they were going to attack when we were from the heart of the city, but we werepletely clueless that they had already begun taking action." John said with a frown on his face. He looked at Jaden, intending to tell him to speed up and follow after the phantom, but he did not need to do that. Because at this moment, Jaden had already stepped on the elerator, speeding towards the phantom. It was also at this moment that John came to realize that Jaden was also skilled when it came to driving. The way that he was maneuvering, overtaking cars left and right was something that only a skilled driver could do. Even John was not anticipating that Jaden was going to drive at such an incredible speed. While the other cars tried to catch up, they were not as skilled as Jaden, or the person that was currently driving the phantom. Due to that, a few minutester, Jaden and the driver of the phantom had managed to lose the other cars. Currently, they were already heading out of the city. "This is not good. It seems that they have already nned on how to deal with this. They are heading out of the city, indicating that the other mercenaries are currently waiting there. The moment that we get there, it will be the time for the battle to start." John said as he prepared his weapons. "All of you prepare! Be ready tounch an assault at any moment and rescue the citizen that is currently held hostage. No matter what, you have to make sure that nothing happens to him. As for the mercenaries, kill them all." Oliver''s voice reached their ears at this moment. It was also at this moment that Jaden realized that there was another car that was following after them. Even though it was quite a distance away, he could see it through the side mirror. It was clear that there was someone that was also quite skilled when it came to driving within the special unit team. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for that car to catch up to them. And considering that Oliver had just spoken, it was possible that he was in that car. The chase continued for quite a while, something that reminded that Jaden about thest time that he had been Scarlet''s bodyguard. At that time, she had been kidnapped inside her own car, and he had no other choice but to chase after the car for quite a long time before he caught up to them. It seemed that the mercenaries were adapting to this habit of getting inside someone''s car, before abducting them. The moment of the car got out of the city, it did not continue on the same road. Instead, it headed straight into the forest along the road. Jaden could not help but frown slightly. It was clear that the cars would not be able to move freely within the forest. Nheless, he also followed suit and entered into the forest while driving. And as expected, the deeper they went into the forest, the higher the number of trees and other vegetation. So, it was getting a little difficult to be able to maneuver between the trees. Had It not been that Jaden and the driver of the phantom were both skilled, they would have already crushed into a tree by now.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Chase went on for quite a while, before they finally reached an area where the trees were closely packed together. With that, it was impossible for the two vehicles to continue, considering the they could not simply go through the trees as if they did not exist. John was just about to get out of the car when suddenly, Jaden held him back. At this moment, he felt that there was somethingpletely unusual. He felt that there was someone that was looking at him, staring at him. This was the same exact feeling that he had gotten a week ago, when he was attacked, and nearly killed. Chapter 361 Sudden Attack John was slightly confused when he saw that Jaden was preventing him from leaving. Currently, this was the chance for them to get out of the car, and begin approaching the phantom. They could get a good position from which they would be able to see if there was a chance of rescuing the hostage. At the same time, it was also a good opportunity for them to leave the car, just in case the enemy decided to destroy the car that they were currently in. Jaden did not say anything in response to the confusion that was on John''s face. Instead, he continued observing the car in front of them. But other than that, all of his senses were currently activated, paying attention to their surroundings. He was not sure about what was going on, but he believed that there was a greater danger than what they had detected. There was definitely someone that was beyond ordinary here. And there was a possibility that there was a mutant. It was just that Jaden was not sure about that at the moment. So, he decided to continue remaining within the car, until he was sure about where that feeling that he was getting wasing from. John on the other hand was continuously confused from the fact that Jaden was not saying anything despite holding him back from leaving. He looked towards the car, and was a little worried. There was a possibility that whoever it was that was currently driving the car was part of the mercenaries. And since they had driven the car here, there was yet another possibility that his friends were currently here. Maybe this was an ambush that had been set in order to deal with him and the other members of the Eagle team. And yet, there was another probability that this was not a trap, but just that the target had already been dealt with. But considering that there were people that were keeping watch, it was going to be difficult for the mercenary to be able to leave after killing. That might have been the reason why they had decided to drive all this way, until they had gotten out of the city. While out of the city, it was going to be quite easy for the mercenaries to be able to escape. After all, they would not be hunted down by the police and other forces within the city. Despite all the probabilities that he was thinking about, John really wanted to get out of the car. But he decided to trust Jaden. He did not believe that Jaden had the intention of stopping him from rescuing someone. There had to be a good reason why Jaden was preventing him from leaving the car at the moment. Additionally, since Jaden was silent, and his expression was extremely serious, it seemed that he had detected something. John had already learned that Jaden was extremely sensitive to danger during the first mission that they had gone together. At that time, Jaden had saved him three consecutive times. So of course, since Jaden had stopped him from leaving the car, there might be danger. It was just that he was confused, wondering if by continuing to stay in the car, they were not putting their lives in greater danger. After all, if the car exploded, they would just die in here. But if they left, there was a chance that they could use the vegetation around them in order to be able to hide while waiting for backup from the rest of the members of the Eagle team. Jaden did not know what John was thinking at the moment. He just concentrated on the feeling that he was getting, trying to find the source. But he felt that despite feeling the general direction that the feeling wasing from, he was unable to detect where exactly that feeling wasing from. Additionally, he was not even able to tell the distance between him and the owner of the gaze that was giving him that feeling. Jaden believed that there was a possibility that whoever it was that was observing him, was close by. This was something that he had learned from the previous attempt on his life. Suddenly, Jaden felt danger. His sharp sense of hearing could not detect anything that wasunched towards him, like the previous time. But nheless, he felt that he was being attacked. Just a few moments after Jaden had felt that there was danger that was approaching, the car suddenly begun getting deformed. It was as if there was someone that was applying pressure from outside, trying topress the car. "F*ck! What the hell is this?!" John was so shocked that he cursed out loud. This was obviously the first time that he was experiencing something like this. He would not be that much surprised if it was just the roof of the car that was beingpressed downwards. It was just that he felt that not only was the pressureing from above, but even the door that was close to him had suddenly began contracting, moving inwards, pushing him deeper into the car. And through the windscreen of the car, he could see that even the bo of the car and also began crumpling. He felt that this was something that was straight out of fantasy. How was it possible that the car was beingpressed? Could it be that they had somehow entered a ce that had something supernatural, which had led to the car beingpressed by the gravity that was unstable?N?v(el)B\\jnn But when he looked at the phantom car in front, he realized that it was not being affected at all. That implied that this was an attack on them. Just what kind of technology was being used in order to attack them? Many thoughts appeared in John''s mind, as he wondered what he was supposed to do. But he was surprised when he saw Jaden was calm. At that moment, he was somehow influenced as well, and became calm. At this moment, at least, he began thinking in the right direction. Jaden on the other hand reacted almost instantly after her he noticed the car beingpressed. At this moment, he felt within his body that there was a strange force that was currently surrounding the car. Jaden was not sure about this feeling that he was getting from within his body, but he believed that maybe it was rted to his genes that had currently been activated and gained an ability. At this moment, as Jaden looked around the car, he noticed that there was something like an almost invisible mist that was surrounding the car. It was this mist that was currentlypressing the car, wanting to crush the two of them inside the car. Jaden reacted, going ahead and using his telekinesis ability. It was also at this moment that he realized that the moment that he activated his ability, it was as if there was mist that came from his body. This mist spread within the car, and began applying pressure from inside. With that, it began resisting the pressure that was being applied from outside, preventing the car from beingpressed and crushing the two of them inside the car. Jaden suddenly noticed something. It felt that the pressure that was being applied from outside was not as strong as his own. It felt that if he wanted, he could easily destroy the car, by just using his ability and dismissing the pressure that was from outside. But Jaden did not do that. Instead, he maintained the bnce between the two pressures, making sure that the car was no longer being deformed. And when John noticed that the car was no longer beingpressed, he was finally relieved. It was just that he was slightly shocked, and was taking quite a while to be able to regain hisposure. He looked at Jaden, only to realize that all this while, Jaden had been calm. He was still sitting there as if nothing was happening. Could it be that Jaden had already anticipated something like this to happen? Did he already know that the pressure was going to be applied for quite a while before it disappeared? Just what kind of sense was that? How was he able to anticipate something like that? As many questions continued whirling within John''s mind, Jaden''s eyes suddenly squinted. At this moment, he felt that the sense of danger that he had been feeling before had already disappeared. It actually disappeared the moment that he activated his telekinesis ability to resist the car from beingpressed. Currently, Jaden could tell that whoever it was that was currently attacking was actually a mutant. That was the reason why they were being attacked, and it was clear that whoever it was that was attacking possessed the telekinesis ability as well. Bang! Bang! Bang! Suddenly, the two of them heard the sound of something hitting the ground heavily approaching them. It was as if there was a giant that was walking towards them. With Jaden''s sharp sense of hearing, he could already tell the direction that the sound wasing from. He looked outside the window of the driver''s seat where he was currently at, and realized that there was a figure that wasing over. Considering that it was my time, Jaden was not able to make out the appearance of the other party. Even though his sense of sight had been improved, it was not to the extent that he could see in the dark. It was just that he could currently make out the frame of a personing over. This person was quite bulky, and tall, about 2.1 meters tall. And, the sound of heavy footsteps wasing from this person. Chapter 362 Exposed Looking at the figure that was approaching, Jaden was quite calm. The reason behind that are being that despite feeling a sense of dangering from the other party, it was not to the level that it feltpletely threatening. Jaden had learned to trust this feeling that he always got from time to time. The first time that he had ever gotten this feeling was when he met with that person that had been together with Lucas Smith. And now, knowing the history and the background of the Smith family, Jaden understood that the feeling that he had gotten at that time was real. If it just happened that that person was actually a mutant, even with his intermediate levelbat skills, it was going to be impossible for him to be able to fight against him. In fact, if that guy really wanted to kill him, Jaden would have been dead by now. And rting the feeling that he had gotten back then, and to the one that he was getting at the moment, Jaden understood that the kind of danger that he had felt that time was higher aspared to the one that he was feeling at the moment. Well, one has to understand that that did not imply that that person was stronger than the person that he was facing at the moment. Even though Jaden was not clear about the power level of the other person that he had met before, but there was a possibility that that person was stronger than this guy here, but it was also possible that he was weak. After all, back then, Jaden was not as strong as he currently was. That implied that if he met that man at the moment, there was a possibility that he might not feel the same sense that he had gotten back then. John had also noticed that there was something that was approaching them. He could not help but frown. He did not know what it was that was approaching them, considering that it was currently dark. But he believed that whatever it was that was approaching them was not good. If it turned out to be an elephant, then they would be in trouble if they continued being in the car. But the possibility of something like that happening was quite low. After all, elephants could not be easily found within this forest that was just outside of Rezi city. As a member of the special unit, he obviously possessed information about this province. He understood the kinds of animals that could be found within the forests that surrounded different cities, that was the reason why he was confident that the probability of the elephant being here was low. Additionally, from the previous attack that had beenunched at them, even though he did not understand the source, he believed that there might be a group of mercenaries that were currently using high level technology to attack them. As for the doors of the phantom in front of them, the doors of that car did not open at all. That implied that both the mercenary that had kidnapped the target, and the target himself, were all inside that car. As for the state of the two people, it was hard to tell. There was a possibility that the target had already been killed, but there was yet another probability that the target was still alive. Still, John just hoped that the target was still alive. Jaden only looked at the figure that was approaching a distance away, before shifting his attention to trying to detect any movements around them. And at this moment, even though it was faint, heard a conversation. It was a conversation between a man and ady. The first person that he heard speaking was a man. "This ispletely unexpected. I never thought that we were actually dealing with a mutant. And it is a mutant that we have never heard of, and it seems that this mutant was not registered under any force." "What do you think? They sent the three of us here. Just from the fact that your ability was not able to crash that car, it is clear that whoever it is that we are dealing with at the moment is not ordinary." "Can you not mention that? It is not as if I am happy that I was not able to destroy that car. Maybe he has something that is able to counter my ability. Let''s watch and see how steel is going to deal with him." "That guy is just a muscle head. He is full of muscles, even though they are currently turned into still. But with his speed, he will need the target to stay in the same ce to hit them. That is the reason why even though I am not as strong as he is, he cannot beat me." "You are talking as if you can beat him. You don''t have enough strength to be able to deal with him. And once he turns into still, his defense is incredible. With those feeble attacks of yours, you cannot even cause a scratch on him." "Humph! This is the same situation as a kettle calling a pot ck. Between you and I, who is fragile than the other? With just a single punch from me, I''m pretty sure that I can take you out." "Do you think that I will let you get close to me? If you try attacking me, I can easily deal with you before you even get close to me." "Are you sure? You have always avoided a fight with me. Why don''t we try that out now? I''m pretty sure that steel will be able to deal with that guy for quite a while, even if he doesn''t kill him. We can use distance to find out who is stronger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I''m pretty sure that I will beat you down, and since you have already failed, we don''t really need you this time. So, I''ll just beat you up fast enough, then go over and deal with that brat." "Are you looking down on me? Had it not been that we are currently on a mission, and we cannot afford to fail, I would have entertained you." "Tsk! Just say that you are afraid to fight. No need for you to give those pesky excuses." That was all that Jaden managed to hear. But he could not continue listening to the rest of the conversation between the two of them, even though he could hear that they were continuing to speak. At this moment, he already understood that there were three people that hade over to attack. One of them obviously possessed a telekinesis ability like himself, capable of attacking from a distance. That was definitely the person that had attacked first. As for the next person that was causing the ground to shake slightly, it was clear that this was the person called Steel. As for thedy, it seemed that she had an ability that could increase her speed. It was that speed that she was using to assassinate the target as fast as possible before they could react. Jaden was currently staring directly at the figure that was looking back at him. This guy called steel hade over, but did not attack immediately. Instead, he just stood there, looking at the car. Currently, the window of the car had been rolled down, which allowed this guy to be able to clearly see into the car. That was the reason why this guy was looking at Jaden and John inside the car. Jaden could finally see the appearance of the person who hade over. It was a man who was currently wearing a vest that seemed to be quite small for him. It was not about fitting his body, but it just seemed to be quite small when it came to the length. The appearance of this person waspletely silver in color, including even his eyelids. Jaden was not sure about the eyes, considering that with the current light that was provided by the headlights of the car, he could not clearly see the eyes of this guy who was standing at the side of the car. "Well, this is quite a surprise. It seems that it is true that you are a mutant. It is no wonder that you are not surprised by the fact that a mutant like I, is here to kill you." Steel said with a voice that was so rough that it nearly made Jaden''s teeth ache. Upon hearing those words, John was so shocked. Jaden was actually a mutant? And, from the looks of it, this guy was here, targeting Jaden? Just what was going on? The Information that they had received was clear that it was a small mercenary group that was targeting a business person. How did it suddenly turn into someone else targeting Jaden? Additionally, the information about Jaden being his bodyguard was not something that had been publicized. That indicated that only a few people with high status knew about it, other than the members of the special unit team that he belonged to. A mutant. Jaden was actually a mutant! John was obviously finding it difficult to believe it. But at the same time, it felt quite logical to him, when he thought about it. After all, the abilities that Jaden had shown until this time indicated that he was clearly not an ordinary person. Was that not the same reason that he had gone ahead to try and find information about Jaden? And, even after going to crazy extents, he did not find any information that satisfied him. It was clear that Jaden was a mutant, and that was the reason why the information about him was concealed. Jaden did not care about John''s expression. At this moment, he understood that the fact that he was currently a mutant was not going to be concealed anymore. So, he went ahead and pushed the door of the car, trying to open it. But due to the pressure that had been exerted previously, it was impossible for him to be able to open the door. But just by applying pressure, Jaden easily broke the door of the car, and got out of the car under the shocked gazes of the two people that were watching him. Chapter 363 Shocking (1) The two people had not anticipated something like this from Jaden. But despite that, Steel managed a smile when he saw this. "That waspletely unexpected. I don''t know what method you used in order to stop the first attack. But this time, you have really exposed the ability that you possess. It seems that you are a mutant that has improved strength?" Steel said as he looked at Jaden curiously. Jaden on the other hand did not respond. Instead, he was currently trying to pay attention to the two people that were currently hiding. Those two had not exposed themselves, it was just that they had never expected that Jaden''s sense of hearing was not ordinary. Even though they were quite a distance away, and Jaden could easily tell the direction that they were currently at, he did not look towards the direction. He understood that by looking towards them, he would rm them, telling them that he already knew about their presence. Currently, he was not really sure about his full capability. So, it was better for them to continue underestimating him, and not attacking him at the same time. That way, he would be able to deal with one of them at first, before dealing with the others. If they attacked him at the same time, and it turned out that he was not capable of dealing with all of them at the same time, things would get a little moreplicated. Additionally, he was obviously worried about John. Currently, he was here as John''s bodyguard. But someone had targeted him, which was something that had also brought John in trouble. This was something that a bodyguard was not supposed to do. In fact, it was supposed to be vice versa. But what could he do? Jaden had enemies, and it was inevitable that he would have to face them. And from the looks of it, it seemed that he would have to start facing them right now. Jaden just hope that he was not going to face them all at the same time, so that he could still get a little more time to develop a little more than how he was now. But he understood that this was going to be a little difficult, especially after this day. It was not as if he was going to allow these three to kill him. And, if he overwhelmed them, he was obviously not going to allow them to leave. Anyone that tried to kill him, Jaden would kill them in return. Continue your journey with empire When Jaden did not respond, Steel did not seem to mind at all. He just continued, "I''m quite curious. Between the two of us, who is stronger? Though, you should be prepared to die. Other than the fact that I am strong, I have stronger defense as well. It ain''t something that you can handle with your bare hands." Jaden was slightly irritated by the rough voice that wasing from Steel. It seemed that after this guy had transformed into this form, his voice box was also affected. That was the reason why his voice gave them feeling of scratching. Jaden was obviously not willing to listen to what this guy had to say. Instead, he was trying to pay attention to the other two that were talking. They were giving him valuable information about what he was dealing with. It was just that until now, even though the two of them had been speaking, they were not talking about anything important. And even after the noise that had been produced by Jaden destroying the car''s door, those two did not look their way at all. It seemed that they had quite some confidence in this guy. That was the reason why they continued bantering like a couple, about who was stronger than the other. Upon being ignored for the second time, Steel did not seem to be happy about it. So, he grunted and said, "It seems that you are looking down on me. I would have to teach you how to pay attention to your enemy when they are standing in front of you with the intention of killing you." Immediately after Steel said those words, he immediately attacked. He clenched his fist, before punching towards Jaden''s face. Considering his height, he was looking down at Jaden who was shorter than himself. And the ce that he could easily attack was obviously the face. Additionally, Steel believed that as long as his attacknded, he would be able to st Jaden''s head into pieces, killing him on the spot. With that, he would be able to brag about killing a mutant with just a single attack. Jaden immediately detected the moment that this guy attacked. Since those two were no longer talking about anything important, Jaden decided not to pay attention to what they were saying, but he still made sure to pay attention to their movements. As for the attack that was heading for his face, Jaden did not panic. The reason behind that was simply because he felt that this attack was slow. Aspared to the sneak attack that had beenunched at him over a week ago, it was easy for Jaden to be able to react. He simply twisted his head to the side, easily dodging the big punch. Immediately after that, Jaden grabbed the arm that had been used to attack him, before applying his strength, and pulling. At the same time as he pulled, he moved slightly, shifting his back from facing the car, to facing another direction, towards the back of the car. Steel had never anticipated that Jaden''s speed would be that fast. He had thought that simply because Jaden also possessed incredible strength, he would be as slow as himself. Then, the two of them would engage in a brawl, exchanging a punch for another, trying to see who was going to overwhelm the other, or who was stronger than the other party, or who possessed the stronger defense or both. But before he could even react, he suddenly felt tremendous force pulling him. He suddenly lost control of his body, and he found himself actually lifted in the air. And before he could even say a single word, he suddenlynded on his back, causing the ground to tremble tremendously. At the same time, the ground beneath him immediately gave way from the force that was used and his own weight.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Jaden looked at Steel was on the ground, while at the same time using his sense of hearing to pay attention to the other two. He noticed that the two of them seemed to have noticed something, and they were currently paying attention to the battle between him and Steel. Steel on the other hand did not feel much from being mmed onto the ground. That was to be expected due to his high defense provided by his body turning into steel. He managed to get up from the ground, looking at Jaden. At this moment, he immediately decided to take this battle seriously. It seemed that this opponent was not as easy as he had thought. It was clear that this was a guy that was fighting using his mind. Additionally, he did not understand just how strong this guy was. Due to the fact that his body had turned into steel, it was clear that his weight had also increased. Currently, he weighed about a ton. Was this guy strong enough to be able to lift and entire ton of weight? If that was the case, it was clear that his strength waspletely above what they had expected. But that was not something that Steel cared about at the moment. Instead, he really care about how embarrassed he had been, when he was easily taken down, when there were other people that were currently watching. When he wasing over to attack, he had easily imed that he was going to take down Jaden easily. But now, that was clearly not going to be the case. "I will destroy you!" Steel, clearly angry from the fact that he had just been mmed onto the ground easily, said as he stared coldly at Jaden. Bang! Bang! Bang! Immediately after he said those words, with his heavy steps, he approached Jaden. His speed was obviously way above what someone would expect from such a huge body, but still, it was quite slow for a mutant, especially for someone like Jaden who had improved all of his parameters after taking several physique enhancing pills. Jaden understood that they would have to fight a distance away from the car, but he had to be in a position to be able to intervene in case someone else tried to attack. That way, in case someone tried to attack John, he would be able to protect him. At the same time, by fighting away from the car, he would be able to avoid the car being impacted, and John ending up being injured in the situation. That would obviously be irresponsible of him as a bodyguard. When facing another punch that came from Steel, which was obviously faster than the previous one, Jaden still felt that there was not that much of a difference between the two of them. He simply dodged once again by hitting his head to the side, but somehow, this guy immediately changed from attacking using a punch, and chopping downwards at Jaden''s shoulder. Jaden reacted quickly, approaching Steel, closing the distance between the two of them. With that, he was able to dodge the attack, and at the same time, he punched forward, towards Steel''s guts. Bang! The moment that his attack connected, an explosion suddenly resounded within the forest. Chapter 364 Shocking (2) Immediately after the sound, Steel was suddenlyunched backwards, flying, crashing through trees, before finallying to a stop tens of meters away from where Jaden was. Immediately after that, the area waspletely silent, with nobody being able to talk. The only sound that could be heard was from the breathing that came from John. He had heard that man iming that Jaden was a mutant, and Jaden did not refute that. And now, just watching the fight between the two of them, he finally understood what a mutant was. He had only been hearing about mutants, but he did not expect them to be this frightening. That kind of strength was something that was way out of the ordinary. It was true that the fight between Jaden and Steel had notsted for long, but even then, John was able to see what he had never seen, other than in those fantasy movies. And when Jaden sent Steel flying, John''s breathing intensified. At first, he was happy considering that Jaden, with such formidable strength, he was his bodyguard. But in the next moment, he became worried. After all, with Jaden being a mutant, and with the fact that he was this strong, why would he want to be a bodyguard? For the money? Thinking about the fact that Jaden possessed severalpanies, that were currently expanding within the province, and he lived in a luxurious vi, it was clear that the money that he was being paid for being a bodyguard was not enough. Could it be that it was true as he had thought? Maybe Jaden was having a problem with the Bloodhound mercenary group. That was perhaps the reason why he had decided to be his bodyguard, so that he could easily get them? Jaden did not care about what John was thinking about. Instead, he was looking towards the direction of the person that he had just sent flying. This was actually the first time ever since thest time that he had taken the physique enhancing pill, that he was trying out his strength. When he took the physique enhancing pill, he did not get the sense of losing control of his own strength. But even then, he understood that his strength had been increased by a great margin. It was clear that his friend had already gone above the level of ordinary humans, which was to be expected after the effects of the pill had set in. But, it waspletely unexpected for Jaden that he had already reached this level. The moment that his attack connected with Steel''s guts, Jaden actually did not feel any pain on his knuckles. He was hitting someone that was currently in the form of steel, but still, he felt as if he was just hitting ordinary flesh. As for sending Steel flying, that was also not within his expectations. After all, that guy had quite some weight, together with his increased defense after the transformation. But even then, he had been easily sent flying, without Jaden spending much effort. Even though Jaden was currently looking towards the direction that Steel hadnded, he was also paying attention to the other two. Considering that it was night time, it was to be expected that Jaden could not see them. But still, he could hear them clearly, especially after he had gotten out of the car. So, if the two of them began making any moves, Jaden would be able to detect that. And, that would be the time that he would take care of them. And currently, he was more than happy that they were not taking action. At least, he would be able to tell the situation of that guy called Steel. With this attack, he would be able to tell the difficulty in dealing with this guy. If it was easy, or it was difficult to be able to kill this guy. Just as he thought about that, Jaden''s ears suddenly twitched. He had actually noticed that someone was making a move. And considering the speed at which that person was approaching, Jaden immediately understood that it was thedy that was making a move. It had already been several seconds, but Steel was not getting up from the ground. This had led to the other two believing that Steel had already been defeated. Just when Jaden was getting prepared to deal with thedy that was approaching, he felt immense pressure suddenly descending upon him. It was as if there was something that was suddenly pushing him onto the ground, preventing him from moving. At that moment, Jaden understood that the person that possessed the telekinesis ability was also taking action. From the way that Jaden had sent Steel flying, it was clear that he had scared these two. So, they had decided to take action together, in order to deal with him. But, Jaden was not worried at all. For this person that was using the telekinesis ability, even though the ability was quite strong, it was not strong enough. Jaden believed that he was capable of withstanding the pressure with just his own body. He did not need to do anything, and he believed that he could actually move, even though his movements would be slightly hindered. But it was just ''slightly''. From this, it was clear that the support that was being offered by that guy that possessed the telekinesis ability waspletely useless. After all, Jaden had not lost hisbat ability at all. But Jaden was not willing to allow someone to just press him like this. So, he immediately activated his telekinesis ability, which immediately dispelled the pressure that was being applied on him. As for the guy that was using the telekinesis ability to attack Jaden, he waspletely shocked. At the same time, he suddenly felt a headache out of nowhere. That was something that asionally happened when someone overused their ability. But at the same time, for those that depended on mental power in order to attack like those that possessed the telekinesis ability, they would suffer a bacsh in case that ability was dispelled. Jaden had not held back when he was activating his telekinesis ability. And due to that, the bacsh that was suffered from his attack being neutralized was not something that the man could ignore. "Aaaah!" Due to the pain that he was undergoing, he suddenly screamed, as he kneeled down on the ground. He was holding his head, and at this moment, blood actually began flowing from his nose. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire The moment that this guy began screaming, with his sharp sense of hearing, Jaden was able to tell the location of the guy. Even though he was not able to tell the exact position, but at least, he was able to tell the distance. With that, he used his telekinesis ability to attack. The trees in the surrounding areas were uprooted, before they were flung towards the direction of the scream. During the time that this guy was screaming, thedy had already arrived before Jaden. But when she heard the scream, her expression shiftedpletely. She thought that perhaps Jaden was not alone, and there was actually another mutant that was together with him. And, it was that mutant that had attacked at the moment, which was something that they had never expected. She believed that the other guy had been caughtpletely unprepared, which was the reason why he had suffered. Otherwise, why would he be screaming like that? Thedy was hesitant, not sure if he was supposed to go back and help her partner, or to deal with Jaden. But while she was hesitating, Jaden who had alreadyunched several trees towards the other guy suddenly made a move. Even though thedy was distracted, she still reacted, though slow. She was quite fast, which was the ability that she possessed. But at this moment, she realized that she was not fast enough to be able to dodge the attack form Jaden. Boom! Jaden''s punch connected with her head, before thedy was suddenlyunched backwards like a cannonball. At the same time, she screamed, but the scream onlysted about a single second before it disappearedpletely. At the same time, in just a matter of a few seconds, Jaden could hear the sound of something crashing downwards after going through several tree leaves. As for the guy that had been attacked by Jaden using the trees, even though Jaden did not see, the guy had actually been crushed into meat paste. The trees that Jaden had used to attack were not small. They were all huge, possessing a diameter of about 1 meter. And considering that the guy was not even in a position to be able to resist, he was easily crushed by therge number of trees that were all stacked on top of him. Just after a few seconds after Jaden had finished attacking all the three of them, lights suddenly appeared a distance away. Then in the next moment, the sound of an engine approaching could be hard by Jaden. Jaden immediately understood that Oliver and the others had finally arrived. As for the reason why they had taken quite a long time to be able to catch up, it was simply because of the forest. While Jaden was able to drive within the forest at a fast speed, the same could not be said about Oliver and the others. After all, they were not driving an armored car that could ignore the vegetation. Jaden did not pay much attention to the approaching car. Instead, he moved towards John before asking thepletely stunned guy, "Should we take care of those mercenaries now?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 365 Premeditated Ambush It was only after hearing Jaden''s question that finally, John came back to his senses. Considering that the fight had just happened close to the car, he was able to make out a few things. At first, it was that guy who had beenunched flying by just a single attack from Jaden. Then in the next moment, there was a scream that came from a distance away. John obviously did not understand the reason of the scream, but he believed that it was clear that Jaden was involved. As for the method that was used to attack, did John even need to think about it? Jaden was a mutant, and it was clear that it was not impossible for him to be able to attack from a distance, right? Then in the next moment, just before the scream, John was able to tell that there was a figure that was approaching. He did not notice when it approached, but he only noticed that there was a figure that had suddenly appeared in front of Jaden. But with just a single attack from Jaden, that figure, who was obviously ady from the scream, was sent flying just like the guy before, and with that, no more movements were hard. As difficult as it was for him to believe, John decided to believe that somehow, Jaden had been able to take care of all the three people, destroying them at the same time. Even if they were currently not dead, they were clearly fatally wounded. Find your next adventure on empire And upon hearing Jaden''s question, John finally remembered the reason why they were here. All this while, hid mind had been preupied by the thoughts of mutants and the fight going on outside there. But now, he suddenly remembered that they were here because the person that they were supposed to look out for had been kidnapped. Well, they did not really need to take care of this guy personally, so that he could not be killed, but they needed to take care of the mercenaries before they took action. But they had obviously failed. So, the only thing that John could hope at the moment was that that business person had not been killed. The phantom was still in front of them, and until now, the doors were still closed. John got out of the car, and it was also at this moment that he suddenly noticed that there was another car that was approaching from a distance. The lights from the car illuminated the surroundings, but he could not see anything other than the bushes and trees. Well, the vegetation around them had been destroyed by the fight between Jaden and the other three. In a distance, John could see that several trees had somehow fallen onto the ground. It was at this moment that he suddenly understood the reason why there was a scream from a distance. It was from those trees. Could it be that those trees had actually fallen on top of someone? John could not help but feel a chill running down his spine as he thought of that. Just looking at the size of the trees, he believed that if any of them fell on him, he would not be able to stand up, and might even die, not to mention all those trees that seemed to be forming a small hill at the moment. John swallowed, before looking towards the direction of the phantom. Then, with his gun and a torch in hand, he began approaching the phantom. Currently, Jaden was using his sense of hearing to pay attention to his surrounding areas. This was just in case those guys were going to attack. At the moment, it was better for them to try and see if the business person had not been killed. If that guy had been killed by now, then that guy was quite unlucky. At the same time, since John was approaching the phantom that Jaden believed that there might be a mercenary or mercenaries inside, he had to move with him, to ensure his safety. At the end of it all, he was a bodyguard at the moment, and could not ignore the safety of John. And when he thought about the optional missions that came about when he was to help Scarlet, he thought that if he could actually find that guy alive, and rescue him, perhaps he might end up receiving more rewards from the system. The moment that the two of them arrived next to the phantom, the door of the phantom suddenly swung open. Currently, John was extremely tense, and so, he pointed his gun towards the open door, ready to open fire. But due to his experience, he did not immediately open fire after the door had been opened. Instead, he waited, to see who was going toe out of the car. In the next moment, an obese figure suddenly staggered out of the car. The man was so frightened, and under John''s torch illumination, Jaden and John could clearly see the beads of sweat that had already formed on his face. The guy was currently trembling, with his hands raised in the air. His eyes were filled with fear, as he began approaching the two of them. John did not simply focus on the obese guy. Instead, he continued looking at the car, waiting to see if there was going to be another person that was going toe out of the car. After all, it was not as if the obese guy was the only one that was within the car when it was suddenly driven away. There were other two people, ady and a small boy. Just as he was waiting, two more figures came out of the car. They were thedy and the small kid. They were the wife and son to this obese guy. John was relieved when he saw that all of them were not injured at all. But even then, he still continued focusing on looking at the car. This car was being driven by someone, and the driver had not yet gotten out of the car. Vroom! Suddenly, the engine of the car began making a sound. It was clear that someone was stepping on the elerator of the car. Then in the next moment, the car suddenly made a turn, as it began rushing away. It was clear that the mercenary was trying to run after this incident. Bang! Bang! Bang! John immediately opened the fire, as he began raining bullets towards the car. But even then, the car did not slow down, rushing through the thick vegetation, obviously heading towards the opposite direction, trying to head back towards the road. But at this moment, several cars had already arrived. Other than the car that had arrived first, others had also followed behind, and they were blocking the way for the phantom. But this car did not show any intention of stopping at all. It was clear that the mercenary inside the car did not want to remain here. This guy might have seen what had happened here, or understood what was going on here. Jaden believed that this was a premeditated ambush. That indicated that this guy was involved with the three mutants that he had just dealt with. Thinking of that, Jaden immediately activated his telekinesis ability. He could have just rushed towards the car, and with his speed, he would have caught up. And, with just a single attack from him, he would have easily made the car roll over. But currently, other than John, there were other three people around. Jaden didn''t want many people to know about him being a mutant. And so, he decided to use his telekinesis ability. The car that was just about to crash into another that was approaching from the opposite direction suddenly made a turn. It was as if the car was trying to avoid the head-on collision with the other car, but it ended up running into a big tree. Bang! The sound of the collision of the car with the tree could be heard clearly. In the next moment, the tree shook violently, but it did not copse. As for the car, the bo of the car waspletely destroyed at the moment. John was surprised. In his mind, he wondered if that mercenary had seen that there was no way out, and decided to kill himself by running into a tree inside the car?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But suddenly, he looked towards Jaden who was standing next to him. Maybe this was Jaden''s action? After all, looking at those trees that had been uprooted, it was clear that Jaden was the one who had done that. If he could uproot trees, what was the reason for him not to be capable of making the car to change the direction that it was going to? That was extremely possible. "Don''t worry, we are safe now." John was suddenly brought back to his senses by the words of thedy, that were obviously directed towards the boy who was just about 7 years old. John ended up sighing as he looked at the three. After a while, he said, "Don''t worry. The situation is currently under control. We are going to get you back to the city soon. Is anyone of you injured?" "Thank you, officer! I almost thought that we were dead. But that guy brought us here, and using a gun, he prevented us from getting out of the car. Then, after several loud explosions, he told us to get out of the car, before he began driving the car away." The obese man exined. Chapter 366 Olivers Suspicion There was a clear indication of relief on his face as he said those words. But at the same time, if one looked deep into his eyes, they would see the pain. The man was continuously shifting his gaze towards the direction of the car that had already crashed into a tree. It was clear that he was pained at the loss of that car. The price of that car was quite high, and it was not that easy to acquire. He had to use several of his connections in order to acquire that car. But now, less than a month after he had acquired it, here it was, destroyed. But when the man thought about it, he realized that losing the car was not that much, considering that he and his family had survived. This was an extremely dangerous situation, but somehow, they had made it out alive, and without any injury. John was relieved upon hearing that. He did not understand why things had gone this way, but he realized that they would have to work more about searching for traitors. John was very clear that the information about Jaden being his bodyguard was not something that had already spread. And due to that reason, only a few people knew about it. But somehow, in this situation, people had suddenlye over, using this chance where they were expecting mercenaries to attack, to target Jaden. From this, it was clear that there was someone with the information about Jaden being his bodyguard, and that person had spread that information to those that had targeted Jaden. It might be true that he was not the one that was targeted in the end, but still, this was not something that could be tolerated. They were part of the special unit, and it was impossible for the special unit to be involved with the mercenaries. It was clear that this was yet another trap. Even though the target had changed, it was still something that was extremely dangerous. They had to avoid this as much as possible, as if something like this really happened next time, there was a possibility that there might be casualties. The moment that Oliver and the others arrived, they were stunned when they saw that there was a car that was charging towards them. Of course, they knew this car. It was the very same car that they had been chasing after, considering that it had the business person that was being targeted by the mercenaries that they were to deal with. The car that Oliver was currently in was the one in the lead. And due to that reason, they were the ones that were about to collide with that car.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Just as Oliver was about to instruct the driver to avoid that car, the car that was charging towards them suddenly changed direction. In the next moment, it crashed into a tree. Due to the speed that it was moving at, despite the vegetation around them that limited the speed of the car, still, the impact of the collision was not something that a person coulde out unscathed. Oliver and the others immediately alighted from their cars. Then, a few of them headed towards the car that had crashed into a tree, in order to see if the person inside had survived. Oliver on the other hand led the others towards John. He was also relieved when he saw the business person and his family. They were all okay, something that made him release a sigh of relief. John immediately exined to him the current situation. Of course, he immediately eliminated anything concerning Jaden being a mutant. Even though he did not mention that Jaden was a mutant, he still went ahead and imed that there were mutants that were fighting in this area. When they arrived here, those mutants had ended up injuring each other, and there was a possibility that they had killed each other. Oliver waspletely surprised upon hearing that. Mutants in this area? Considering that he held a high position aspared to John, it was clear that he possessed way more information than John. He held a deeper understanding of mutants, and understood that mutants were mainly located within the central province. It was extremely difficult to find that a mutant had somehow ventured into the other provinces. Additionally, each and every mutant was part of a certain force. The majority of them were part of the government, but there was a mercenary group that possessed several mutants. Oliver did not understand the reason why the mutants decided toe here. Nevertheless, he decided that this matter would have to be reported. This was a very big issue. In case mutants somehow decided to start taking action within this city and other cities within the province, then things would obviously get chaotic. It was impossible for even the special unit to be able to stop the mutants. Some mutants could even ignore the high caliber bullets being shot at them. As for the others, they could dodge bullets, and others could attack even before someone pulled the trigger of the gun. With a solemn expression on his face, Oliver looked at Jaden, before shifting his gaze to the other people around. He immediately instructed some of the team members to go around looking for the bodies of the mutants. It was Impossible for them to allow the mutants to continue staying here, even if they had already died. If someone came to know about the existence of mutants, then things would definitely not be the way they currently were. The government had tried as much as possible to make sure that the information about mutants did not reach the ordinary citizens. This was just a way of making sure that there was no panic within the public. After looking around, they were able to find two bodies. One of them was quite muscr, but there was a big hole in his stomach area. It was as if there was something that had somehow punched a hole there. As for the other one, it was ady. Her head was currently bloody, and the skull had obviously been broken. Even though they could not see it clearly, they could tell that this was a result of a single attack. When he saw this, Oliver understood that these mutants were not ordinary. It was especially so considering that they had been able to deal so much damage to each other, to the extent that they had killed each other with just a single attack. Oliver''s resolve to report this issue increased. Something as dangerous as this could not be allowed within this province. Otherwise, even the entire special unit could be wiped out. As for the others within the Eagle team, they were quite dumbfounded by what they saw. They could not believe that someone had been brutal enough to kill others like this. Of course, they had heard of mutants, but they did not believe about that. After all, they had never seen a mutant in their entire lives, making them doubt about their existence. Your journey continues with empire A little whileter, they found that there was an area that was having a hip of trees. From the way that they could see the trees, it was clear that they had just been uprooted recently, before being dumped there. And on the ground, they could see that there was blood that wasing from the center of the trees. Immediately, Oliver understood that there was another mutant that was buried beneath the trees. Considering that the cars that the others hade in, except for the one that he came in, and the one that was driven by Jaden, the others were military vehicles. So of course, they possessed enough strength to be able to pull the trees away, as long as they were tied. So, that operation was carried out, and a few minutester, they found that there was a body that was already crushed to an unrecognizable level. Even though they were soldiers, and had all undergone special training, had seen blood on many asions, this time, some of them could not take it. This was an extremely gory scene. Oliver immediatelymunicated with the local police, informing them that they shoulde over. The reason behind that was that they had found that there was a body within the phantom. It was a body of a mercenary, and this must notary was a member of the Bloodhound mercenary group. But since the guy was already dead, it was going to be left to the police to clear the mess. As for the business person and his family, they had all already gotten in a car. They were just waiting to be sent back to the city. They were obviously not allowed to see this. All this while, Jaden had been silent. He did not need to say anything anyway, considering that John was around. And, when John hid the fact that he was a mutant, Jaden was relieved. Just then, Oliver walked over. He approached John, and called him to decide, so that the conversation between the two of them could not be heard by the others. It was a pity that Jaden could clearly hear the conversation between the two of them, unless they went far away from where they currently were. But he pretended not to hear what they were talking about. "Hey, can you tell me why your car is in that shape? Don''t tell me that mutants decided to use your car in their fight?" Oliver asked as he looked at John suspiciously. Chapter 370 Speculations The other three did not say anything in response to what he had said. Instead, they all looked around, and they saw the way that things were. They could tell that someone was here, even without looking at the devices that they were carrying. The devices that they possess were used in order to track the presence of mutants. This was a technology that had been introduced quite a while back, it was just that it was rarely used. After all, most of the mutants would not dare to easily venture outside the central province, and into the other provinces. Those that really dared to do that would face consequences, of which in most situations, it was death. This device could be used in such a way that the moment that a person used the ability that they possessed, it would be detected. Then, on the device, a map would appear, and the location would be pointed out. It was just that this device was not capable of tracking the movements of the mutant unless they were currently using the ability that they possessed. That implied that if those that were possessing the device were quite a distance away, and the mutant the stopped using their ability, and moved to another ce, when they arrived, they would not be able to find them. The only thing that they could do was to try and find any clues that would point towards the direction that they had gone to. Simply put, the only thing that they were depending on at the moment was luck and surprise. They moved in such a way that nobody would be able to know that they were in an area at what time. For that reason, they would be able to easily get a mutant without the mutant expecting it. As the group of four looked around, they could see several scattered three branches that were quite huge. They could see that they had been divided into several pieces, and just from looking at them, they could tell that they were divided in almost the same proportions. "I don''t know what they were doing, but it seems like they were practicing? Do you think that it was a mutant that just appeared?" One of them asked. From the voice, one could tell that it was a female. "That is a possibility, but the possibility of something like that is extremely low. After all, how many mutants are there? And, what is the possibility of creating a mutant at this moment? The research has never been sessful ever since back then, and during the past few years, nobody has ever reported sess. There is a possibility that the mercenaries might have managed to create mutants, but I doubt that they can seed. Additionally, nobody has ever found thatb. Thatb possesses every piece of information that is required. I don''t really know how those two scientists managed to hide it, but even the government was not able to get it. Without the data from those two scientists, I really doubt that there is any possibility of anyone being able to replicate what they had done anytime soon. It really Is a pity that they died, yet they saved us." The man who had spoken first responded. The others also thought the same way. They understood about the projects that were being carried out, and understood that it was not just a government that did so. Yes, they were part of the government, but they worked from the shadows. They were supposed to be dealing with those rogue mutants, that decided to join other forces other than the government. Ordinary forces of the government could obviously not manage to subdue mutants. Only mutants could do so. So, of course, they possessed quite a lot of information as well. They understood that other than the government, are the forces such as the Raven mercenary group were also carrying out research of their own. It was just that where they were carrying out the research was currently unknown. Otherwise, that ce would have already been busted by now. The government could not allow anything that would lead to instability within the country to exist. So of course, if they found out where the Raven mercenary group was going out the research, they would eliminate them immediately. Currently, they had been sent over, after being informed that there were activities of mutants in this area. Dead bodies had already been recovered, and had already been confirmed but they were from mutants. It was just that nobody could tell how many mutants were there. As for the information that they had received about these mutants fighting against each other and dying in the end, they did not take that seriously. They themselves as mutants understood that it was not that easy to be able to kill a mutant. And, in an open fight, it was impossible for all mutants to die. And by looking at the wounds on the bodies of the mutants that had died, at least two of them, it was clear that they had been attacked in the same way. This indicated that there was a mutant of a higher level than those two, that had killed them. As for thest one, they believed that there was a mutant with a higher telekic ability, which led to the death of the other mutant. So far, they believe that there were at least two mutants in the area. It was just that even after an entire week of searching, they had not detected any activities of the mutants. It was only recently that they suddenly detected fluctuations of the gic abilities that they suddenly rushed over.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But what they were seeing here was trying to tell them that there was yet another mutant, which would lead to the possibility of there being three mutants. They themselves were slightly confused about what could have attracted all the mutants here. They had already tried looking, trying to find any information about anything that could attract the mutants here, but they found nothing. "Okay, let''s just leave. We will continue searching. This process is going to continue for an entire month. Unless we arepletely sure that there are no mutants here, we are not going to leave anytime soon." The man spoke. Immediately after that, the group of four continued moving within the forest, trying to find the traces of any mutants within the surrounding areas of Rezi city. ¡­. Jaden obviously did not know about what had happened after he had left. It was just that after he had gotten back to the vi, his phone suddenly rang. As for the caller, it was none other than John. Jaden could not help but be slightly surprised, wondering what John wanted to do at the moment. After all, even though John was part of the special unit, it was not as if the special unit acted continuously. Instead, it really rarely acted, considering that the mercenaries were not stupid enough to just provoke the special unit unless there were benefits. Despite John being targeted by the Bloodhound Mercenary group, that mercenary group would obviously not just act recklessly. It was not as if John had provoked the entire mercenary group, but instead, it was just the second inmand of the mercenary group. Jaden did not question the reason why he was being called over. If John wanted to go somewhere, Jaden would obviously have to apany him, considering that he was the bodyguard. He Immediately got into another car that he had bought. It was yet another BMW 7 Series, which was not expensive at all. Jaden drove towards the restaurant that was located not far away from where he was living. That was where John had told him that he was at the moment. Even though Jaden was not happy about that, considering that John did not inform him before leaving the family residence, he still decided to hurry over there. Find more to read at empire Currently, they were inside the city, where, most probably, the mercenaries would not take action. But the recent event where a business person had been kidnapped, and used as a bait against him was an example, indicating that even the city was not safe. A few minutester, Jaden arrived outside the restaurant. After parking the car, he headed towards the restaurant entrance, where he found that John was waiting for him. "Hey, don''t you go somewhere? It is as if you are always within the city, where whenever I want to go anywhere, the moment that I call, you will be here in just a few minutes." John inquired as he looked at Jaden with a smile on his face. "I''m currently on duty, which of course doesn''t allow me to easily go anywhere. I have to be close, just in case." Jaden responded. Where he was living was not that far away from the Robert family residence, something that made what Jaden had said to make sense. John raised his brows slightly upon hearing that. But when he thought about it, he felt that it actually made sense. It was just that after knowing about Jaden being a mutant, he just found it quite strange. After all, recently, due to the fact that several mutants had appeared around the city, John had decided to use his family influence in order to acquire information about mutants. Even though he had not gained that much information, it was enough to be able to tell him about the status of the mutants. For him, it was quite an honor to be protected by a mutant. And so far, if Jaden really wanted to do any damage to him, he would have already done so. "Come, I would like you to meet someone." John said. Even though Jaden was a mutant, John still treated him the same way as before. Chapter 375 Action Taken Jaden was even surprised upon hearing that. From the way that this guy was speaking, Jaden immediately understood that he had already realized that the car was currently enveloped by an ability. Jaden had obviously done that in order to protect John. But other than that, he had thought of the mutants that were supposed to be around here, looking for the mutants that were illegally in the southern province. He just thought of trying this out, but it seemed that he was on the spot. If he had actually started using his own ability all this while in order to attack, then, these four that had just arrived would have obviously realized that he was also a mutant. There was a risk that was involved in what he had done, but from the looks of it, they did not actually realize that he was the one that was using his telekinesis ability in order to carry the car in the air. But this was all good. With this, these four would be the ones that would be dealing with those for that had been sent in order to deal with him. As for himself and John, they could progress with their own journey, heading towards the central province. The leader of the group from the government could not help but frown when he saw that the group of four was not reacting at all after he had said those words. Immediately, he thought that they were looking down upon him. As a mutant, he obviously had his own pride. And, being looked down upon was something that each and every mutant that thought themselves to be strong would not like. So, he immediately looked at the people around him and said, "All of you, get ready. We are attacking right now. At the same time, make sure that you keep watch over that car, make sure that these two people are not injured." ording to the rules, he was supposed to make sure that Jaden and John got out of this ce first. After all, the news about mutants was not something that was supposed to be spread. But now, he had already changed his mind about that. He thought that there was no harm in the two of them knowing that. After all, from the fact that they were being targeted by mutants, they at least had some information about the mutants, right? The other three immediately nodded, and prepared themselves to take action. At the same time, they begun moving slowly, approaching Jaden and John. John was still in the car, while watching everything that was happening around here. Of course, he could immediately tell the identities of the other four that had just arrived, considering that he understood that they had been sent over in order to look for the mutants that were involved in the fight that had happened out of the city. Initially, that was something that he had just made up. Yes, there were mutants, but all of them had been killed by Jaden. The only mutant that was left within this city was none other than Jaden. But that was not something that he was willing to reveal. In any case, he had not seen anything wrong about Jaden, even though he was illegally in the southern province. Additionally, with the presence of Jaden, at least, his safety from the bloodhound mercenary group would be assured. As for the danger that was involved, that could be considered as a thrill, and he would be able to experience more about the mutants. The group of four approached, and finally, they were standing around Jaden and John. It was in such a way that one of them was standing behind the car, two on the sides, and finally, the leader of the group standing in front of the car. Since Jaden had not moved far away from the car, to ensure John''s safety, he was obviously in between this group of four. "The two of you should try and get out of here as soon as possible. But, we have something that we would like to talk to you about." The leader of the group said in a heavy voice. Jaden simply nodded. Then, he went ahead and got inside the car, and began driving. In any case, he did not see the need for them to continue being here, as there was someone here that was ready to deal with the mutants for him. It was just that there was a possibility that it might be revealed that he was a mutant. And if something like that was done, then it was clear that the government would starting after him. But was that something to even care about at the moment? Of course not. After all, he was currently heading towards the central province, which was an area where mutants were allowed to be at. The moment that Jaden began driving the car, the mutants that hade to attack him immediately panicked. They obviously could not allow Jaden to leave. If Jaden left, then that would imply that it would be difficult for them to be able to find him again. With Jaden already knowing that there was a group of mutants that wasing after him, he would obviously be more cautious than before. They did not doubt the capability of finding Jaden again, but it would obviously not be that easy to be able to find a good chance at this one. If they found him within the central province, then it would be even more difficult for them to be able to deal with him. After all, even though the headquarters within this country were located within the central province, that was also the headquarters for the government. In that situation, they would have to deal with more mutants from the government, and the moment that they took action, the government would obviously swoop in, trying to prevent a fight between mutants. Immediately, one of them rushed towards the car. It was thedy in the group. Her speed was not something that could be said to be beyond ordinary, but it was clear that she was a mutant. Since speed was not her forte, it implied that she had another ability. As for what that ability was, Jaden did not know. In any case, he simply ignored her, and continued driving. With four bodyguards around, why would he need to take action personally? And just as Jaden had thought of that, one of the four people that had been initially surrounding his car immediately went ahead and intercepted thedy. "I''m sorry, but your opponent is me." The man said in a low voice. Thedy obviously did not have the intention of dealing with this guy in front of her. She had other things that were considered as important aspared to dealing with a mutant from the government. Well, there was actually a reward if they dealt with a mutant from the government. It would be even better if they could kill them, considering that that would reduce the power of the government. But right now, Jaden was considered more important, just from the fact that his reward was way beyond the reward of killing a mutant from the government. It was not only that, when they were being given the mission, they were strictly informed that they should make sure that they did not return, unless they had killed Jaden. From how solemn their superior was when he was telling them those words, it was clear that this was not something that they could afford to fail. Your next read is at empire The moment that she thought of that, she immediately activated her ability. In the next moment, a jet of fire suddenly shot out from her raised hand. The heat that wasing from that jet of fire that was shooting out of her hand was extremely high. It could easily incinerate someone if they were exposed to it for a certain period of time. But just as the fire was about toe into contact with the man that was in front of her, the ground beneath them suddenly shook. Then at an incredible speed, an earth pir suddenly rose from the ground, blocking the fire. "Well, I never thought that you actually possessed the fire ability. This is the first time that I think I aming into contact with you. Well, it doesn''t matter really. In any case, I have an ability that can easily counter yours." The man said with a chuckle after sessfully blocking the jet of fire. It was Impossible to be able to see thedy''s expression, but from her eyes, one could easily tell that she was not happy. In fact, she was getting a little frustrated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But she was not the only one but had to be dealt with, considering that even though she was the one who had moved first, the others had also moved as well. They were all targeting the same person, Jaden in the car. Nheless, they were all intercepted one after the other. It was impossible for them to be able to reach Jaden. That was unless they dealt with the mutants that were blocking them. And when they saw that the car was about to leave, they all began getting desperate. Instead of dealing with the people in front of them, they actually decided to try and attack the car from a distance. It was just that the attacks that they wereunching were all being intercepted one after the other, managing to block them from reaching Jaden. And with that, Jaden and John left the area under the fuming gazes of the mutants that hade over to attack them. Chapter 380 Nameless ''Yes.'' Jaden confirmed in his mind. Immediately after the confirmation, with the two cards in each hand, the upgraded technology upgrade card immediately lit up with a golden light. Then, it disintegrated into pieces, which merged with the light, and then, it went ahead and enveloped the other card. Just like before, the card in his hand was immediately lifted into the air. Jaden observed as the card was enveloped by light, and even though he could not see what was going on inside that light, he was simply imagining it. A little whileter, the upgrade waspleted, and a blue card fell from the air. Jaden picked it up, only to realize that there was not that much difference between this card, and the card before. Just like the 100 times rebate card, this card was also blue, and waspletely in. There was not even a single letter or symbol on it. After scrutinizing it, Jaden finally paid attention to the prompt that had appeared in front of his vision, the moment that he grabbed this card. [The upgrade is sessful, and after the upgrade, you have received a 1,000 times rebate card.] [1,000 times rebate card: This card can be used on any form of ie or investment, and the return will be a thousand times the ie or the investment.] [The card can be used to increase something in terms of quality or quantity. The decision will be left to the user of the card.] Jaden waspletely shocked upon going through the prompt that he had received. 1,000 times multiplication factor? That was just unexpected. Yes, he had used a technology upgrade card that could improve the technology of an item that it was used on, by 500 to 1,000 years. But still, that was just the technology that was used in the construction of the item. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire From this, it implied that even if he got the 1,000 years of improvement, there was no guarantee that it was going to be multiplied by 10 times. There was a possibility that even after over 500 years of advancing the technology that was used in making this card, the multiplication effect might only increase by a small margin. If it doubled, or tripled, that was already considered good, and that was what Jaden had been expecting. But it waspletely out of his expectations that it was going to have a 10 times multiplication effect after the upgrade of the technology that was used. Additionally, that was not the only effect that was gotten. After all, now, the card could not only be used on money, but instead, it could even be used on other items. Anyway, it was as long as they were a form of investment, or ie that he had earned. In any case, it was not as if ie had to be in form of money. So, if he went ahead and invested a car into apany of his own, that would imply that he could use the card, which would have the multiplication effect on the car. As he thought of what he had earned, Jaden finally began thinking of something that he could use. Currently, he did not have any source of ie, which implied that he would have to invest. But what was he supposed to invest? And, he was always not going to invest money, considering that with the AI, he did notck money. The AI was capable of trading, which led to Jaden being a billionaire, and had he not stopped the AI, he would have already been a trillionaire now. As he fell into a moment of contemtion, he finally came to a realization. He decided that first of all, he would have to prevent John from undergoing the procedure of the mutation. He could not allow something like that, considering that if it happened, and John ended up dying, there was a great risk of him losing the system. And, Jaden did not know what would happen if he did not get a client within the one week period that he was given. In any case, Jaden was not willing to risk anything, and losing the system at this point of time would be detrimental. After all, he had only realized now that he was dealing with more powerful enemies, and he would need to get stronger than he currently was. And just as Jaden was thinking, the AI suddenly spoke up. {You have a guest who is approaching the door.} Jaden could not help but raise his brows slightly. Why was it that the AI was informing him that he was having a guest? If it was John, that was definitely not a guest at all. "Do you have any information of the person that ising?" Jaden immediately asked, as he decided to set aside the matters concerning the card. At the same time, he put away the card in his pocket. {I have tried going through all the systems possible, looking for the information about this person, but I realized that I cannot find anything about him. It is as if he does not exist at all.} The AI''s response surprised Jaden. There was someone that even the AI could not ess the information about? Now that was something new. This was going to be the first time that he was going to encounter a person that he did not get any information on. Well, the Smith and the Raven mercenary group had a method that prevented the AI from getting the information about them. Was it possible that this person was from those two forces? That was a possibility, which was something that made Jaden to be extremely serious at this point. At the same time, he was prepared to act. If it turned out that this was a person that he could take care of, then he would deal with them immediately. But if it was a person that he could not deal with, he would have to find a way of getting away. In any case, nobody other than John knew that he was extremely serious about being a bodyguard. That implied that even if these people wanted to get him, they would obviously not use anyone, as Jaden had not been that close to anyone, other than the Johnson family. But as of now, to many people, the rtionship between Jaden and the Johnson family was kind of strained. After all, ording to the information that had spread, it was said that Jaden had been fired from his post as a bodyguard. That was the information that Jaden wanted to spread, and he had made sure of that by the use of the AI.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He got out of the bedroom, went through the living room, and finally, arrived at the door. The image of the person had already been disyed to him by the AI through the device that it was currently installed in. Jaden did not hesitate, and immediately opened the door. Even though he seemed to be casual, he was ready to strike at any moment, just in case the person on the other side of the door attacked. The moment that the door was opened, it revealed a middle-aged man with messy hair. But still, he was dressed decently, currently wearing a pair of ck jeans, and a white T-shirt. Jaden did not speak, but instead, looked at the person that was waiting there. As for this middle aged man, he waspletely surprised when he saw that Jaden had opened the door. After all, after he arrived, he had not yet pressed the bell, to inform the person inside the suite that he was here. But somehow, considering the way that Jaden was looking at him, it was clear that he had already anticipated that there was someone at the door. "It seems that they expected something like this was going to happen. It is just as they predicted. Though, I never thought that it was going to take such a short time for you to get here." The middle-aged man said as he looked at Jaden. Jaden''s face was pasted with confusion, as he looked at the man that was speaking as if he knew him. Jaden could swear that this was the first time that they had met, but this guy was acting so familiar with him. Could it be that this guy had gotten the wrong person? And, from the way that he was speaking, it was as if he was expecting Jaden toe over. And, from his words, it was clear that he had been told to wait for him by someone else. And just who was he talking about? With all those questions in his mind, Jaden could only look at the man in front of him with confusion. And, the guy seemed to have noticed it, as he released a sigh. "Can Ie in?" The man asked as he looked around. It seemed that he was quite cautious, as if he was afraid of being caught. Jaden hesitated for a moment, before moving to the side, allowing the guy to enter into the suite. He then closed the door, while keeping close watch on this guy. Jaden was obviously not going to lower his guard at this point, as this might be an enemy. The man made himselffortable by sitting on the couch in the living room of the suite. He then looked at Jaden, and said, "I''m pretty sure that you are confused about who I am, Jaden. But you don''t need to, considering that you won''t know who I am, because I am known as nameless." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 381 What Happened? Jaden was left speechless. Was this guy trying to introduce himself like that? And what the heck was up with the name nameless? Was there no other name?Despite what he was thinking, Jaden did not say anything, but instead, looked at the man. Since the man already knew about him, it was clear that there was a reason why he had come over. That was still a probability that he was an enemy, considering that not just his friends knew about him. And since that was the case, Jaden was still cautious of this guy. The man seemed to have been expecting something, but when he noticed that Jaden''s expression did not change, he simply let out a defeated sigh. "Okay. Sit down. We have to talk." The man said as he pointed towards the couch that was opposite the one that he was currently sitting on. Jaden went ahead and sat down, while keeping watch over this guy. He could not allow his eyes to leave this man, considering that he might be attacked at any moment, if he was an enemy. Everything about this guy was suspicious, and of course, Jaden had to be cautious. The AI could not find any information about this guy, and there was a probability that he was from the two forces that he could not find any information about. After Jaden had sat down, the expression on the man''s face changed. He became extremely serious, as he looked at Jaden. "Actually, I was sent over here by your parents." The man said something that shocked Jaden completely. His parents had actually sent this guy over? But how was that even a possibility? His parents were already dead, and he had attended their funeral. After all, it was after their funeral that he had lost everything to his relatives. "Well, my fault there. Actually, I was sent by your parents to wait for you here. That was several years ago, and that was the last time that I met with them. I''m not really sure where they are, but I''m here to do what they instructed me to do." The man scratched the back of his head as he said those words. Jaden could not help but frown upon hearing that. His parents had actually instructed someone to it for him here? But what was the reason behind that? The only way to find that out was obviously to listen to this guy. "I do believe that since you are here, you already know about what your parents were dealing with. They were dealing with advanced genetics, dealing with the mutation, and unlocking of supernatural abilities. As you can anticipate, there is no any science experiment that goes without test subjects. At the beginning, they were just doing their own tests without involving any humans. But then, it reached a level that the research could not be proved, unless it was used on humans. And that was the reason why they decided to look for humans that would be willing to be used for the research. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They did not target just anyone, but instead, they looked for those that were in a critical condition, about to die. In any case, since they were about to die, those people immediately agreed, upon hearing that there was a chance that they would survive. Despite the low chances of survival, these people did not hesitate to immediately hand themselves over for the research. In any case, it was not as if they were going to be cut into pieces, for the research to progress. The only thing that they needed to do was to take some medication, and wait. If they were not lucky, something might happen, and they might end up dying. But if it goes well, then they would be able to survive, and whatever they were suffering from would be completely healed, or their time in this world might be extended. With so many people joining, it was obviously going to attract the attention of the government. And so, the government came to know about this project, that was being handled by a private organization. During the time that the government came to know about this, things had already changed. The organization that your parents were working for had already fallen out with them. That was the exact reason why they decided to start a laboratory of their own, and carry out their research there. And considering that they had already received the approval of the people that they were using for the research, nothing was considered as illegal. And during the time that the government came to know about this project, they were obviously interested. And that was something that led to the government sending an invitation to the two of them, asking them to join the government. Of course, the only condition for something like that to happen was if they were willing to follow the rules that were going to be set by the government. But nevertheless, they were going to be given all the freedom when it came to the research, and all the decisions related to that. Your parents agreed. Considering that they had already fallen out with the organization that they were working for, it was clear that they were going to be targeted for this project. So, they joined the government as a form of protection. And, they asked the government to make sure that you were not involved in anything that they were doing. That is the exact reason why nobody ever came to look for you, despite how your parents were involved with the big shots. This was just to ensure your safety. Besides that, as the project progressed, the results finally began coming out. As expected, at first, the number of casualties was especially high. About only 1% of the people that had joined at the beginning managed to survive. Considering the population that is present within this country, 1% of the people that have joined obviously numbered in tens. But still, that was not the end of it all. For this 1% that survived, they actually began awakening abilities. At first, they were not strong at all, but as time kept on progressing, they began getting stronger and stronger. As you can tell, while these few people were progressing, getting better, it was clear that more people would be joining the project. And so, the research was being carried out on many people that were in a critical condition. In any case, the moment that the government came to know about the abilities that had been awakened by that small group of people, there was suddenly a division between them. Some of the government officials wanted this project to be involved officially, so that the soldiers could be converted and gain the abilities. As long as they gained these abilities, they would be able to be strong when it came to the military force of the country. But that was something that was rejected by not only your parents, but others from within the government as well. They thought that this was a great risk. That was only a small percentage of people that was surviving at the moment that this suggestion was given out. And of course, there was no need of using healthy people for the experiments. While the chaos within the government progressed, your parents immediately understood that they could not continue with this project. They had initially agreed to join the government side in order to gain protection. But at that point, the government officials were also targeting them. Some of them had even suggested that the two of them be removed from the project, and instead, let those scientists that were currently working for the government to work on the project. But this was something that was hindered by the contract. The only way of breaking the contract was obviously to kill the two that were in charge of the contract, your parents. In the end, those few officials informed your parents about this, and that was the reason why your parents left the government. But no sooner have they left the protection of the government, that they were attacked by the organization that they were working for before. But before they died, they informed me to wait for you here in this city. I was supposed to tell you about this, and then tell you about the location of the laboratory. You must be wondering why I was informed of coming over and informing you of this, it is simply because I was among the people that were saved by the project. It might be due to lack, but I was actually amongst those few that had started the experiment from the beginning. While I was not against them, others thought that this was a chance for them to be able to get to the top. So of course, they wanted to seize the moment, and fight against the government, only to realize that some of those mutants had already joined the government, and they began fighting against each other. Stay connected via empire Well, the battle between the mutants is not something that involves us for the time being. So, are you ready to know about the location of the laboratory? According to what I was told by your parents, it was said that if you came here, that would imply that you would be looking for the laboratory. But it is impossible for you to be able to find it by yourself. And that is the exact reason why I am here, to take you there, but only if you are willing. If you are not, I will leave, and you will just ignore what I said, and act as if I never existed at all." The man completed as he looked at Jaden. Chapter 382 Jadens Determination Jaden silently looked at the man in front of him, while pondering on the information that he had received. This guy, it seemed that he was familiar with his parents.After all, from the way that he had revealed the information, it was clearly impossible for anyone that had never met his parents before. Of course, Jaden understood his parents quite welcome and what this guy had said, was actually what his parents would have done. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though they were scientists, that did not imply that they were ruthless, to the extent of using people for research. Well, for those that they were being used in the research, it was simply because they did not have any other way out in that situation. For instance, Jaden suddenly remembered about Scott. According to Scott, he was in the last stage of cancer. And he was given the offer, and since he did not see any way out of the situation, other than death, he did not disagree. At worst, if the experiment did not work, they would die. And, that was what they were destined for, considering the critical situation they were in. So in the end, nothing changed at all, but if they survived, then their fate would have been changed completely. But this guy knowing about his parents did not imply that he was a good guy. After all, even those that had betrayed his parents, with the intention of having them create an army for them or something like that, they were in the know about his parents. That was especially so for those that belonged to the government, but wanted to use this project in order to convert the soldiers into mutants. And as he thought of that, he suddenly thought of something. Currently, John and the others had been invited over, in order to undergo the mutation. The success rate was very low, indicating that a large number of the people that were joining on this project would end up dying. Could it be possible that those people that had been supporting the usage of that project, have won the majority of the power within the government? If that was the case, it was even more of a reason for Jaden not to allow John to undergo the mutation. He could not allow John to die, at least not for the time being. Jaden understood that John was a soldier. And, each and every time that he did his duty, there was always a danger of death. It was going to be impossible for Jaden to protect him infinitely, as even if he did not die in the battlefield, he would end up dying of old age. But still, at least for the time being, unless the 3 months had ended, Jaden would obviously not allow John to die. "So, what do you think? Do you want to go to the laboratory, or do you have more intention of seeing what it was that your parents left you?" The middle-aged man asked after a moment of silence. Jaden looked at him with raised brows and asked, "Since you already know about the location of the laboratory, I do believe that you know how to get in. Why have you not gone in, and why don''t you just tell me what is inside there?" Jaden obviously did not trust this guy. So of course, he would not just blindly believe what he had been told, because it was related to his parents. Of course, he was currently feeling a little emotional about his parents, but that was not going to blur his judgment. Nameless let out a sigh full of helplessness as he said, "I already knew that you would not believe me. In any case, I don''t really have any way of proving that your parents are the ones that sent me here. But still, I can tell you one thing. The laboratory is not something that just anybody can enter into. It is what was left for you, indicating that only you can access it. That implies that only your DNA can open the laboratory." Upon hearing that, Jaden was once again confused. It was his DNA that was going to be used in order to be able to access the laboratory? If that was the case, then why was it that nobody had ever come to try and take his DNA? Several months back, he had encountered Lucas Smith. During the day that they had met, Lucas had clearly said that Jaden looked like someone he had met before. It was just that he could not remember. And that was when he tried to recruit Jaden to become his dog, of which Jaden obviously refused. But that led to him being beaten, and being left in a situation where he was waiting for death. And after a bite from a dog, just as he thought that he was going to die from rabies, the system was activated, and it healed him. A few days later, Jaden once again encountered Lucas. Lucas had been targeting Scarlet and her group of friends, together with the manager of Dynamic nightclub. It was just that he was unlucky, considering that the plan fell through with Jaden being present. And, at that time, Jaden came to know that Lucas was actually looking for something from him. Obviously, at first, Jaden thought that it was related to the system. But he came to understand later on that maybe it was what had been left for him by his parents in the bank. Maybe that was what they were looking for, and that was the reason why they had gone to the apartment where he was living before, and searched through the entire house. It was during that day that Scott got injured, and nearly died. But if it was true that his DNA was required to open the laboratory, then why was it that when he was beaten, Lucas Smith did not take his DNA? But if he had taken the DNA, he would have obviously managed to access the laboratory. But since this guy was here, several months later, it indicated that the laboratory had yet been opened. "How is the DNA used to open the laboratory?" Jaden asked, even though he had his own guesses. "Don''t tell me that you have never encountered high level technology? Anyway, you need a drop of blood from you, which will be scanned, and after the verification is done, you will be able to access the laboratory. Otherwise, the entrance of the laboratory will be sealed. And, nobody can even dare to think about breaking in. After all, the moment that a breach is detected, the laboratory is going to undergo self-destruction." Nameless responded. Jaden finally understood. It seemed that blood had to be collected from him, preserved, in order for someone else to be able to access the laboratory. "Where is the laboratory?" Jaden asked after a moment of silence. "Of course, it is hidden away. Until this day, only I and a few people knew of the location of the laboratory. But so far, I am the only one alive that knows the location." Nameless responded with a hint of solemnness on his face. If that was the case, then that explained the reason why nobody else had ever known that the requirement to access the laboratory was actually his DNA. And, Jaden doubted that there was going to be any clue that was going to be left at the entrance, to tell the person that wanted to access the laboratory that they needed his DNA. In such a situation, considering that the Smith family and the Raven mercenary group both wanted the results of the experiment carried out by his parents, they would have already come looking for him. And after accessing the laboratory, they would have already destroyed him as well. It was a good thing that they did not know about the location of the laboratory. Otherwise, Jaden doubted that he would have gotten the time to be able to develop to the level that he currently was. It was just that Jaden was not really sure about if what this guy was saying was the truth, or was a lie. Yes, his mother had informed him through the video that she had left behind, that he needed to go to the laboratory. As for what was supposed to be inside, he did not know as he was not informed. Even the location of the laboratory was not told. Stay updated through empire Jaden could not help but wonder how the laboratory had been operated, in such a way that the location was unknown. Yes, a group of people knew about it, but he doubted that the government would actually allow the existence of a laboratory that they did not know of. Additionally, how was the location of the laboratory hidden? The construction of the laboratory obviously required a group of constructors, but did all those that were involved in the construction of the laboratory die? As for the government, if they wanted to know the location of the laboratory, they would just have to track the movements of his parents. Then, they would focus on the area that they would be going to, and the general location of the laboratory would be found. "Let''s go then. I would like to see what it is that my parents left behind." Jaden made a decision after a moment of thought. He thought, if this was a lie, and was a trap, he would just try to find a way of escaping. And if he could not escape, then, it would be considered as a failure to take revenge. "That''s good. It has been over 6 years already, and I was getting a little impatient waiting for you. Let''s go. I''m also quite curious about what is inside there." Nameless said excitedly as he stood up from the couch, before directly heading towards the exit of the suite. Chapter 383 Being Trailed Since nameless had said so, and was already leading the way,Jaden decided to follow behind. He did not need to make any preparations, other than the flash drive that he had gotten back then. He went back to his bedroom, picked it up from one of his briefcases, then came out and followed Nameless who was already waiting for him outside the door. The two of them walked out of the hotel, and Jaden did not even inform John about this. But still, he had the AI keep an eye on John, just in case John experienced any form of danger. It might be difficult for him to be able to come back on time and rescue John, but there was still the probability that he would be able to make it back. Additionally, he was not planning on going out for a long time. It was quite good that John and the others did not have to undergo the mutation on this specific day. They needed to wait for the next few days, before they were finally summoned. Jaden was curious about what it was that his parents had left for him. There was always a possibility that it was something that was related to mutation. After all, they were scientists, and Jaden did not think of anything that they might have left behind, other than something that was related to medicine. Maybe there was another thing, but Jaden thought that the possibility of something like that happening was quite low. The moment that the two of them got out of the hotel, they got into a car. This car was obviously the one that Nameless had come in. It was just an ordinary Audi Q7. It was quite old, as compared to the other vehicles present within the city. Jaden got into the passenger seat, while Nameless took the driver''s seat. Nameless began driving the car, and Jaden noticed that they were heading towards the outskirts of the city. Jaden had anticipated something like that. After all, for a laboratory to be hidden, it obviously had to be outside the city, right? If it was located within the city, there was a great possibility that it would be found out. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But just as Jaden thought that they were heading out of the city, Nameless suddenly began driving towards another direction. Yes, they had already gotten out of the heart of the city, but they were still within close to the center of the city. They had begun moving eastwards, even though initially, they had been moving towards the South. Several minutes later, Nameless then began driving in another direction again. It was just that Jaden was left speechless momentarily. The reason behind that being the fact that they were actually heading back towards the heart of the city. Jaden could not help but ask, "Are you sure that you know the location of the laboratory? Or have you forgotten the route?" Continue your journey on empire If the laboratory was located within the heart of the city, then what was the reason of wasting time going around like this? Jaden was a bodyguard, and obviously, he could not afford to waste time. Or was it possible that this guy called Nameless was actually here to lure him away, so that others could get John? That was a possibility, but Jaden hoped that that was not the case. Until this time, the AI had not given him any notification, indicating that John had not yet faced any danger. And, he was still within the hotel, considering that if he had left the hotel, the AI would have already informed him. "Don''t worry. I''m just trying to lose a group of fools. It seems that you have quite a few people that are targeting you." Nameless responded simply. Jaden could not help but raise his brows slightly. It was already evening, as they had arrived in this city not long ago. There were several hours before nighttime, and Jaden did not think that John would have anywhere to go, at least for today. That was the reason why he had decided to come together with Nameless. Otherwise, if it was the morning hours, he would not have accompanied Nameless, even if it was the issue concerning the laboratory. As for someone chasing after them, Jaden had also noticed. He noticed that there was a car that was following behind them. Even though Nameless was not driving at a high speed, still, by now, they would be fools to think that it was just a coincidence that the car was heading the same route as them. After all, they had been heading towards the outskirts of the city, only to turn back and use another road in order to go back to the heart of the city. And that very same car did the same, coming after them. Initially, Jaden thought that it was a group of people that was coming after Nameless. But now that he thought about it, since he had already arrived within the central province, there was a great possibility that he was the one that was being chased after. Nameless had already proved that by what he had said. It was clear that the Raven mercenary group had already known about his presence within the central province. Jaden was not really sure about the reason why they wanted to eliminate him, but nevertheless, the two forces had sent mutants after him. So, Jaden understood that there was a great possibility that within that car that was coming after them, mutants were inside there. As for the reason why they had not taken action till now, it was simply because they were with him a first tier city. And since this was the central province, obviously, mutants were not going to be able to act that easily. While they were restricted to go to the other provinces, that did not imply that they could not go. Yes, they could go there, just like Scott did. But, they were prohibited from acting. After all, the moment that they were detected, a group of mutants would be sent over. And if the mutant that had acted within the other provinces was found, they would be executed. As for within the central province, even though the mutants did not act freely, in case they took action, they would only end up fighting against the mutants from the government. They would not face the risk of death, but that was only if what they had done was not breaking the rules of the country. And looking at the car that was coming after them, it was clear that they were waiting for a chance. Within the central province, each and every first tier city had several mutants within it. That implied that if those mutants acted, the mutants that were in charge of this city would obviously detect that. Then, they would come rushing over. The only thing that these mutants could do was obviously to try and eliminate Jaden as soon as possible. Maybe that was the reason why they were waiting for a chance, maybe to wait until Jaden had moved away from the city, which would increase the distance between them and the mutants. "Don''t worry about them. Let''s just head in that location. I want us to go to the laboratory as soon as possible. There is something else that I need to take care of, and I cannot continue staying here for a long time." Jaden responded after a moment of silence. Nameless could not help but raise his brows slightly as he looked at Jaden from the corner of his eyes. Then, after a moment of thought, he simply shrugged and said, "Okay. But let me tell you, I do believe that the people inside that car are mutants. If they come to know about the location of the laboratory, things will obviously get messy. They will come to know that it is impossible for them to be able to access the laboratory, and they will try all means to try and see if they can enter. And obviously, that includes abducting you, to see if you have a method of accessing the laboratory. And if something like that happens, believe me, whatever it is that your parents left for you, those guys will take it. And that is definitely not the aim of your parents by leaving behind whatever it is that they left for you." Upon hearing the reminder from Nameless, Jaden did not say anything. He had already thought this through. It was not as if he was going to continue hiding for a long time, especially considering that there was already a group of mutants that was after him. If they really wanted him dead, there was a possibility that they might risk everything, and just attack him even with the risk of being attacked by the mutants from the government. Additionally, Jaden believed that these mutants were obviously of the same level as those that had blocked his path a few hours ago. If that was the case, Jaden believed that he would be able to take care of them. As for the numbers, that was not something that really concerned him. Ever since he had improved his telekinesis ability, it was clear that his combat strength had increased as well. Upon seeing the confidence that was on Jaden''s face, Nameless did not say anything. He simply shrugged his shoulders, and drove towards the location of the laboratory. Jaden had expected that he was going to drive towards the outskirts of the city, but he realized that they were still heading towards the heart of the city. Chapter 384 The Laboratorys Location Even though Jaden was surprised by the direction that theywere heading to, he did not say anything, and simply focused on paying attention to the car that was following them. The moment that Nameless decided to head to the laboratory anyway, he sped up. And that applied to the car that followed them. Of course, Jaden did not really have the intention of fighting against those mutants. If possible, he really wanted to avoid the fight. But if necessary, he would obviously not shrink back. And now, from the looks of it, it seemed that the laboratory was located in the heart of the city, unless Nameless was still having the intention of losing those guys that were following them. As surprising as it might be, if the laboratory was actually located within the heart of the city, then, there was an even lower possibility that these mutants would actually attack. Within the heart of the city, that was where the majority of the mutants that were stationed in this city were located. As for the specific location, there was none. At least, there was no location that was known to the public, at least to the mutants. Nevertheless, every mutant understood that the mutants from the government were present within the city, especially within the heart of the city. That implied that if a mutant took action within the heart of the city, it would be quite easy for those mutants to be able to get to them. And obviously, most of the time, things do not end up well for those that would have stirred problems. Nameless drove the car, going deeper into the heart of the city. And about 20 minutes later, they finally stopped. It was just that the building that they stopped in front of was something that made Jaden raise his brows slightly. They had actually stopped in front of the very same hotel that Jaden and the others including John had lodged in. Could it be that the laboratory was located here? Not sure about this, Jaden looked at Nameless, only to realize that Nameless was already planning to get out of the car. After hesitating for a moment, Jaden could not help but ask, "Is this the laboratory? Or have you already changed your mind on taking me to the laboratory?" Obviously, the first question was just to inform name list that they had arrived in front of a hotel, and not a laboratory. So, if this guy had forgotten, he had to be reminded that this was actually a hotel. As for changing his mind, Jaden did not really mind. Yes, he might not be able to find it for the time being, but he believed that he would be able to do that. He just had to investigate thoroughly using the AI. The AI was advanced In such a way that it was capable of accessing information that even the government was not capable of. Yes, the only thing that might hinder him was obviously the usage of an ability. At this point, Jaden understood that there was a great possibility that the reason why the AI had not been able to access the information about the Smith family and the Raven mercenary group was simply because of the usage of an ability. Jaden did not know the number of abilities that existed out there. But there was a possibility that there was someone with an ability of blocking electronic devices from accessing information. But Jaden did not believe that there was a mutant that was in charge of hiding the information about the location of the laboratory. After all, Nameless had just said that he was the only one that was left behind, in order to inform Jaden about the location of the laboratory. Since that was the case, Jaden believed that he would be able to acquire the necessary clues that would allow him to be able to locate the laboratory. And since he already knew about the method of opening the laboratory, he would be able to easily access it, and find what it was that his parents had left for him. "The laboratory is actually located here. When we left, it was simply because I wanted to lose this group that is following us. It is just that it seems that they are not willing to let us go at all. And, since this is the heart of the city, it is impossible for me to be able to drive at a higher speed, which will obviously break the traffic rules." Nameless responded nonchalantly as he opened the car''s door. Jaden raised his brows slightly as he looked around. What he could see was buildings other than the building that the hotel that they had come in was located in. Clearly, there was no laboratory here. That was unless somehow, the laboratory was located here before these buildings had been constructed. The information about this city had already been presented, including the hotel that they currently resided in. He was a bodyguard, and so, he had to acquire information about the hotel that they were in. And according to the information that had been presented by the AI, he understood that this building that was owned by the hotel had only been completed about 3 years ago. His parents had died over 6 years ago, indicating that during the time that they were alive, this building was not here. That completely eliminated the possibility of there being a secret room within the hotel that was used as a laboratory. "Don''t think too much about it. Just follow me." Nameless simply stated. Jaden did not say anything else, and got out of the car, and followed behind Nameless. The two of them went ahead and got inside the hotel. Considering that Jaden had a room card of the hotel, he was allowed to enter. The thing that surprised him the most was the fact that the receptionist did not seem to see Nameless at all. She completely ignored him, and she did not look at him at all. In fact, everyone that they came across never looked at Nameless. Those that looked towards them only looked at him before going on with what they were doing. This was something that Jaden had noticed first when they were coming from the hotel, going out. But this time, when he noticed it again, Find adventures at empire he realized that there was something completely unusual here. Jaden did not voice out his doubts, but instead, went ahead and followed Nameless. The two of them went into the elevator, before Nameless pressed the button for the underground parking. The underground parking of the hotel could only be accessed from the back of the hotel, and not the front. And since the two of them had come from the front, it was obviously impossible for them to be able to access the underground parking. A few seconds later, the elevator stopped, and the two of them got out of the car. They had already entered the underground parking. Currently, quite a huge number of cars could be found within the parking. Each and every one of them looked expensive, proving the reason why this was a five-star hotel that was located in a first tier city. The two of them headed towards the farthest end of the parking lot, before they finally stopped in front of a wall. Jaden could not help but think that maybe Nameless had forgotten about the location of the laboratory. After all, currently, they had already reached the end. Or was it possible that Nameless was having the intention of breaking the wall in order to access some kind of secret route that led to the laboratory? If that was the case, then this was not a good idea. The underground parking was obviously having several cameras. If they did something like this, the security of the hotel would be alarmed. And, they would come over rushing to see what was happening. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leaving aside the other security guards within the hotel, there were others that were located within the underground parking. If they suddenly caused a commotion, those guys would obviously come to check. Nameless looked around, before Jaden suddenly noticed something. He noticed that within Nameless'' eyes, a faint light flashed. It was just momentarily, but with Jaden''s sharp senses, he had been able to notice it. And it was at that exact moment that there was a faint vibration from the phone in his pocket. Jaden went ahead and took it out, only to see that there was a message that was displayed on the screen of the phone. It was obviously a message from the AI. {The cameras within the parking lot have been hacked, and they are currently displaying a few minutes ago before you came in.} Jaden immediately understood. This was obviously something that had been done by Nameless. It was no wonder that he had not been able to get any information about Nameless. Perhaps there was more to his ability than just messing around with the CCTV cameras. Maybe it was that ability that was capable of hiding information? As many thoughts went through Jaden''s mind, he suddenly noticed that Nameless was placing his hand on the ground. And a few seconds later, the ground trembled slightly. The trembling was so slight in such a way that had it not been for Jaden''s senses, he would not have realized that the ground had trembled. Nonetheless, the moment that the ground trembled, the wall in front of them actually began rising up. "Let''s get in. But be prepared, those mutants are actually coming over." Nameless stood up from the ground as he said those words to Jaden. Chapter 385 The Lab Jaden was surprised when he heard those words. Even with hissharp senses, he could not detect the sound of someone approaching them. He could of course detect the sound of the movements from within the parking, but that was not from the mutants, but instead, it was from the guards and other owners of some of the cars within the parking. If what Nameless had said was the truth, then that implied Read the latest on empire Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. that he had an ability that was related to detection. Either blocking or doing the tracking himself, it was quite an ability. Regardless, he followed behind Nameless, and the two of them got into the space that had been opened up after the wall had moved. Even though the wall had moved, and there was light within the underground parking, Jaden could not see what was inside. It was as if there was something that was blocking the light from penetrating the entrance that had just been opened. But all of this changed the moment that they got in. The darkness inside simply dissipated, allowing Jaden to see what was around him. It turned out that they had gotten inside something like a cube, which looked like an elevator. But there were no buttons that could control the elevator. Just after the two of them had gotten inside, the wall that had opened began closing. And it was also at this point that he noticed something. Inside the cube that they had entered, while on the other side, especially the door, was just normal construction material, from the inside, he noticed that it seemed that advanced technology had been used. It was some kind of shiny material that could reflect light slightly, but not glaringly. They were so smooth that even Jaden could easily see his appearance. Had it not been that the surface was brownish in color, Jaden would have thought that this was a mirror. After the ''door'' was closed, Nameless approached it. He then placed his hand on it. The next moment, a faint light came from the surface that he had touched, before it scanned his hand. {Welcome.} A female electronic voice suddenly resounded within, startling Jaden slightly. "Take us to the entrance of the lab." Nameless stated. {Please wait for a moment.} The voice responded. And then in the next moment, Jaden noticed that there was a change. He could tell that they were moving downwards at this moment. That was simply due to the feeling that came, especially due to an elevator moving downwards at a high speed. Jaden understood that they were currently moving downwards, which was something to be expected. And a few seconds later, the electronic voice sounded once again. {We have arrived at the entrance of the lab.} Immediately after the voice, the entrance of the elevator opened, allowing Jaden to see what was on the other side. "This is something that I had to find some guys that are quite skilled to create it. They knew about this place, but they did not know about what is here. It can be said that those that I invited have a slightly good relationship with me. That is the only reason why I trusted them to create this for me. Otherwise, in order for us to be able to get here, we would have had to demolish the hotel above us." Nameless explained just after they had gotten out of the elevator. "How deep are we underground?" Jaden asked in response as he looked around. He noticed that there was nothing around them other than a metallic door a few meters ahead. As for the path that led there, it was a corridor that was led from the elevator that was already closed. The entire space was currently lit up, making the place seem more advanced, just from the metallic walls. The floor beneath them was clean, reflecting the light that came from the ceiling. "We are currently just about a hundred meters underground. This was something that we did in order to make sure that the location of the laboratory was not revealed. The entire laboratory walls are reinforced with steel, making the lab something like a stronghold. It cannot collapse despite the pressure coming from above. Of course, this is something that I would not have been able to complete recently. With the current development of the city, it is obviously impossible for me to do something like that as it will lead to a huge commotion. But considering that this was something that was done years ago, just before this city developed to the current level, the tremors that were caused back then we''re thought to be a small magnitude earthquake." Nameless responded with a lengthy explanation. Jaden raised his brows slightly when he heard that. It was quite unexpected that this lab was located this deep underground. But when he thought about it, he realized that it actually made sense. In any case, this city was only established recently, at least to become a first tier city. It was initially a small second tier city, but that changed with the change in powers in the government. The new leader wanted the entire central province to be developed, which was the reason for the rapid development of the city to the current level. Just as he thought about it, he realized that in the information about this city that was presented by the AI, this piece of information was contained. But it was impossible for Jaden to know about something like this as he had never anticipated that the laboratory was located in this city. More than that, it was completely unexpected that the lab would be located in the heart of the city. But thinking about it, Jaden realized that this was not something that had been done intentionally. It was just that during the development of this city, it was just coincidental that this area developed more, leading to this area being the central and most developed area. "Let''s go. We better get what we need as soon as possible. Otherwise, if this guys up there come to know that there is a space down here, which they will surely know, we will have to fight against them, and there is a great risk that they will know about the presence of the lab here. It would be better if we go and confront them up there instead. That way, they can only imagine about what is here, and not be sure about it." Nameless said as he led the way towards the entrance of the lab. Jaden discarded the thoughts in his mind and immediately followed behind Nameless. He realized that he would have to be prepared to fight the moment that they got out of here. When the two of them got to the door, Jaden noticed that the entire door was just a piece of metal without any advanced devices. But after observing carefully, he noticed that there was a small part that looked completely different. Nameless was currently standing there. He placed his hand there, and in the next moment, the same light flashed like it did in the elevator. A few seconds later, there was a slight tremble before the metallic entrance began moving. And just as Jaden wanted to question why that was the case, when the door was only supposed to be opened by him, he stopped himself. The reason being that he saw that after the metal retracted into the wall around them, it exposed yet another door. It was just that this door looked to be more advanced as compared to the one before. "Go ahead. You just have to put your hand there, and the rest will be automatically completed." Nameless said as he pointed to a spot on the newly exposed door. Jaden looked over and realized that there was a small panel. On that panel that was the size of a hand but was rectangular shaped, there was a small opening. Jaden understood that this was the one that was supposed to get his blood for the DNA test. Jaden did not immediately do as Nameless expected of him. He would obviously not just blindly trust Nameless as this was just the first day that they had met. He observed carefully, just to see if there was any danger around, or traps. After detecting none, he looked at Nameless, observing his expression. But he noticed that Nameless was extremely calm, not having the anticipation that a person that was about to get what they wanted would have. Nameless noticed that Jaden was cautious, and he nodded in his heart in approval. That was something that he had hoped for. After observing for a while, Jaden went ahead and approached the door. He then placed his hand on the door. It was at that moment that light lit up on the panel. It seemed to be scanning his right hand. He suddenly detected some movement coming from within the door. It was clearly some mechanism of the door. And, it was operating at a high speed. Jaden did not feel any danger, and so, he left his hand there. And less than a second later, he felt that something had pricked his palm, shocking him slightly. After the advancement that came from the physique enhancing pill, it was not that easy to prick his finger. But it seemed that the material that was used to create the needle was quite special that it could still prick him despite the strength and tenseness of his skin. About five seconds later, Jaden retracted his hand. And then, he detected that a slight movement coming from the door and it began opening. Chapter 386 Out of Ordinary Pssssh!The door that was in front of them suddenly gave that sound, as it lifted into the air. It then disappeared above them. What was exposed was a laboratory that seemed to not have been used for quite a long while. It was to be expected considering that the laboratory had not been used for more than 6 years now. In fact, it might be even longer, considering that his parents had informed him that they had joined the government, leaving behind this lab. Nevertheless, Jaden noticed that the size of the laboratory was not that big. It was just about 400 m2. It possessed several tables and counters that held laboratory equipment and apparatus. Jaden took a step and entered into the laboratory. Nameless followed behind him, quite curious as well. From the way that he was looking around, Jaden thought that this guy did not seemed to have entered the laboratory before. But it felt that it was an impossibility for something like that to be possible, considering that Nameless was tasked with bringing him here. If that was the case, it was impossible that he had never entered into this laboratory, right? While he was thinking of that, Jaden went ahead and observed his surroundings. He realized that there was nothing special within this laboratory, other than some of the equipment that he already knew of at the moment. If it was before he gained the mastery ability, he might not recognize some of the apparatus that could be found within this place. But after acquiring the mastery ability, together with the AI, the amount of knowledge that he possessed was quite unsurmountable. Jaden had noticed that most of the equipment that could be found within this laboratory were all related to genetics. Even if it was not directly related to genetics, at least, a branch that was related to genetics had an apparatus or equipment here. Jaden was not sure about where whatever it was that had been left for him was at. Yes, he had already accessed the laboratory, but he was completely clueless. And when he gazed at Nameless, he realized that Nameless was still looking around, as if he was trying to find something. Jaden''s guard was still up, as he had not yet fully trusted Nameless. "I don''t understand. He told me that the moment that you unlock that door, you will be able to find something that they left for you. But we have already been here for almost an entire minute now, but there is nothing." Nameless sighed, confusion painted on his face. Jaden did not say anything in response, but instead, just kept on looking around. It was then that he noticed that there was a small wooden door on the left side of the laboratory. He began approaching it, and Nameless noticed that. Nameless immediately followed behind Jaden. He was not really sure about what Jaden had been left for, and he did not even know about the location. So, currently, he was just like Jaden, despite being the one that knew about the location of laboratory before. Arriving in front of the wooden door, Jaden hesitated for a moment, before he reached his hand to grab the door handle. He twisted it slightly, and the door opened, indicating that it had not been locked. Jaden felt that this door looked out of place, considering that almost everything around them was high-tech equipment. But this wooden door, it looked completely ordinary. The moment that the door opened, it revealed a room that had nothing other than just a small cabinet, and a computer that was sitting on top of it. Currently, the computer was connected to the power source that was not that far away from the cabinet. It was just that the computer was currently off. It was only after he had seen the computer that Jaden suddenly noticed something. The power supply within the laboratory was still there, considering that the lights were on. Just who was paying the bills? Or was it possible that the electricity being supplied here was not bring paid for? Quite curious, he turned around and asked Nameless about it. "You are talking about the supply of the electricity? Actually, the electricity in this place had been cut off quite a long while ago. Even the solar panels that were used as a form of backup had been removed by me. The location of the laboratory could not be risked to be exposed to anyone. That was a specially during the time of the development of this city. Since this laboratory was located underground, it was clear that people would come and develop buildings above it. As for the ownership of the land, I don''t really know much about it. Anyway, for the electricity, during the time that this laboratory was being brought down here, I had asked those guys to make some connections, so that the bills for the electricity being used by the laboratory are connected to my house. That way, I can pay the electricity bills for the house and the laboratory. And of course, considering that the laboratory is not functioning, and the equipment here were off all this while, the consumption sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. was only by the lighting in this place. So, the bills were not that high." Nameless explained. Jaden walked into the room after surveying it for quite a while. He was just making sure that there was no trap that had been set here. But just as he went through the door, he felt that for a moment, there was light that flashed on his body. He was not really sure about it, but despite that light being quick, he believed that he had seen it. Jaden only hesitated for a moment, before he went ahead and entered into the room. Nameless followed behind him, but something that was shocking happened. Bang! Just as Nameless was about to enter, the wooden door that was currently open was suddenly slammed shut. As for who it was that had done that, there was actually nobody. It was as if the door had just closed itself. But considering the force that the door had been closed at, it was impossible for that to be happening without anyone doing it. They could have said that it was the wind, but they were currently underground, making it impossible for the wind to do that. The moment that the door began closing, Nameless had obviously realized that. He hurriedly moved back, and barely dodged the door from slamming into his face. As for Jaden, the moment that he realized that the door was closed, he was left speechless. But nonetheless, he was extremely cautious at that moment, ready to take action at any moment. Of course, he thought that there was a possibility that this was a trap that had been set. And, the first suspect was none other than Nameless. He was the one who had brought him here after all. It was just that there was that belief in Jaden''s heart that this was actually his parents laboratory. After all, it was only after his hand had been scanned, and blood drawn, that the door had been opened. And looking at the mechanism that was used in the creation of the door that had been opened by nameless, and the one that he had opened, they were completely different. In fact, the technology that was used by the two of them was obviously different from the other. It was as if they were from different times. Jaden did not move, but instead, continued remaining in the same position, while observing the room. The room itself was not that big, only just about 10 m2. Only the cabinet and the computer on top of it were present within this room. There was not even a chair in front of the cabinet. Well, that was to be expected considering that it was not a desk. Several minutes went by, and Jaden did not hear any sound coming from the other side of the door where Nameless was. Additionally, within the room, there had been no any more movements after the slamming of the door. About 5 minutes after Jaden had entered into the room, he finally began moving. He approached the computer that was in front of him. After arriving in front of it, he did not touch it. But instead, he observed it, trying to see if there was a possibility that it was a trap. But after observing for a while, he noticed that the computer looked completely ordinary. But that was the exact reason why he was extremely cautious. That door looked completely ordinary, but it had closed with a bang. Even though he had not tried opening it, he believed that it might not be possible for him to be able to open the door considering the force at which it had been closed at. Additionally, despite closing at such an incredible force, the door was not destroyed at all. It was completely intact. Jaden frowned for a while, before finally deciding to use his telekinesis ability. He used the ability to start carrying the computer. This obviously included the desktop, the mouse, and the keyboard. The computer was suspended in the air for quite a while, but nothing really happened. It was only then that Jaden was relieved. But nevertheless, he was not planning on touching the computer at all. Using the telekinesis ability, he pressed the power button on the desktop. And in the next moment, the machine began activating. Chapter 387 What Happened? The booting up of the computer progressed just as a normalcomputer would do. It was just that this was something that only the computers of several years ago would do. The current computers would quickly turn on, as compared to the computer that was currently in front of Jaden. It took almost 30 seconds before it was finally on. But it did not require any password in order to access it. In fact, the moment that Jaden saw the screen of the computer after it had been switched on, he finally realized what was going on. It turned out that what Nameless had said was actually the truth. This computer in front of him had a window profile of his parents, together with him when he was young. This was a photo that they had taken when he was still in middle school. After stabilizing his emotions, Jaden was no longer as vigilant as he was before. He now believed that this was actually the place that his parents had left. This was definitely the laboratory that he was supposed to visit. As for the reason why he was so sure about that, it was simply because of the photo. He did not believe that there was any other person that possessed this photo, other than his parents. After all, this was the only photo that he had taken together with his parents during the time that he was in middle school. His parents really cherished this photo, and he believed that it was impossible for them to give it to anyone else. So, unless someone had acquired their phone, managed to get this photo from it, and place it here, then it was impossible for someone else to be the owner of this laboratory. It was just that at the moment, Jaden was clueless about what he was supposed to do. Yes, there was a computer in front of him, but what was he supposed to do with it? Thinking about the video that he had acquired before, Jaden went to the files present within the computer. He found that actually, the entire computer was almost empty other than the photo that was being used as the window profile, and another video. Just by looking at the size of the video, he could tell that the video was not that long. At least, it was definitely not as long as the video that his mother had left for him before. This time, using his own fingers, he clicked on the mouse, and started playing the video. Immediately, the video covered the screen of the computer. This time, the person that appeared on the screen was not S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. his mother, but instead, it was his father. His father looked just as Jaden could remember. From this, he could tell that this video was recorded a little while before they died. He had medium length black hair, brown eyes and a slim physique. He had a clean shaven chin, and was currently wearing a lab coat. It was clear that he had gone through a lot, which was depicted by his grey temples. He was quite young, considering that when the two of them died, Jaden was not even an adult. At least, that was something that could be seen from his mother, who seemed a little younger. "Since you are watching this video, I do believe that you have already arrived in the central province. Your arrival within the central province is definitely not going to be that ordinary. First of all, there are a lot of enemies that will be hunting you. I don''t know if the location of the laboratory will be revealed during the time that you would have arrived in the central province, but still, I do hope that is not the case. Since you are here, it is clear that you watched the video that your mother left you. The Raven mercenary group, and the Smith family are the main culprits. But of course, they are not the only ones, considering that there is that organization that we worked for back then. It was in that organization that our research began. It is just that somehow, this organization joined the Raven mercenary group. That implies that the two of them are collaborating. I don''t know how many years have already gone by since the day that I recorded this video. But I do believe one thing, even if this organization joined the Raven mercenary Group, and were provided with the necessary funds, they would not be able to achieve what your mother and I achieved in this field. The reason behind that being that for this research, it is not just about medical skills in the genetic field. Instead, there is something supernatural that is involved. During one of the time that we were out together with your mother, that was before we started the research, we managed to find something. It was a stone that was broken in half. That stone was located not far away from Faru city. We found that stone within the forest that was outside the city when we were having a picnic with your mother. It seemed that the stone had fallen from a high altitude, considering that it had managed to create a crater with a diameter of more than 3 meters. The reason why the stone looked out of ordinary was simply because it was blue in color. And, considering that it was broken in half, while the shell of the stone was blue, inside, it was actually silvery in color. After I picked up the stone, I observed it carefully. But I did not get any reaction from the stone. But it was also at that point that I realized that it seemed that the stone had broken in half after it had fallen. Just by looking at the broken lines on the side of the storm that was missing, I could tell that it was only recently that they stone had broken off. As for where that other half had gone to, I could not tell. Anyway, as you have already guessed, that stone is part of the reason why we managed to achieve so much in the genetic field. It is not that easy for a person to be able to have a breakthrough in the genetic field to the level that we succeeded. And if it was before we acquired the stone, we actually had never thought about doing this kind of research. It was only after we found out that somehow, a solution that came from that stone could cause some form of evolution on animals, that we started the project. Well, before that, we took that stone back with us. I was just curious about it. Since there was no source of the stone within the surrounding areas, considering that it was a forest, then it was clear that the stone had fallen from the sky. And by falling from the sky, that simply implied that this stone possibly came out of space. And that was the reason why I was curious about it. We tried using many ways in order to try and break that stone, but we realized that it was impossible. From that, it was clear that either, there was already something that had weakened the stone, allowing it to break off after it had fallen, or it had broken off intentionally. Nevertheless, for several months, we tried getting a piece of the stone, and finally, we managed to do that. It was only because we got the area that had broken off, and there were some small cracks there. We exploited the cracks, and got a small piece of the stone. For the size of the original stone, I''m not really sure, but for their meaning one, it was only the size of an adult''s fist. As for the small piece that we manage to get from that stone, it was about half the size of a pinky finger''s nail. We tried dissolving that small stone, and found out that it could actually be dissolved. And, it seemed that not the entire stone could be dissolved, but as long as a small piece of the stone was broken off, then it could actually be dissolved. After dissolving it, we managed to acquire a silvery solution. The blue color that was on the shell of the stone completely disappeared during the time of the dissolving of the stone. It was that small amount of solution that only amounted to about 10 ml that we used in the preliminary research. This is something that we were doing without the knowledge of the institution that we were working for. In the preliminary tests, we used the white mouse. It was not clear about the amount of dosage that was supposed to be given, and so, we started using very small amounts of the liquid. It was just that on the first attempt, the moment that we injected the solution into the white mouse, it actually died on the spot. And when we observed it, we found that its heart had stopped working just as soon as we injected the solution. We took a small amount of the solution again, and diluted it. It was only then that the diluted solution could work on the mouse. It was just that after the mouse was injected with the solution, it would only last for about 30 minutes, before it died as well. And after observation, we realized that it seemed that some changes had been happening in the mouse. It was as if the entire mouse was trying to mutate into something else. But it seemed that the power of the solution could not be handled by the mouse. So, the only solution was obviously diluting the solution further. And that was what we did¡­." Chapter 388 The Stone "After diluting the solution several more times, it was onlythat we finally succeeded in having a white mouse that had been injected with the solution to survive. At first, it looked completely weak. It seemed that it was going to die anytime soon. But see how, about two days later, things completely changed. The mouse that was just about to die, suddenly became extremely active. The cage that was containing it could no longer contain it, considering that the mouse began eating at the wall of the cage. In just a little while, it had managed to cut through the cage, and got out. This was something that caused a commotion within the laboratory. Well, it was not that much of a commotion, considering that it was just your mother and I present within the laboratory, at least at that time. Nevertheless, the commotion was obviously caught by the camera. This immediately attracted the attention of the authority. And so, they came, and realized that we were carrying out some form of research. When they asked about the source of the liquid that we were using for the research, we simply created a story that we only managed to find a small piece of stone, that we used. This was obviously something that made the authorities of the laboratory doubt that. After all, they believed that there was a possibility that there was an even bigger stone. But considering that there were no results for the time being, they did not take any action against it. So, we were allowed to continue carrying out our research. It was just that after a while, when the research was progressing well, they wanted us to start human tests. But that was something that we could not agree to. Additionally, they were not giving us enough funds to continue the project. We required more expensive equipment, but somehow, the organization could not afford the price. So of course, we had no other choice but to just use what was present. Well, in actuality, it was not that the organization could not afford it, it was just that they thought that there was no need for that. They gave us a condition, that if we wanted those equipment, we would have to start carrying out human tests. As expected, we could not do that. We could not just go ahead and harm people by injecting them with some liquid that was not yet to be verified. I do believe that you already know about what happened after that, but there is something that I believe that your mother did not explain to you. It is just that during the time that we were in this lab, we managed to break off another little piece, which granted us another solution. That was what we used for the time that we were in this laboratory, and even with the government. Greed is something that exists everywhere. Even in the government, even though we had not yet managed to prove that the solution was not going to be harmful to the humans, some of those within the government wanted us to start human testing. But some of them were contradictory, leading to an internal fight between the government officials that were in charge of this project. As for us, obviously, we were against this as well. But things got out of hand later on, considering that at some point, the Raven mercenary group, and the organization that we were working for had actually joined hands. I heard that there was some kind of relationship between the owner of the organization, and the leader of the Raven mercenary group. But considering that we had carried the research within that organization at first, they wanted to get the research back. And due to the backing that they had from the Raven Mercenary group, it was clear that the government could not be reckless at all. So of course, they began communicating with each other, before finally, they could not come into an agreement. Both of them saw that this was a huge chance for a change to happen. The government obviously could not hand over such an important project to the Raven mercenary group. This mercenary group was obviously against the government. If this project somehow became successful, then that would imply that the power of this mercenary group would increase by a huge margin. It was not impossible for them to suddenly overturn the government, and rule over this nation. So of course, they could not allow something like that to happen. As for the mercenaries, they obviously wanted to get this project. After all, they understood that if somehow, this project worked, and it improved the power of the soldiers, then they would obviously not be able to carry out any activities within this nation. There was even a possibility that they might even be wiped out by this nation. After all, the damage that they had caused to this nation was quite huge, something that the government would obviously not ignore. The conflict led to several battles occurring, and sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. considering that we were at the center of the storm, it was clear that we would be affected as well. Since the Raven mercenary group realized that they could not get the two of us to join them, and carry out the project for them, they decided to eliminate us. They believed that with the current power that they possessed, at least, this nation was not capable of eliminating them. But if things changed, then they would be in trouble. Anyway, due to the battle between the two sides, we ended up being sold out by some of those that were having the intention of gaining something in this battle. But don''t worry, they did not know about the location of this laboratory. And so, your mother and I decided that we were going to leave the rest of the stone for you. We don''t know if you are going to be able to find the way of using it, but anyway, this is the real source of mutants within this world. Back then, they had just begun showing signs of mutating. At least during the time that we were alive, well, until the time that I recorded this video, they did not show much of an ability. They had the ability, but it was not good enough to be able to be used in combat. It could only be used for some small things, increasing the efficiency. This is the last time that you are going to hear from me, unless you are going to watch this video again and again. Anyway, good luck to you. It is too bad that we did not give you enough time during the time that we were alive. It was just that we were a little preoccupied with our careers, that we even forgot about you. Yes, we managed to give you some time, but it was not enough. You deserved more than that. Goodbye. And make sure that you take care, and try as much as possible to avoid those two forces, the mercenary group, and the family that is also involved, the Smith family. If you cannot find a way of unraveling the mysteries behind that stone, just make sure that you hide yourself. I do believe that you have the capability of doing that, if you have actually reached this place." And that was the end of the video. Jaden remained silent for quite a while, pondering on what he had heard. It was a lot of information, and many of the things that he had heard of, some of them had already been told to him through the video that his mother had left him. It was just as he had expected. It was those two forces that had been involved. The Raven mercenary group, and the Smith family. The two of them had to be eliminated, considering that they were involved with the death of his parents. After relaxing his mind for quite a while, Jaden finally looked at the cabinet on which the computer was on. He went ahead and opened The only drawer that was present. It was quite big. Inside the drawer, he found that there was nothing else other than just a small stone. It was just as it was described by his father during the start of the video. It was blue in color, at least the coating. And within, it was silvery in color. Jaden picked it up, feeling the weight. It was not that heavy, weighing approximately just 2kg. Jaden was not sure about the equipment that have been used by his parents as they tried to break this stone. But he believed that he could give it a try, and see if it was possible that he could break this stone with his current strength. It was possible for him to do that. After all, he did not believe that his parents had used any equipment outside the laboratory. And if that was the case, it was clear that there was no equipment here that could compare with his current grip strength. Maybe that was the reason why they did not successfully break the stone. And maybe they were cautious, in such a way that they did not try using those heavy machines in order to try and break it. In any case, if he could not break it for the time being, then, he could simply look for a way of getting more physique enhancing pills. Then, he would be able to get stronger, and he would definitely be capable of crushing this stone. But just as he was about to start exerting his strength, to see if he could crush the stone, he suddenly received a prompt from the system that shocked him. Chapter 389 The Systems Origin [Conditions for the upgrade of the system have been met.Would the host like the system to undergo an upgrade?] An upgrade by the system? Jaden could clearly remember that some time back, the system had told him that there was a possibility of an upgrade. Well, it was not that the system had told him directly. It was just that it had told him that unless there was an upgrade by the system, it would not be at the level that could be considered as supreme. But the thing that made Jaden surprised was obviously the fact that the system had clearly stated that the conditions for the upgrade had been met. So, what were those conditions? Considering that the system was already linked to Jaden''s mind, of course, it could tell what he was thinking about. It was just that most of the time, Jaden would have to ask the questions himself, despite the system already knowing what he was thinking about. This time though, the system immediately responded to Jaden''s doubts. [With the current knowledge that the host possesses, it is clear to the host by now that this system is from out of this world. But it is still from within this world.] [This system was created by a civilization that exceeds the humans on this planet. This system was created in order to aid the young ones in that civilization in their growth.] [It was just that something happened. A black hole appeared out of nowhere, and it began destroying that civilization. Despite the advanced technology that was possessed by this civilization, it was not capable of resisting something like the black hole that had appeared.] [Yes, in ordinary situations, they could actually deal with small black holes. It was just that the black hole that had appeared was completely different. This black hole seemed to possess some form of sentence, and so, it was capable of avoiding all methods that were being used in order to deal with it.] [As a result of the failure of the civilization to deal with the black hole, the majority of the civilization was destroyed. Many people S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. were destroyed by the black hole, leaving nothing behind.] [But it was quite lucky for the civilization that others managed to survive. It is not understandable as to why the black hole suddenly disappeared, which led to the members of that civilization that had managed to survive until that time to survive the catastrophe.] [But it was obviously impossible for them to continue surviving the way that they did before, considering that the destruction that had been done to the civilization was beyond repair.] [Yes, it was an advanced civilization, but that was simply before the black hole appeared. With the appearance of the black hole, and the destruction that was caused, the majority of the technology that was owned by the civilization vanished.] [Many experts of many fields died, leaving a blank behind that was almost impossible to fill in.] [But that was not the end of it all. After all, considering that it was a superior civilization, for it to be able to reach the level that it was, it had obviously offended many other civilizations.] [They might not have been actively seeking the other civilizations, and they were having the intention of coexisting, but that was obviously not applicable to the other civilizations.] [This was something that would obviously lead to a battle between the different civilizations. And due to the power that was possessed by this civilization, it was capable of fending off the attacks by the other civilizations.] [As expected of battles, creatures would obviously die. So of course, some of the people that ended up dying were obviously the leaders of the civilizations that had attacked this civilization.] [This was a situation that led to a grudge that could not be resolved. As for who was in the right and who was in the wrong, that was not something that they thought about anyway.] [Reasons aside, after the black hole, the members of this civilization understood that they were going to be destroyed by the other civilizations. It was not only because of offending the other civilizations by killing their members, but instead, those other civilizations also wanted to get the high technology that was possessed by this civilization.] [And that was when this civilization made a decision. Instead of allowing those evil civilizations that wanted to attack them before, to acquire the technology that was remaining, they decided that it was better for them to send them away.] [But there was not that much that was left. Nevertheless, while within the civilization itself, it was not that much, but if it was acquired by the other civilizations, they would be able to advance incredibly.] [And in that situation, they would obviously try to conquer many more other civilizations, which would lead to battles and deaths everywhere. That was something that the remnants of this civilization did not want.] [Thereby, it was decided that the remaining pieces of technology that they possessed would be released. They would be sent into the other parts of the universe, so that they could be acquired by the civilizations in the other parts.] [That way, even if somehow, those civilizations that were eyeing them managed to get some technology or my or managed to improve by themselves, the other civilizations would have at least gained something that would enable them to be able to resist those civilizations.] [As the host can already guess, this system was part of the technology that was released into the universe. But of course, this system was only in a form of a chip, as data.] [As the system traveled through the universe, it encountered many things. That was something that happened, leading to the system being frozen into a stone. That was after several dust particles gathered, and due to the compression in space, they formed a stone, which is currently being held by the host.] [The stone crushed into this world, leading to the stone breaking. It was just that after the stone broke, the chip was also broken. This led to only part of the information that was stored in the chip, to form the current system.] [Back then, after the stone appeared, an animal swallowed it, at least half of it. Then, this animal was eaten by its predator, before the predator was killed by hunters.] [But those hunters ended up being caught during the time that they were transporting the predator. It was then that the body of the predator was saved from those hunters.] [But considering that the predator was already dead, the meat of the predator was taken, and was fed to the stray dogs. It was just that the meat of the predator had already begun mutating, due to the elements that were possessed within the stone that the chip was contained in when it landed within this world.] [After the stray dogs were fed, and considering that the meat was hurriedly prepared, one of the dogs managed to swallow the chip, which was the size of half an adult''s pinky finger, that was contained within the meat.] [As for what happened to the stone that the chip was contained in, after it was consumed by the predator, it dissolved. It was after it had dissolved, that the predator began mutating.] [But it had only been a short while after the predator had eaten, that it was killed. Otherwise, it would have died anyway, considering that it could not handle the power of the stone.] [The stray dog then also began mutating. It was just that a little after it had begun mutating, it encountered the host. At that moment, the host was in a precarious situation, and the system had just activated after being within the dog''s body.] [The system used its abilities, to allow the dog to go ahead and bite the host that was on the verge of death. That was when the system was transferred to the host, during the bite. And the location of the bite was obviously in an area that was wounded.] [In data form, the system was able to access the host''s blood stream, which allowed it to reach the brain, where it manifested.] [Considering that this system was created in order to enable children in that civilization to advance, it was not particularly focused on combat. Instead, it was focused on all around skills.] [It was just that the person that was using the technology could only pursue a single field, until they mastered it, before focusing on others.] [That was the reason why the system, having already acquired Experience more content on empire the information about this world ever since the first time that it entered into this world, decided on the host''s profession, regarding the most recent information about the host.] [As for what happened next, the host already knows, considering that the host has been aware of the presence of the system till this day.] Jaden remained silent after hearing the story that was narrated by the system. This was the first time that the system had told him about its origins. It was just that Jaden had never anticipated that the system that he thought to be so overpowered, was actually just something that had been created by a civilization. Additionally, it was not even considered as a top notch technology within the civilization? Just what was considered as the highest level of technology within that civilization? As many questions appeared within Jaden''s mind, another prompt from the system appeared. [Considering that the other half of the system has been found, the system can merge with the other part, leading to the upgrade, allowing the system to operate fully. Will the host like the system to undergo an upgrade?] Chapter 390 Qualitative Upgrade Jaden was silent for a while after hearing what the systemhad said. It was clear that currently, the system wanted to join with the missing part, which would lead to an upgrade of the system. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was going to be the second time that the system was going to undergo an upgrade. Previously, Jaden was not really sure about the upgrade that the system had undergone. Maybe it had already experienced many things, and decided to change? In any case, he was quite curious about the change that was going to happen this time round. So, without hesitation, he immediately consented, allowing the system to continue with the upgrade. [System upgrade under progress. The upgrade will take 2 hours to complete.] That was the prompt that Jaden received, just a moment before the stone that he was holding in his hand suddenly crumbled. It crumbled Into several small pieces, but at least, they were not that small but they could fall from his hands. And, having reacted quickly, Jaden managed to catch all the pieces of the stone, before they fell onto the ground. At this moment, Jaden understood the origin of not only the system, but even the stone that he was currently holding. It was obviously a mixture of different chemicals and elements from outer space. It was a good thing that It was not harmful to humans, at least if taken in small amounts. But still, Jaden remembered the fact that even Discover exclusive content at empire though many people had decided to join the experiment that was being carried out by his parents, only a few of them had managed to come out alive. Jaden was not really sure about the criteria that was being followed, which would then lead to the successful mutation. If he knew about it, he would go ahead and use it on John, so that he could guarantee that even if John went through the procedure, he would be able to come out alive. Just then, Jaden suddenly thought of something. Was there a possibility of using a method that could improve John''s success rate, and use the upgraded rebate card? If he did something like that, then, was there a possibility of him getting something better? After all, currently, the rebate card was not only going to be applicable to money, but instead, it could be used on other items as well. As long as it was an investment, or income. But suddenly, Jaden thought of something. Was it possible that the stone that he was currently having, for it to be considered as income? After all, income did not simply imply that he would have to actively do jobs so that he could be paid. Instead, income could also refer to something that could be earned by doing something else. By coming over, he had managed to get something that had been left for him by his parents. To him, Jaden thought that this was also supposed to be considered as income. ''System, can I use the rebate card on this stone?'' Jaden suddenly asked. This was a crazy idea that he has gotten. The origin of this stone had already been verified. But, the components contained within the stone could not be explained, considering that they could not be found within this world. It was due to that reason that his parents had not managed to find a method of ensuring 100% success rate in the mutation, when it came to the usage of the solution that was formed from dissolving the stone. The success rate could not be measured, at least, it was quite difficult to be able to get the accurate figure. Even the figures that had been given were just estimates from the number of successes and failures in the past few years. Jaden believed that his parents had already done investigation about those people that had managed to live on after being injected with the solution. They would have definitely tried to find what was unique or common among this group of people that had survived. But considering that there was no information if there was any success in this or not, Jaden believed that there was a possibility that they did not find out what really set apart this group of people. This time, even though the system was currently under upgrade, it did not go offline like it did during the first upgrade. Instead, it was capable of functioning even during the time of the upgrade. [The host is right. The stone can be considered as income, considering that it is a form of a gift that the host has received from his late parents.] Upon receiving the system prompt, Jaden finally took a deep breath. This was going to be a hard decision to make. Yes, there was a lot of mystery surrounding this stone, but Jaden was willing to bet on it. There was a possibility that what he was going to receive next was something that would be completely useless to him, but Jaden was willing to risk it. In the current situation that he was in, and considering that there was already a group of mutants above them, he had to do this. If it really worked, and he gained something that was going to help him, then, that would be something that would be exciting. He would be able to deal with that group of mutants quite easily, and maybe, he would be even capable of avoiding the detection of the mutants within the city. Yes, he already believed that the mutants were going to look for him sooner, but still, it was better if he could avoid them for the time being. He had yet to stabilize himself, and considering that he had just found the location of the laboratory, it would be better if he could avoid unnecessary troubles. Jaden had the rebate card in his pocket. So, he took it out, and stared at it. It was just as it was after it had been upgraded. It was plain, and blue in color. Jaden took a deep her breath. He understood that this was going to be a big decision that he was going to make. But, having already made his mind up, he immediately thought of using the rebate card. The moment that he thought about that, a prompt from the system appeared in front of him. [Would you like to use the 1000 times rebate card on the stone?] Jaden raised his brows slightly when he heard that. From the looks of it, there was no name of the stone that he was currently having. Maybe that was due to the fact that it was formed out there while the system was traveling. Maybe it had not been recognized by any form of civilization, thus leading to the stone not having a name. Regardless, Jaden immediately agreed, accepting that the card should be used on the stone. The moment that Jaden accepted, the blue card in his hand suddenly flashed, disappearing from his hand. In the next moment, a blue light suddenly enveloped the stone in his other hand. Just as Jaden was surprised, another prompt from the system appeared in front of his vision. [Would you like the stone to be enhanced in terms of quality or quantity?] Without a doubt, Jaden immediately selected quality. There was no need for him to improve the stone in terms of quantity for the time being. After all, the mystery surrounding the stone had yet to be unraveled. Additionally, there was a great possibility that after improving this stone in terms of quality, it would be more efficient as compared to 100 of the original stones. The moment that Jaden made a selection, the stone in his other hand that was currently enveloped in a blue light rose into the air. This was a phenomenon that Jaden had already experienced two times by now. That was when he was using the technology upgrade card, and during the time that he was upgrading the rebate card. As expected, just like the previous times, the blue light suddenly erupted, nearly blinding Jaden. Jaden had no other choice but to squint his eyes, as he continued observing. It was just that due to the intense light, it was impossible for him to be able to see what was going on inside the blue light. But he was not anxious at all. He just waited, waiting for the upgrade to be completed. About an entire minute later, finally, the upgrade was completed. The blue light receded, and finally, a stone was revealed. It was just that what was exposed left Jaden a little speechless. The reason behind that being a fact that even after the upgrade, which was a thousand times in terms of quality, the stone did not actually change at all in terms of appearance. It would be a lie to say that Jaden had not anticipated that the stone was going to change from being half, to being completed. But looking at the stone that was the same in every possible means as it was before the upgrade, Jaden could only shake his head. He caught the stone that was falling from its previous suspension, and carefully scrutinized it. It was just that he realized that it actually seemed as if it had not changed at all. Well, no matter how much he observed it, he realized that there was actually nothing that had changed about this stone. ''System, has the rebate card failed?'' Jaden asked with a small frown on his face. [The upgrade has been completed. The quality of the stone that the host currently holds is 1,000 times better as compared to the one that the host possessed before.] Chapter 391 The Mutants Jaden obviously did not doubt the words that the system hadsaid. Nonetheless, just looking at the stone that he was currently holding, he felt that there was actually not that much difference. There was not even a single change in terms of size or weight of the stone. It was just as it was before the rebate card had been used on it. Now, Jaden was left in a little dilemma. What was he supposed to do now that he had acquired the stone? Yes, he understood that the stone could be used in order to enhance mutation within humans. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, how was he supposed to ensure that the success rate of the mutation was going to increase? And, considering that the quality of the stone had been increased by a huge margin, it was clear that even a small amount of solution formed from this stone would definitely lead to the death of a person. Just as Jaden was thinking about what to do, he suddenly heard the sound of knocking coming from the wooden door that separated him and Nameless. It was only then that Jaden remembered that he was not here alone, but instead, he was here together with Nameless. Nameless had been locked out of this room, perhaps due to the mechanisms that had been set, in order to ensure that only Jaden accessed this room. Since there was nothing else here inside this room, Jaden decided that it was finally time for them to leave. As for the mysteries surrounding the stone, he would have to investigate later on. Currently, they would have to deal with the group of mutants that was coming after them. Otherwise, if he continued staying here, there was a possibility that those mutants would be able to break into the laboratory. And if something like that happened, then, there would be the revelation about the whereabouts of the laboratory. One had to know that the location of the laboratory had been investigated for several years, but it had never been found. It was expected that those other forces would investigate about the location of the laboratory, after realizing that it was impossible for them to get any result about the mutation. Jaden obviously could not blame them for not succeeding. After all, even for his parents, they had only succeeded after using this stone. And, they had only used a small piece of it. In any case, the moment that the location of the laboratory was found, they would realize that it was impossible for them to enter without Jaden. So of course, they would come over and look for Jaden. Just as he was thinking about that, Jaden suddenly remembered something. Nameless had previously told him that this laboratory had a mechanism that would lead to self-destruction, in case someone tried to force their way in. It was just that until now, Jaden had not noticed any mechanism that could lead to the destruction of this laboratory. But nevertheless, since he had already gotten what he wanted, and Nameless was not here with him with other motives, then, there was no need for him to pay attention to that. He approached the door, held the handle, and easily opened it. He found that Nameless was waiting for him out there. Jaden could not help but raise his brows slightly. He wondered why Nameless had not tried to enter into the room, when the door was not even locked. Despite that, he did not even ask about it. And at this moment, Nameless spoke up. "We should hurry up. Those guys have already reached the elevator. They are trying to break into the elevator. The moment that happens, then they would be able to get here, and they would know about the laboratory." Jaden understood that Nameless was being a little restless simply because he did not understand that the laboratory actually did not possess anything that could aid the research of the mutants. That was simply because Jaden had already taken what had led to the mutation. Currently, it was stored in his pants side-pocket, leading to a bulge there. Nameless heart of course seen it, but he did not say anything. He believed that whatever was in Jaden''s pocket at the moment, was definitely what his parents had left for him. "Let''s leave. I do believe that those guys will not try to use their ability, unless they are really sure of that we are there. So, they are going to take quite a long time before they can finally break the door of the elevator." Nameless stated. Jaden simply nodded, and the two of them headed towards the exit of the laboratory. They got there, went through the corridor, before reaching in front of the elevator. The two of them got Inside the elevator, before the elevator took them upwards. And in a few seconds, they finally arrived, which was accompanied by the mechanical voice of the elevator informing them about their arrival. The good thing about this elevator was the fact that unlike during the time that they had gone underground, where the door automatically opened, here, they would have to open the doors of the elevator themselves. That was way more convenient, considering that the location of this elevator was within a hotel. If they just happened to open the doors of the elevator, only to meet up with the security guards, this was definitely going to raise an issue. At this moment, there was a frown on Nameless''s face. He said in a low voice, "It seems that they have someone with an ability of dealing with information. They have already deactivated all the CCTV cameras within the underground parking. Without those cameras, it is going to be difficult for me to be able to tell what it is that they are doing out there." Jaden remained silent upon hearing that. From Nameless''s words, it was clear that his ability was somehow related to the cameras. Maybe he was capable of accessing the information within the cameras? Or maybe it was even broad, allowing him to be able to access the information on the internet? If that was the case, then that implied that he was actually no different from the AI that he currently possessed. After all, the AI was capable of accessing the information that could be found on the internet, and other electronic devices. If that was the case, then that implied that Nameless had somehow managed to delete information about himself. It was no wonder that the AI was not capable of identifying who he was. But Jaden was curious at this moment. If there was someone Your journey continues with empire who had used an ability here, did that not imply that the mutants from the government within the city had been alarmed? If that was so, then why was it that nobody had come over? After all, currently, a battle was supposed to be ensuing in the underground parking. But with his sharp sense of hearing, despite the restrictions put within the elevator walls, he was capable of detecting the movements outside. From the looks of it, that group of mutants was only trying to look for a method of getting into the elevator without using their abilities. In any case, if they actually used their own abilities, they would have definitely broken the wall at this moment, and entered into the elevator. But by doing that, they would definitely attract the attention of the mutants. Maybe, deactivating the cameras was something that they could do without attracting much attention. But the risks involved if the others activated their own abilities would definitely be higher. There was a possibility that the location would be immediately spotted, and those mutants would come rushing over. Jaden approached the wall, and leaned in, with his ear coming into direct contact with the elevator door. He listened carefully, and finally, managed to catch bits of the conversation that was going on out there. "What should we do? Those two have definitely entered here. I don''t know what method was used to construct this secret passage, but it is almost impossible for us to be able to break in without using our abilities." "You know that if we use our abilities anymore, our location will be given away. It was good enough that we have already taken care of the security guards down here, and the cameras have also been taken care of. Now, the only thing that we have to worry about are those two." "But we cannot afford to fail this mission. What should we do? We cannot allow them to get away. What if there is another exit other than this one?" "Let''s just take the risk. In any case, when we were sent over to handle this mission, it was clear that boss expected that there was going to be a difficulty. This is a first tier city after all, and it is within the central province. In any case, no matter what we do, we are bound to have a fight with those mutants from the government. They might have an advantage in terms of numbers, but, we are not to be underestimated as well." "Okay then. Should I just destroyed this door? I can easily do that with my strength." "You don''t know what is lying beyond this wall. What if it is a trap, and the moment that you destroy it, you end up getting killed? Let Marty do that." "Sure. Everyone, step back. I will use my ability now, and destroy that wall. It should only take a few seconds." Chapter 392 A Battle Breaks Out From the conversation, Jaden could immediately tell thatthis group of people was prepared to risk it all and use their abilities. Of course, they understood that the moment that they used their abilities, they would obviously attract their attention of the mutants present within the city. But from the looks of it, it seemed that it was very important to them that they dealt with him. Otherwise, they would have definitely not risked doing something like this. Or maybe, there was a backup plan that they had not talked about. Otherwise, it was a sure bet that this group of people would definitely be dealt with by the mutants present within this city. Even though this was not the headquarters of the mutants from the government, it was clear that the number of the mutants was definitely not going to be small at all. After all, this was the central province. Just by estimation, at least from the number of mutants that he had met with before, Jaden believed that there was a possibility that the number of mutants present within this city was actually 10 or even more. "They are preparing to attack. They are going to go all out, wanting to destroy the elevator''s door." Jaden turned towards Nameless and said those words. Nameless was surprised. He had not anticipated that something like this was actually going to happen. Well, he himself had been using his ability all this while. As for the reason why he had not been detected by the mutants present within the city, it was simply because these mutants were using technology. And the devices that they were using were gathering information, and that was something that was related to his ability. He could easily block any information about himself from spreading, and that was the reason why no mutant had ever came looking for him. "Will you be able to handle them?" Nameless thought for a moment before asking. Even though he asked, he felt that it was going to be difficult for Jaden to be able to deal with this group of people. Yes, his parents were the pioneers of mutation, but still, just what kind of mutation would happen to Jaden? Experience more content on empire And, by estimation, there should be at least three people out there, and they were all mutants. Even if Jaden possessed the capability of dealing with one of them, it was definitely not going to be easy for him to be able to deal with all of them. Additionally, considering that this was the central province, it was clear that the mutants out there were quite powerful. It was definitely not on the same level as those small mutants that were allowed to venture out of the province on rare occasions. Bang! Just before Jaden could respond, they suddenly heard an explosive sound coming from the entrance of the elevator. Immediately, Jaden understood that this group of mutants had already begun taking action. Additionally, looking at the entrance of the elevator, he could see that it had already begun deforming. From the looks of it, the entrance was going to be destroyed in the next attack or two. Since that was the case, since they were standing in front of the door, they would obviously be impacted. Nameless also understood the situation. And so, he immediately looked at Jaden, and then, he placed his hand on the door, before it was scanned. In the next moment, Nameless retreated to the side, leaving Jaden at the center. Yes, he had an ability, but it was not combat related. In this situation, he would definitely be taken out in just a few seconds. That was the reason why he was trying to avoid direct confrontation. As for putting Jaden in danger, it was not as if they had any other choice. Even if he put himself in front of Jaden to protect him, how was he supposed to protect him without the ability to fight? He would just be throwing his life away, considering that there were multiple opponents, and each of them could easily take care of him. It was during this moment that Nameless finally found the ability that he had always thought to be useful to be completely useless. In any case, ever since he obtained this ability, he had never actually engaged in a battle at all. This was going to be the first battle that he was going to be involved in, and he finally understood that it was actually good to possess an ability that was related to combat. But there was nothing that he could change. It was not as if he could suddenly turn back time, and change the ability that he was going to receive. In any case, it was not as if anybody could decide on what ability they were going to receive back then. On the other hand, the moment that Nameless retreated, Jaden saw that the entrance of the elevator was opening. That was the same situation for the people outside. They were not expecting that the entrance was going to open. Of course, they had only used their abilities in order to be able to know that there was something hidden behind this wall. And considering that the target that they were coming after had come to the underground parking, they believed that they were hiding at the other end of the wall. The person that was attacking the wall stopped. He was just preparing himself to attack once again, when he saw that the wall was already opening up. It was moving upwards, revealing that there was something behind the wall. And what was exposed was actually something like an elevator. Additionally, the target that they were looking for was actually standing there, looking at them. For a moment, they did not know what to do. But that only lasted for a few seconds, before one of them suddenly charged towards Jaden. Even though the speed that this guy was moving at was not that high, Jaden could immediately feel that this guy was quite dangerous. It was just that the feeling of danger that he was getting from this guy was definitely not at the level that he could feel fatal threat coming from him. Jaden decided to believe in his instinct. He believed that this guy was definitely not capable of doing much damage to him, so, he did not dodge the attack. Instead, he simply kicked forward, directing his kick towards the punch that was heading towards him. Jaden''s movements were so fast that the guy did not react at all. Bang! There was a sound of a small explosion, and in the next moment, a scream suddenly resounded within the air in the underground parking. Aaaargh! The bulky guy that was charging towards Jaden suddenly screamed as he was flung backwards. The reason behind that being that the moment that his punch came into contact with Jaden''s foot, it felt as if it hit an iron wall. Additionally, the tremendous force that was coming from that foot immediately launched this guy flying backwards. At the same time, the hand that was used for punching had actually been broken at the wrist. The people around were immediately dumbfounded by what they S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. saw. None of them had expected that something like this was going to happen, especially for this group of mutants that had come here with the intention of taking out Jaden. As for Nameless, even he himself had never anticipated something like this. Just how strong was Jaden? From the way that that guy was bulky, he could immediately guess the ability that this guy possessed. He believed that the bulky guy possessed an ability that was capable of increasing his strength. But even with the increase in his strength, he was easily sent flying by Jaden? Just how powerful was Jaden? And from the way that Jaden was after he had attacked, it seemed that he had not used his full strength at all. This was extremely shocking to all the people around. Jaden on the other hand did not care at all. Instead, he simply focused on the remaining three people that were still standing there, gazing at him. The only reason why he had not started attacking was simply because he did not know the abilities that this group of people possessed. If he actually knew about it, he would have already taken action. It was better for him to be cautious, considering that no matter how strong he was after taking the physique enhancing pills, there was a possibility that there was an ability that was capable of taking him out if he was not careful. The moment of silence lasted for only a few seconds, despite the screams that were coming from the bulky guy who was still holding his wrist while lying on the ground. The group of three immediately attacked. One of them possessed an ability that increased his speed. The guy immediately charged at Jaden, and in his hand, there was a dagger. As for another one, the moment that he took action, Jaden felt that there was a tremendous force that was attacking him from all sides. It was as if this force was trying to stop him from moving. It was just that Jaden felt that this force that was trying to stop him from moving was actually¡­.weak? Maybe it was simply because his telekinesis ability was on its own level, way above the one that was possessed by this guy? At this point, Jaden felt that he did not even need to use his telekinesis ability in order to counter this force that was surrounding him. Instead, his physical strength was actually capable of dealing with it. Chapter 393 Taken Out Jaden was not sure if by using his physical strength, hewould be detected as a mutant. Nonetheless, he decided not to use his telekinesis ability. Since he could easily deal with this group of people using his physical strength, then that was just what he was going to do. Looking at the guy that was speeding at him, Jaden reacted. He managed to dodge the attack that was aimed at his neck, before kicking towards this guy. Bam! The kick connected with the guy''s guts, sending him flying backwards. The moment that he fell onto the ground, he was in a sorry state, holding his belly while screaming in pain. The actions that had happened, happened too fast. The person Experience more content on empire that was using his telekinesis ability in order to restrain Jaden was completely dumbfounded. Just a few moments ago, he felt the restraint that he had put on Jaden being completely broken. And from the looks of it, this was something that had been done easily. At that moment, he nearly suffered a backlash, but it was a good thing that he reacted, no longer trying to restrain Jaden. If he had actually tried to compete against Jaden''s physical strength, then things would have gotten bad for him. At this moment, he was wondering, just how strong was Jaden? He was capable of easily shrugging off the restraint that he had put on him using his telekinesis ability? Even that bulky guy who had been sent flying first was not capable of easily doing that. As for the speedster that had been sent flying with a single kick, that guy had already been taken out. His special ability only gave him speed, but he was not capable of withstanding the kick that he had received from Jaden. So, that single kick had easily taken him out. As for the last person, he was the only one who had not attacked. Additionally, he was just observing the battlefield, showing no intention of attacking. Jaden was not really sure about the reason why this guy was not attacking. Nonetheless, he decided that it was better for him to deal with this group as fast as possible, so that he could get going. If he could avoid the mutants from the government, then he would do that. After all, he still had a lot to deal with, including the stone that he currently possessed. In fact, he believed that if those mutants from the government came over, they would definitely try to seize the stone. And if something like that happened, then things would S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. definitely get dirty. Jaden was obviously not going to let the stone that he had just used the rebate card on it to be taken away. As for the government, they would also be curious about the stone, and the laboratory. If they came to find out that the laboratory was owned by Jaden''s parents, they would obviously believe that there was something unique about the stone. And, Jaden wanted to study the stone, to see if there was a method that he could use in order to increase the success rate for John. Thinking about that, Jaden decided to no longer hold back. There was no need for him to hold back at this point, as it was better for him to deal with this group as fast as possible. As long as he killed them, and left this place as soon as possible, then, those mutants from the government would definitely not be able to find him. Thinking about that, Jaden immediately used his telekinesis ability. The person that also possessed the telekinesis ability was shocked the moment that he realized that there was a tremendous pressure surrounding his body. In the next moment, his body was flung forward, flying towards Jaden. He felt completely helpless in the air, and he could not control his body. By the time that he was trying to struggle, while trying to use his own ability to counter the ability that was currently being used on him, he had already arrived in front of Jaden. Jaden did not hesitate to strike. A solid punch towards the guys chest was all that was needed. Considering that the guy was currently being held in the air by Jaden''s telekinesis ability, and it was impossible for him to fly backwards after receiving the punch, the impact of the punch was maximized. Due to that, several bones were immediately broken. And, others immediately pierced through the lungs, and unlucky for the guy, one of them even managed to pierce through his heart. Blood could already be seen coming from the guy''s nose, and Jaden immediately released him, making the guy fall on to the ground heavily. Jaden then looked towards the bulky guy who had just managed to get back on his feet. Yes, even though he had been impacted by the kick at the start, it was not enough to be able to take him out. His hand was currently broken, but that was it. After managing to stand up, the guy was looking at Jaden with horror in his eyes. Initially, he was a person with a short temper. But at this moment, he contained his rage, for the humiliation that he had suffered. He was always proud of his strength, which was something that he had always been bragging about. But on this day, he had been easily sent flying by an opponent that looked tiny as compared to himself. He was of course angry at the fact that his hand was broken. But just as he was thinking about retaliating, he saw the scene that made him completely forget about the anger that he was having. And looking at Jaden who was looking back at him, the guy immediately began taking a few steps backwards. He realized that Jaden''s strength was not something that they could handle. Initially, when they were told that they were supposed to handle Jaden, especially considering that he was in the central province, they did not think much about it. To them, they thought that the only danger that they would face was the mutants from the government. Considering that this was the central province, it was clear that the mutants from the government would obviously take action if they took action. So of course, they were prepared, but believed that there was a backup plan, which was the reason why they had been sent to take action within the central province. But now, he realized that they were completely wrong. Even if they faced the mutants from the government, the mutants that were stationed in this city would definitely only overwhelm them due to their numbers. As for the abilities, they believed that they would be able to hold on for quite a while, and there was a possibility that they might be able to get away. But now, just the strength that had been demonstrated by Jaden was enough to send them into despair. Two people had already been taken out, and currently, he was the only one remaining. As for the other guy who was still standing there, that guy did not have any combat strength. He was the one that was in charge of hiding their traces, to ensure that they were not gotten or tracked by anyone. So at the moment, he was the only combat power that was remaining in the entire group that had been sent over to attack and deal with Jaden. Thinking about this, the bulky guy looked at the two guys that were currently on the ground. One of them was already spasming, indicating that he was approaching his death. As for the other one, he was still groaning in pain, while holding his belly. It was clear that the two of them would not be able to fight, and one of them was even about to die. The guy immediately decided that it was better for him to retreat. It was impossible for him to be able to deal with Jaden, considering that Jaden possessed not just a single ability, but instead, he possessed dual abilities. At this moment, the guy was thinking that as long as he managed to get out of here, and revealed this piece of information, he would definitely not be blamed for failing the mission. In fact, he would be rewarded for providing such useful information. But that was just wishful thinking. The moment that he thought about retreating, he suddenly felt that there was a tremendous force that was pushing him from behind. At that moment, his heart sunk. He immediately understood that Jaden was not willing to let him go. So, the only thing that he could do was to try to resist the force that was trying to push him towards Jaden. He understood that he could not deal with Jaden at all. And, if Jaden attacked him, then, things would easily end with him being taken out. It was just that even with his strength, he was finding it extremely difficult to be able to resist the force that was pushing him. And in just a few moments, he had actually arrived in front of Jaden. Bam! Just like the others, just a single punch from Jaden easily took him out. Yes, he was left there, on the verge of death, with his chest bones completely destroyed. This time, when Jaden attacked, he did not hold back that much. He was just a tiny bit from using his full strength, that was the reason why he had almost killed this guy with just a single attack. With the other three already taken care of, Jaden finally gazed at the guy who was still standing there. But at this moment, this guy was trembling, but was not showing any sign of retreating. Chapter 394 Hostage What Jaden did not realize at this moment was the fact that this guy did not even think about leaving. After observing the battlefield, and seeing his teammates being taken out easily, he understood that it was impossible for him to be able to get out of here alive.After all, even the fastest person within the team had been easily taken out by Jaden, as if the speed did not really matter. Since that was the case, he, as a person that did not have a combat ability, would definitely not be capable of escaping. Jaden did not take action against this guy. Since this guy was already trembling, Jaden could tell that the guy was already scared, and it was almost impossible for him to take action against him. Since that was the case, Jaden went ahead and killed off the others, leaving behind only this guy who was still trembling. It was also at this moment that nameless came from the elevator. He looked at the dead bodies on the ground, then before looking at Jaden with amazement clear in his eyes. He had never anticipated that Jaden was this strong. Maybe there was something that his parents had done for him, allowing him to become this strong? Or, was it possible that his parents had actually decided to try out the research on their own son first, before carrying out the experiment using other humans? That was a possibility. Otherwise, why was it that Jaden was this strong? And, maybe even his parents had gone ahead and used a method that they had not used on others, allowing Jaden to grow extremely strong in such a short time. "That guy definitely doesn''t have the capability of fighting. He should possess much more information about those guys that came looking for you. What do you think? Should we take him with us, or are you going to kill him?" Nameless asked as he looked at the guy that was still trembling. But even before Jaden could respond, nameless suddenly spoke up again. This time, his tone was urgent. "We have to get out of here as soon as possible. The mutants from the government are currently rushing over. It is clear that the battle between you guys has already attracted them, and they will be here in the next 2 minutes at most." Jaden was not surprised upon hearing that. That was something that he had already been expecting, considering that a battle within the central province would definitely attract those mutants. Additionally, they were currently within the heart of the city. The only thing that surprised Jaden was the fact that they would take that long to get here. It had already taken quite some time for the fight to end, and 2 minutes more, that indicated that they were quite a distance away. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go with him. I have a lot of questions that I would like to ask. But we obviously cannot stay here. We will have to leave this place as soon as possible." Jaden stated as he looked at the guy that was looking at him with fear in his eyes. Jaden understood that it was going to be impossible for him to be able to contain this guy within this hotel. After all, if this guy just decided to use his ability, then there was a possibility that he was going to attract over the mutants from the government. Currently, even though Jaden understood that those mutants would come looking for him soon, he decided that it was better for him to avoid them as much as possible. Currently, it could be said that he was not their enemy. They had the same common enemy, which was the Smith family, and the Raven mercenary group. But, for the time being, Jaden did not want to be associated with the government. After all, some of the government officials were involved with the death of his parents. Jaden would only feel safe if he was strong enough to be able to survive even in the face of the strongest mutant within this world. And since that was the case, it was better for him to try and find time to study the stone that had been upgraded by the system after he had used the rebate card on it. Nameless simply nodded. Then, he looked at the guy and said, "You are a mutant, and the moment that the government finds you, you are definitely going to die. So, why don''t you come with us and answer a few questions, then we can consider letting you go?" It was clear that currently, Nameless did not want to force this guy to come with them. If he did something like that, yes, they would be able to easily take this guy away with them, but if he attracted the attention of the government mutants, then things would definitely get complicated. Currently, at this moment, nameless himself was not registered as a mutant by the government. And from the government''s perspective, those mutants that had not been registered were from the enemy side. In case they were found taking action, they would be immediately executed. Of course, nameless still loved his life, and was not willing to throw it away. Jaden did not say anything, but instead, looked at the guy. If this guy refused, Jaden would just go ahead and knock him out. Then, he would take him out of this city, and maybe take him to another province, before asking him the necessary questions. As for the capability of leaving this province with someone who was obviously a captive, that was not something that was difficult for the current Jaden. Yes, his influence had actually increased for quite a while now. It was just that he was not paying much attention to that kind of influence, while knowing about the existence of the mutants. Additionally, with the money that he possessed, through the AI, he had already invested in several companies. Using the connections that he possessed, he would be able to easily get anywhere within this country. And, he had already begun investing in other countries, just to increase his influence. Discover exclusive tales on empire In a battle between mutants, that was something that could be considered completely useless. But for other things, being a mutant would definitely not be able to handle it. After all, even the government possessed mutants of its own, and if he dared to fight his way through everything, there was a possibility that he was going to meet with a mutant that was going to be able to take him out. The guy, even though he was trembling, he understood the options that were available for him to choose. Well, there was nothing here for him to choose at all. He understood that the only option for him to be able to survive any longer would definitely accompanying Jaden and this other guy. In any case, if he came into contact with the mutants from the government, it was clear that he was definitely going to be killed right here right now. And so, it would be better for him to leave first. As for the information that they were going to inquire about, obviously, he did not have much of an intention about revealing them. Yes, he could reveal a few pieces of information, but that was definitely not what they wanted. They clearly wanted the crucial information about where he came from, and that was not something that he could reveal. In fact, if he really could, he would have already done that. That was obviously something that could save his life. It was just that if he tried to do something like that, he would die the moment that he tried revealing the information. That was something that was set up by the higher ups of the Raven mercenary group. There was a group of people that possessed an ability of creating restrictions, and the moment that someone broke the restriction, they would be killed on the spot. So, he thought that even if he was going to undergo torture in the hands of Jaden and this other guy, it would be better, considering that he would be living a little while longer. So, he nodded his head when he saw that both Jaden and that other guy were looking for him, waiting for his response. The moment that the guy agreed, nameless led the way. Within the underground parking, Jaden noticed that all the security guards had actually been taken out. Yes, they had all been killed. Considering that there was nothing that Jaden could do about it, he simply decided to ignore it. The three of them got inside a car, and nameless drove it. Jaden was not really sure if the car really belonged to nameless. After all, the car that Jaden understood that nameless might be the owner of was parked in front of the hotel. As for the reason why he was not really sure if this car really belonged to nameless, it was simply because it was not locked at all. So, they had easily gotten inside the car, and even the keys were there. Jaden thought that there was a possibility that this guy had somehow managed to hack into the cameras, and noticed that there was someone that had not locked his car''s door. That might be the reason why he was so sure about it. Nonetheless, he simply stayed put, as nameless drove them out of the city. Currently, nameless was the driver, while Jaden and the other guy that they had caught were both sitting on the passenger seats. In just a little while, they had already moved a distance away from the hotel. But, Jaden suddenly noticed something. Chapter 395 Played? discover more content at empirewithin the capital city, at this moment, inside a luxurious mansion, there was a group of three people that was chatting and laughing with each other. "what do you guys think? it has been quite a while since the rumors started circulating that the government is trying to force things. they have not yet started the experiment, but they will start it soon." "are you talking about the rumors about the government having the intention of creating mutants? i don''t believe that they are going to do something like that, considering that that is completely reckless." "do you doubt the sources of my information? this is something that i acquired first hand, from a government official. i am clear that they want to go through with this, and it will be happening during the next week." "are you kidding me? whom are they going to use? don''t tell me that they are going to kidnap the citizens that they are trying so much to protect, to use them for experiments, and try and break mutants out of them?" "you are thinking too much. those guys actually told the soldiers to volunteer themselves. and as you expect from those guys, many of them immediately agreed. and, the number of people that have decided to join this project is quite high." "then why are we not taking action? if they actually succeed, then they are going to completely uproot us from this country. yes, we can go back to our own headquarters, but still, what about you? your family will definitely be destroyed." "are you joking? you don''t have to worry that much about it. ever since those two scientists died, it is impossible for anyone to succeed. how many years have we already tried? it has already been over 7 years since we started the project, and those two scientists died 6 years ago. i do believe that there is something that they hid from us, otherwise, it would have been impossible for all the genius scientists in the world not to discover the method of creating mutants." "that is true. after all, we have already hired many scientists from all over the world, but none of them has ever succeeded. we have already studied the other mutants, which led to the death of several of them, but we have not discovered anything that could help us. yes, we found that there was something within their dna that altered their genes. but the components of that fluid or whatever it is, is something that we cannot verify." "you guys should not think much about it. in any case, since they have decided to use the military in order to do that experiment, then they are going to weaken themselves. in fact, we can use distance and use another country to launch an attack on this nation. that way, it will immediately cause chaos. and if those mutants try to intervene, we will also intervene, and make sure that they stay put." "that is a good idea. as long as this country is thrown into chaos, i don''t believe that they are going to continue with their research. and according to the information that i got, it is clear that the success rate is going to be less than 1%. with such a small rate of success, i do believe that all those soldiers that would agree to this experiment will die. and with that, the government will have suffered losses, and would not have gained anything." a moment of silence descended after the last person spoke. these three people were actually some of those that were making the decisions within the three forces that were currently hunting jaden. one of them was in charge of the research, implying that he was from that organization that jaden''s parents had been working for. as for the other one, he was from the raven mercenary group, while the final person was from the smith family. it was true that they did not hold the highest positions within their own forces, but currently, they were the ones that were in charge of this project. and so, they were the ones that were making the decisions regarding everything. of course, everything that they did was being monitored by the forces behind them, and in case they messed up, obviously, they might be removed from their positions and replaced by others. after a long moment of silence, one of them finally spoke again. he was the one that represented the smith family. "i have been thinking so much about this. do you believe that there is a possibility that those two scientists left a method of creating mutants with their son?" the moment that this question was raised, the others were immediately stunned. but, they thought that there was actually a possibility of something like that happening. at the same time, they immediately began thinking about jaden. of course, at first, they had monitored jaden. but, they realized that there was nothing extraordinary about him. ever since his parents died, he had been living a life that was full of hardship. and, he did not show anything extra ordinary like those mutants. it was clear to them that at that time, there was nothing special about jaden. that was the reason why they decided to not pay attention to jaden after observing him for a few years. it was only recently that they got the information that somehow, jaden was no longer in the position that he was in before, but instead, he had already begun rising. of course, the information that they received was from one of the young masters of the smith family that had gone to the same city that jaden was in. the moment that the information was revealed, investigation was immediately carried out, and they found out that jaden was currently working as a bodyguard. and at first, they thought that he was just an ordinary bodyguard, with some ordinary strength. but it was only several months later that they found out that the strength that had been demonstrated by jaden was exceeding the expectations that they had. it was reaching the level of matching the strength of the mutants. that was the reason why they had decided to send several mutants to deal with him. at that time, they thought that jaden might come looking for them, trying to find a way of dealing with them as revenge for the death of his parents. but, those mutants ended up dying instead. it was then that they decided to send yet another group of strong mutants, at least those that were stronger than those that had been sent first. but those were also intercepted by mutants from the government. in the end, they were not capable of dealing with jaden. and when they received information that jaden had entered into the central province, they immediately instructed several mutants that were close to immediately go ahead and deal with him. and, that was something that they were waiting, considering that it was on this specific day that they had instructed those mutants to go ahead and deal with him. "that is a possibility. maybe we should have kept that brat alive, so that we could question him. why had we never thought of something like that all this while? i feel that it is completely strange, considering that we had never thought of something like that." s§×ar?h the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "that''s right. it is only now that this is clicking in our minds. do you think that there is a possibility that there is a mutant that played a game against us? after all, it is impossible for three of us not to think of something as crucial as this." "damn it! i have never anticipated that there is actually someone with guts of playing such a game against a person like me. if i find out who it is, i will make sure that i will skin them alive, and make them wish for death, but they will never get it." "you guys, why are you all fuming like that? instead of doing something like that, why don''t you just instruct those guys that have going to deal with him to stop? instead of killing him, it is better if they can bring him here alive. with the methods that we have, it is not impossible for us to be able to acquire the information that we need from him." "it has already been several hours since we instructed them to go and deal with that brat. i am afraid that they have already dealt with him. but let me give it a try." as the last person, who represented the raven mercenary group spoke, he took out his phone. at this point, there was a grave expression on his face, as he began scrolling through the contacts in his phone. but before he could even find the contact that he was looking for, his phone began ringing. and coincidentally, it was from the person that he was just intending to contact. "hey, what is it?" even though he wanted to instruct the other party to tell those mutants not to attack, since the other party had already made a call, it was clear that there was a possibility that the mission had already been completed. even though it was not what he wanted, there was nothing that he could change. after all, if jaden had already died, they could not bring him back to life. so of course, they could only go with the flow. it was just that the information that he received was completely against his wildest imaginations. "boss, all the mutants have been killed, except one, the one that was in charge of dealing with the information." Chapter 396 Interrogation silence immediately dominated the room the moment that those words were said. currently, even though the phone was not on loud speaker, the voice coming from the earpiece of the phone could be heard by the people around.after all, they were not sitting far away from each other, which allowed them to be able to hear the words from the other end of the call. "can you repeat what you just said?" the person who had received the call immediately asked. it was clear from his voice that he could not believe what he had just heard. "boss, all the mutants that were sent in order to deal with jaden have all been killed, except for the one that was in charge of information." the person from the other end repeated what he had just said, but his voice was trembling as he said those words. now that those words had been repeated, it was clear that there was no mistake at all in what had been said. at this moment, this guy was completely speechless, considering that things had gone completely opposite of his expectation. initially, he had thought that that group of mutants was going to kill jaden. but just as he was about to instruct them not to kill jaden, but instead bring him alive, he received the news that they had been killed. at this moment, of course, he did not think that there was a possibility that jaden was the one that had killed them. but instead, he thought that there was a great possibility that the mutants from the government were the ones that had been involved with the death of those mutants that they had sent. even though those mutants were not that significant, still, they gave them an advantage over the government. and with them dying, it was clear that the advantage that they held was diminishing. with just even a single mutant less, it was clear that the power of any force was going to reduce. it was extremely difficult to be able to produce mutants, even from the experiments that they had done. well, truly, they had actually managed to produce a few mutants, but the power of those mutants was completely limited. they could not compare to those mutants that had been created by the experiment of those two scientists that had already passed away. "try track the location of that mutant that is still alive, and find out if it is the government mutants that were involved in this, or there is a possibility that this is an issue concerning jaden." the man stated after a moment of silence. even he himself did not believe that there was a possibility that jaden was the one who had killed those mutants. after all, if jaden had done that, then that implied that his powers on a completely different level. but, it was not that easy, considering that only those supreme mutants possessed such combat capability, the capability of dealing with several mutants at the same time. immediately after this, the man ended the call. then, he looked at the people around him and said, "i do believe that all of you have heard what just happened. but it is not something that we have to be worried about. in fact, it is a good thing that that little brat is not dead. with this, we can send a stronger mutant in order to deal with that kid. as long as we get that kid, and we acquire the information about the method that was used by those two scientists, we will be able to easily go ahead and surpass the government." the others nodded. they also thought the same way. so, the other two decided not to say anything about the mutant that was going to be sent. in any case, since the raven mercenary group was going to take action, then, they would allow them to send the mutant. .... on the other side, jaden and nameless had all gone out of the city. as for the hostage that they were having, that guy had not tried to call any trouble all the way. in any case, even if he had tried doing something like that, he would have been easily dealt with. after all, with jaden around, he would only take a few seconds to be able to kill him. the moment that the car was driven out of the city, nameless continued driving further. he was trying to take a precaution, just in case this guy tried to use his ability and attract the mutants from the government. at the same time, it was just for efficiency. in case jaden used his abilities in order to deal with this guy, then it was clear that the mutants from the government would be attracted over. as long as they were a long distance away, then, it was going to take quite a long while for those mutants to come over. and, it was that small time frame that was required before they could leave the area that they would have been. it was only after driving about 20 km away from the city that finally, nameless stopped the car. then, he switched off the engine, and remained silent. jaden understood that it was finally time for him to start asking the questions. and so, he looked at the guy and asked, "from what force are you from?" even though jaden could already guess about the origin of those mutants that had come to deal with him, he had to be sure about it first. "i am from the raven mercenary group." the guy responded without hesitation. at the same time, he looked at jaden and nameless, wanting to see their reaction upon hearing his background. but he was completely surprised when he realized that the two of them did not seem surprised at all. in fact, it seemed that they had already anticipated this. of course, this guy did not know what kind of conflict existed between jaden and the raven mercenary group. in any case, he only knew that he was here to deal with jaden together with the others. s~ea??h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he was obviously kept in the dark about the fact that jaden was the son of the two scientists that were involved with saving his life. after all, had they not been involved, this guy would have already died by now from the disease that he was suffering from. "what was the aim of coming to this city to look for me?" jaden asked yet another simple question. "we were asked to come over and kill you. but it seems that it is impossible for us to be able to do that, considering the ability that you possess." the guy responded after a moment of silence. jaden raised his brows slightly upon hearing the response. he had thought that this guy was going to lie, but it seemed that this was not the case. this guy was still honest, despite knowing the current situation that he was in. "do you know the reason why you were asked to come over and kill me?" jaden asked. "according to the information that we received, you were part of the targets of a small group of our mercenary group. that small group took a mission of taking you out, but they failed. even though the client is already dead at the moment, we still have to fulfill our end of the deal, considering that the payment was already made. so, we were sent to complete the mission, which is to kill you." this time, the response was immediate. jaden could not help but frown upon hearing that. the reason why he was about to be killed was this one? jaden immediately doubted something like this to be the case. as for the mission that involved him being killed, jaden immediately remembered about the last time that he had been together with scarlet as her bodyguard. they had gone out, only for scarlet to be kidnapped. and the group that had kidnapped her was actually members of the raven mercenary group. it was just that, that was an ordinary group of mercenaries that were only slightly stronger than ordinary people due to training. and jaden could clearly remember that when he asked for the information about the raven mercenary group, he was informed that there were several powerful members of this mercenary group. additionally, according to that guy, as long as they failed to complete the mission, then another strong group would come over to complete it. that was after all concerning the reputation of the mercenary group. but it had already been several months ever since that day, and jaden had never seen any member of the mercenary group coming after him. or, was it possible that the first group of mutants that he had dealt with was actually from this group? that was a great possibility, and maybe they had also been informed that they were coming to deal with him because of the mission? in any case, jaden believed that this was not the case. this might just be an excuse by the higher ups in order to deal with him. on the other hand, he was slightly surprised upon hearing that the client had actually died. as long as he could remember, that guy had been dealt with by the johnson family. it was just that, that guy had not died but then. enjoy more content from empire it seemed that the vengeance of the johnson family had led to the death of that guy. after all, he had had the intention of killing scarlet, as she was involved with the death of lucas brown. Chapter 397 Dead jaden decided not to think much about this matter for the time being. in any case, currently, what he needed to deal with was obviously those forces that wanted to claim his life.it really did not matter the reason why this group of mutants came after him, but in any case, they still wanted his life. and since that was the case, he would have to destroy them. of course, just destroying this small group of mercenaries was not enough. he would have to destroy even the source, which implied that he would have to deal with that entire mercenary group. it was not just for this, but it was also to avenge his parents. at the end of it all, the grudge between them was not something that could be resolved easily. and at this point, jaden had already decided that he would go on out in order to take out those two forces. thinking in that manner, jaden looked at the guy in front of him and asked, "what important information can you reveal to me?" at this point, jaden obviously understood that there was definitely a mechanism that was used in order to prevent this day from speaking. if it was before he knew about the existence of the mutants, he would have not thought like that. but it was completely different at this point. since he already knew about the existence of mutants, and someone like nameless who was capable of hiding his information, it was clear that there was a possibility of an ability that was capable of killing someone and preventing them from revealing important information. the guy was also slightly surprised with the question. he had anticipated that jaden was going to ask him questions about the mercenary group, including the information about the leaders of the group. and at that time, he was already prepared that he was going to refuse. even if he did not have the combat capability, he would just have to try and find a method of escaping. but if he could not escape, then that implied that he was going to die. in any case, if he really answered the questions, he was going to die anyway. it was better for him to die while trying. "the most important information that i can reveal to you is the fact that the headquarters of our mercenary group within this country is located within this central province. i cannot tell you about the exact city that the headquarters is located, considering that even the government does not possess that information. on the other hand, i can reveal to you something that can be considered important, to you at least. i will tell you, in the entire mercenary group, even though the group that came after you is considered strong, it is actually not strong enough. there are other strong groups that are way stronger than we are. those are the mutants that we always look up to. and then, there are those mutants that are not even grouped. instead, they take action personally, and don''t form any mercenary groups. for those that can act solo, the strength that they possess is way beyond your imagination. and i can tell you one thing, even if we failed this time, you have to know that they will come looking for you. it doesn''t matter if i am alive or dead, but it is all the same, they will be coming for your head. since you have already been targeted, and the mutants have already begun being involved, as long as the information is revealed that two groups have already failed, the reputation of the mercenary group is going to be at stake. at that time, there is a possibility that there is going to be an upgrade, in such a way that one of those mercenaries that act solo will be the one that will be coming for you, in order to deal with you once and for all." the guy revealed all this information before he stopped talking. jaden had already anticipated some of the information that he had received. after all, he had received this piece of information from that group of mercenaries that had given that scarlet. it was just that jaden was feeling a little puzzled. yes, he believed that he himself was currently strong, considering that he could easily take care of that group of mercenaries that had come after him. it was just that he had never anticipated that even this small group of mercenaries was considered as cannon fodder. since that was the case, it implied that there was a group of mutants that was way stronger than this one. it was just that jaden did not understand. if it was true that this group was not capable of producing mutants, then how was it possible that they were capable of possessing stronger mutants? continue your journey on empire it just did not make any sense to jaden. additionally, just how many people had his parents used during the time that they were alive? just how many people had been injected by the solution of the stone? after all, so far, he had met with almost 10 mutants from the mercenary side, and had met with four from the government side. and then, there was nameless, and scott. and considering that according to nameless, he had acquired the assistance of other mutants in order to create the laboratory the way that it was, at least, to make it sink into the ground. and during the time that they were in the underground parking of the hotel, nameless had informed him that several mutants from the government were already rushing over. jaden did not know the probability of those mutants being the same that he had met with during the time that he was coming to the central province. but nonetheless, it was clear that the number of mutants was extremely high. and according to his parents, they had not yet found out the exact method of making sure that the success rate was at 100%. and, it was clear that the success rate was extremely low, otherwise, they would not have hesitated to hand over the results of the research to the government, especially when the soldiers were involved. after all, it was due to the fact that several people within the government wanted to start using that solution, to create many more mutants. but considering that the death rate was extremely high, his parents immediately disagreed. since the success rate was extremely low, then how was it possible that there was such a high number of mutants? and, why was it that there was power level of the mutants, in such a way that there were some mutants that were strong, and others were weak? of course, he understood that there was a possibility that someone possessed an ability that was inferior to another person, leading to them being weaker. but still, comparing the guy that he had attacked first, to the guy that was capable of transforming into steel, he felt that that steel guy was weak. if not for the fact that his defense was higher due to him turning into steel, he would have obviously been easily killed by jaden as compared to the way that he had dealt with the other guy. sea??h th§× n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. after thinking about all that, jaden looked at the guy that was currently silent in front of him. he thought for a while, before finally asking, "do you know any information about scientists and the project that your force is currently coming out?" the guy looked at jaden with confusion clear in his eyes as he asked, "what scientists? there are a lot of scientists¡­" pfuuu! the guy was forced to stop mid sentence as he suddenly coughed out blood. and the amount of blood was not small at all. then in the next moment, after coughing a little while, he died. jaden had already anticipated something like this, but it was just that he had not anticipated that this guy was going to die like that. looking at the body that was next to him, jaden did not know what to do. it would have been better if he had actually asked for the location of this mercenary group. and, if possible, he would have asked to know how they increased their strength. it was just that it was impossible for him to ask this guy right now, considering that the guy was already dead. without hesitation, jaden opened the door of the car, before pushing the body out. then, nameless wordlessly began driving back towards the city. but before reaching the city, he simply stopped and got out of the car, confusing jaden. still, he followed nameless, and got out of the car, while looking at him with a puzzled expression. "you have to destroy that car. we cannot allow this car to be found. after all, they will be able to trace the information about the two of us, and they will know that we are involved with the mutants. even though it is true that after questioning, they will find out that we were the ones that were being attacked by those mutants, it will still be a little complicated to explain, considering that both of us are not registered. and since we are not registered, you already know the consequence of using our abilities. so, we have to clear the evidence first." nameless explained. jaden immediately nodded in understanding. then, he looked towards the car, before hesitating. currently, they were on a road that was rarely used. so, the number of cars that was passing on this road was small. and currently, jaden was hesitating, if he was supposed to use his ability in order to destroy this car, or just use his physical strength. Chapter 398 Beyond Recognition while jaden was still hesitating on what to do, on the other hand, in the hotel where they had left, there was already a group of people that was currently in the underground parking.they had already sealed the area, not allowing anyone to get to this place. but of course, in order to do that, they had no other choice but to collaborate with the police. the police officers that held superior positions in the city already knew about mutants. that was something to be expected, considering that this was the central province after all. with the collaboration of the police, they had immediately sealed the underground parking. the reason behind that being the fact that there was a group of security guards that had been killed. they were not the only ones, considering that there were other bodies that were found in the underground parking as well. not wanting to cause panic to the public, the mutants had no other choice but to make sure that nobody came to the underground parking. the group of mutants from the government that had arrived here was 6 in total. they were all having gloomy expressions on their faces as they looked at the bodies on the ground. of course, they could easily differentiate between a normal human, and a mutant. well, that was due to the aid of the equipment that they possessed. in case they came into direct contact with the blood of a mutant, they would be able to easily tell that the owner of the blood was a mutant through the use of the equipment. and considering that all the three bodies on the ground bled during the time of their death, they had easily figured out that they were mutants. and, considering that they had been attracted here by a fight between mutants, it was to be expected that they would find a mutant that was dead here. "from what i can see, it seems that they are from the raven mercenary group. that is the only mercenary group that possesses mutants, and can act so presumptuously within the central province." one of them suddenly commented. the others also thought the same way, but none of them said anything. instead, they all looked at the dead bodies with frowns on their faces. yes, they had found dead bodies, and it was a good thing that these bodies were not for the mutants from the government. it was a good thing considering that with the death of these three mutants, it would imply that the raven mercenary group was losing power. it was just that they understood that whoever it was that was involved in the killing of these mutants was definitely not from their side. otherwise, they would have already acquired the information, even before the fight broke out. they did not know if the mutant that was involved with this incident was a friend or an enemy. in any case, there was always a possibility that an enemy of your enemy is not your friend. "let''s deal with these bodies first. it has already been several minutes since we arrived, nearly an hour. but, we have not managed to acquire any useful information about what really happened here. we will need to take more time to investigate. but, it is better if we get these bodies out of here. things will get a little more complicated if somehow, something happens, and it causes a commotion within the public." someone suddenly said. the others immediately agreed. then, they made arrangements for the bodies to be taken away. but still, they were cautious, just in case the mutants that were involved in the death of these mutants were around. finally, all the bodies were taken away. of course, this operation was done covertly, to ensure that no disturbance was caused to the hotel and the city as a whole. in any case, the moment that information leaked about the death of several people here, it was clear that it was going to spread within the city. that was the reason why those mutants had decided that they would deal with this issue with the hotel, and the family members of the employees that had died here. but just as this group of mutants was about to go out, and spread around so that they could see if they could find the traces of any mutants, they suddenly got a notification form the equipment that they possessed. immediately, they all looked at the devices that they carried around with them. it was these devices that were used in order to detect the presence of mutants. and at this moment, on the screen of the devices, it was indicating that there was a presence of a mutant that was using their ability outside the city. "damn it! it seems that they have already arrived outside the city. let''s go there as fast as possible." the leader of the group immediately instructed, and the group of mutants rushed out. at the forefront, it was two mutants that possessed an ability that increased their speed. and so, they left the others behind. enjoy new adventures from empire the others were not that worried, has they immediately used the fastest speed in order to catch up. but of course, it was impossible for all of them to be able to reach outside the city as fast as possible. and due to that, most of them immediately got inside cars, and the cars were driven towards outside the city. and, the cars that they were driving in were all modified, in such a way that they could move at an incredible speed. but just about a minute later, the devices that they possessed immediately indicated that the mutant was no longer using their ability. this immediately made them a little anxious. s~ea??h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. still, they were a little confused. why was it that they detected just a single mutant using their ability? if it was a fight between mutants, they were expecting that there was going to be several mutants using their ability at the same time. despite the questions that appeared in their minds, they all continued rushing towards the outskirts of the city. it was just that they understood that since the mutant was no longer using their ability, the possibility of them finding the mutant was extremely low. in any case, mutants already understood that they could be tracked the moment that they used their ability. so, occasionally, they would only use their ability for a short while, before moving away from where they had used their ability. regardless, the group still went ahead and charged towards the direction that the devices indicated. and about half an hour later, the group that was using cars managed to get there. even though they were using modified cars, that did not imply that they could avoid the traffic that could be found within the city. so, from the center of the city towards the outskirts, that was something that had consumed the most time. as for those that possessed the speed ability, they had already arrived there earlier on. as for being detected while going through the city, they were not afraid at all. in any case, they had been moving on the roof of buildings, and at a fast pace. as for the cameras, they were dealt with by the one with an ability of dealing with the cameras, hiding the presence of the mutants from the public. those guys had arrived outside, at the exact location pointed by the device just a few minutes after they had left the hotel. and when the others arrived, they took them to the exact location of the incident. when this group arrived, they found that there was a car that was squished to an unrecognizable shape. nobody could tell that that ball of metal was a car, if they did not see some of the car parts, though just very tiny¡­ at this moment, everyone''s expression became complicated. of course, they could see traces of blood from the car. and they could tell that definitely, someone had been squashed within the car. "the person that was squashed inside that car was a mutant. it seems that this person did not have an ability that is related to combat. otherwise, i do doubt that they would have been squashed inside the car." one of those that possessed a speed ability spoke. the moment that they arrived here, they had already used a device that was capable of detecting the mutation within the blood of a mutant, and realized that this was the blood of a mutant. "just from the fact that they were capable of destroying this car, and compressing it to such an extent, it is clear that the level of the ability of the mutant that was here is not low. additionally, there is a great possibility that this mutant that was killed here had been escaping from the hotel. but he was pursued, and killed here. this implies that the mutant that had attacked here was the very same mutant that had killed those three mutants within the hotel underground parking." the leader of the group stated as he observed the situation. "i want all of you to be cautious. it was just that this time, we were held up in a meeting with the higher ups about the project that is supposed to be carried out soon. otherwise, we would have been able to know who it was that was killing these mutants. let''s just hope that this is a good thing." the leader continued. a little while later, after they were done with all the investigation that they could carry out at the scene, this ball of metal was carried away, and taken to a scrap yard. in any case, it was not as if they could use the destroyed car to carry out any other investigation. Chapter 399 A Store jaden went back to the hotel, and back to his suite. they had already separated with nameless, but they were going to meet up the following day.asphalt had happened, jaden had initially wanted to use his physical ability, nut he realized that it was going to take a lot of time for him to be able to deal with the car. it was at that moment that he decided that it was better if he used his telekinesis ability in order to deal with the car. even though it was going to attract the attention of the mutants, at least, it was going to be fast. so, he used his telekinesis ability, crushing the car into a ball, before the two of them left the area in just a few minutes. along the way, jaden noticed that two figures were rushing towards the direction that they had come from. he could immediately tell that they were mutants, considering that they were moving at an incredible pace. jaden was slightly surprised when he noticed that the speed of the two figures that were moving on top of buildings was faster as compared to those speedsters that he had encountered before. from this, he could tell that their ability was stronger than the others. nevertheless, the two of them did not pay attention to the mutants, and they headed back to the hotel. that was where nameless left jaden, claiming that he had something to deal with first, and they were going to meet the following day in order to discuss what next. as for jaden himself, the moment that he got back to his suite, he immediately took out the stone. he scrutinized it, but he realized that there was nothing that was different from the way that he had seen it before. jaden sat on his bed as he looked at the stone, thinking of the method that he was going to use in order to get something from it. yes, it could be said that it was reckless of him to use the rebate card on the stone, considering that he did not even know the mysteries surrounding it. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. but jaden believed that this was not just an impulse. he believed that if the original stone was capable of creating mutants, then this one was definitely capable of creating even better things. it was just that it was extremely difficult for jaden to be able to know of a method of using this stone. as for asking the system, jaden did not even think about it. read new chapters at empire in any case, on several occasions, he had already tried asking the system about several things, but the system never responded to him about them. well, he just hoped that maybe there was a possibility that he was going to get something good the next time that he completed his mission as a bodyguard. in that case, he would be able to find out about the stone, and know how to use it. then, he would be able to use it on john, ensuring that the guy would be able to survive being a mutant. {the system has finalized the upgrade. currently, the system is fully functional, and all the abilities of the system have been recovered.} {updates have occurred to the system, and currently, according to the current situation that the host is facing, changes have been made.} {the current changes that have been made to the system include a store which will enable the host to purchase anything that the host needs.} {whatever can be found within the store depends on the amount of money that the host possesses. anything can be purchased from the store at a reasonable price.} jaden was completely surprised the moment that he heard the prompt from the system. he had forgotten that the system had informed him that it was undergoing an upgrade, and it was going to be fully functional. it was completely unexpected to jaden that the system that had been helping him to develop to the level that he was at the moment, was actually just half of it. and now that it was completed, jaden was completely curious about the new functions that the system possessed. it was just that from the prompts that he had received from the system, it seemed that the only change that had occurred this time was they appearance of a store. but jaden was curious about this store. just what was contained within this store, in such a way that the system was bold enough to say that he would be able to get anything as long as he had money? ''system, how can i access the store?'' jaden suddenly asked. but the moment that he asked the question, instead of the system responding to him, a screen appear in front of him. [store {abilities} {pills} {skills} {resources} {facilities}] looking at the categories in front of him, jaden was curious. immediately, he started with the first one, abilities. in the next moment, another screen appeared in front of him, displaying an array of abilities. they included things like telekinesis, an increase in strength, and ability to transform into metal, the ability to control liquid, and many more. of course, each and every one of them was given a price. and other than that, there was an explanation of the ability itself, and the extent of uses that it could be used for. it was just that the moment that he looked at the price of the abilities, jaden was completely surprised. at the same time, he could not help but think that the price was just too high. but when he thought about it, he realized that even if someone had money, they would obviously not be able to gain an ability. if money could actually buy an ability, then the government and the raven mercenary groups would not have been struggling so much. considering that they had spent a lot of money in the research, they would have simply used that money in order to acquire the abilities. [telekinesis: grade c: this allows a person to be able to control physical things with their mind. the maximum weight that they can carry is 500 kg. cost: $100 million.] this was for the telekinesis ability that jaden possessed. but considering that he could carry tons of weight, it was clear that his ability was way beyond this ability that was being shown within the system store. of course, this was not the only ability that was shown within the store that was related to telekinesis. instead, it involved different grades, with grade c being the lowest. as for the highest grade of the abilities, it was actually grade sss. as for the price of the highest grade of telekinesis ability, it was actually priced at $100 trillion. it could be said that the price of this ability was not high, if actually a person managed to read through the description of the ability. gazing at the descriptions, even jaden himself was completely stunned. [telekinesis: grade sss: this¡­.. the maximum weight that one can carry using the ability is at 1,000,000 tones. price: $100 trillion.] just how heavy was 1 million tons? one could already imagine that kind of weight. and, this ability could allow a person to be able to control such weight. without hesitation, jaden immediately communicated with the ai. "how much is in my account at the moment?" {currently, due to the limited transactions made on the stock market, you have $10 trillion.} even jaden himself was surprised the moment that he heard the amount. he had not anticipated that the stock market could actually give him such a huge amount of money. but this was obviously not enough. he would need to find a way of earning that $90 trillion. he wanted to gain this ability, in order to feel safe. currently, he was not going to be that much worried as long as he had enough money. with enough money, he would be able to gain any ability of his liking. and, the power of the ability would also be high, which would obviously indicate that he was powerful. it was just that jaden was kind of curious, just how powerful were the leaders of the two forces? could it be that their ability had also reached grade sss? jaden shook his head before communicating with the ai. "i want you to go all out, find all the possible means to get me money. i want at least $100 trillion as soon as possible. if it can exceed that amount, then that will be good." {are you not worried that if you accumulate such a huge amount of money in a very small amount of time, you are going to affect the economy?} "at this point, it really doesn''t matter. after all, i''m pretty sure that in the near future, there is a possibility that money is no longer going to matter." jaden responded simply. with that finally out of the way, jaden focused on the other categories that could be found in the store. the next category that he browsed was the category that possessed pills. the moment that he accessed the pills category, he realized that there were so many pills that could be found. it was not just some kind of pills that could not be found on the market, but even those simple painkillers could actually be found within the store. of course, jaden immediately looked for one thing that he had been using till this time. it was none other than the physique enhancing pill. after browsing for a while, he found it. Chapter 400 Browsing [physic enhancing pill: consumption of this pill enables one to enhance all parameters of the physique by 3 times. price: $50 billion.]jaden was completely shocked the moment that he saw the price for the physique enhancing pill. he had never expected that the price of this pill was this high. at this point, jaden suddenly thought, what if the system actually gave him the money, at least for the prices of the items that he had received from the system so far in form of a reward after the completion of the missions? if he had not gotten the ai, it was clear that he would not have such a huge amount of money in his account at the moment. and in that situation, if he was given the money, he would have been extremely rich at this point. after all, jaden could remember the number of pills that he had been given. it was so exaggerated at this point, as he had never anticipated that the pills were that expensive. but it was also at this point that he suddenly thought of something. the price of the pill was only $50 billion. at first, for a person who was taking the pills for the first time, of course, the price was extremely high. but for someone like jaden who had taken the pills for quite a while, or someone with a stronger physique, they would realize that the price was extremely low. sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. after all, there was no limitation for taking the pill. no matter how strong jaden was, the moment that he took the pill, his strength, rather, all of his physical parameters were going to be increased by three times. this could be said to be the only thing that was considered as exaggerated to jaden, at least, from what he had seen so far from the system. jaden was not really sure about the other things that were available within the system store, but he understood that at this moment, it was time for him to reach the top. well, it could be said that maybe, there was no need for him to be a bodyguard anymore. but when he thought about it, he realized that even till now, this system was still being referred to as the bodyguard system. in that case, it implied that the moment that he lost his job as a bodyguard, that would be the time that he was going to lose the system. and at that point, he would not even have the store where he could spend money to get whatever he wanted. at this point, jaden without hesitation decided to purchase several physique enhancing pills. currently, he was not really sure if there was a possibility that there was going to be a limit of the number of pills that he could take. regardless, at this point, he did not really need to even think much about the stone. in any case, the only thing that he needed to do was to get more money. and with more money, he would be able to acquire much more items from the store. jaden shook his head as he decided not to think much about that. in any case, he immediately spent $100 billion in order to purchase two physique enhancing pills. with those two pills, his strength would be increased by a great margin. he was not really sure about how long the ai was going to take in order to acquire the required amount of money for him to be able to acquire the telekinesis ability of grade sss, so, it was better for him to get stronger while waiting. the moment that jaden made a decision to purchase the pills, at that exact moment, he heard a notification coming from his phone. and when he checked it, he realized that it was actually a notification from the bank. jaden was immediately awed by the system. it was actually capable of deducting money from his account directly. it did not even need him to do any form of verification. from the message, it was stated clearly that $100 billion had been debited from his account, but for the receiver, it was anonymous. in the next moment, jaden received a notification from the system. [congratulations. the purchase has been successful. the host can acquire the items that he has purchased just by thinking about them.] jaden immediately thought about it, and in the next moment, with a flash of light, two pills appeared in his hand. jaden was not new to this, as he had already experienced this several times with several items that he had received from the system. he looked at the familiar pills in his hands, and without hesitation, he kept them away. he was going to take them, but at least, not now. for the time being, he was going to continue explore the store, in order to see if he was going to acquire anything else that was going to be helpful in what he was going to do next. for the abilities and the pills, jaden decided that he was going to explore those two categories later on. currently, he was quite curious about the other categories, and what they possessed. the next category was for the skills. the moment that he opened the skills category, several skills were immediately displayed. the skills included the basic skills such as driving skills, culinary skills, teaching skills, music composition skills, computing skills and many more. of course, just like the abilities, the skills were categorized in such a way that there were some top notch skills, and others were just basic skills. in any case, just as expected, the more advanced skills were more expensive, and jaden had even seen the advanced combat skills. the skill was actually valued at $100 million. as compared to the abilities and the pills, it could be said that the price for the combat skills was quite low. but thinking about the fact that it only provided him with the fighting skills, and not the strength, it was to be expected. in any case, for him to be able to display intermediate level combat skills, he would require a certain amount of strength. that was the reason why scarlet and sylvia were not capable of learning the intermediate level combat skills. but of course, the skills that were present within the store were not just about things like the skills related to computing and so on. but instead, they even included different arrays of skills. at this moment, jaden suddenly thought of something. currently, he was having trouble thinking of a method that he was going to use in order to study about the stone. and in the system store, there existed the skills that would allow him to possess the skills of knowing the components of the stone that had been upgraded. if he actually managed to figure out what was contained within the stone, and how to use it to his advantage, then, his strength would be able to soar by a huge margin. your adventure continues at empire at this point, he immediately focused on the two skills that had caught his attention. the first one was obviously named master level geologist, and the other one was none other than a master level geneticist. in the system store, the highest level of skills was none other than the master level. so, jaden obviously went for the highest level. though, he was not really sure if this was going to help him in studying the stone. his parents had spent quite a lot of time in order to study the stone that they had left for him. jaden was not sure about the categorization of the level of their skill according to the system, but still, he believed that it was going to be difficult to study the stone. all in all, the stone had after all been enhanced by a thousand times, implying that it''s quality was 1,000 times better than the one that his parents had studied. so, was master level enough? the only thing that was concerning was the fact that the price of the skills was a little high. for the geologist skill, he was required to produce $2 trillion. as for the geneticist skill, he was required to provide $5 trillion. with his current account balance, it was obviously going to be a little difficult. at the end of it all, he still wanted to accumulate enough money in order to acquire the grade sss telekinesis ability. after thinking for a while, jaden decided to stall for quite a while. he was going to make a final decision later on, after going through all the categories present within the system store. the reason behind that being the fact that he might possess the necessary skills to study the stone, but would he have the necessary equipment that would allow him to do it? so, instead of recklessly purchasing the skills, it was better for him to see if they required items could be found. if the equipment were not available within the store, then it was clear that they could not be found within this world. it would be a complete wastage of money for him to purchase the skills that he could not use. he could instead use that money in order to acquire the physique enhancing pills. at least in that way, he would be able to gain more, considering that his strength would increase, and he would be able to easily take revenge on those that killed his parents. the next category was the resources category. so, jaden went ahead and accessed the category, and was completely stunned after going through it. Chapter 401 Resources the reason why jaden was surprised the moment that he accessed the resources category was simply because of the contents of the resources mentioned.well, the resources included ordinary things that could be found within this world, but that was not all. considering that the system actually offered things such as spaceships and so on, which was something that jaden had not anticipated to find within the system store. nonetheless, that was not the main thing. the main issue here was the fact that within the store, there was actually the possibility of purchasing humans. and the category that humans had been categorized into was human resources. at this point, jaden was completely confused. he looked at the humans that could be found within the store, and found that they were numerous. and, they were categorized according to their abilities and skills. ''system, are these clones or are they actual humans?'' jaden asked. if this group of people was being sold by the system, then that implied that they were slaves. in his opinion, it was only slaves that could be sold. but there was always a possibility that a person would sell themselves, but that was extremely rare. [the host should not have much concerns about this. all the people that have been listed within the store are considered by the system as easy targets. according to the situations that they face, they can agree to sign contracts of loyalty to the host as long as the host makes the purchase.] [of course, they have their own needs, and reasons as to why they would accept. and so, the system will use the money that will be offered by these host in order to fulfill the wishes of these people.] jaden finally understood after the explanation from the system. it turned out that it was just like hiring a person. the only difference here was the fact that he was going to make the payment right now, once and for all. after the payment was completed, those people would work for him for the rest of their lives, and they would never betray him. as for how the system could guarantee how they would not betray him, that was not something that jaden was concerned about. in any case, the system had its own abilities that were way beyond imagination. so, jaden did not really need to worry about something like that. jaden looked at the price of the human resources, and finally, he decided against making any purchase. in any case, at the moment, he really did not need any human resource. in fact, jaden could see that within the category of human resources that were categorized according to their abilities, several of them were actually mutants. jaden was not sure if this group of people was from this world, or there was a possibility that they were from another civilization, but nevertheless, there was no harm at the moment. it was just that jaden had decided in his heart that he was going to set aside a certain amount of money that was going to be used just in case he needed someone. after all, he could not predict what would happen in the future, and there was a possibility that he might need someone at a point. at that time, in case he was dealing with those mutants from the two forces, he could simply purchase one person from the store, and they would help him in dealing with those guys. it was also at this moment that jaden suddenly thought of something. he immediately asked, ''system, can the abilities that have been purchased from the store be handed over to someone else?'' jaden obviously did not believe that all the abilities that were present within the store were meant for him. after all, how could he have all those abilities, skills and other things? even though he had already gone through the different abilities that were present within the store, not only just because of the prices, but because of efficiency, jaden decided to focus on the telekinesis ability for the time being. of course, he would not mind getting another ability later on, but that was not something that he wanted to do for the time being. in any case, having so many abilities that he could not use who was completely useless and wasteful. and since that was the case, jaden believed that there was a possibility that he could actually give these abilities to another person. it was just that he was not really sure about it, and had to confirm from the system. [that''s right. the host can grant the abilities that he has purchased from the store to any person. it is just that there is going to be extra charges for that.] [the moment that the host purchases the ability from the store, the ability will be immediately given to the host. but, if the host wants to give it to another person, they would have to store it in another place.] [so, the host will have to pay for the vessel that would be used to carry the ability, so that it could be transferred to another person later on.] [reminder: the host has to be cautious about who is being given the ability. if the host gives an ability to a person that is ungrateful, there is a possibility that the host might lead to the revelation of the system to the world.] [warning: the host is reminded that if the system is exposed, there are going to be consequences for that. the consequences might involve the destruction of the entire civilization on this planet.] from the first few prompts from the system, jaden was obviously excited about it. as long as he found someone that was considered as loyal, jaden could simply take an ability and grant it to them. continue reading stories on empire but the moment that he saw the other prompts, he was immediately reminded of the fact that he had to be cautious. yes, he could give someone an ability, but he would have to come up with an explanation on how that ability had been given. additionally, he would have to judge the character of the person that he would be giving the ability. in any case, there was always a possibility that someone that was a friend would turn into a foe the moment that they saw benefits. as for the last part, those prompts concerning the warning and reminder from the system, jaden of course remembered them clearly. he could understand about the implication of the revelation of the system, and the consequences that it would bring. since this system was part of a top civilization, and was being hunted down by the other civilizations, it was clear about the repercussions that would come with people knowing about the existence of the system within this world. as long as the system was revealed to the world, there was always a possibility that the other civilizations would be able to use their own methods in order to acquire the information. at that time, they would definitely descend into this planet, and then, there was a great possibility that they would end up destroying this planet while they would be looking for the system. after all, according to the system, even though the system and other pieces of technologies were only considered as low level, the moment that they were acquired by other civilizations, things would obviously change. those other civilizations who would immediately be able to reach new heights by the use of those technologies. it was simply because of that reason that they survivors of that civilization had decided to send the remaining pieces of technologies all around the world, so that they could help the other civilizations like this world. and in reality, the system had already helped this civilization, even if it was indirectly. after all, it was in the stone that the system was contained in the moment that it landed in this planet that mutants had appeared within this world. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. had it not been for the fact that some greedy individuals had gone after his parents, leading to their death, jaden believed that there was a possibility that the number of mutants present within this world would have reached a high number. in any case, it was only a small piece of the stone that had been used in order to create the current mutants. one could imagine about the remaining half of the stone. jaden of course understood the complications that could be brought about, and had no intention of revealing the system. in any case, he had only asked just in case. he could simply grant the ability to a person that he had purchased from the system. at least, with the help of the system, he could guarantee the loyalty of the person that he would have acquired. at that time, even if he purchased an ordinary person, as long as he granted them an ability, they would be able to transform. and then, he would be able to acquire what he had needed, but all that depended on the pricing. of course, within the store, the price of the mutants was the one that was the highest. and currently, there was actually a mutant that possessed a grade a ability, and this guy was priced at $100 billion. jaden was not really sure if this was the price of the ability, or the price of the person. but nonetheless, as long as this $100 billion could satisfy whatever need it was that this person had, then all was good. Chapter 402 Facilities, Stealing at this point, jaden was slightly curious. he was not really sure about the strength of this guy with a grade a ability. so, he simply decided to ask the system about his own current grade of ability, in order to be able to judge how strong this guy would be.''system, how strong am i in terms of telekinesis ability? what grade is it?'' jaden asked in his mind. [currently, the host can be graded as a grade b ability holder.] jaden was completely surprised upon hearing that. well, thinking much about it, it seemed that that was the case. but, even with a grade b ability, he was actually considered as weak? if that was the case, then that implied that the person with the highest ability within the raven mercenary group at least had a grade a ability. otherwise, it would not have been impossible for him to be in this situation, where he was extremely cautious of the other party. but of course, jaden did not believe that there was a possibility that there was someone within those two forces that had managed to reach a level where they possessed an ability that was grade s and above. but at this point, jaden finally understood the strength of the person that he could acquire from the store. and the good thing was the fact that it was not just a single person that possessed a grade a ability. instead, it was just that the highest grade of ability that a person that could be acquired from the store was only at grade a. maybe the reason behind that was due to the fact that it was not going to be easy to be able to find someone stronger with a need that could be satisfied with just money. despite that, understanding his current strength, jaden understood that if he acquired someone with a grade a ability, then that would be a huge boost. for the time being, he did not have the money to acquire the grade sss ability. and currently, jaden believed that it was not going to be long before another group of mutants was sent over to deal with him. and it was obvious that this group was going to be stronger, and it would not be that easy for him to be able to take them out. there was even a possibility that the higher ups of those two forces might take action personally, and would come for him. in that situation, he really would be helpless, and would have no choice but to try and get away. from this, it was clear that he had to increase his strength, even if it implied indirectly. in that situation, having a subordinate that was strong, at least, they could protect him. but that was not something that he was going to think of for the time being, as he still needed to explore the store, and see if there was something else that he could acquire. finally, jaden decided to focus on the last category in the store, which was facilities. jaden was not surprised when he saw what could be found within the facilities category. as he was browsing through the facilities present, he could see some things like a laboratory, a bakery, and many other things. basically, the facilities category provided him with a place where he could do something. and currently, jaden was focused on the laboratory category. he was not sure about what was contained within the laboratory category, and if it was going to be enough for him to be able to investigate about the stone. in any case, jaden believed that there was a possibility that he could acquire everything that he needed within the facilities category. and in that case, it would be worth it for him to get the geneticist skills. but as he read the description about the laboratory, he was completely surprised. the reason behind that being the fact that although there was a laboratory as a facility within the store, it did not imply that he would be given the laboratory. it was just that he was going to be allowed to access the laboratory services. from this, it implied that if he wanted to study something, he would just have to give the instructions, make the necessary payments, and the research would be carried out for him. and the best thing about it was the fact that the research was only going to be carried out instantaneously. this was way better than him carrying out the research personally. even if he possessed the highest geneticist skills, he would still need time in order to experiment some things, before he could finally find out what was unique about the stone. but with the laboratory facility from the store, that was something that could be done within seconds. so, he could save a lot of time. additionally, he would not need to even bother purchasing those two skills. that money could be used here instead. so, jaden immediately checked the price, and realized that the price for each research differed from each other, depending on the difficulty of the research. ''system, how much is it going to cost in order for me to research about this stone?'' jaden suddenly asked. at the end of it all, it was simply because of this stone that he was even bothering much about the laboratory. well, it was basically about mutation, and the stone was the origin of the mutation that had occurred within this world. [in order to research about the stone, the host is supposed to provide the research funds of $10 trillion.] jaden could not help but furiously blink his eyes upon hearing the price. it was actually 10 trillion dollars? that huge amount of money in order to research? and thinking about it, even though he was going to pay that huge amount of money, it was not as if he was going to acquire the laboratory as well. instead, the money was simply going to be used for the research, and the next time that he wanted to carry out any other research, he would have to do the payment again. as if the system could detect the doubt that he was having, another prompt appeared. [note: the funds provided is full the consumables that are used during the research. additionally, the manpower that is required to run the research, and for the equipment.] [currently, the price is low, considering that the host does not need to purchase the necessary equipment for the research. but even then, the host has to hire the equipment, which will be used during the research.] [it is the hiring of the equipment that costs a lot of money as compared to the other required items.] jaden finally understood. but even then, he was amazed by the price of the equipment that was being used for the research. if he really wanted to establish a laboratory of his own, just how much was he supposed to spend? if just hiring the equipment was that expensive, one could already imagine how expensive the equipment themselves were. but at this point, jaden decided that it was better to use the simplified version of the laboratory. even if it was just hiring the services of the laboratory, it was better than having a laboratory of his own. in any case, after the research about the stone, there was a high probability that he was not going to use the laboratory anymore. and, it would be a complete waste for him to use a huge amount of money to establish a laboratory that he was not going to use for a long time. currently, out of the slightly over $10 trillion that he had, he had already used $100 billion. that money had been used in order for him to acquire the physique enhancing pills. experience new stories on empire "how much money do i have currently?" jaden finally asked out loud. {currently, the amount of money in your account has already reached over $30 trillion.} jaden was shocked upon hearing that amount of money. but when he thought about it, looking at the time on his phone, he realized that it had already been over 2 hours since he started going through the system store. the number of items in each category was quite high, requiring a lot of time for him to be able to go through them all. sea??h th§× ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "just what method have you used in order to acquire such a huge amount of money?" jaden asked, not really sure about how the ai had managed to acquire such a huge amount of money in such a short time. {i simply hacked into the accounts of several gangsters and mafia bosses, and transferred the money from their accounts into your account. according to your personality, i thought that stealing from those billionaires would be against your conscience. it is exactly due to that reason that i simply hacked into several accounts of those notorious gangsters within this country and a few neighboring countries to acquire the money.} jaden finally understood. at the same time, he could not help but feel a little excited. at the same time, he thought about the reaction of those bosses the moment that they realized that the money in their accounts had been taken away. would they be able to pay their underlings? would the underlings revolt upon noticing that they could not be paid? or was it possible that those bosses that were collaborating with each other would start fighting upon realizing that another person could not pay for the items? "let''s continue with that trend. just go ahead and do the necessary in order to acquire much more money. hack into the accounts of all the gangsters all over the world, and get the money from them. the more the money, the better it is." jaden then instructed. Chapter 403 New Plan during the following day, jaden and john went ahead and took a stroll within the city. it was a good thing that john did not have to undergo whatever program the government had for him during that day.as for john himself, he decided to go around, just to walk around the city. he understood that this might be the final time that he was having the freedom of going around. after all, there was a possibility that he might end up dying during the next moment that he would be required to attend the mutation program. at this moment, jaden was still thinking of a method that he was going to use in order to make sure that john did not undergo the mutation, at least not by the method used by the government. of course, at this point, he understood that the system was not only meant for himself, but instead, for the entire civilization on this planet. yes, he was the one who held the system, but he had to share the advantages with the entire world. he did not really need to reveal the system, but he could use the system in order to make sure that the advancement of this civilization was sped up. considering that the system had claimed that those other civilizations that had been looking for its maker would be looking for the technology, they might actually pop up outside this world at any time. if that situation happened, then, this world was definitely not capable of protecting itself. it would be better if the strength of this world could be increased to a level that it could be able to compete against those other civilizations. well, the technological advancement of this world had improved by quite a huge margin for the past few decades. but that was obviously not enough, considering that this world had obviously not reached the interstellar era. for those other civilizations that were able to fight against other civilizations, it was clear that they had already reached that level. and for them to reach that level, they definitely possessed incredible weapons that were capable of destroying worlds. jaden had been thinking of a method that he was going to use in order to make sure that there was a rapid development within this world. and that was when he thought about the stone. currently, the ai was still trying to gather as much money as possible. of course, it was going to take quite a while for it to be able to gather enough money that would enable jaden to be able to do everything that he wanted. as soon as the research about the stone was completed, jaden had planned that he was going to use the stone in order to make several serums. then, those serums would be used in order to create mutants. in fact, if that serum could be injected into his body, and increase his abilities, then jaden would obviously do that. other than that, jaden would also try to study if there was a method of replicating the components that could be used in mutation. with that, even though the amount of mutation serums was going to be limited, at least, the number of mutants would increase by a huge margin. and as he thought of that, he suddenly remembered something. if the world was actually going to change, and a huge number of mutants was going to appear, then this world was definitely going to be completely different from before. currently, the mutants were actually within this nation alone. jaden was not really sure about the method that had been used by the government in order to make sure that the mutants within this country did not go out, but it was quite good. it was just that all the mutants that were present within this nation were currently acting cautiously. but that would not be the case in the near future, especially if a large number of mutants appeared. the appearance of the mutants could be controlled by the government, but jaden was not having the intention of giving the government this opportunity to do it by themselves. after all, during the time that his parents were alive, some of those within the government had their own intentions, and jaden did not believe that there would not be any this time. someone might actually harbor idea of creating their own private army of mutants. and that was not something that jaden was planning to allow them to do. jaden thought that it was better to find a method that he was going to use those serums in order to create mutants all over the world. then, with the appearance of the mutants, it was clear that the situation was going to be chaotic all over the world. some people might gain the abilities, and start killing others, while plundering other people''s property. it could be said that crime rate would immediately spike up. but that was something that jaden believed that this world had to go through. after all, in the case that they were facing another civilization, that civilization would not just come over and start communicating with them directly. in case that civilization had any ill intentions towards this world, they would obviously start attacking the moment that they arrived. then, those people that were not prepared would obviously never anticipate something like this to happen. considering that they would have never experienced war before, they would fail to defend this world, which was yet again against the plan that jaden was having. as jaden was thinking about all of this, the two of them had already gone quite a distance away from the hotel. they were just moving around the heart of the city, without any destination in mind. "say jaden, is it possible for you to become a bodyguard for another member of my family after this? this is just in case i end up dying, you know?" at this point, john suddenly spoke, bringing jaden back to his senses. jaden looked at john, before finally responding, "it is not impossible for me to become a bodyguard for another member of your family. but the probability of that happening is very small." the reason why jaden was saying that was simply because first of all, he was not having any thoughts of allowing john to die. and on the other hand, currently, jaden could only choose a client from the list that he was given by the system. the chances of the system giving him a member of the roberts family as a potential client was extremely low, especially considering that they were currently in the central province, which was a very long way from where the robert family was located. upon hearing jaden''s response, john remained silent for a while. he had already anticipated something like this. s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. discover stories with empire even at this moment, after realizing that jaden was a mutant, he was already doubting about the reasons why jaden decided to become his bodyguard. as for him targeting the bloodhound mercenary group, he thought that the possibility of something like that was extremely low. with jaden being a mutant, as long as he found out about the location of the headquarters of the bloodhound mercenary group, he could simply go ahead and deal with them easily. in any case, it was not as if the bloodhound mercenary group possessed any mutants. and since that was the case, for a mutant like jaden, who could easily take out other mutants, it was clear that it was easy for him to be able to deal with just a small group of ordinary humans. as for the chance of jaden being a bodyguard for another member of his family, that was just his hope. he just hoped that another member of his family would be as lucky as he was, to have jaden as their bodyguard. silence dominated for quite a while, before finally jaden spoke up again. he said, "but you don''t have to worry. you will not be dying anytime soon." john looked at jaden, and simply smiled. he thought that jaden was simply trying to give him hope, because the percentage of people that could survive the mutation was extremely low. simply put, as long as he went through with the mutation program, he was already 99% dead. as for that 1%, that was something that could almost be ignored. jaden did not know what this guy was thinking, but he did not say anything. in any case, even if john believed him or not, it was not as if jaden was going to change his mind. he still needed the system, especially considering that the system possessed several more features with the presence of the store. that made it very important to him, implying that he was going to need it even more, more so if he was going to face another civilization. as for those enemies that he was supposed to deal with, those that were involved with the death of his parents, jaden was not really that much concerned about them at the moment. with the store, as long as he had enough money, he could become extremely strong. and, if he found out much more information about the stone that had been upgraded, and create a serum out of it, he could reach a level that those guys could only dream about. after going around the city for quite a while, the two of them went back to the hotel. john decided to make the preparations, as he had already been informed that he was going to go through the mutation program together with the others on the following day. as for jaden, he believed that considering that a day had already gone by, the ai should have already gathered enough money for him to start the research on the stone. Chapter 404 Chaos just as jaden had anticipated, when he got back to the hotel suite, the ai immediately informed him about successfully gathering the amount that he wanted.well, the ai had gone all out this time, and had managed to gather over 500 trillion dollars. that was a huge amount of money that was being held by several people that dealt with illegal businesses. after hearing the amount that had been gathered, jaden could not help but feel ecstatic. this was obviously the largest amount of money that he had ever had, but it was not as if the money really cared anymore at this point. he could spend as much money as possible in order to acquire the items that were available within the store. and, the first one was obviously to start the research on the stone. the research was going to cost $10 trillion, and that was something that jaden immediately paid. well, the system was the one that deducted the money directly from his account, as jaden received a message from the bank informing him about money being debited from his account. and just immediately after he received a prompt from the system, the stone that he was currently holding in his hand vanished. jaden was not surprised by the extraordinary things that were being performed by the system, after knowing about its origins. at the same time, jaden received another prompt from the system. [the research has been initiated, and the fee has been paid. the research is going to take 1 hour.] jaden did not bother with the research for the time being, considering that it was going to be 1 hour until he got the results. so, he focused on the other thing that he had in mind, which was obviously about gaining another ability. well, it could be said to be just an upgrade of the current ability that he possessed. and since he already had something in mind, he immediately made the purchase of the grade sss telekinesis ability. [purchase completed. would the host like to integrate with the ability immediately, or would like to postpone it?] upon receiving the prompt, jaden did not hesitate to immediately agree. he did not want to delay things anymore, considering that at any moment, mutants might be coming over to try and kill him. so, it was better for him too get stronger first, so that if an even stronger enemy came, he would be able to deal with them. [confirmed. the integration will begin now. the host will lose consciousness for the next 3 hours.] and without giving jaden a chance of saying anything, jaden''s consciousness suddenly blacked out. at the same time, he collapsed onto the bed that he was currently sitting on. ¡­. of course, what jaden did not know was the fact that his actions had immediately caused chaos to erupt all over the world. the amount of money that he had acquired, $500 trillion was something that had obviously been stolen from others. several projects that have been arranged by those gangsters and others had to come to a halt, considering that there was no money. the only thing that these people failed to understand was how the money had been transferred from their accounts without their notice. since they were top powers, they of course had several people that were watching their accounts. in a situation where the money was being transferred from their accounts, they would have already been informed about it before the money was transferred. but this time, those people only came to know about the money being transferred from the accounts after the money had already left the accounts. they immediately took action, trying to trace the one who had hacked into their accounts and stolen the money. at the same time, they communicated with the banks where they had stored their money, asking them to trace the thief. the banks were also in chaos. they had never anticipated that the money that belonged to several of the big clients would be stolen like that. this was something that was going to affect their reputation. and of course, they were not going to accept something like that happening. and since that was the case, they also took action. with so many people taking action at the same time, it was obvious that the government would also be alerted. and this time, it was not just a government from one country, but it was different governments from all over the world. they used all the experts that they possessed in order to try and track down the thief. it was just that no matter what kind of skills those experts possessed, they did not manage to find any trace of the thief. yes, they could see that the money had been transferred from the accounts. but even with the skills that they possessed, trying to see how the money had been transferred, they could not find anything. of course, something big like this was impossible to hide. and, in just a few minutes, several people began getting the information, and social media was flooded with the news about what had happened. some people obviously ecstatic, especially after realizing that it seemed that the thief had simply targeted those evil guys. but for others, they did not feel happy about it, as they knew about the implication of this matter. even if that was not the case, they were not happy because they had a transaction with those people, and they were afraid that even the money that was in their accounts would be stolen. this was something that led to many people immediately visiting the banks, with the intention of withdrawing all the money that was in their accounts. at least, as long as they had the money in cash, they would not be so much afraid of a hacker being able to steal from them. they could simply hire security, and put the money in the safe, hide it away from anyone else. in just about 2 hours, all the governments all over the world had been allotted, and an emergency meeting was carried out. the meeting did not require them to attend a particular venue, but instead, they did so through a conference video call. they immediately began discussing about this matter, and about what had really occurred. it was just that no matter what they had in mind, it was definitely not related on how to find the thief. they had already tried all the methods that they could think of, but it was just impossible for them to be able to get it. though, they felt slightly relieved, considering that the money that had been taken had only been taken from those guys with illegal businesses. if the thief had decided to go ahead and steal the money from the government itself, then things would have definitely gotten much more complicated. the government projects would have obviously failed, and the economy of the nations all over the world would have been tremendously affected. this did not imply that with the money from the gangsters being taken away did not affect the economy. after all, with such a huge amount of money being taken away from the market, the circulation of money was obviously going to drop. and due to that, several business persons had no other choice but to suffer losses, considering that with limited money in the market, this was something that would lead to many people being unable to afford the products on the market. s~ea??h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. and with that, they would have no other choice but to lower the prices of the items that they had obviously bought at a higher price before. after the conference meeting, the leaders of nazu, the very same nation that jaden was in had a meeting of their own later on. initially, they had not paid that much attention to the issue about money being robbed from different accounts, but this time, they had no other choice but to take action. yes, they obviously wanted the money from those illegal business people to be taken away, so that they could go bankrupt. with that, those illegal businesses that were affecting the citizens in the nation would obviously collapse one after the other. stay connected through empire but understanding the implications of something like this, considering that even if those illegal business people did not have one business, they at least had one legal business. and, those businesses had employees, and they could not allow them to collapse, as that would lead to a high rate of unemployment. "go and ask the mutants to take action. i want to know who it is that has done something like this. this is obviously not targeting our nation directly, but still, it can affect us." the leader stated with a solemn tone. "yes, leader." the person that was instructed responded. then, he turned around, left the building, and made a call. a few minutes later, a response came back, and the leader was informed. "the person that was involved with this is currently in zuta. the exact location has already been detected, we are waiting for your command to take action." the guy stated as he looked at the leader. "immediately take action. but, don''t kill that thief. i never expected that the thief would actually be located in my nation. i want to see who has the capability of doing something like this worldwide." the leader instructed. Chapter 405 Enhancement when jaden took action, they had thought that it was only going to cause chaos in the economy within the country. it was just that he had never anticipated that he was going to attract the attention of mutants.and this time, the attention that he had received was not from those mutants that had a conflict with him, but instead, it was from the mutants from the government. another thing that he had never anticipated was the fact that with the government being attracted, they had been able to easily gain his location. with the mutants that they possess, possessing varying abilities, it was obvious that some technology like the ai would not be able to deal with it. as for the reason why despite possessing such abilities, they did not know about the current location of the raven mercenary group within this nation, it was simply because the other party also possess abilities of their own. with several people possessing that kind of ability, of course, it was almost impossible to be able to breach the security set up by them. it was due to that that the government was unable to figure out the current location of the headquarters of the raven mercenary group. but even if jaden knew about what had happened, he really would not have cared. in any case, he was unconscious for 3 consecutive hours, before he finally woke up. when jaden woke up, he realized that the way that he could see things was completely different from before. currently, it seemed that he was seeing the world in a different perspective. he felt that he could see things that he had not been seeing before. he was not really sure about the difference, but he just felt that there was a great difference between now, and before. at the same time, he felt completely at ease. of course, he understood that the reason why he was feeling that way was simply because of the new ability that he had gained. well, it was not a new ability, but instead, it was just his previous ability that had been upgraded. yes, instead of him possessing two telekinesis abilities of different levels, the current one had just been upgraded to grade sss. find your next adventure on empire in order to be able to know about his real strength at the moment, jaden would obviously have to test that out. but that was something that was going to take quite a while, and he could not do it here. if he really tried something like that here, it was clear that he was going to destroy this entire building. and that was not something that he was having in mind, considering the casualties that would come by. and just as jaden was still thinking about the changes that had occurred, another prompt appeared in front of him. [the research for the stone has been completed. the components of the stone have been deduced, and the effects of each component, together with the results that the combination will bring about.] the next moment after he heard the system, a sound of notification came from his phone. jaden did not hesitate and immediately looked at the phone, and realized that it was an email from an anonymous person. checking out the email, he realized that the email was about the details about the stone. jaden did not hesitate to immediately go through the information that had been sent to him. as for the sender, it was obviously the system. as jaden began going through the information, he could not help but be completely shocked. the components of the stone was something that he had never anticipated before. well, he had never heard of them. in any case, each component and the effect had been stated clearly. of course, it was not that each of the components that have been found was useful to the humans. instead, some of the components of the stone were harmful to humans. perhaps that was the reason why humans had been dying in large numbers the moment that they were introduced to this experiment. according to the information provided by the research, it was clearly stated that that component was not supposed to go beyond a certain amount, regarding different species. if it went beyond that amount, then the consequences would be the death of the creature that would have been injected by that component. on the other hand, some of the other components could increase the strength of humans through mutation. but, while others could increase the strength of a person by a huge margin depending on the amount of the component injected into the body, others did not really change despite the amount that was injected. of course, something that caught jaden''s attention was the fact that even though some of the components had been listed, the research was quite thorough. a method of dealing with that component had already been included. additionally, the research about the metals of creating serums out of the stone had also been listed. different types of serums for different types of abilities. that was yet again another thing that was completely out of jaden''s expectations. it seemed that with the research that had been done, currently, jaden could create a mutant that was having an ability that jaden wanted. going through all that information took quite a while. it took him almost 2 hours in order to be able to go through the information and gain all the details. with that finally out of the way, jaden decided that it was finally time to create a serum. the method had already been prepared, and now, only the process remained. of course, jaden did not have the facilities or the equipment that could be used for creating the serum. and he did not believe that there was such equipment within this world. in any case, even if the equipment was there, it was not as if he was just going to hand over the stone and the results of the research to the government. so, jaden decided that he was going to use the laboratory once again. since it was a laboratory, it could clearly do research, and at the same time, it could create things, at least scientific ones. ''system, how much is required for a serum to be created? it would be better if the mutation agent can be created in such a way that it can be released as a form of gas all over the world.'' jaden asked. [that is going to cost a total of $1 trillion.] jaden was once again surprised by the price stated by the system. at this point, he could not help but think that there was a possibility that the system was just trying to swindle money from him. but nevertheless, he decided to go through with it. and so, he paid the price, and in the next moment, another prompt appeared in front of him. sea??h th§× n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [the creation of the mutation agent has been initiated. time required is 1 and ? hours.] since the process was already in motion, jaden decided that it was time for him to start acquiring different things from the store. of course, the first one that he went for was obviously the physique enhancing pills. he had already acquired two of them, but this time, with the money that he possessed, he could acquire more of them. and so, without hesitation, he purchased 10 more. several prompts appeared after he completed the purchase, informing him about the successful purchase of the items. and when jaden thought about the pills, they appeared inside a small glass bottle. that bottle was completely clear, and did not have any name on it. and just as jaden was about to continue browsing the system store, he suddenly heard the sound of someone approaching the door of his suite. yes, people had already been going around the corridor, but this time, jaden was extremely sure that someone was actually approaching his door. after all, it was quite a distance from his suite''s door, to the next one. the person that had been walking over had been moving at a constant pace for quite a while, and the moment that they began approaching his door, they began moving slowly. "can you check out who is approaching here?" jaden asked loudly. {one sec¡­ i don''t know what is going on, but somehow, according to the cctv cameras of the hotel, there is nobody that is coming over.} jaden could not help but frown upon hearing that. could it be that it was another person with an ability such as nameless''s? that was a possibility, and jaden could not help but stand up from his bed. he was quite a distance away from the door, but with his current abilities, maybe due to the enhancement after gaining the sss grade ability, he was able to hear clearly what was going on out there. of course, he could filter out the things that he did not want to hear. otherwise, the ability of being able to hear someone speaking quite a long distance away would have been a complete nuisance. without hesitation, jaden immediately headed towards the door. at the same time, he was prepared to fight. after all, there was a possibility that the one that was coming over was a mutant from the raven mercenary group. at the same time that jaden got to the door, it was at that exact moment that even the other party had reached the door. and in the next moment, jaden saw the door handle turning. Chapter 406 Invitation and Rejection the door was violently swung open. it was clear that the person on the other end of the door had not noticed that jaden had already arrived at the door. discover exclusive content at empirethe moment that the door was opened, i figure suddenly entered into the suite, looking around as if looking for someone. but this person immediately froze when he realized that there was a figure that was looking back at them. jaden looked at the young man that was standing in front of him with a calm expression on his face. he did not take any action, just observing the other party, wondering what it was that they wanted to do. he was not really sure about the origin of this guy, so, he just waited. if it was someone from the raven mercenary group, he was of course going to take action and eliminate them right here and right now. looking at the calm expression on jaden''s face, the young man could not help but start looking around. it was clear that he was not believing the fact that even after he had entered into this place in such a way, the other party would be extremely calm. at the same time, it was clear that jaden had already been anticipating him, and that was the reason why he was standing there, next to the door, looking at him. "what do you want?" jaden asked after a long moment of silence. it felt that this guy was not going to talk at all, and they might just continue standing there, staring at each other. and jaden did not have that much time to do such a thing. it was as if jaden''s question had suddenly brought back this guy to his senses. so, he immediately cleared his throat by a slight cough. then he said, "i''m here, looking for you. no, i''m not the one that is looking for you, it is just that i was sent over to look for you." jaden did not say anything, and just continued looking at the other party. he was sent over? then who had sent him over? that was the question that this guy had to answer, even if jaden did not ask. upon noticing jaden''s gaze that was still lingering on him, the young man continued, "you already know the reason why i came to look for you. you are a mutant, and you have not been registered at all. the issue concerning mutants is supposed to be kept as a secret for the time being, unless the government has successfully achieved something in the research that is still going on. it is due to that reason that all the mutants are supposed to be registered, in order to ensure that they do not go around causing chaos. we have already acquired enough evidence to point out clearly that you are a mutant. and that is the reason why i was sent to come over looking for you. you have to come with me so that you can meet with my superiors, and you can be registered as a mutant. but you can also choose to disagree. but if you do that, you will be completely forbidden from using your abilities. anytime that you would dare to use the abilities, even if it is as a form of self protection, you will be killed on the spot." upon hearing the young man''s words, jaden finally relaxed slightly. yes, currently, with his abilities, of course he was not afraid of either the government, or the raven mercenary group. but it was a good thing that it was not someone from the raven mercenary group. in any case, if it was someone from the raven mercenary group, jaden would be forced to start fighting here. personally, he did not mind having a fight at any time. but the location was obviously not good, considering that there was a large number of people that were present within this hotel building. and of course, the main person, the main focus and reason was none other than john who was also within this building. if this building ended up collapsing, and john ended up dying, there was a great risk of jaden losing the system. "what do you think? are you going to go with me, or are you going to stay the way you are, but be forbidden from using your abilities? let me tell you, even if you are registered by the government, that does not imply that the government is going to control you. it is just that you will have to follow some guidelines, which will imply that you will not be recklessly using your abilities. you have to use your abilities in a justifiable situation, and you cannot use your abilities in order to cause chaos within the nation. well, you can cause chaos outside the nation, as that is not really a problem. but you just have to make sure that you don''t attack other mutants that are registered with the government, and can only attack those that have not. in case of a conflict between two sides that have both registered with the government, the government will obviously be involved, and a solution will be found for the problem." the young man explained further. jaden immediately shook his head up on hearing that. currently, he was not willing to be bound at all. he was already thinking of dealing with different civilizations, which implied that he was planning on dealing with enemies outside this world. so, how was he going to be bound by a small nation like this? it was obviously impossible. not to mention this nation, even if the entire world banded together in order to stop him, he was obviously not going to accept such restriction. who created the restrictions? it was clear that it was just a person with some ability that had created the restrictions. yes, they had been created in order to ensure that there was going to be stability within the nation. but obviously, they had other reasons as well. as for whatever those reasons were, jaden did not even bother to think about them. upon noticing that jaden was shaking his head, the young man could not help but look at him with an incredulous gaze. after a moment, he asked, "i reach you about this? you have to know, you never know what situation you are going to encounter. and in a situation where you encounter something that would require you to use your abilities, you cannot use them. after all, the moment that you use your abilities, you will be detected. and those that will find you will definitely execute you. it really doesn''t matter the situation that you are in." "i''ve already made up my mind. and, i''m not planning on changing that at all. additionally, i would like you to pass some information to your superior." jaden responded calmly. the young man looked at jaden with an expression of pity. but nevertheless, he asked, "what is it that you would like me to tell my superior?" "tell them to prepare. tell them that they should get ready because some changes are going to happen all over the world. as for that project that they are currently working on, they should just halt it completely. it is completely unnecessary." jaden stated. sear?h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. of course, he had already revealed the plan that he was having in a round-about way. well, someone could not tell what the plan was exactly, but still, they could tell that something was definitely going to happen. they might not be able to know what exactly was going to happen, but considering the way that jaden had framed this, it was clear that whatever was coming was not something that was going to be extremely beneficial to them. well, at least not in the short term. in the long term, it was definitely going to be beneficial to the entire world. but that was something that was going to take quite a while, after the commotion that was going to rise up later on. "what are you trying to say? why can''t you just be straightforward?" the young man asked with a puzzled expression on his face. he did not understand why jaden was trying to say something, but not saying it. "just say the exact words that i have said. don''t worry about anything else. everything will happen in due time." jaden simply shook his head as he said those words in response. the young man continued staring at jaden for quite a while, and after realizing that jaden did not have any intention of saying anything else, he simply shook his head as he walked out of the suite. jaden on the other hand simply closed the door, and started heading back to the bedroom. he still wanted to continue improving his strength with the amount of money that he currently possessed. but he had just taken a few steps when suddenly, he noticed that something was strange. for some reason, for the past minute or so, it was extremely silent. and just a second ago, he heard the sound of footsteps approaching. those footsteps were completely organized, indicating that those that were approached were all trained. in that situation, it implied that it was either a special force, or the military. jaden was not really sure this time if the sound of footsteps approaching was headed towards him, or towards another suite. but regardless, he was obviously unhappy. after all, he had been interrupted yet again. and just as he was wondering where those footsteps were heading to, he finally heard into the conversation of the other party. "the suspect is in the suite next door. all of you be prepared. don''t allow them to escape." a masculine voice stated. Chapter 407 You Are Under Arrest upon hearing that statement, jaden could not help but be surprised. at the same time, he thought, was it possible that there was a criminal within the hotel?just what kind of coincidence was this? that criminal just had to be close to where he was? of course, jaden did not think that he was the criminal. after all, in reality, he was not a criminal. jaden shook his head as he decided to go back to his room and continue with what he was doing. but he had only taken a few steps when he suddenly realized that the people outside had already begun moving. at first, he was not really concerned. if they were here to get a certain criminal, then he was not going to be involved in that. it was just that in the next moment, he was completely stunned the moment that he realized that the sound of footsteps had actually stopped outside the door of his suite. could this group of people be mistaken about the target that they were looking for? maybe they had gotten the wrong intel, which led them coming to his door, instead of another one? and just as jaden was wondering about this, the door was suddenly opened with a bang. it seemed that the other party thought that the door had been closed tightly, and so they used full force. but jaden had just locked the door with a single lock, the most simple lock. and that was the lock that was easily broken the moment that one of those from the special unit easily went ahead and rammed into the door. the moment that the guy managed to break into the suite, even he himself had not anticipated it. he had thought that it would require him to do that a few times before he could finally break into the suite. nevertheless, he still managed to react, raising the gun that he was having in his hand, while looking around cautiously. as for the others behind him, they also swarmed into the room, all of them vigilantly looking around. of course, the first place that they looked at was where jaden was currently standing. after all, if one entered into a room and there was a person there, they would obviously be attracted by the presence of the person. all of them immediately aimed their guns at jaden. still, there was slight confusion in their eyes, as they looked at jaden. after all, they had not been given the identity of the person that they were looking for. they had only been informed about the location of the suspect, and they rushed over to deal with it. no more information was provided, which led to the current situation. in normal occasions, the moment that they broke into the house of a suspect, the suspect would immediately panic, and try running away. but looking at jaden who was looking back at them with a calm expression on his face, they were obviously confused. was it possible that they had entered into the wrong suite? but that was impossible. in fact, one of them even went out and checked out the suite number, and only then they were sure that it was here. "put your hands where we can see them. you are going to be taken back with us for interrogation. you are suspected to have stolen money from people in different parts of the world. anything that you say may and will be used against you in the court of law." the leader of the operation immediately said after gaining his composure. discover hidden tales at empire the moment that those words were said, jaden finally understood the reason why this group of people had come over. they had actually come over because the ai had stolen money from other people''s account? and from the words that had been said by this guy, it was clear that the government was already aware that the ai had not only stolen money from people within this nation, but instead, it was all over the world. jaden was a little confused. how was it that they came to know about the location of the ai in just a matter of a few minutes? with the capability that the ai possessed, it was obviously impossible for them to be able to locate it using any form of technology. even if there was a powerful ai that was capable of assisting in tracking down the location of the ai, then, the ai would have definitely been alerted. jaden did not believe that there was any other form of technology within this world that was capable of evading the capabilities of the ai that he owned. well, unless the system was brought into the fray, or there was a possibility that another technology from the same civilization as the system had appeared within this world. but then again, jaden thought of another thing. the mutants. that was something that jaden had completely discounted all this time. he had not anticipated that the government in this country would be involved, leading to the involvement of mutants. there was a time that the ai had tried to get information about the smith family and the raven mercenary group, but it was as if there was something that was blocking it. and according to the ai, it was definitely not technology. since that was the case, it seemed that someone with a certain ability was capable of tracking the location of the ai. jaden was quite curious about that kind of ability, and having already met with nameless and the other mutant that had died a little while ago, jaden was obviously not that much surprised. in response to what he had been told, jaden simply continued looking at this group of people. he did not react at all. at the same time, he had no intention of collaborating with them. if they wanted to arrest him, then they were dreaming. first of all, even if he was the one who had instructed the ai to make a move, it was not as if he was the one who had made a move directly. that implied that unless they could find the link between him and the ai, it was impossible for them to be able to associate him with the robbery. additionally, it was not as if they were going to find the location of the ai. who would ever anticipate that the ai would be installed in something very small like a mobile phone? well, it was previously a laptop before it underwent an upgrade, which allowed it to become small in size, just like an ordinary smartphone. when this group of special unit members in charge of dealing with emergency situations like this saw that jaden was not reacting, they could not help but frown. the leader of the group immediately repeated what he had said before, but even after a few seconds had elapsed, it was clear that jaden was not going to react at all. this was something that obviously angered many of them. and one of them immediately took a step forward and approached jaden. as for the others, they continued aiming their guns at jaden. at this point, they realized something. even if jaden was not involved in the robbery of the money as it was said, he was obviously not normal. after all, in the face of the guns that were being pointed at him, he was simply ignoring them. the moment that the one who had stepped forward arrived in front of jaden, he looked at him with a cold expression on his face as he said, "turn around now. don''t make us use force." but it seemed that the cold expression on his face could not work against jaden. after all, jaden just continued standing there, looking at him. the guy was immediately incensed. he could not handle the arrogance that was being displayed by the young man in front of him. he immediately raised his hand, planning to force jaden into submission. as for the gun, it was already hanging on his shoulder by its strap. he was not planning on using the gun, considering that the person in front of him had not shown any form of physical resistance, or trying to kill someone by taking out a lethal weapon. but just as the hand was about to come into contact with jaden, it suddenly felt like there was an invisible wall that was separating him and jaden. no matter how much the guy tried, he could not get his hand to reach jaden. and the others that were currently watching could not help but feel a little confused. why was this guy playing around? s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. this was not the only person that they had to deal with. other suspects for different crimes were in different areas, and they were required to go and capture them as well. "can you stop messing around and apprehend the suspect? we don''t have time to waste." the leader stated with a frown on his face. the guy''s face turned purple upon hearing the words said by the leader of the operation. he exerted more strength, but he only realized that it was impossible for him to be able to break through the invisible wall in front of him. he had already tried changing positions that he was extending his hand through, only to realize that it was impossible for him to be able to get his hand to touch jaden. "i think that there is a glass that is separating me and the suspect." finally, understanding that it was an impossible venture, the guy said those words, surprising the others around. Chapter 408 Totally Dumbfounded all the officers present looked at the guy who had spoken, wondering if he was taking them for a fool. if there was a glass apparition that was separating them from the suspect, they would have already noticed it.how difficult was it for them to be able to notice something like that? and according to the hotel staff, this person only came here a few days. and so far, they had not seen him bringing in any form of material other than the small luggage that he came with. of course, it was impossible for something as huge as a glass that was capable of separating the entire living room to be able to fit in the luggage that he carried. additionally, the moment that they came in, they noticed that the suspect was moving. it was clear to them that he had just come from the door. it was due to that that they did not believe that there was any possibility that there was anything that separated them from the suspect. so, they all looked at the guy that had spoken, wanting to beat him up. but thinking about what they were here to do, they all decided not to focus on that. instead, another person immediately stepped forward, wanting to apprehend jaden. it was just that after he arrived close to jaden, he experienced the same thing as the first person. it was as if there was an invisible wall that was separating him and jaden. the guy was completely flabbergasted. he looked around, while stretching his hand again and again, trying to find if what he was feeling was true. he tried knocking, only to realize that there was no sound that came out of the invisible wall in front of them. completely helpless, he turned around and faced the leader as he said, "it is true. there is definitely something that is blocking us from reaching the suspect. and i do believe that it is definitely a glass wall." his words immediately rendered the others speechless. they had thought that only a single person had gone insane, but it seemed that these two were in this together. they just wondered why it was that they had not noticed something like this. how had these two gone insane while under their watch? regardless of what they were thinking, two others immediately headed towards jaden. they understood that they could no longer waste any more time, and had to apprehend the suspect first. yes, there was a possibility that this suspect did not make any mistake, and was only mistaken for the real criminal, but even then, it was their duty to get him to the station. and since that was the case, they did not really want to take any more time here. they still had other suspects that they were required to deal with. and, there were always several occasions that they were informed of other suspects in the same area that they would be in. but the moment that they tried to get even closer to jaden, they realized that there really was something that was blocking them. this immediately made them change their expressions. currently, the four of them had approached jaden from four different directions. but even then, they failed to reach him. it was currently clear to them that there was definitely something that was surrounding jaden, preventing them from getting to him. continue reading at empire one of them immediately aimed his gun at jaden. as for the others, they finally understood that it was not that the others had gone insane, but it was just that something had really happened. there was definitely something that was blocking the path of those officers from reaching jaden. bang! the sound of the gunshot was heard within the room. even the leader of the operation had not anticipated that one of those four that had gone to apprehend the suspect was actually going to fire a bullet. even though the bullet was not directly aimed at the suspect, there was always a possibility that something might occur. if the suspect ended up dying, and they ended up confirming that the suspect was not a criminal, then things would definitely get complicated. additionally, this was a hotel. this was a public place, and many of the people here were obviously here to rest or to enjoy themselves. and with the gunshot going off right now, it was definitely going to alarm the people within the building. but just as he was thinking about reprimanding that officer that had used the gun, he was completely flabbergasted by what happened next. since they believed that there was something like a glass that was blocking them from reaching jaden, they had anticipated that it would shatter the moment that the bullet hit it. and even if it was bulletproof, it would definitely have some form of impact, and they would be able to see the cracks on the surface. but would they saw was completely different. first of all, there was no any other sound after the sound of the gunshot. that was to be expected, considering that the gunshot was extremely loud. but instead of something cracking under the pressure and power of the bullet, nothing actually happened. the bullet remained suspended in the air, as if there was an invisible force that was holding it there. it was not spinning at all, completely motionless. this was the very first time that they had encountered something like this. jaden on the other hand thought that he had already wasted enough time with this group of people. so, he allowed the bullet to drop down. yes, he had used his telekinesis ability in order to stop the bullet. tink! tink! as the bullet dropped onto the ground, producing a sound, jaden spoke, "i want you guys to leave. tell your superiors that they should use the mutants to try and get information about other things that are about to happen, instead of bothering with something like this." just while the group of officers were confused about what jaden was trying to imply, they immediately felt that there was a force that was wrapped around them. of course, they tried to resist, but they found out that it was impossible to resist. that force was invisible, and was extremely powerful. they just helplessly watched with incredulous gases as they were pushed out of the door of the suite. then, the door was immediately closed after they had gone out. the group of officers managed to get back on their feet from the corridor where they were piled up. currently, they noticed that the hotel was in chaos. that was something that was to be expected considering that a gunshot had just gone off. as for john and the others, after they heard the sound of the gunshot, they immediately came out of their own respective suites. of course, they knew the direction that the sound had come from, and they knew that it was in that direction that jaden was in. even if the sound of the gunshot did not directly come from jaden''s suite, it was definitely close by. and if there was someone with a gun within the hotel, then things were going to be dangerous. of course, john was not that much worried about jaden. he understood that jaden was a mutant. but, there was a little uncertainty about jaden being able to handle a bullet. s§×ar?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. but when they came out, they realized that there was a group of members of the special police force that was piled up in the corridor. and currently, they were struggling to get up. they could see that none of them was currently injured. but even then, from the way that they were moving, it was as if they had just undergone some form of beating. on the other hand, after pushing the group outside, jaden decided not to pay much attention to them. instead, he decided to continue focusing on using the money that had already been gathered by the ai. since it seemed that mutants had already been involved in this matter, there was a possibility that after those guys went away, the mutants would be involved again. and in that situation, there was a possibility that the money in his account might be transferred from his account. after all, nobody could tell the kind of abilities that the mutants from the government possessed. of course, jaden was not willing to lose the money that he had just acquired. so, the best way of dealing with the money was not transferring the money from one account to another, but instead, it was for him to use the money immediately. that way, even if they came to use their abilities in order to try and transfer the money from his account to another one, they would find that there was no money in that account. as for taking the money back from the system, that was obviously an impossibility. ¡­. the leader of the special police force looked at the door that was currently closed and hesitated for a moment. at this point, he already understood. the person that they were dealing with was definitely not normal. it was no wonder that this person was capable of stealing money all over the world in just a little over one day. and from the way that he had pushed them out of the room, it was clearly not something that could be done by technology. thinking of that, he immediately decided that they were going to report this situation to the higher ups. they could not handle this guy. they would have to leave this guy to others that were capable of doing that. Chapter 409 Another Ability while the laboratory was busy, jaden decided to continue using the money that was in his account. first of all, he decided to make another purchase.what he purchased next was another ability from the system. it was an sss grade ability, space manipulation. the reason why he decided to take this ability was simply because of its efficiency. no matter how fast he was on land, it would be extremely difficult for him to be able to get to another location, especially if he had to go through the air, or on water. yes, there was a possibility that if he went at a very high speed, he could actually move on water. but that was not something that he wanted to try out. in any case, he had never seen anybody with the ability of doing that. as for the grade sss ability that he had gotten this time, it was going to enable him to be able to actually teleport. yes, the teleportation that was only seen in movies. according to the description of the ability, he could teleport a distance of 1,000 km. that was the maximum distance that he was allowed to teleport. as for the number of times that he could teleport, that was something that he would have to find out himself, as it was regarding his own ability. the best thing about this ability was the fact that he could teleport 1000 km in any direction. that implied that he could move into the air, front, back, or even sideways. as for moving below, that was not impossible as well. that was if there was actually space available for him to teleport to. if he activated the ability, he could choose the direction that he wanted to go to. and he would be teleported the exact distance that he wanted, as long as it did not exceed the maximum limit. but if he wanted to teleport to an exact location, he would need to have been to that place, even before he the ability. it would be then that as long as he thought of that place, he would be able to go there. as for him being able to go to a place that he had only seen on the screen, he was actually capable of doing that. it was just that he was limited to a maximum distance of 500 km. but that was good enough. one had to know that the world that jaden was in only had a circumference of a little over 70,000 km. that implied that he could actually teleport all over the world as long as he did that 70 times. of course, that was only if he had been in all places all over the world. but if he could only see them on the screens of either his devices or televisions, he would need to do that 140 times. but that was an extremely fast speed. jaden was not really sure if there was anybody that was capable of doing the same thing as himself, unless they came from another civilization. at least within this world, there was definitely no one with such an ability. find your next adventure on empire the cost for the ability was way higher as compared to the telekinesis ability. that was something that jaden had already anticipated. in any case, it was not as if the space manipulation ability was only about teleportation. instead, it also granted him an ability of being able to detect anything within the range of 1,000 km radius. that implied that he would be able to tell if there was anyone or anything around him at all times. jaden was not really sure about this, as he had only read the description about the ability. and so, after gaining the ability, he decided to try out this ability that was part of the space manipulation ability. as he closed his eyes, he felt that there was some form of energy that was spreading from his body. and in just a little while, it had already occupied the entire suite, and was expanding outwards. the speed at which it was spreading at was extremely high, and in no time at all, it had already extended for several kilometers. and the moment that it reached the maximum limit that it could reach, jaden finally saw something different. with his eyes closed, he suddenly felt that in his mind, another view appeared. it was an aerial view of the area. the area was extremely huge, that jaden was not really sure about if he had already gone outside the country or not. but he could see that within the range of what he could see, he could see the land, numerous lakes and rivers, many cities, and even an ocean that span quite a huge distance. at first, he was just seeing things from a great height. but the moment that he wanted to focus on something, the view was capable of zooming in, and he was even capable of seeing very small sand particles on the ground. jaden was immediately amazed upon realizing this. he immediately thought about zooming out, and it actually followed his thoughts. then, he zoomed into a city, and was capable of seeing the people inside the city. it was as if the walls were completely non-existent to him. as long as he wanted, since that energy had already spread from his body and was covering the distance of 1,000 km radius, he could clearly see everything within it. in fact, he could even see the structure of the walls, and the components that had been used in the constructions of the walls. he then thought of something else. the moment that he thought of that, his view suddenly changed. it was as if he had burrowed into the ground. he could see different types of soil, the rocks that were hidden beneath the soil, the small insects and big animals that could be found inside the ground. jaden was amazed all the same. at this point, he suddenly felt that the $170 trillion that he had paid for this ability was actually worth it. after all, it was an ability that possessed two abilities within it. and if each grade sss ability was priced at $100 trillion, then that implied that he had gotten a discount of $30 trillion. but with that, he had already consumed quite a huge amount of money from the total amount that was in his account. still, he still wanted to make more purchases from the system. he began going through the pills that could be found within the system. of course, it was impossible for him to be able to go through everything during the first time that he had gone through that category. and this time, he found that there were several pills that could be used in order to increase the level of an ability. immediately, jaden made the purchases. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. but that was not the only one. instead, jaden went through the resources category. within the resources, he found something that could be used in order to spread the mutation agent that was being prepared by the laboratory at the moment. yes, the laboratory was going to prepare something that could be spread all over the world in the form of a gas. but that did not imply that the laboratory was going to provide him with something that he was going to use in order to spread the gas. the purchase was completed a little while later after jaden found what he was looking for. it was just that he was needed to spread those things all over the world. they were not capable of releasing the gas from one point to cover the entire world. instead, the gas would be needed to be released from different places, so that the entire world could be covered by the mutation agent. then, the world will definitely undergo a change. ¡­ while jaden was still making purchases from the system, the information about what had happened within the hotel had already reached the ears of the higher ups that had sent that group to invite and apprehend jaden. the information came from two different parties. it was just that none of the people that had been sent had ever anticipated that they were going for the same target, and neither was the person who had sent them. well, it was the very same person that had sent all of them. even though it was not directly, but still, the orders were from him. and when the information came back to him, only to realize that it was the same person that they had been looking for, he could not help but feel a little troubled. of course, he was not troubled by the fact that it was the same person that was supposed to be dealt with. in any case, what he was troubled with was the words that had been said. they did not know about the origins of this guy. and, they already knew about all those people that had been involved in the experiment back then, and by now, they had already become mutants. the files on those people had already been found. it was just that this time, they could not find any information about jaden being involved in the experiment. could it be that he was from another nation? but that was something that they thought that it was an impossibility. after all, the news about the appearance of mutants was only within this nation. yes, mutants good move from one nation to another, but they all originated from this one. as for the possibility of the other nations being capable of succeeding in finding a way of creating mutants, they did not believe that they would do that ahead of them. after all, they themselves had already gotten a head start long ago. it had already been several years, but they were not yet sure about the results that they were about to try out in the next few days. Chapter 410 Raven Mercenary Groups Base jaden suddenly appeared above a forest. the area that the forest covered with extremely huge, and there was no any city or town located nearby.additionally, there were no any roads that led to this place. it was clear that this place was not explored by the humans. but jaden did not think that this was the case. in the past 2 days, he had already been going all over the world, trying to find the location on the headquarters of the raven mercenary group. of course, he was not looking for the one that was located within the nation that he was born in, but instead, he was looking for the main headquarters of this group, the one that controlled the entire mercenary group. since he had already decided that he was going to deal with the entire mercenary group, of course he was not going to leave any of them behind. so, he decided to find the main headquarters of this group, so that when he took action, he would be able to eliminate them all. there was always a probability that he was going to miss some of the mercenaries from this group that had ventured out, in order to deal with some missions. but, that did not really matter as long as he dealt with the core of the entire mercenary group. and the previous day, late in the night, he finally managed to find what he was looking for. the headquarters of this mercenary group was located in a place that nobody could ever believe. it was located in this very same continent, in a nation that was located in the very north of the continent. and, it was located beneath the ground of the capital city of that nation. of course, the entrance into the territory of the mercenary group was not located inside the city. but instead, it was located outside the city, several kilometers away. it was just that an underground tunnel had been constructed very deep into the ground, and a transportation means had been established. the tunnel had so many branches that one could easily get lost. it was just that while some of the tunnels ended up in a dead end, one of them led directly into the city. nobody could have ever imagined that the headquarters of this notorious mercenary group was actually located so deep underground. jaden did not doubt that in order to construct something like this, this mercenary group had invested quite a huge amount of money. otherwise, it would have been impossible for them to be able to construct such an advanced underground fortress. when jaden found the headquarters, he realized that there was quite a big number of mercenaries that were in the headquarters at the moment. jaden was not sure about the event, but having already located the main base, he did not continue staying there. he immediately went back to his nation, wanting to locate the headquarters of this mercenary group within that nation. that was the one that he was going to start with, considering that it was the most powerful, despite not being the main headquarters. the reason why it was the most powerful despite not being the main headquarter was simply because of the mutants that had joined the mercenary group. with the presence of the mutants, the firepower of this branch over the mercenary group was obviously extremely strong. it was now that jaden came over here after searching around for a while and taking a break. as for why he came here, it was simply because he thought that this was the best place for the establishment of the headquarters of the mercenary group within this nation. the moment that he appeared here, in the air above the forest, jaden used another ability that he had acquired from the store. the ability was not that expensive, considering that it only allowed him to be able to fly. basically, it simply allowed him to be able to manipulate the wind around him, which would then be used in order to float in the air. but, he could also move at incredible speeds, even though it was a huge distance away from preaching the speed of sound. as he was floating in the air, jaden immediately activated the ability that allowed him to be able to detect everything within the radius of 1,000 km. his view immediately shifted, and everything within 1,000 km radius was visible to him. but jaden immediately focused on the ground below him. he began penetrating the ground, and in just a little while, he had already moved more than 300 m below the ground. it was then that he suddenly encountered something that was completely out of place within the forest, below the soil. he found that there was a huge metallic shell that was holding the soil above it. jaden immediately realized that this was what he was looking for. and so, he focused, diving deeper. as for that metallic shell that was holding the soil above it, it was not capable of preventing him from seeing what was beneath it. below that metallic shell, he realized that several buildings were actually constructed. each and every one of them all quite huge, implying that this was definitely a hidden facility. jaden realized that all these buildings were located in an open space that was completely enveloped by metallic shells like the one that he had encountered first. it was at this point that jaden realized that the construction here was definitely completely different from the one that he had seen for the main headquarters of the mercenary group. the reason behind that being that the space here was extremely huge as compared to the one before. and, jaden understood that this was the work of the mutants. as for how they had done that, he did not doubt the ability of creating something like this considering the large number of abilities that existed. and just like before, jaden noticed that there was a tunnel that was connected to this underground space. it was clear that it was the one that was used for entry and exit. jaden went ahead and penetrated into the buildings. it was then that he realized that this was actually a laboratory. well, at least the building that he had penetrated and focused his senses on, was a laboratory. explore more adventures at empire he could clearly see that several experiments were currently ongoing. but the thing that made him frown was the fact that human experiment was actually going on. the government was already planning on carrying out human experiment, despite understanding that the chances of the survival of the people that were going to undergo the mutation was going to be extremely low. jaden was not really sure if this group of people had managed to get the solution that was being used by his parents during the time that they were studying the mutation of human genes. s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. otherwise, how was it possible that they were going to be able to create something that they were going to use for the mutation? the possibility of them finding something from what his parents had left during the time that they were working for the government was quite high. jaden only frowned as he looked at the dead bodies that were currently piled up inside a room. and there was a door that led to another room that had a furnace. it was clear that the bodies of the people that had not managed to make it out of the experiment would be cremated. jaden shook his head. he did not want to show any emotions at the moment, considering that what he was planning to do with something that was going to be more chaotic. it was clear that in the next few days, the number of deaths was going to be extremely high. even though it was extremely cruel, jaden understood that there was no any other choice. after all, if this world kept on progressing the way that it was at the moment, if the other civilizations that had already developed came and attacked, they would be completely helpless. it would not be too bad if they encountered another civilization that would enslave them. but if they ended up encountering another civilization that only thought of slaughtering, then they would be completely out of luck. it was better for them to get used to fighting, while getting stronger. that way, at least, they would have a chance of resisting if another civilization came attacking. as he was thinking of that, he immediately deactivated the ability that he had used to observe the situation down there. now that he already knew that this was the place that he was looking for, he did not need to observe any further. using his telekinesis ability, he immediately uprooted a large number of in the surrounding area. this was obviously something that caused quite a commotion, but nobody noticed, considering that even the buildings were located more than 300 m below the ground. after uprooting the large number of trees, jaden immediately used them as spears as he directed them towards the ground. booom! booom! booom! several explosions immediately went off as the trees collided with the ground, leading to a huge part of the ground being blasted apart. Chapter 411 Utter Destruction this sudden attack immediately made the ground shake tremendously. this was something that happened even within the underground space that had been opened up by the raven mercenary group.this immediately attracted the attention of the mutants that were present down there. in any case, considering that the mutants rarely took action, they were mainly located within this underground space. and of course, the number of mutants that was present down there was quite high, something that jaden had never anticipated before. the reason behind the huge number was actually simply because the government and the raven mercenary group had actually succeeded slightly when it came to the mutation. but the two forces could actually create mutants. it was just that the mutants that could be created would sometimes have deficiencies, or the power that they held was extremely low as compared to those that appeared first. in fact, the first mutants that jaden had encountered before were part of those mutants that could be considered as the strongest in the batch of the mutants that had been produced after his parents had died. additionally, the success rate of the creation of this group of mutants was extremely low. in order for them to be able to succeed, to create quite a number of mutants, they had gone ahead and looked for gangsters almost all over the world. s~ea??h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. they had already given that group of gangsters hope, that there was a possibility that they were going to gain higher power. of course, they did not tell them about the low success rate. for those that succeeded, they were immediately thankful to this force. but for those that died, they were immediately cremated. back to the present, after the attack from jaden, who was using his telekinesis ability, he was able to open up the ground. and, he was able to reach the metallic shell that was beneath the soil. the moment that this shell was exposed, jaden immediately used his telekinesis ability in order to tear it apart. his current telekinesis ability was extremely powerful, and despite the metallic shell being special with extraordinary hardness, it was not capable of withstanding his power. in just a few seconds, it had already been deformed, and it opened up a huge gap. and those beneath immediately noticed it. at that exact moment, all the mutants that were present down there took action, while the scientists were terrified. this was exactly the first time that someone had come to attack this base. after all, for many years that they had been working here, nobody even located the base, not to mention attacking it. they believed that even if the government actually managed to find the location of this base, they would not have the confidence of striking. after all, the number of mutants here was extremely high. regardless, the moment that the mutants appeared, they all began looking towards the space that had been opened up above them. each and every one of them was eager to take action. they were not sure who it was that had come to attack, or how they had managed to find them. but nevertheless, they were only thinking of one thing, eliminating the intruder. after all, if they did something like that, they would be rewarded later on. at this point, they saw that there was a figure of a young man that was dropping from the hole that had been opened up in the metallic shell. at first, each and everyone of them was stunned, as they had never seen someone being capable of flight. despite the myriads of abilities that existed, this was definitely the first time that they had seen someone that was capable of flight. yes, others could jump from one point to another, covering huge heights, but this was definitely the first time that they could see someone hovering in the air, dropping slowly. but after the surprise, they did not hesitate to attack. those that possessed long-range attack abilities immediately launched their attacks towards jaden. as for those that could only fight at close combat, they could not help but feel a little disgruntled. this was the first time that they felt that the abilities that they possessed was limiting them. after all, they were going to lose the chance if that intruder was killed before he reached the ground. jaden on the other hand, when facing the attacks that were coming his way, which included several people that possessed telekinesis abilities, and others that could control metal, rocks and so on, he was unperturbed. instead, with just his telekinesis ability, he managed to easily repel the attacks. and since he was here to destroy this place, and deal with this force, he did not intend to waste any time. immediately after repelling the attacks around him, while the people below were completely stunned, he took action. all these people suddenly felt that there was an extreme pressure that had suddenly appeared around them. then in the next moment, they actually began bursting one after the other into a bloody mist. it was clear that they could not withstand the force that was compressing around them, something that led to their death without even the chance of resisting. jaden did not even pay attention to this group of people that he had killed. instead, he looked towards another building that he had not used his ability in order to detect what was inside. after looking at it for a while, he gazed back at the building that was definitely the laboratory. he looked into the building again, and looked at the group of people that was still alive. of course, the explosions that had occurred outside was something that had startled them. but they were currently being asked to remain where they were by several mutants. after looking at them, jaden took out the upgraded laptop that contained the ai. he immediately asked it to find the information about the people down there. as for the ai being able to spot them, that was something that was quite easy for jaden. he simply went ahead and tore away the roof of the building. and with that, all the people below were exposed. and, the ai immediately went to work. and in just a few seconds, the results were out. and jaden found that this entire group was not supposed to be forgiven. they were actually crooks, and many of them had blood in their hands. as for those small criminals, jaden decided not to spare them as well. in any case, if this group of people succeeded in becoming mutants, there was a possibility that they would go ahead and start killing other people. after all, they were not from the government, but instead, they would be part of the raven mercenary group. and of course, the raven mercenary group was not a righteous force. having already made a decision, this group of people was also enveloped by his telekinesis ability, and they were killed. none of them even had a chance of resisting. as for the scientists that were in charge of carrying out the experiments here, jaden simply looked at the information about them. it was then that he realized that all these scientists, in the real world, they were actually considered dead. but in reality, here they were, alive. it came as a slight surprise to jaden, but still, he did not hesitate. he immediately killed several of those scientists. why had he done that? it was simply because of the past records of these scientists. these guys had actually carried out several experiments that were harmful to the humans. and it was clear that when they joined this force, they definitely did not get forced to do that. but instead, there was a possibility that they had been invited, and they easily agreed. as for those scientists that he left behind, it was simply because they had a clear background. according to the records provided by the ai, it was clear that they had been kidnapped. but their deaths had been forged, leading to them being brought here, and nobody looking for them anymore. stay connected with empire the remainder of the scientists were terrified when they noticed the death of the others. well, it was an explosion of bodies, something that they were experiencing for the first time. yes, they had already seen many deaths, but this was definitely the first time that they had seen deaths happening in such a huge magnitude and manner. just after jaden had eliminated several of the scientists, he suddenly felt that there was a pressure that was rushing towards him. this pressure was high as compared to the ones that he had experienced before. jaden immediately understood of that finally, the higher ups of the raven mercenary group were taking action. and the origin of this force was from the other building. of course, jaden easily repelled the pressure that was trying to build around him. and in the next moment, he saw that several people had already charged out of that building. as compared to the group that he had eliminated, this group that had a number of mutants reaching slightly over 20 was obviously stronger. they were stronger mutants, possessing stronger abilities. but that did not make much of a difference to jaden. he simply went ahead and annihilated them using his telekinesis ability. he did not give them a chance of even saying anything. the moment that this group was eliminated, it was at that exact point that a furious roar suddenly came from within that building. "how dare you! i will tear you to pieces and make sure that you make up for the losses that you have made me suffer!" Chapter 412 An Unexpected Meeting immediately after that angry shout, jaden immediately noticed that there was someone that was rushing towards him. and, the power that this person possessed was obviously higher than those that he had experienced before.behind him were two more people, and their power was also at a level that was beyond those that he had already dealt with. but still, they were on a lower scale as compared to this person that was in the lead. jaden simply squinted his eyes as he looked at this group of people. he could tell that they were the ones that held at the highest authority within the raven mercenary group. and since that was the case, as long as he eliminated them, he would be able to deal with this mercenary group. without giving them a chance of attacking him, jaden immediately used his grade sss telekinesis ability. and the power that was exhibited by him was on a completely different scale as compared to those three that had been rushing towards him with anger within them. the moment that they felt that there was a force that was constricting their movement, they first tried to resist. in fact, they had thought that it was just some ability that he possessed, and that they would be able to easily break free. so, with anger in their hearts, they used their strength to try and break free. it was only after they had tried to do that that they realized that it was impossible for them to be able to break free from the force that was currently restricting them. and to their horror, they realized that the force that was restricting them was actually increasing, and they began feeling uncomfortable. it was as if they were being compressed together, making it impossible for them to continue moving. as for the person that was in the lead, horror could be clearly seen in his eyes. he was the one who could clearly understand the power of the force that was currently restricting the movements of the three of them. considering that he''s ability had somehow managed to reach grade a, he of course understood that there was a great difference between the abilities that people possessed. people might possess the same ability, but the power level of each ability would be completely different from the other one. some people would be stronger, and others would be weak. that was the same situation here, considering that the telekinesis ability that jaden possessed was on a completely different level as compared to those that the entire raven mercenary group possessed. and just as they were all struggling, trying to break free from this force, the tremendous pressure immediately began breaking their bones. it was at this point but the three of them began panicking. sear?h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. read new adventures at empire as for the leader, he could not help but think, who was this person? even if the strongest mutant from the government side came over, it would be impossible for them to be able to deal with him. was it possible that someone like this had appeared without his notice? and considering that the scientists that had saved them with that experiment had already passed away, the method of creating mutants of the same level as themselves was lost. so, how was it possible that someone that was extremely strong, stronger than the two of them, had appeared? or was it possible that this guy had been created even before they themselves appeared? that was the last thought that he had before his body was completely crushed into meat paste. the other two also faced the same ending, and with that, all the mutants that could be found within this headquarters of raven mercenary group within this nation had perished. jaden was not really sure if other mutants from this mercenary group existed, but he did not care. at this moment, after killing those three people, he could not help but feel a little relieved. he understood that he had already begun taking revenge. with these three people dead, it was clear that the souls of his parents would finally be able to rest in peace. but before that, he would have to deal with the remaining force, the smith family. the moment that he thought about the smith family, he immediately disappeared. as for the people that had remained, they only came back to their senses several minutes after jaden had left. and when they saw the carnage that had happened, they immediately left the area. they were horrified, and none of them wanted to stay here. that was something that was applied to the scientists, considering that they were the only ones that had been left alive. they had been forced to be here, and if they did not work, they would end up dying. that was the reason why they had been trying to carry out the research, despite not being willing. on the other hand, jaden appeared in the capital city within the central province. the area that he appeared was the exact location where this means family was residing. after appearing, jaden did not waste any time, and immediately activated his other ability that came with space manipulation. with that, he was able to clearly see everyone that was within the smith family residence. but at that point, he could not help but frown when he noticed that there was someone that was currently being held inside a dungeon. his condition was extremely grim, completely battered. jaden frowned, considering that he recognized this person. at this point, jaden nearly impulsively destroyed the entire smith family manor. but he still managed to hold back, trying to calm himself down. and in the next moment, using his ability, he teleported and appeared in front of the person that was currently chained to the wall. this person was currently having their head lowered. and considering that jaden had just suddenly appeared within the dungeon, this person had not noticed his presence. so, jaden went ahead and coughed slightly. the person that was currently being bound by the chains could not help but be a little startled. he had not heard the sound of the doors of the prison that held him here being opened, and yet there was someone here? he lifted his head, only to be met with a face that he had never anticipated to see. how was it possible that this young man was here? it was almost a year ever since they had met, and he had never thought that they were going to meet again. "jaden, what are you doing here? you have to get out of here as soon as possible. this place is filled with evil mutants, and the moment that they find you here, you will definitely be in trouble." despite being surprised, scott could not help but try to tell jaden to get out of here. he had a good impression of jaden, and did not want to allow him to suffer. he himself had been caught after he came back to the central province. of course, he understood that the moment that he activated his ability, the mutants from the government would definitely come looking for him. it was a good thing that they could not tell his exact location as long as he left the place. and since the location that he was in was extremely far from the central province, it was going to take quite a long while for the mutants from the government to be able to reach him. so, he was able to leave faru city without any problems. but when he came to the central province, someone provoked him. he decided to act, considering that the other party had already gone beyond the levels that scott could tolerate. his physical body was obviously not strong enough to be able to contend with the other party. so, he decided to use his ability as a mutant, which allowed him to be able to control the fluid inside the body of any living creature. using his ability, he simply destroyed the brain and the heart of the other party, killing them. but since he had activated his ability, he knew that he had to leave as soon as possible. it was just that before he could leave, he was surrounded by several mutants. and without being given a chance of doing anything, he was knocked out. and when he woke up, he found himself here. for the past several months, he had been tortured several times, as those people wanted him to join them. but scott was not willing to join this group of mercenaries, that only knew about using their abilities in order to exploit others. in fact, scott would have already been killed the moment that he resisted. but considering that he was among the first batch of people that had been converted into mutants, and his ability was kind of special, he was left alive. it was until this day that suddenly, jaden appeared in front of him unexpectedly. scott did not even want to think of the way that jaden had appeared here, but he just hoped that jaden would leave. jaden did not respond, but instead, he simply looked towards the chains that were currently binding scott. he felt that there was something special about them. it seemed that they were capable of restricting scott from using his abilities. "don''t worry. i will get you out of this place." jaden responded simply, before activating his telekinesis ability, with the target being the chains that were currently binding scott. Chapter 413 Destroyed bang!the chains immediately exploded into dust due to the pressure that they were experiencing. scott was released from the binding, and he could feel that he could use his ability once again. but that was not his point of focus. instead, he was looking at jaden, completely flabbergasted. he could not understand how jaden was actually a mutant like himself. he tried to recall during the time that they had been together, but he had never seen jaden using his ability at all. additionally, jaden had been engaging in several street fights back then, but he had never used his abilities, considering the injuries that he came back with. yes, even with an ability like telekinesis, as long as a person was punched, they would obviously get injured. it was not as if the telekinesis ability was going to increase the defensive ability of the mutant. but from the power that had been demonstrated by jaden here, it was clear that he would not allow anybody to get close to him. he would be able to easily crash all of them before they could get near him. jaden did not care about what scott was thinking about, but instead, he went ahead and held him. it was clear that scott had been going through a lot during the time that he was here, something that could be seen from the fact that he was completely weak. jaden remembered the time that scott had helped him several times. even during the time that he was leaving, he had left an apartment for him. "don''t worry grandpa. let''s get out of here. if you want an explanation of what is going on, i will tell you later on after i get you to a place so that you can rest. as for the apartment, i renovated it, well actually, i had just demolished it and reconstructed it with better materials." jaden stated. scott only shook his head. he did not understand how jaden had gotten here, and how he had gotten the ability to become a mutant. but nevertheless, he was grateful that jaden was here. even though he was not willing to join the dark side, that did not imply that he enjoyed being tortured. since jaden was here to save him, then he would go with him. but just as jaden and scott were about to get out, another familiar figure appeared outside the prison that scott was being held. that person was actually none other than lucas smith. jaden could not help but wonder at the coincidence. he was here to deal with the smith family, but he had not even decided to deal with this guy. after all, it was this guy that had attacked him back then during the time that he was a bouncer at the dynamic night club. it was not that he was blaming this guy for having his bodyguards beating him, considering that it was only after he had been beaten that he ended up getting the system. but even then, that did not imply that he was going to enjoy someone beating him just because they wanted to. the moment that lucas arrived at the dungeon, ready to continue the torture and convince that person inside there to join them, he was completely stunned by what he saw. there was the prisoner that he had here, but there was someone else with him inside there. but the thing that completely surprised him was the fact that the chains that were binding scott were special, indicating that not just any ordinary person could break them. this implied that the person in front of him, who was holding scott was definitely a mutant. but, this person seemed familiar. after thinking for a while, lucas finally came to know who this person was. was this guy not the same person that he had ended up beating back then? additionally, was it not the same person that he had gone to look for, after being sent by his father? for some unknown reasons, his father had recalled him back to the family, and the matter of him going to look for any information about the research was canceled. of course, he understood that the reason why that was the case was simply because of his uncle that was competing against his father. regardless, the thing that shocked him what''s the fact that the person in front of him was actually a mutant. how the heck did he become a mutant? after all, it had not been quite a long time since the last time that they had met, and his bodyguards had beaten him up the first time. as for the second occasion, even though he had managed to beat up his bodyguards, he did not manage to deal with the person that was accompanying him. after all, that person was a mutant, and his strength was not comparable to ordinary people. back then, even though he was completely displeased by that old man for not taking action against jaden, he had no other choice. in any case, there was nothing that he could do against that mutant. that was the exact reason why he was trying so much in order to get scott to work for him. as long as he had a mutant under his control, they would be able to do whatever he wanted them to do. but if he had a mutant that was under his father or under the family, they would not even pay much attention to him. in any case, they would not do that unless he became the future family head, but that was not something that could be guaranteed at the moment. "what are you doing here?" after a moment of silence, lucas asked as he looked at jaden. jaden, upon hearing the question, did not respond. instead, he simply activated the telekinesis ability, and pulled lucas towards him. but being obstructed by the bars that were the door of the prison, he was not able to get to jaden. and since that was the case, lucas''s body was completely pressed against the metallic bars, and the pressure was increasing. at this point, lucas was feeling extreme pain, while at the same time, fear appeared within his eyes. "grandpa, is he the one that was torturing you?" jaden asked as he looked at scott. scott looked towards the person on the other side. he immediately recognized this kid. it was this kid that was trying so much, going to the extent of torturing him, in order to force him to join them. for a moment, scott could not help but think that this guy was an idiot. if you want someone to join you, then you just have to convince them. but torturing them? of course, they would agree, and later on, they would just betray you, and kill you instead. "yep, that''s the kid." scott responded after a moment of silence. jaden did not even bother to ask lucas about the reason why he was torturing scott. instead, using his telekinesis ability, he deformed the door, and in the next moment, the metallic bars wrapped around lucas''s body. while he was taking scott out of the dungeon where he was being kept, the metallic ball in which lucas was contained in was thrown inside the cell where they were holding scott. read exclusive chapters at empire aaargh! lucas had already begun screaming from the very first moment that he was attacked by jaden using his telekinesis ability. and now, he began experiencing immense fear, when he noticed that he was currently imprisoned in between the bars. the bars that were used in order to create the doors of the cell were of a high quality. so of course, considering that he himself was not a mutant, it was impossible for him to be able to break them. jaden completely ignored the screams, and the moment that the two of them left the cell, he immediately used his telekinesis ability to exert pressure on the ball of bars that was surrounding lucas. lucas was completely horrified the moment that he realized that the metallic bars that were surrounding his body were actually contracting. it was at this moment that he understood the horror of mutants. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. he tried to scream, trying to fight, just to find a way of getting out of the cage that he was enveloped in, but no matter how much he tried, he realized that it was completely futile. he could not resist at all. and the pressure that kept on increasing, it increased to the extent that his bones began breaking. and in just a little while, the metallic bars had been compressed until they formed a small round ball. as for lucas, his entire body had been crushed. currently, inside the cell, a pool of blood had already been created, with pieces of bones. lucas was no more. on the other side, scott immediately understood what was happening inside the cell the moment that he heard the screams that were coming from lucas. but he did not say anything, as he thought that that youth deserved it. but just as they were getting out of the dungeon, which was a basement, they met up with two mutants that were guarding the place. at first, the two of them were completely stunned upon seeing jaden and the old man coming out. but in the next moment, they immediately took action. first of all, this old man was currently a prisoner. and since he was here, and the young master that had just entered had not come out, even though they had been hearing the screams, they immediately understood that the screams were not coming from the old man, but instead, from the young master. they could not allow this person to leave. they did not know the current condition that the young master was in, but if he was harmed, then they would be in trouble. Chapter 414 Going Back apparently, the two of them were mutants with one beingcapable of controlling metal, and the other one being capable of controlling the earth. well, at least, he could create spikes from the ground to attack the enemy. but jaden was not affected at all by the attacks. the spikes that were trying to imagine from the ground were immediately neutralized by his telekinesis ability. as for the metallic spear that was launched towards him, jaden simply deflected it, and it was sent back towards the sender. the two of them were completely shocked. they had not expected that someone this powerful was going to invade the smith manor. but even before they could call out, the spear that had been rebounded back immediately pierced through the mutant that was capable of controlling metal. the moment that it emerged from the other side, it headed read new chapters at empire straight for the other mutant, as if it had consciousness of its own. the guy did not have any other advantage other than the capability of controlling the earth. well, just a small part of it. so, while completely panicked, he tried to create a wall out of the ground, in order to block the attack. but his movements were not as fast as the speed of the spear, as it immediately pierced through his skull, nailing him onto the wall. jaden was completely emotionless at this moment. not wanting to engage with more mutants while being with scott, he immediately used his teleportation ability. with that, scott only felt that his surroundings had a blurred, and in the next moment, they appeared in a completely different place. what was immensely shocked by this. just how many abilities did jaden possess? but then, he thought about how jaden had appeared inside the cell that he was in. at that point, he understood. it seemed that jaden had the ability that allowed him to teleport. but what about the other ability that he was using in order to kill the enemies? that was obviously the telekinesis ability, and a powerful one at that. even though he was not really sure how far they were at the moment, he believed that the teleportation ability was also strong. despite the many questions that he was having, he did not ask. but instead, as he felt his surroundings blurring again, he suddenly found himself in a familiar yet unfamiliar place. this place looked like his room back in faru city, but it looked way more advanced. could it be that jaden had taken him to another place, and thinking about him, he had actually built a house that was similar to his own? just as he was thinking about that, jaden spoke up. "grandpa, this is what i was telling you about. i demolished the entire building, and i had it rebuilt. now, you can stay here for the time being, before deciding on what you are going to do." scott was completely shocked upon hearing that. from what jaden was saying, it was clear that they were currently in faru city. but how could they be that fast? or was it possible that jaden''s ability that allowed him to sear?h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. teleport was that strong? after all, a few moments ago, they were within the central province. but in just a matter of a few seconds, they had already covered that long distance and arrived in faru city? jaden decided to allow the old man to adapt to the changes that had occurred. yes, it was quite difficult for scott to be able to understand how jaden have become a mutant. but jaden was not willing to explain that. it was only a few minutes later that scott finally let out a helpless sigh. he understood that even if he wanted to understand, it would be impossible for him to be able to. upon noticing that the old man was currently not thinking much about the situation, jaden decided to explain something else. "in the next few days, some changes are going to happen within this world. this world is going to be extremely chaotic, and people are going to start fighting. the mutants that are currently mainly focused within our nation are going to appear worldwide. at that time, it would be the time for the battle of survival, where strength is all that matters. this is something that this world has to undergo, in order for it to develop. so, be prepared grandpa. just anybody outside there might become a mutant, and you don''t know what they might be thinking. maybe after becoming mutants, they would just go ahead and start slaughtering people around them due to the power that they have. or maybe they can just get confused, and while trying to use their ability, and up injuring or even killing people around them. so, for the next few days, try as much as possible not to go out. though, there is an arrangement that i''m going to make for you." jaden explained. scott could not understand what jaden was trying to imply. of course, it was not that he could not understand clearly, it was just that he was confused that jaden was the one that was saying these words. could it be that jaden was planning on creating mutants all over the world? but how was that possible? additionally on my way would he even do that? or was he going to use the method that he had used in order to become a mutant, in order to create more mutants? why decide to create mutants all over the world, randomly, rather than just gathering a group of people that could be trusted, and granting them the ability to become mutants? jaden did not care about how many questions scott had, but instead, he used his mind in order to access the store, and purchased two abilities for scott. they were all grade s abilities, and one of them was the space manipulation, and the other one was steel body. the reason why he decided to purchase these abilities was simply because he wanted to ensure scott''s survival. for the space manipulation ability, it would allow scott to be able to move around freely. as for the steel body, it was going to not only enhance his defense, but his strength was also going to be magnified by quite a huge magnitude. even though his speed was going to be slow during the time that he would be using the steel body, but even then, as long as he used the teleportation ability, the disadvantage of slow speed would be completely ignored. in any case, scott could use both the abilities at the same time. so, he would be an extremely fast tanker. after purchasing the abilities, jaden obviously paid for the abilities to be stored in something that could allow him to pass them to another person. that was additional cost, but he could bear with it. after all, grade s abilities were not that expensive, at least not as expensive as grade sss abilities. "here is something for you. this is going to boost your strength." jaden stated. and in the next moment, two crystal balls appeared in his hand, shocking the old man yet again. but at this point, he had already begun feeling numb from all the things that jaden was showing. "these two crystal balls contain two different abilities that are going to enhance your strength. just break the crystal balls, and you will gain the abilities. but of course, you will need to break a single crystal ball at a time, in order for you to integrate an ability in your body first, before the other one." jaden explained. scott''s eyes could not help but widen in disbelief. in order for him to be able to gain the ability that he currently possessed, he had to undergo a very risky experiment. in that experiment, there was a great possibility that he was going to die. but still, considering his situation back then, he did not hesitate, considering that while to healthy people, that was the same as death sentence, to him, it was a glimmer of hope in the darkness. but now, jaden was simply giving him abilities? he did not have to undergo some great risk in order to acquire the abilities? was this the same way that jaden got his abilities? wait, he was the one that was giving the abilities, just what kind of fortune encounter did he get in order to be able to gain the ability of giving others abilities? regardless of what he was thinking about, he still went ahead and received the two crystal balls that were the size of an adult''s fist. he understood now. he could not refuse what jaden was giving him. since jaden had said that the world was going to be chaotic in the next few days, then that was the truth. and, if mutants were going to appear all over the world, there was a possibility that the people around him would become mutants as well. and considering that they were currently in faru city, as long as he could remember, this city, at least the eastern part of the city, it was prone to crimes. once those criminals got the abilities of a mutant, they would definitely start running rampant, stealing from people and doing whatever they liked. at that time, if he did not have the strength and ability to protect himself, he would definitely be killed. yes, he was a mutant, but what if another mutant with a stronger ability or one that was capable of restraining his ability appeared? "so, what am i supposed to expect the moment that i crush one of these crystal balls?" scott suddenly asked after looking at the crystal balls for quite a while. Chapter 415 Completed "nothing much will happen. you will just experience a few changes in terms of your internal body temperatures, but nothing that is going to be negative." jaden responded.scott thought for a moment before he decided to crush one of the crystal balls. since they were given to him by jaden, it was clear that jaden did not have any ideas against him. otherwise, from the power that has been exhibited by him until now, if he really wanted him dead, scott would have already died by now. additionally, they did not have any form of enmity between them, but instead, they could be considered as relatively close to each other. with jaden still calling him grandfather, despite him not being his actual grandfather, it was a clear indication that jaden still valued the relationship between the two of them. the moment that scott crushed the crystal ball, an extremely dazzling light erupted, completely enveloping his body. it was to the extent that even jaden who was observing from the side could not see scott''s figure. even though jaden had already acquired abilities from the system, this was the first time that he was observing this scenario. after all, the moment that he made a purchase of an ability from the store, the ability will be immediately integrated into his body. this was of course completely different from the awakening pill that he had taken in order to be able to acquire the initial telekinesis ability. at that time, it was the pill that had awakened the ability within him, and he had not purchased the ability from the store. the dazzling light continued enveloping scott for a few more minutes, before it finally dissipated. scott was revealed, but nothing about him seemed to have changed. and just as jaden was trying to see if there was any change that had happened to scott, scott''s body suddenly transformed. his skin gained a metallic sheen, indicating that the crystal ball that he had crushed to possessed the ability that allowed him to be able to transform into steel. feeling the strength that he was currently possessing, completely different from before, scott could not help but get elated. he was an old man after all. so, his physical abilities had already begun depreciating. even though he possessed an ability, and he was a mutant, that did not change the fact that he was an old man. after all, the ability that he possessed was not something that altered his physical body, completely different from the one that he had right now. at this point, scott finally understood the power that jaden possessed. if jaden could go ahead and create so many people with such abilities, how powerful was he going to be? but he was slightly confused. if jaden ended up giving such power to random people, and they ended up being enemies with him, would he not have shot himself on the foot? regardless of what he was thinking, he understood that jaden definitely had to have reasons of his own as to why he was going to do something like that. so, he decided to deactivate the ability that had transformed his entire body into steel. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. it was just that after he had deactivated the ability, he felt that his body was slightly different. and when he looked at jaden, he realized that jaden was gazing at him, surprise clear on his face. "what is it? has something happened to me?" scott asked, though he was not worried. after all, on jaden''s face, he could only see surprise, but nothing more than that. "it seems that you are lucky this time. you are getting younger. now, in the near future, i''m going to doubt if i''m going to call you grandpa or father." jaden stated with a slight smile on his face. the reason why he had said that was simply because at the moment, scott had actually become younger. maybe this was the effect on the new ability that he had gained, or maybe the power that he had gained after gaining the ability had made him become a little younger? but at this point, it was clear that scott''s lifespan had been increased by a considerable margin. after all, he''s here had finally regained its original color from the previous gray. additionally, the wrinkles that were on his face had also disappeared, and he now looked like a middle aged man rather than an old man. at first, scott did not understand what jaden was trying to imply. but he subconsciously touched his face, and it was then that he realized that he could not feel the wrinkles that were on his face. additionally, the energy that was in his body was completely different from before he had gained the ability. and, now, it was pretty clear to him that what jaden had said was actually true. but it was difficult for him to be able to believe without seeing. and so, using his ability, jaden teleported the mirror that was in the washroom, and it appeared in front of scott. despite being slightly surprised, scott was shocked in the next moment. at this point, he could see his appearance in the mirror. it took quite a while for scott to be able to believe that he had actually become younger. but even then, he was so excited. after all, what was something that all the elderly people were afraid of? that was death, and with the end of their lifespan, they understood that death was approaching them. that was the reason why many people were out there, seeking ways of gaining immortality, or maybe extending their lifespan. and realizing that maybe he could live a few more years, scott was obviously excited. even though he did not have his family here anymore, but that did not matter. in any case, it was good enough as long as he could live a few more years. additionally, with the ability that he had gotten, together with the other crystal ball in his hand, he believed that he would be able to survive the period that jaden had talked about. maybe he could see something that he was never supposed to. despite all the excitement that he was having, he finally managed to calm himself down. then without hesitation, he immediately crushed the other crystal ball that he was holding. the moment that the crystal ball was crushed, the dazzling light appeared once again, completely enveloping his figure. and with that, a few minutes later, scott finally gained yet another ability. to try out the ability, scott went ahead and teleported a few times. and after getting used to get, he felt that the strength of the ability that he had at the moment was extremely strong. at least, he believed that it was stronger than any of the mutants that he had seen before. of course, he had not really tried out the first ability that had gained. otherwise, he would have realized that just like the space manipulation of ability, the ability that allowed him to turn into steel was also extremely strong. "i still have something else to deal with, so i will leave you to adapt to those new abilities." jaden stated. then in the next moment of his figure vanished. and this time, considering that scott possessed space manipulation ability as well, he was able to detect the changes that had happened in the surrounding space the moment that jaden disappeared. but he felt that he would definitely not be able to teleport us fast as jaden was, which implied that jaden''s ability was way above his own. despite knowing that, scott did not feel disgruntled at all. enjoy more content from empire instead, he felt that it was well deserved. after all, he himself was not supposed to gain another ability, yet jaden had gone ahead and granted him two abilities that would be able to increase his own safety. ¡­ a few moments later, jaden appeared above the smith manor once again. it was just that this time, the entire manor was chaotic, with many mutants running about. it was just that the number of mutants that could be found here was obviously not as many as those that he had eliminated at the headquarters of the raven mercenary group within this nation. looking at this group of mutants that was loitering around the entire manor and the surrounding area, it was the clear that they were trying to look for the culprit. the information about the death of several mutants together with the young master of the smith family was obviously not going to be concealed for long. and with the cameras present, together with the commotion that had been caused with the spear as it killed the two mutants, the entire manor had already been alerted. jaden was not willing to waste any more time and immediately used his telekinesis ability. while the ability was enveloping the people around, he also used the other ability that was part of the space manipulation to perceive the entire manor. but after a moment, when he realized that there was nothing that he needed to pay attention to, he simply crushed all the people that have been enveloped by his telekinesis ability, not giving them any chance of resisting. at this point, other than the children, and the servants, all the higher ranking members of the smith family had been killed together with the mutants. after eliminating the smith family, jaden went ahead and eliminated the main headquarters of the raven mercenary group. it was only after the headquarters were destroyed that jaden finally felt that his parents had been avenged. Chapter 416 The Wipe-Out for the past few days, several people have been sent in order to look for jaden. but surprisingly, they could not find him. it was as if jaden had suddenly vanished.of course, the information about jaden had already been found. and, it was identified that he was john''s bodyguard. but even john himself did not have any information about jaden''s current whereabouts. as for the plan that they were initially having of creating mutants from the soldiers, despite the risk, the government decided to put this matter on halt for a week. there was no any other reason other than the message that they had received from jaden through the other mutant that they had sent in order to invite jaden to join them. additionally, recently, they received information about the destruction of the headquarters of the raven mercenary group. of course, initially, they did not know about the location of the two headquarters, the one in this nation, and the main headquarters. but after the two were destroyed, the location was obviously identified. it was obviously impossible to not see the destruction that had been caused within the forest, and the tremors that occurred beneath a city. it was then that people realized that within those two places, it seemed that there was an underground building, or buildings. stay updated through empire and when they went in, they realized that there were so many people that had already died. but the evidence that had been left behind immediately informed them that this was definitely not a place where ordinary people stayed. the weapons that could be found within the main headquarters of the raven mercenary group were identified, and they immediately understood that this was the base for that mercenary group. of course, they were completely shocked. they themselves had been trying to look for the whereabouts of this mercenary group, but no matter how they searched, they could not find any trace of them. but now, the entire mercenary group had already been destroyed. but that was not the most mind-blowing thing, considering that the main headquarters within which mutants could be found had also been destroyed. several of the scientists that had been thought dead were actually alive, despite many of them being dead. for those that were alive, they claimed that they had been kidnapped. as for the others, knowing about the history about them, the government understood that those guys had decided to join this side because they wanted to continue the research on creating mutants. and when they found the area where the dead bodies were cremated, they could not help but feel anger within them. it was true that all those that were involved here were criminals, but still, they were lives. in any case, they might be criminals, but not all criminals deserved death penalty. after all, some of the criminals were just some small thieves. but they were cheated, and they came here, only to end up dying. as for the rest of the mutants for this side, they had been completely killed, not even a single one of them could be found. maybe survivors were there, in case they had gone out, but still, the damage that had been dealt to the raven mercenary group was obviously on its own level. but another shocking information that they received was the fact that almost the entire smith family had been wiped out. of course, the government understood that there was a collaboration between the smith family and the raven mercenary group. but the government could not take any drastic action against this family, considering that if they did, they would definitely lead to a big conflict erupting between them and the mercenary group. but that was something that they were trying to avoid. if chaos ended up erupting between mutants, ordinary people were obviously going to suffer, something that was completely against the leaders'' wishes. due to those thunderous news, the government decided not to continue with the project for the time being. additionally, they were also convinced that it would be a great loss for them if they actually decided to go through with it. according to those surviving scientists, those that had been left behind after jaden had killed the others, they claimed that the death rate was extremely high. and, after going through the research that had been done by the scientists on the government side, they claimed that it was useless. for they themselves, they actually were a step ahead of those scientists from the government. and in that situation, it was clear that if the government decided to go ahead and try to create mutants out of the soldiers, they would definitely end up living so many families sad. yes, the soldiers had already agreed that they were willing to go through it, even though they understood that there was a great chance that they were going to die. but that did not imply that their families were willing to accept the death of their family members that easily. it was then that the government finally decided to cancel the entire thing completely. but still, they decided to continue with the research, trying to find a method that they were going to create a mutant without having such high death rates. additionally, considering that the raven mercenary group had already been destroyed, they did not have that much pressure. after all, it could be said that currently, the government was the one that held total power within the country. with the issue of the raven mercenary group taken out, several mutants were immediately dispatched. they were asked to deal with the other mercenaries that could be found within the nation. due to the conflict between the government and the raven mercenary group, the government was finding it difficult to eliminate the other mercenary groups within the nation. but now that the leader of the mercenary groups had already been destroyed, it was finally time for the government to eliminate any mercenary group within the nation. the actions taken were all sweet, and in just a matter of a few days, all the mercenary groups that had a base or headquarter within this nation were all uprooted. then, the other nations began asking for help, and the government made a deal with them, and sent several mutants into those nations as well. of course, the other nations were also curious about the mutants, but they did not inquire more about it. but still, they secretly tried to contact those mutants, and of course, it was not impossible for them to be able to get into contact with some of the mutants. that was especially so for those mutants that had been part of the raven mercenary group, and were lucky to escape death. those mutants had already fled from the nation, going to other parts, not willing to stay in that nation anymore. after all, the risk of death was extremely high, if they were found by the mutants from the government. and when those mutants received offers from other nations and other powers all over the world, they were obviously thrilled to accept. but what a few of them did not expect was that they would actually be used for experiment, which was something that led to the death of several of them. as for the experiment that was carried out, it was obviously unsuccessful, without those that were involved in the research finding anything useful. after the elimination of the mercenaries within nazu and the neighboring nations, the mercenaries that had their headquarters in other nations were all afraid of venturing into these nations. and at this point, the information about mutants had already begun spreading, and even ordinary people had already begun getting information about mutants. it was just that since the news had not been verified, all that was left was conjectures and assumptions. s§×arch* the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. john on the other hand had continued staying within the same five-star hotel together with the rest of the eagle team. they were not sure about what they were supposed to do. the special unit that they belong to was formulated in order to deal with the mercenaries. but now, with the involvement of the mutants that had gone ahead to wipe out all the mercenaries within the nation, john and the rest found themselves without anything to do. but surprisingly, the government did not disband this special unit, but still, they did not receive any instructions on what they were supposed to do. so, this group continued staying within the hotel, not sure if they were supposed to go back to the southern province, or if they were supposed to continue staying within the central province. ¡­. on this particular day, having already been 2 weeks ever since the activation of the store within the system, jaden overlooked the city from the top of the tallest building within the city. he was planning on finally releasing the mutation gas, that was what he had named it. he wanted the mutation to finally begin. he understood that the earlier the better, considering that people would be able to develop faster, as long as mutation occurred. it was after all humans'' nature to try and find a way out in case they are pushed too far. they would always try to find a method of survival. but before that, jaden had a question of his own for the system. ''system, it has already been over a month since the establishment of the bodyguard department, but i have not yet received anything. what''s going on?'' according to the system, he was supposed to gain something at the end of each month. but it had already passed a month, and it was already approaching the second month. so, jaden was wondering what was going on that he had not received any feedback from the establishment of the bodyguard department. Chapter 417 Stealing Again [according to the current situation that the host is in, it is calculated that the rewards that would be gained from owning a bodyguard department at the moment will be insufficient to have any impact on the host.][due to that, the system decided to accumulate all the rewards for the time being, until the rewards will be all significance to the host.] [note: the host can decide to go ahead and claim the current rewards. but the host has to know that the longer the rewards are accumulated, the better the quality of the final reward.] after receiving those prompts from the system, jaden finally understood the reason why he had not received any prompt from the system about the bodyguard department. it was also at this moment that he suddenly thought of another idea. he was planning on creating mutants, which was going to lead to chaos erupting all over the world. that would really be a good situation if he could create a bodyguard association full of mutants. but of course, for those bodyguards to be bodyguards in such a situation, they would obviously need to be strong enough. otherwise, they would just end up dead in case they tried to protect a client from a gang of mutants stronger than themselves. additionally, during the time that the chaos would erupt, it was clear that law and other would no longer be there. in such a situation, nobody would really care about the rules at all. instead, they would all try to kill anyone that stood in their way. the moment that this idea emerged, jaden suddenly thought of the human resources that were available within the store. if he could gain several people that possessed abilities, or if they did not possess them, grant them, he would definitely be able to create a special department. in that situation, he would be able to gain much more from the other function of the system that allowed him to be able to create a bodyguard department. as he thought of that, jaden immediately decided to initiate it. he was not really sure if money was going to be much more useful in the near future, well, in the next few days. if chaos suddenly erupted all over the world, it was clear that money would no longer matter. there would be a need for the establishment of a new currency, and the issue of nationalism would definitely disappear. so, it was better for him to start using the money that was currently available to make as many purchases from the store as possible. otherwise, if the system ended up changing the currency, and the ai was not able to get the money, it would definitely be difficult for him to be able to purchase anything else from the system store. as he thought of that, he immediately communicated with the ai. "i want you to go ahead and get as much money as possible. it doesn''t matter the source, just do it." {sure. but this is going to take quite a while, considering that i need to hide my tracks, from those mutants that possess the ability of getting information about me.} the ai was obviously not afraid of some of those technology freaks. in any case, it was not that difficult for the ai to be able to ensure that nobody could praise anything that it had done back to itself. recently, someone had been able to track its activities, and in the end, it turned out to be a mutant. but the ai had come up with several strategies that it was going to use in order to try and avoid being traced. "don''t worry about someone coming after you. just do it." jaden responded simply. but then suddenly, he thought of something and added, "don''t drain all the accounts completely. just take 50%, and leave the other 50% behind." after giving the instructions, jaden immediately took out something. it was something like an aerosol spray. it was just that this one was automated. the moment that he took it out, jaden looked at it for a while, before placing it on the ground. well, he was on top of the tallest building at the moment, and it could be said that he had placed it high in the sky. nevertheless, after placing it down, he immediately disappeared from the place, using his teleportation ability. the next moment that he appeared, he was already 1,000 km away, as he continue teleporting, before dropping another one in another location. he went and dropped several of them in different locations all over the world, which was made convenient by his teleportation ability. if he really had to do this manually without the use of his ability, he would have had to spend several days in order to be able to spread them. after spreading all of them, jaden once again disappeared. the next moment that he appeared, he was in faru city. there was only a single reason why he came here in this city. the reason being the fact that this city carried so many memories of his own. it was here where he was together with his parents, and it was in this very same city that he had gained the system. the first time that he became a bodyguard was also within this city, where he finally began growing. and, the companies that he owned all started here, even though they had already spread to several cities within this nation. as he walked down the streets within the city, he tried to remember somethings, but of course, the city had changed. even though the changes were not to the extent that he could not remember some places, some other places had changed completely, looking as if he was in a completely different place. regardless, this time, jaden did not use his ability. instead, he just walked within the streets of the eastern part of the city. that was where he had been for over 6 years ever since his relatives took over the wealth that his parents had left behind. but the eastern part of the city was completely different from the time that he was here. after all, instead of the dirty streets and the roads in a poor condition, the eastern part of the city was almost comparable to the heart of the city. s§×arch* the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. after going around the eastern part of the city for several hours, jaden went ahead and visited the two companies that he possessed within this city. the first one was the entertainment company. the company had developed to the extent that was completely unbelievable. regardless, when jaden went there, he used the appearance shifting watch. due to that, it was impossible for anyone within the company to be able to recognize him. it was through this method that he would be able to understand everything within the company. well, he could have simply used another ability of the space manipulation, which allowed him to be able to perceive everything within the radius of 1,000 km, but he didn''t want to do that. it took him about 2 hours in order to be able to observe what he wanted. even though he really did not really care about this company, but it was his after all. in the next few days, there was a great possibility that this company was going to be useless, but there was no harm in having it. after that, he finally went to the security company. the reason why he went to the security company was because he wanted to see if there were some individuals that could be given the abilities in advance. yes, in the next few days, after the mutation gas was released, the presence of mutants would be considered as an ordinary thing. but still, if there was a chance of creating a mutant that was stronger than ordinary mutants, it was worth a shot. he still needed the security company to be maintained, as that would be his next source of rewards from the system. as for himself, he would just keep on going around with john, ensuring his security. the moment that he arrived at the security company, he activated his ability. with that, he was able to easily locate mathew sibi, the ceo of nightstar security company. currently, matthew was busy in his office, dealing with some documents. jaden did not pay attention to the documents, but instead, he simply entered into the building. this time, he used his own appearance. even though jaden was currently using his original appearance, the people did not recognize him. after all, this company had a risen to a level beyond what it was during the time that he was still within this city. due to that, several branches have been opened up not only within this city, but within other cities as well. so, new employees had been hired, with others being transferred to different branches after receiving a promotion. and currently, at the receptionist desk, none of the new receptionists could identify him. so, the moment that he entered, he had to undergo the same procedures as other guests of the company. experience new stories on empire Chapter 418 Retreating Plans recently, some rumors had been going around that several rich people had gotten their accounts hacked, and the money that they possessed transferred away.that was something that happened caused chaos to erupt all over the world. after all, this was not something that had happened only in a single city or nation, but instead, it was in the entire world. enjoy new tales from empire the person with the capability of hacking into several accounts from different parts of the world was obviously not simple. and for that reason, many people have been trying to find ways of securing their accounts'' security. s~ea??h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. as for the others, they had immediately gone with the best solution, which was to withdraw the money from their accounts, so that the money could not be stolen. as for the money that they had, they ensured that where the money was stored, security was of the highest level. matthew had obviously heard about this. so, for the past week, he had been trying to make sure that the funds of the company would not be affected. if it was just that the money that had been stolen previously had only been stolen formed people''s personal account, then he would not really have cared that much. it was just that those people that had been affected, while others had the money in their personal accounts being taken away, others had money being taken from their business accounts. that was something that had given not only matthew, but other business people a lot of pressure. they obviously could not allow the money from the company to be taken away. if the cash flow of the company was affected, then things would definitely not work well for the company, and there was a possibility that the company might end up bankrupt, as the contracts that had been signed might be affected due to the lack of money. it was just that he did not really know what to do in this situation. he obviously could not transfer the company''s money into his own personal account. but at the same time, it was extremely risky to leave the money into the account, as the money could be stolen at any time. so, he was having a lot of pressure, wondering what to do. knock! knock! just as he was busy dealing with the current documents that were related to the expansion of the company, there was a sudden knock at the door. "come in!" despite not knowing who it was that was coming over at this moment, matthew simply called for the person to come in. since they had arrived here, it was clear that they were not an ordinary person. currently, considering that he was busy with a lot of things, he had decided that unless it was someone with something that others could not handle, nobody should be sent to his office. additionally, for the other employees of the company, they were also busy. so, they would really come over to see him, unless there was something that really needed his attention. the door was opened, and jaden stepped into the office. he looked around, realizing that this office was just the way it was before, ever since the time that he had acquired it. it might be true that nightstar security company had expanded, but matthew had decided to ensure that the headquarters remained the same. as for the reason why that was the case, only himself knew. on the other hand, after jaden came in, he was obviously stopped at the receptionist desk. but just as he was about to think of a reason to give as to why he came to the company, one of the employees that recognized him came over. the person who had shown up with none other than julia rasmus. she was the lawyer that had been sent over by matthew in order to deal with the issue of his uncle taking over his parents'' property after they had passed away. julia was obviously surprised the moment that she saw him. she had only seen jaden once, and that was the time that she had gone to the maco community. initially, she had thought that jaden was just like the other young masters who depended on their family''s influence. but that was something that changed the moment that she began dealing with the case. she came to know that jaden had been alone for over 6 years ever since his parents had died. additionally, everything that was supposed to be his had been taken away by his greedy relatives. but somehow, jaden had managed to not only survive, but instead, he had even managed to purchase nightstar security company. and considering that the company was already a monopoly in several cities at the moment, it was clear to her that jaden had an ability. so, she immediately talked to the receptionist, informing them that jaden wanted to say matthew. and since the receptionists already knew that julia was the head of the legal department of the company, they easily accepted. and since jaden was familiar with this place, he was able to easily come over to matthew''s office. matthew raised his head, only to be him surprised when he saw jaden. after all, even though the two of them communicated occasionally, it had actually been several months ever since the last time that he had seen jaden. and now, jaden had appeared here without even informing him in advance. jaden really did not need to inform him that he was coming over, but it would be better if he was informed in advance in order to make preparations to receive jaden. "it seems that things have been slightly difficult for you recently." jaden stated as he approached matthew''s desk. "sigh! it has been difficult recently. after all, issue concerning the money being taken from people''s accounts has been quite a headache." matthew responded as he shook hands with jaden. jaden was surprised when he heard that. he had not anticipated that his actions would really lead to this. but then, what would happen the moment that matthew heard about what he was planning on doing next? would he not be scared to the extent of withdrawing all the money from the accounts and having the money in cash? well, not that it really mattered as the ai was not going to do anything to his companies. something like this was obviously going to attract the attention of the people around, when the noticed that his companies were not affected. but it was not that he really cared. in a few days, money would not matter anyway. "i just came by as i wanted to get a few people that can be trusted within the bodyguard department. i don''t know if that can be arranged?" jaden spoke up. matthew was surprised when he heard that. he did not know what jaden wanted to do with a group of people that could be trusted, but that was something that could be arranged anyway. "there is a small group that can be trusted as i have already done enough background check on them." matthew responded. "okay. make arrangements. if they are on duty, try to see if they can be replaced by someone else for the time being. in fact, if possible, try to recall all those that have been sent out on missions. that is especially so for those that are working for those that are involved in risky businesses." jaden stated as he nodded. matthew could not help but frown when he heard that. after all, if they did something as jaden had said, then the business was obviously going to be affected. some of the people had already signed the contract, and it was impossible for them to be replaced. that was especially so for those that were working for those business people that were involved in some risky businesses. those people would not just trust anybody, and they would not easily agree to have another person replace the person that they were having under them. "that is going to be a little difficult, especially if we are going to recall those people that are assigned to different people. even if we don''t need to replace them, we are supposed to pay the penalty fee for breaking the contract that has already been signed." matthew explained with a complicated expression on his face. "don''t worry about the money that is required. i will be the one that will be dealing with that. just understand that in the next few days, things will change completely, and there is a need for my employees to be safe." jaden simply stated. matthew was still confused, but he decided to go ahead with what jaden would said. of course he was not really worried about the money, as he understood that jaden was just quite a huge amount of money. in fact, the company was capable of handling its own matters. a few minutes later after jaden had a small chat with matthew, he left, as he decided that he was going to release the gas the following day after he had gotten the group that was currently being organized by matthew. Chapter 419 Unusual Rain Matthew made the necessary arrangements, and the people that Jaden wanted to meet were brought over. Jaden did not do anything other than telling them that he would be observing them for the next few days before deciding on what he was going to do.His Initial plan was to give this group of people abilities, so that they would be able to continue working as bodyguards even in the chaotic situation after he had released the mutation gas. But then, he thought of something. What if he gave them the abilities, and instead of continuing being bodyguards and working for him, they decided to go their own ways? It was not as If he was having any metal that he could guarantee the loyalty of this group of people. It was not something that could be found even within the system store. It was clear to him that If he wanted someone that would be loyal to him, it would only work if he decided to purchase human resources from the system store. But that was not something that he was currently planning to do. Yes, it was part of his plans, but at least not for the time being. Currently, the person with the strongest ability that he could get was one with the grade A ability. But, the mutation gas that was going to be released was going to lead to the appearance of many more mutants. And there was a great possibility that there was going to be the appearance of a mutant with a grade S ability. Jaden understood one thing. Even though it was true that the system could grant him humans as long as he spent money, those humans were not from other civilizations. Instead, they were from within this very same world that he was in. Clearly, grade A ability was the best that could be found. And obviously, it was not from the leader of the Raven mercenary group, as even after Jaden had killed that person, the option of getting a mutant with a grade A ability was still there. As for the group that had been brought over, they were quite confused by Jaden''s decision, including Matthew. From the conversation before, and the actions that had followed, which included them being transported from wherever they were through helicopters, it seemed that there was an emergency. But now, Jaden had simply told them to wait for the next few days? That was something that confused them, including Matthew. But Matthew thought of something. He remembered that Jaden had said that in the next few days, some changes were going to happen. Could it be that Jaden was waiting for those changes? So, what kind of changes were the ones that Jaden was waiting for? ¡­. After meeting up with the group, which surprisingly included Sasha Davis, Jaden finally decided that it was time for him to release the gas. The moment that he thought of that, he immediately communicated with the AI. "Release the gas." {Will be done within the next 5 seconds.} The reason why the AI was capable of releasing the gas was simply because of the apparatus that were being used to contain the gas. They were connected online, allowing the AI to be able to operate them. It was a clear day, and there was no any sign of rain. The snow had already begun melting, and people had finally begun moving around without wearing thick sweaters. The streets were currently bustling, with people moving to and fro. The traffic was once again congested, which was something to be experienced especially during winter. "Hey, what''s happening? I thought that the weather forecast said that there was not going to be rain today, especially considering that we are just moving from winter." "Huh? Rain? What train are you talking abo- Huh? When did the clouds appear in the sky? Was it just not a few seconds ago that I was looking up in the sky, when I saw that it was completely clear?" "Can someone tell me if this world is going to undergo apocalypse? Something like this is what I have read about and seen in those apocalypse movies." "Stop being delusional. What apocalypse are you talking about? Just because the weather suddenly changed, being completely against the predictions that have been made by the weather forecast, you think that the world is going to experience the apocalypse?" "You think that I''m joking? Just wait. I''m telling you, this world is going to undergo an apocalypse." Such conversations could be heard all over the world. But the same thing was common to everyone, including those mutants in Nazu nation, they were confused by the appearance of the clouds in the sky. It might be true that In some areas, clouds were already high up in the sky, but still, they darkened even further, but there was no rain that was coming down. The situation Intensified, to the extent that the clouds that had appeared immediately blocked the Sun, preventing its rays from reaching the ground. The areas that had been previously experiencing winter, and war just about to start experiencing another season suddenly felt the temperatures that had just begun rising begin to plummet again. For the mutants, they tried using the abilities that they possessed, trying to understand what was going on, but they realized that they could not find anything at all. This was definitely the first time in the history of mankind where, clouds appeared all over the world. And, there was a great similarity between the clouds in all areas, indicating that the cause of the appearance of the clouds all over the world was the same. For an entire day, no any other change occurred. The entire world had been plunged into a moment of darkness, and the only source of light was from the electric lights and other lighting devices. And for the first time in the entire history of mankind within this world, they experienced a situation where 24 hours of darkness reigned. Just as people were confused about what was going on, the following day, at the exact time that they think clouds appeared in the sky, another change suddenly occurred. Rain drops began dropping from the clouds above them. Rain was not something that was considered strange, but in this situation, it was considered extremely strange. The reason behind that being that the rain drops were actually green in color. People were used in seeing the rain drops being clear in color, but for the first time, they saw a green rain. The rain water that was gathered in different areas was actually green. It was as if several plant life had appeared within a water reservoir. Most of the people all over the world try as much as possible in order to avoid the rain, but for those that were curious about it, they allowed themselves to be drenched by the rain. Well, that even applied to those people that could not find shelter on time, or never bothered after they had been found by the rain while outside. But all those people that experienced the rain that was ongoing for several hours could not help but find that there was something strange just a few minutes after experiencing the rain. They suddenly felt that their body temperatures had begun decreasing at a rapid pace. And in just a little while, they collapsed onto the ground, as their bodies began spasming. Continue your saga on empire The others that were observing the situation were dumbfounded. They immediately rushed over to try and see what was going on with those that had collapsed, while others immediately made a vow not to expose themselves to the rain. As for those that went to help the group of people that was spasming, they realized that they could not find anything unusual about these people, other than the fact that their bodies kept on spasming. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Additionally, a little while after they themselves had been exposed to the rain, they began experiencing the same situation. So, some people with raincoats and other methods of blocking the rain took action. They managed to take those groups of people from the rain, and rushed them to the hospital. And, this was something that was happening all over the world, indicating that the hospitals all over the world were suddenly stormed by a large number of patients. As for the doctors, they could not understand what was going on with the patients. All the equipment in the hospital showed that everything about the patients was normal. But at this point, many people, including the governments in different parts of the world already understood that the cause of this was obviously the rain that was completely strange. So, an announcement was made, advising the citizens all over the world to try and avoid exposing themselves to the rain. After all, if it turned out that after getting exposed to the rain, people would actually die or suffer some incurable diseases, then things would obviously get complicated. And, there was a probability of a worldwide pandemic of diseases that did not have cures emerging. At the same time, for the second time yet again in the same month, leaders all over the world held a meeting again. This time, they were discussing about the rain. Chapter 420 The Mutation For the first day when the large group of people that have been affected after being exposed to the rain were taken to the hospital, nothing could be found about them that was completely unusual.The doctors In all parts of the world struggled, trying to find the reason why the patients that have been brought to the hospital were unconscious. But no matter how much they tried, they could not find the reason. They even went to the extent of gathering a sample of the rainwater, and tried to carry out research on it. But they found that the components of the rain were not anything that they had ever experienced before. That implied that it was true that this group of people that have been brought to the hospital were affected by the rain. But they were not sure about what component of the rain had really affected them, leading to them being unconscious. Several scientists that had been in charge of different things were immediately asked to stop the projects that they were currently dealing with, and focus on the current one. Even though the scientists were not happy with being asked to leave the project that they were currently doing, they also felt that they could experience a different challenge for the time being. So, they all began doing research on the very first day on the rain. On the other hand, the leaders all over the world had yet another meeting. Since they could not meet physically on a short notice, and considering that the rain was still relentless outside, they had a conference video call. "What do you guys think? Do you have any idea about the rain out there? Maybe the cause or a way of stopping the rain?" "I think you are asking the wrong people here. Here, we are not scientists. So, how are we supposed to know about the components of the rain? All that we can do is making guesses, but even our scientists who are experienced cannot figure out what is going on." "That''s right. Even our meteorologists can no longer study the weather patterns and predict the weather tomorrow. Everything is completely messed up." "Why don''t we just observe the situation for the next few days first. We don''t know how long this rain is going to persist, and we don''t know if what has happened is going to lead to positive results or negative. The best thing that we can do at the moment is to ensure that our citizens do not expose themselves to the rain. Then, we will see what will happen to those that have already been exposed to the rain, and see what we can do next." "That''s a good idea. But still, what is the rain persists for several more days? We can decide to have a lockdown, to ensure that all the citizens are not exposed to the rain. But what are they supposed to eat? They cannot just continue staying within their houses without going out to look for food, right?" "Yeah. If this situation persists for a very long time, then, even the food that we have in stock will definitely not be enough to be able to sustain the entire population of our own nations." "Why are you complaining? It is not as if you have a solution right now, right? Let''s wait for the next few days, trying to see if the scientists can get something out of it. And, it will be even better if this rain has a better effect on us rather than a negative one." With that, the conference video call ended, and all the leaders in their respective nations immediately took action. Of course, the first one was to make sure that not even a single citizen was going to be exposed to the rain. Considering the day could not currently understand what was going on, they could not risk the entire population on this planet being wiped out by this rain. ¡­. The following day, those that had been keeping watch on those that had been exposed to the rain finally began getting results. They noticed that some form of mutation was happening within the bodies of those people that had been exposed to the rain. They were not sure if that kind of mutation was going to be positive or negative, but they had no other choice but to wait for the next few days while observing. On the other hand, those people that had not managed to get to the hospital were all kept by their families in their houses. Their family were all worried, not sure about what they were supposed to do. They could not take those people that have been affected by the rain to the hospital, considering that the rain itself was still relentless for the second day. If they dared to go out there, more people would end up fainting, and that would be a lot more troublesome than having a few people that were currently unconscious. Find exclusive stories on empire As for those that were extremely unlucky to be caught by the rain far away from home, some were lucky to be rescued by a few people that were close to where they had fainted. But for others, they remained in the rain, with nobody to care for them. And on the third day, finally, those people that had lost consciousness from the first day finally began regaining their consciousness. They woke up one after the other, but they all claimed the same thing, they were feeling weak all over. Considering that the data was being shared all over the world, the situation was observed all over the world as well. So, it was clear that the rain was having the same effect in all parts of the world. Additionally, after observing the bodies of those people, the doctors and the scientists realized that the mutation had already reached another level. And at this moment, they noticed something. It seemed that the genes of the people that had been affected by the rain were all being strengthened. And other than that, it seemed that those genes were undergoing mutation, starting to change, looking slightly different from ordinary human genes. Of course, the doctors and the scientists are gone ahead and extracted blood samples from the patients, but they could not find anything that was of used at the moment. In any case, they were not really sure if the situation was going to be positive or negative. So, they were not sure about the solution that they were supposed to look for. Were they supposed to be looking for a solution that was going to save the lives of these people, or something that was going to be used in order to make sure that the positive results exhibited by this group of people was replicated into the bodies of other humans? Finally, on the 4th day, they got the results that they wanted. According to the observations that they had made, they realized that the mutation was actually positive, considering that the people that were previously weak, had suddenly began getting stronger. It seemed that their physical strength had been improved by quite a margin, even though it was not to a level that was beyond ordinary humans. Those people, after they had woken up, they were obviously prohibited from going anywhere. In any case, the rain was still relentless as before, and it did not show any signs of stopping anytime soon. So, those people have no other choice but to remain within the facilities that they had been taken to after they had lost consciousness. So, observations were being carried out on the changes that were ongoing inside their bodies. It was on the 5th day that suddenly, chaos suddenly erupted. Within those facilities that were keeping those people that had been exposed to the rain, several explosions suddenly occurred. Several people were affected, leading to death. As for the cause of the explosion, it was obviously from several of those people that had been affected by the rain. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For some reasons, those people suddenly exploded with strength that was beyond humans capabilities. Others even had abilities that were completely unscientific. It was not that all those people that were being held within those facilities in order for research to be carried out on them were good people. While others cooperated, others had been forced to stay there. And when they noticed that they actually seemed to have gotten stronger, they tried to run away from the facilities that they were being kept. It was just that they had underestimated the strength that they possessed, leading to damage. Several buildings in different parts of the world were destroyed, with many lives being lost. Even the people that had somehow launched attacks such as fireballs, earth spikes, killing people using telekinesis abilities and so on were also stunned. They had not expected that they were this strong. While others felt remorseful for killing people that were not involved in them being kept within those facilities, others did not really care. While being exposed to the rain, they could not help but feel that the rain was a blessing to them. Understanding that the rain was the one that had given them the abilities that they currently possessed, they no longer cared about anything else, and ventured into the streets. They invaded some of the shops that were currently closed due to the relentless rain and the lockdown by the government, and began stealing. As for those that were in charge of making sure that the lockdown rules were being observed, when they came to deal with this group of people that had escaped, they were actually killed. Chapter 421 Re- Visiting the Johnson Family Faru city, Johnson family residence¡­The entire residence was currently silent. All the members of the family that were present within this city were within this mansion, and none of them had ventured out on this particular day. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason behind that being that just a day before, Clifford received an anonymous email, informing him that he had to make sure that all the members of his family were back within the family residence on this particular day. Additionally, even before that email came in, another email had come before it, informing him that he was supposed to be exposed to the rain together with the rest of the family members. The longer they stayed within the rain, the better it was going to be for them. So, even though Clifford doubted who it was that had sent the email, he thought that the person who had sent the email was definitely someone who knew them. And there was only a single person in his mind at that point, and that was none other than Jaden. Considering that Jaden owed them a favor, he thought that perhaps this was just a way that Jaden was trying to make sure that he did not owe them a favor. His wife obviously was doubtful as well, but regardless, they decided to do as they had been informed. At that time, there was no any news about the people that have been exposed to the rain fainting. Discover hidden content at empire At that time, the moment that the rain began, Clifford brought his entire household outside, for them to experience the rain. This was not something that was only applied to himself and the direct members of the Johnson family, but instead, it actually included even the servants of the family. When the servants were informed that they were supposed to be exposed to the rain, they could not help but be completely flabbergasted. They were wondering, what was going on with the boss this time? After all, the treatment that they have been receiving within the Johnson residence who was always good, but this was definitely the first time that they had been given an order like that. And when they came to know that Clifford and his entire family were actually going to be exposed to the rain as well, they were even more confused. Was there any reason for them to be exposed to the rain? That was especially so considering that recently, they had been rumors going around about the possibility of an apocalypse erupting due to the clouds that had appeared all of the world. But it was then that they thought of something. Maybe there was a possibility that Clifford possessed some information about the reason why the clouds had appeared all over the world. So, they decided to join in, wondering what it was that was going to happen. Even the old butler joined them, and they were drenched in the rain for several minutes. And it was then that they suddenly began feeling dizzy, before they collapsed onto the ground one after the other, unconscious. It was only about 3 days later, after being drenched in the rain that they finally began waking up one after the other. They had been exposed to the rain for three consecutive days, implying that if there were any effects on them, they would definitely be the most affected at this point. Even though Clifford was not the first one to wake up, he was among the few that had woken up first. Surprisingly, even the old butler, Steven had woken up before him. Currently, the old butler was already helping the members of the Johnson family to get out of the rain. They had passed out, and were not really sure about how long it had been ever since they had passed out. At the time, Clifford asked Steven about what was going on, and Steven explained to him just what Clifford knew about. Yes, the old butler could only remember that they had gone to expose themselves to the rain, and a few minutes later, they had passed out. But the shocking thing that they came to find was the fact that they had actually been unconscious for 3 days. It was at that time that Clifford began doubting that the email that he had received was actually from Jaden. In actuality, Clifford understood that it was not that easy to be able to send an anonymous email. At least with the security that he had set up, it was quite difficult for someone to be able to send him an email without the sender being recognized. And the only person that had managed to do that was none other than Jaden. And the information that he had received was obviously on the person that had been matched by the main Johnson family with his daughter, leading to the engagement between the two of them. The evidence that had been provided in that email was enough to be able to lead to the engagement breaking. And that was something that he was thankful for. So, he had decided to believe that it was Jaden who had sent the email. Clifford decided to try and see if there was anything that had happened to them, but when he asked around, he realized that none of the people that had been exposed to the rain had suffered any injuries or any negative impact. Additionally, in the news, the information about people being exposed to the rain and ending up passing out had already circulated. And, according to the current reports at that time, it was clear that there was no any negative impact of the rain to the human body. In fact, a day after they had woken up, it was stated that all those people that had been exposed to the rain had somehow gotten stronger, which was something that Clifford and the others observed with themselves. It was only on this day that Clifford received the email that informed him not to leave the residence at all. That implied that all those people that were within the Johnson residence were not supposed to leave. Currently, within the Johnson family residence, other than Alexander who was away, everyone was there. That actually included Kevin, the one who was currently dating Scarlet. The two of them had actually gotten forward in their relationship, and were about to get engaged. The plans were already being arranged, and that was the reason why Kevin was there, having a meeting with Scarlet''s parents. It was going to be that after this, Scarlet''s parents were going to meet with Kevin''s parents. But of course, before that, they would need to inform the main Johnson family. Currently, the entire family was within the living room. That included the servants of the family, even including the security guards. Recently, they realized that after they had been exposed to the rain, ending up passing out, this time, even if they are exposed to the rain for several hours, nothing occurred to them at all. That was the reason why the servants within the family were capable of going ahead with their duties without worrying that much. This implied that for the past few days, other than on their devices, nobody within the Johnson residence had interacted with other people outside there. "F*ck!" One of the male servants could not help but curs out loud, followed by the others exclaiming, with some of them even screaming in terror. Clifford and the others were also scared at this moment, as they looked at the figure that had suddenly appeared within the living room. In the email, they had been informed that they were supposed to gather in a single place, and here they were, within the living room. Kevin and Scarlet both looked at the figure that had appeared within the living room. They could not help but be overwhelmed by emotions, each and everyone of them thinking of their own things. Kevin was reminded of the time that he was trying to recruit Jaden into the family, only to realize that later on, Jaden was way stronger than he had anticipated. He was definitely way above those members of the family that were trained professionally. And in the end, he ended up becoming his brother''s bodyguard. Even though he did not get what he was looking for by trying to invite Jaden into the family, at the end of it all, Jaden had joined the family nevertheless. As for Scarlet, she was reminded of the time that Jaden was still within this residence. But now, it seemed that he had moved, moving beyond her. He had just appeared there, indicating that he definitely was a mutant. As for how she came to know about mutants, that was something that she had learned from Kevin. At this moment, any form of resentment and other feelings that she had in her heart actually dissipated, and she felt that she was completely free. Jaden obviously noticed the gases that he was receiving the moment that he appeared, but he did not say anything about it. Instead, he looked at Clifford and said, "I would like to take this chance in order to repay the favor that I owe you. What do you think?" Chapter 422 The Advancement Begins Clifford was silent for a moment after he heard that. According to the news that he had received, he understood that so many changes had already been going on around.And with the appearance of Jaden here, it was clear that he definitely knew something about the rain that was still ongoing out there. After all, the way that he had appeared within the living room was definitely not something that an ordinary person could do. And, he had already gotten some information from Alexander, about the possibility of people with extra ordinary abilities being within this world. And perhaps, Jaden was actually one of them. And, thinking about the abilities that Jaden had demonstrated during the time that he was a bodyguard while here, it was definitely not something that an ordinary person was supposed to possess. The abilities that had been demonstrated by Jaden were obviously way more than an ordinary person was supposed to possess. He was a good driver, a good one at that, he could use weapons, he was a good fighter, he could play the piano, he was a music composer, and even a script writer. Definitely, that was not something that a person that was only in his early twenties was supposed to be capable of. And, it was not as if Jaden was a noob or a beginner in those that have been mentioned, but he was an expert, and a top one at that. Even if Jaden began learning all these things when he was in his mother''s womb, it would definitely not be possible for him to be able to get to that level. So, there was only one explanation, he was definitely one of those extraordinary beings. Stay tuned for updates on empire And right now, if Jaden had come over, telling him that he wanted to do something that was going to cancel the favor that he owed them, it implied that it was definitely not something simple. And those emails were definitely from him, implying that he understood something about the rain. And if things were going to change in the world due to the appearance of this rain, then it implied that whatever Jaden wanted to help them with was definitely something that was going to be beneficial to him and his entire family. "It has been a while Jaden." Clifford say those words instead of responding to what Jaden had asked. "Indeed." Jaden responded simply. He had decided to come over this time because he wanted to make sure that the Johnson family would survive, at least at the start. As for what they were going to experience later on, that was going to be upon them. He was planning on giving them an advantage, and that was the reason why he had sent the emails to them through the AI, to inform them about exposing themselves to the rain. According to the research that had been carried out within the laboratory, it was clear that the longer one was exposed to the rain, the higher the grade of the abilities that they were going to receive. Additionally, it was not like there was any possibility that anyone that was exposed to the rain was going to miss getting an ability. The only thing that could happen would obviously be that someone might receive an ability that might be deemed completely useless in a certain situation. "What do you think?" Jaden asked once again. Clifford looked at Jaden, understanding that right now, Jaden''s status was definitely not something that could be compared to the time that he was working as a bodyguard here. In fact, Jaden working as a bodyguard for his daughter was something that was not even supposed to happen. With his wealth, why would he even want to risk his life to work as a bodyguard? Thinking about this, Clifford looked at his daughter, and could only shake his head. After all, it seemed that his daughter had already moved on. Well, it would have been better if she could have gotten together with Jaden, but that was an impossibility. "Okay then." Clifford accepted. With Clifford accepting, Jaden went ahead and began explaining to them about what was going on. He told them that currently, some changes were happening all over the world, and the current situation was definitely not going to last for long. In the next few days, it would be a situation where only the strong people had a say in anything. If one was not strong enough, they would definitely not be able to do anything, even if their property was stolen away from them. He told them that people would be able to possess supernatural abilities, and there would no longer be any national boundaries within this world. People would begin living in different parts of the world, and there was a possibility that different gangs and forces were going to be formed, and it was going to be inevitable that a huge fight was going to break out. Of course, the ones that were going to suffer were those that were going to be weak. So of course, they had to make sure that they themselves were strong enough to be able to protect themselves. And that was the exact reason why he had told them that they were supposed to be exposed to the rain, which would grant them abilities. And now that they had been exposed to the rain, with a few days already having gone by, they had received abilities. As for what abilities each and every one of them possessed, they would have find out themselves. And that was the reason why he was here. He was here to allow them to be able to freely test out the abilities that they had, so that they could finally realize what advantages they had, and what disadvantages they held. Clifford and the others were completely shocked upon hearing that. They had of course heard about things that have been going on around the world, including the recent breakout of several people that had been taken to different facilities all over the world. And currently, a fight was already going on between the police and those people. It was just that those people somehow possessed supernatural abilities, and that was the reason why they were capable of dealing with the police. Additionally, the moment that the police were exposed to the rain, and even a single drop of the rain touched their skin, they would end up passing out after a few minutes. And that was something that gave those people an advantage. After all, they were not being affected at all by the rain, making it easy for them to take advantage of the police that had already passed out. After letting everything sink in, Jaden ask to them to find an open ground. And there, it began instructing them on how they could be able to know what kind of ability they possessed. The Information on how to identify the ability that a person possessed was something that could be found within the store. With just a few instructions, he was able to have them unleash the abilities that they possessed. Even they themselves were shocked the moment that they realized how powerful the abilities that they had received were. It was only about 2 hours later that finally, Jaden left. Since the entire Johnson family now understood the abilities that they possessed, and Jaden had already told them that they were supposed to be careful for the next few days, he thought that it was finally time for him to leave. Additionally, he had already detected that there was already a group of four people that was coming towards the Johnson residence. It was clear that this group of people knew about the Johnson family, and they were perhaps planning on getting something from the Johnson family. Jaden could have easily taken care of them, but he did not. He decided to allow the Johnson family to take care of that issue themselves, considering that even this group of people that was coming over was definitely not strong enough to be able to cause them trouble. Well, that was if the Johnson family was prepared to fight to the death. But that was definitely not something that could be doubted, considering that some of the security guards that were working for the Johnson family were previously soldiers. Even if they were not soldiers, some of them had actually been bodyguards. So of course, they possessed experience on how to deal with gangsters, which would obviously make it easy for them to be able to handle those four people. But for whatever abilities those four possessed, it would be up to the Johnson family to be able to know about it. The moment that he appeared once again, he was on the tallest building in the world. He was looking at the city below, and realized that the chaos had finally began spreading. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was not his Intention to lead to the loss of life, but there was no any other choice. This civilization had to grow, and this was the only way. After all, if they did not experience this at this point, if another civilization appeared and attacked, then they would be completely helpless. As for those weapons that they get on producing time and time again, they would obviously be completely useless against other advanced civilizations that could perhaps render them unusable. "I just hope that things will work out, and we will get more time. Otherwise, if another civilization suddenly pops out before we are prepared, we will be completely helpless against them." Jaden muttered in a low voice. Chapter 423 Systems Hacked Nazu nation, Abol city¡­Inside an establishment that was located underground, there was a conference that was being held. The people being involved in this situation were the top level members of the government, together with several high-ranking mutants. For the ranking of the mutants, it mainly depended on their abilities and how important their abilities were. Basically, the stronger one was, the higher the rank that they would receive within the category of the mutants. At this moment, they were all looking at a screen that was displaying the current live situation within the nation. And at the top most corner of the screen, there was another pop-up video that was displaying a video of what was going on in the different parts of the world. Their expressions said It all. They were totally confused, not understanding what was going on. One of the leaders could not help but look at the mutants that were sitting on the other end of the table and ask, "Did you guys undergo something like this in order to be able to become mutants?" "You already know what happened. We were part of an experiment, and we were those few that were lucky enough to be able to come out alive. Well, in any case, we were destined to die, and it was simply because of extreme luck that we were able to survive until now." One of the mutants responded. The others around him nodded, as that was actually the case. Well, even the person who had asked already knew about it, but it was just that the situation was kind of troubling that he had no other choice but to ask. Everyone went silent for a moment, as they tried to think about what was supposed to be done about the current situation. With mutants appearing all over the world, it was clear that the mutants would no longer just be based within this nation, but instead, they were going to spread worldwide. At that time, the intimidation factor that this nation possessed would definitely vanish, implying that Nazu would finally start facing wars from the other nations. And at this point, they all understood one thing. With power being given to different people randomly, some of those who had ever dreamed of leading a nation of their own would definitely try to overturn the government. It would be a situation where strength was all that mattered, and rules no longer existed. And that was a chaotic situation that none of the people within the conference room really wanted. For those from the government, they were happy to be in control of the nation, even if they were a subordinate to someone else. But still, at least, they had their own privileges, and advantages of holding the positions that they held. But if it turned out that strength was all that mattered, then considering that they themselves were not mutants, they might end up losing their positions to the mutants. As for the mutants that were present, initially, they felt that it was a privilege that they were mutants. But now, with many more mutants popping out all over the world, they would no longer feel unique. That was especially so for those mutants that were quite weak. After all, in the videos, they could see some of the mutants that were stronger than themselves. And, that was just within this nation, Nazu. If several maniacs got the ability of becoming mutants, and they suddenly decided to venture into this nation, then it would be extremely difficult for them to be able to maintain peace within this nation. They had decided to join the government because they thought that this was the best way of repaying those two scientists that had given them another chance. It was impossible for them to be able to do anything for the two, considering that they had already passed away. "Do you think this is what he was trying to imply?" The real leader of Nazu suddenly asked, garnering the attention of all the people around him. Each of the people around looked at him with confused expressions on their faces, as they could not understand what he was trying to imply. Who was he talking about, and what was he talking about that person implying? Looking at the expressions of the people around him, the leader simply let out a sigh. Then he said, "Several days ago, we found that there was a mutant within the central province that had not aligned himself with either the government, or the mercenary side. So, we sent a mutant in order to try and rope him in, but he refused. Additionally, he simply told the person that we sent that we should be prepared for the next few days as changes were going to happen. It is just that we did not understand what was going on, until now. Now that I see what is going on, it seems that this is what he was trying to imply by meaning that changes were going to happen in the next few days. It seems that he was implying that changes were not going to happen within just our nation, but instead, in the entire world." The mutants around were all shocked. After all, they had not heard about this. Well, that was to be expected, considering that after the leader had received the response from Jaden, he did not really share that much with others. At that time, he simply thought that perhaps Jaden was simply trying to tell them something like that in order to make them focus on other things. But in the end, he had decided that he was going to pay attention to Jaden, to make sure that if that guy actually used his abilities anytime soon, he would be dealt with. As a leader of the nation, it was impossible for him to allow any instabilities within the nation. Well, that was excluding the Raven mercenary group. Those guys could not be dealt with, at least at that time. "You are trying to imply that there is actually someone who already knew about this? Why were we not informed?" "That''s right. That is something very important. Why did you keep it to yourself? If you had told us in advance, at least we would have prepared ourselves for this." "Is he the one that caused the rain to start? He definitely has a way of preventing it. We have to find him, so that he can stop the rain. Otherwise, chaos are going to erupt all over the world." Your adventure continues at empire Immediately, the entire group began speaking, each and every one of them giving out their own views. Others blamed the leader, while others thought of the solution. The old man simply looked at the group and asked, "What are you saying? It is not as if I had told you, you would have believed it anyway. Tell me, before today, who would have believed that something like this was going to happen?" Immediately after that question was raised, the people around finally stopped speaking. They understood, if they had actually been informed in advance about what was happening right now, they would definitely not have believed it. With those two scientists out of the picture, it was extremely difficult if not outrightly impossible for there to be the creation of mutants of the same level as themselves. When he saw that everyone was silent, the leader let out yet another helpless sigh. Then he said, "I wanted to ask you something. Does anyone of you know about those two scientists? According to the information that was recorded in hard copy, it is clear that those two had a son. But all the soft copy information that we possess imply that they did not have any son, and they were just ordinary scientists. If not for the fact that we had interacted with them, it would have been impossible for us to be able to know that those two scientists were actually the ones that had created so many mutants." His words immediately shocked the people around him. What were they hearing? The two scientists had a son? Additionally, the soft copy information was completely different from the hard copy? Could it be that there was someone who had hacked into the system, and managed to change the data? That was a possibility, but that was only something that could be done by a mutant with great strength. As long as they had the ability to access the information, they could easily change it. Maybe that was the reason why the mutants did not realize it. "So, is there any information about their son?" One of the mutants could not help but ask. "All the information that is currently in hard copy implies that they had a son, and he was in a small city within the southern province called Faru city. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But considering that this is the technological era, why would people bother to write so many things. So, there is no that much detail other than the location of where they had been living, but no any other details are available." "That is a pity that the information about that son of theirs is not there. But currently, we can say that there is a good chance that the current phenomena is related to those two late scientists. We can start by using the leads that we have, and try to find that son of theirs. Maybe we can find something from him, and maybe can find a solution or the reason why the current phenomena is happening." The strongest mutant stated. Chapter 424 The Investigation Immediately after those words had been said, there was silence within the conference room. Finally, everyone began agreeing that this was a good idea.They did not understand what is going on at the moment, and it was better for them to find a solution as soon as possible, rather than waiting. If things got out of hand completely, then the entire world would definitely fall into a moment of chaos. And in such a situation, there was even the possibility of having an entire civilization dropping from the current level. It would not be impossible for the entire human race to return to the stone age. This was something that not only involved Nazu, but instead, the entire world. They understood that even if they dealt with the situation within the nation at the moment, the activities happening all over the world will definitely spread and enter into this nation. Enjoy more content from empire So, if they could take care of this issue and prevent chaos from erupting all over the world, then it would be for the best. But they understood that something that had occurred all over the world was definitely not something simple. This, even if it was a mutant who had initiated something like this to happen, the power of that mutant was definitely beyond the level of the strongest mutants that they had ever faced before. Even the leader of the Raven mercenary group was definitely not capable of such a feat. That was the reason why they believed that only the two scientists might be involved in this. Even if it was not directly a few years ago, then it was definitely indirectly, a plan that had been set in motion, and had only been initiated in this year. "It is agreed then. But still, send several mutants to go over and deal with the chaos within the nation. We can start with our nation, and after we are done with it, we can help the neighboring nations for the time being, as we try to find the solution." The old man, the current leader of Nazu nation stated. A few minutes later, all the mutants were actually dispatched. They were asked to go to different parts of the nation, to try and deal with those people that had been causing chaos. The mutants already knew that they could not be affected by the rain, and that was the reason why they could boldly venture into other parts of the city, in order to deal with the chaos. But the leader of the mutants currently aligned with the government, together with three others actually ventured towards the Southern province. They had decided to personally go and look for the information about the two scientists. Even though the current data in their systems indicated that the two scientists did not have anyone in their families, they did not believe it. Even though they have not interacted with the two scientists for a long time, they understood that the two of them were a couple. And occasionally, they had heard the two of them talking about their son. Welcome that will be applied to a few of the mutants that had somehow managed to hear the conversation between the couple. After all, the couple tried as much as possible to keep the issue concerning Jaden out of whatever they were doing. The journey to the southern province was something that was only supposed to take a few hours considering that they were using a private jet. But due to the weather, they had no other choice but to take several more hours, in order for them to be able to arrive. By the time that they were ready to act, it was already the following day. And considering that they could no longer trust the data in the systems, as they believed that it might have been hacked, they decided to personally conduct the investigation. First of all, they ventured into Maco community, asking for the information about the two scientists and their son. And some of the old neighbors within the residence recognized the two scientists, and they also knew about Jaden. But still accommodate did not have any image of Jaden with them. They could only describe Jaden to them, even though it had already been a few months since the last time that they had seen him. Additionally, they pointed the scientists towards the villa. Jaden lived together with his parents, before his parents passed away and the property was seized by his uncle. The four mutants immediately went ahead and visited the villa. Since the villa was currently closed, they simply broke into it. Of course, breaking into the villa would immediately raise an alarm that would notify the entire community security about the situation. But considering that the mutants were here, and with the current situation where the government had already informed all the citizens not to venture into the rain, it was impossible for the security to act. First of all, the mutants, through the government, had already informed the management of the community about the current situation. Additionally, the security did not want to risk anything like exposing themselves to the rain, if there was going to be any negative impact on them. After breaking into the villa, they obviously found portraits on the wall that had Jaden''s image on them together with his parents. And considering that the 4 of them had met with the scientists before, they obviously recognized them. And looking at Jaden''s image, according to the information that they had received from the neighbors, it had already been about 7 years since they had last seen Jaden. That implied that Jaden was currently old enough for them to be able to interrogate. He was obviously an adult, and if there was a plan that his parents had left for him before they passed away, he was definitely capable of carrying the plans out. So, with Jaden''s image, even though it was the younger version of himself, they were on their way to look for Jaden. They began visiting the surrounding areas, asking the residences there if they knew about Jaden. And when those that were being asked realized that these people were from the government, they immediately agreed to cooperate. For those that have any clues about Jaden, they immediately said them out. Of course, the four mutants did not simply visit the ordinary citizens, but even those that were from the big circles. And with that, they were able to get the information about Jaden, especially for those that had been previously involved in the security industry. Finally, they came to know that Jaden had actually been a bodyguard for quite a while, and he was a bodyguard for the daughter of a rich family, the Johnson family. After realizing that, they immediately went ahead and paid of a visit to the Johnson family. And when they arrived in the family residence of the Johnson family, they were completely shocked. First of all, the moment that they arrived, they could see that a bottle had obviously occurred here. And that button was not a battle of bullets, but instead, it seemed to be a battle of mutants. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had anticipated that mutants had appeared all over the world, and the reason behind that was definitely the rain that was still relentless even now. But they have not thought that the number of mutants that was going to arise was going to be high. And just by looking at the traces of the battle left behind, it was clear that the battle here was not simple. This level of battle was definitely at their level, considering that they were the strongest four within the group of mutants that have joined the government. "It seems that things are getting out of hand so fast. We have to look for the solution as soon as possible. And, the battle occurring here definitely has some reasons. Though, we cannot rule out the possibility that some of those that had just gained abilities wanted to get money, and decided to attack the Johnson family." The leading mutant stated. The others nodded, as they also thought the same. But at the same time, they were prepared. Currently, it was clear to them that the longer they waited, they had the possibility that things would get out of hand, to the extent that it would be impossible for them to be able to do anything about it. The group then venture into the compound, but were suddenly stopped by a group of security guards. These security guards looked at the four people that had arrived with serious expressions on their faces. Recently, the number of mutants that have been attacking the Johnson residence had increased. And that was something that had made them worried. But, they were not afraid, considering that the abilities that they possessed were top notch. As long as the mutants that they encountered were not as strong as Jaden, they believed that they would be able to take care of them. Additionally, they were not the only mutants present within this residence, but instead, every person within this residence was currently a mutant. The abilities that they had obtained varied from each other, but still, some of them have gained strong combat abilities. That was something that gave them the confidence. "What are your intentions of coming over here? This is a private property, and you are trespassing. Unless you have a good reason for coming over, we would like you to turn around and leave immediately." The captain of the security guards spoke as he looked at the group of four in front of him. Chapter 425 Is He A Mutant? The four mutants from the government looked at the security guards in front of them with a hint of apprehension in their eyes.Just by looking at these security guards, they could immediately tell that all of them were mutants. They were not sure about the combat strength of these mutants in front of them, but it was definitely not that simple. After all, not just anybody could give them the feeling that they were getting. It was clear to them that this group of people in front of them was definitely strong, at least stronger than the ordinary mutants that they had encountered so far. The leading mutant went ahead and took out his ID. The ID was for the special mutant unit, in which all the mutants that had joined the government were part of. At the same time as he showed his ID, he said, "We are from the government. We are here for an investigation, and we would like to ask for your cooperation." The other mutants behind him also followed suit, as they took out their IDs. As for the security guards, they were surprised when they heard that this group was actually from the government. But then again, they suddenly became cautious. After all, it was not long ago that Jaden had been here, and he had assisted them, giving them the information about the situation within the world. If not for Jaden, they would definitely have had it difficult by now. After all, if they had not been exposed to the rain for quite a long time, the abilities that they would have gained later on would have definitely been weaker. They were not sure about the reason why these four people were here, but in case they were here to cause any trouble, as the security guards of this area, they would definitely not hesitate to act. That was even if this group in front of them was part of the government. At this moment, they already understood that the government was not something that was going to last for long. After all, with people gaining power randomly, it was impossible for the government to be able to restrain all of them. And to be able to do that, they would have to gain the loyalty of all the mutants, or the majority of the mutants within the nation, before they could finally stabilize the situation. But even if they did that, what about the mutants that were coming from other nations? "May I know what kind of investigation you want to carry out, and who it is that you want to get the information about?" The captain of the security asked. The four mutants from the government were obviously not impressed by the fact that they were being questioned by the security guards. But they understood the current situation. Currently, considering that the other party were also mutants, they definitely had the ability to question them, especially considering that they themselves were the ones that had trespassed into the other party''s turf. Regardless, the leading mutant simply stated, "This is something important, a matter of national security. In fact, as long as we get the results out of this, this is something that is going to help the entire world." The security guards squinted their eyes as they looked at the four mutants in front of them. They had already verified the identities, and even though this was the first time that they were hearing about that department, they could see that it was legitimate. Some things just could not be faked. And the identity cards that these four people were having were obviously real. After thinking for a while, the captain decided that it would be better for this group to meet with Clifford. He could not make a decision, especially if it was true about what the man in front of him had said. But still, he had to make sure that these four did not have any ill intentions. Even though Clifford and the rest of the Johnson family were mutants at this moment, that did not imply that all of them possessed combat capabilities. So, if it turned out that the four people in front of him were enemies, and they launched a sneak attack, then things would definitely go downhill. "Then follow me." The captain of the security guards said, before turning around and leading the way towards the mansion. The leading mutant nodded, before following behind the security guard. The other security guards immediately surrounded the four, making sure that they did not do anything that was suspicious. After they reached the entrance of the mansion, the captain informed them that they should wait outside, as he informed Clifford about the situation. The four immediately agreed, and a little while later, the security guard came together with Clifford. Just like the captain of the security guards, Clifford was also cautious. What Jaden had informed him was the fact that currently, he should not trust anybody blindly. After all, considering that people were gaining power, they could change their minds and hearts at any moment. And right now, Clifford was not willing to expose his family to danger. That was the reason why he decided to come outside personally, accompanied by the family butler, Steven. "May I know the reason for your visit?" The moment that he got out of the mansion, Clifford asked. He did not even bother to ask for the identities, as he understood that at the moment, those identities really did not matter. "We are here for an investigation. There is a person that we are looking for, and according to the intel that we have on us, we know that he had been here, working as a bodyguard for your daughter. We would like to know about his whereabouts, as this is a matter of great urgency. Just to let you know, it concerns the security of the entire nation, spreading to the world as a whole, as long as we succeed in our endeavor." The leader of the mutants explained. The moment that he said those words, Clifford''s heart could not help but skip a beat. But his expression did not change, as he was already used to such situations in the business world. This moment, his mind was already spinning. He was not sure about the reason why this group of people was looking for Jaden, but he understood one thing. There was a big chance that Jaden was involved with the phenomena that was happening all over the world at this moment. The probability was quite low, but it was their nonetheless. That implied that if Jaden did something that was considered as a crime, they would definitely be hunting for him. But then again, he thought about the situation where Jaden came to help them in order to be able to identify what abilities they had, and the best methods of controlling them. Could it be that this was the reason why they were looking for him? Could it be that they wanted to find Jaden, so that he could assist them in controlling their own abilities? As the possibilities of the reason why these for people came continued rolling in his mind, Clifford finally spoke. He said, "I know who you are talking about. I do believe that you are talking about Jaden, considering that he is the only person that became my daughter''s bodyguard, at least for a good amount of time. But I''m afraid that I don''t really know about where he is. It has already been several months ever since we last saw him, and we cannot contact him." Clifford understood that he could not lie that he did not know about Jaden. Since these people were from the government, it was clear that they already possessed the information about the entire Johnson family. Even though it was true that he did not really know about the current location that Jaden was in, even if he actually knew about it, he would not say it. Jaden had already done them a favor that had saved their lives several times already. If not for Jaden informing them to be exposed to the rain, they would not have gained the abilities that they already had. Additionally, if Jaden had not taught them how to use their abilities, they might have ended up with unnecessary casualties. That was something that was currently going on around the world, with people ending up killing their own friends and other people close to them accidentally. The leader of the mutants looked at Clifford with a scrutinizing gaze. But no matter how much he looked, he realized that he could not find anything suspicious on Clifford. "Then, I really have a question. Do you believe that Jaden is a mutant? No, I should ask it like this, is Jaden a mutant? You should know about that, right?" The leader asked once again, leading to a change of expression on Clifford''s face. That was something that was obviously noted by the leading mutant, but he did not say anything, and just continued observing Clifford. Clifford on the other hand realized what had happened. And knowing that he could not hide his reaction anymore, he simply let out a deep sigh. Then he said something that made not only the four mutants to frown, but even the security guards could not understand. "Would you believe me if I tell you that I don''t really know if he is a mutant or not? Simply put, I am not sure if he is a mutant, or if he Is not. Maybe he is even more than just a mutant." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 426 The Next Strategy Clifford''s words left everyone that was listening totally confused. They were not sure if Clifford was not clear about what he was saying, or if he was just looking for an excuse in order to send away this group of four.The leader of the mutants looked at Clifford with a frown on his face. Of course, he was not really sure about what Clifford was trying to mean. There was a possibility that he was just looking for an excuse in order to send them away. But just by looking at his expression, it was clear that he was actually not making this up. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, what could this mean? Could there be a possibility that there was someone that was not a mutant, but was a mutant at the same time? That actually did not make any sense at all. But then suddenly, he remembered something. The reason why they were here today was simply because they wanted to investigate about Jaden. They thought that there was some form of relationship between Jaden and the phenomena that was happening all over the world. Maybe that was the reason why Clifford was saying that he was not really sure if Jaden was a mutant, or not. After all, if Jaden was actually the reason why the phenomena was going on all over the world, then that implied that he was definitely more than just a mutant. He would definitely be the progenitor of mutation within this world. Even if he was not going to be the first one, considering that his parents were the ones who had initiated this, but regardless, he would definitely be involved in this. "Anyway, do you know perhaps where he is at the moment?" The leader asked. Clifford on the other hand could not help but look at this guy, as if he was looking at an idiot. After all, not long ago, he had just said that he was not even clear where Jaden was. But here he was, the guy was asking again if he knew about Jaden''s whereabouts. It was only after seeing Clifford''s gaze that the leader of the mutants finally remembered. He coughed slightly, before saying, "What I''m trying to imply is that, do you perhaps have any clue about his location? We have already tried looking for him, but we cannot trace him." In response to the question, Clifford simply shook his head. How was he supposed to be able to locate Jaden? Jaden had always been mysterious, and it would be impossible for him to be able to locate him. That was even before the current situation, and now that Jaden possessed an ability that allowed him to be able to appear and disappear at any place, he could be in any place at this moment in the world. Even if they ended up knowing about his current location, if they wanted to go to him, and it was going to take several hours, who was going to guarantee that Jaden would continue staying in that same position. By the time that they got there, maybe Jaden would have already left, and they would need another several hours in order to be able to reach him again. The leader of the mutants could not help but feel helpless in this situation. Yes, they had already traced the fact that Jaden had been here, at least several months ago. But they could not tell if Jaden had been here anytime soon. But then suddenly, he thought of something. He looked at Clifford, only to realize that Clifford was a mutant as well. That implied that Clifford together with the security guards, and that old Butler behind him were all exposed to the rain. Additionally, he could feel that the level of the abilities of this people was definitely of the same level, or above they themselves. The reason why he could tell that was simply because he could feel the danger that was coming from this group of people. That implied that if he really tried to do anything at this moment, he was going to be attacked by a very large group of mutants at the same time. And, each of the mutants would be of the same strength or even higher than himself. He began suspecting that there was a great possibility that this group of people had been involved with the secrets regarding the phenomena happening right now. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for them to be able to expose themselves to the rain so easily, considering that on the very same day that the rain began falling, and several people ended up fainting, news had already begun spreading all over. With the speed that information spread nowadays, unless the people within this entire residence had been outside in the rain before the information reached them, it would obviously be impossible for them to expose themselves to the rain continuously. "Okay then. We are going to leave. But please, in case you have any information about Jaden, do let us know. After all, this is something of great importance." The leader of the mutants said with a helpless sigh. Clifford nodded at his words. He was not really sure about what was going on, but he understood one thing. Jaden was definitely involved with the issue regarding what was happening all over the world. Even if he was not the reason why things were the way that they were at the moment, he definitely knew something about it. Otherwise, he would not have informed them in advance that they should expose themselves to the rain. And from the way that he had been acting after he came over, it was clear that he understood each and every ability that they had gained after exposing themselves to the rain. That was the reason why he had been able to assist them in order to be able to grasp how to use their abilities within just a short time. But of course, that did not imply that he was having any plans of revealing where Jaden was, even if he knew. After all, there was no any form of enmity between Jaden and himself. And considering that he was not sure if this group of people was looking for Jaden with ill intentions or not, it was better for him not to risk it. It was not that he doubted that Jaden had the capability of dealing with this group of people, but he just did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble for Jaden. The four mutants looked at Clifford and his men, before finally turning around and leaving. Just after they had left the Johnson residence, one of them could not help but ask, "Are we just going to give up like that? I understand that they are mutants, but they should understand that we are part of the government at this moment. Simply put, we are representing the government right now. This implies that they are supposed to cooperate with us, considering that this is a matter of nationwide safety. In fact, it involves the entire world." From his tone, it was clear that he was not satisfied with the attitude that Clifford and his men had shown. Before, when they were the only mutants, the respect that they received was high. The respect that they received was even from the leader of the nation, who talked to them with some respect, even though it was not that visible. But now, just because Clifford and the others had become mutants, they could talk to them just like that? He felt irritated, but he understood that there was nothing that he could do. "You have to understand the current situation right now. I doubt that if we don''t find a solution, the government is going to exist anymore. After all, with the presence of mutants, who is willing to listen to a person who is not a mutant?" The leader stated. The others nodded, understanding that. Still, they were feeling a little perplexed. What were they supposed to do? After all, they had been assigned the task of finding a solution to the current situation. "You guys don''t have to worry. We are not going to give up just because we did not find the results that we were looking for here. Let''s just keep on investigating, and I''m pretty sure that we will be able to find some leads." The leader said with determination. The others nodded solemnly, before following the leader out of the Johnson residence, and finally, leaving Faru city, as they began paying visits to the other cities neighboring Faru city. ¡­. Jaden on the other hand had already noticed that the villa in Maco community had been accessed by someone. That was due to the security set by himself, and the link that the AI had with the security systems of the entire community. Considering that he paid much attention to that villa, as it was where the memories of his late parents were, he was not going to abandon it. That was the reason why he had informed the AI to monitor the villa, and it was also in charge of hiring several people in order to do the maintenance of the villa. The moment that Jaden came to know about someone breaking into the villa, he immediately understood who it was. He had already anticipated something like this, but it was not like he was going to react. According to the AI, even though that group had broken into the villa, they did not take anything with them. In simple terms, they were just looking for him, but they did not do anything else. "I think that they will understand the situation in a few more days." Jaden said in a low voice, as he looked into the boundless sky. Chapter 427 More Changes While the mutants from the government were trying to find the information about Jaden''s location, the others that had been assigned to assist with the issue of dealing with the new mutants were facing a problem of their own.A few of the mutants that they had encountered were easy to deal with, but it was quite difficult for them to be able to deal with others, considering that others had abilities that they had never even heard of. Due to the fact that they did not know about it, they were attacked even before knowing of a method that they could use in order to counter the abilities. But, even for just a single mutant, they had no other choice but to attack, at least two versus one. In a one versus one situation, they were not capable of dealing with any mutant at all. And that was just when they were dealing with the weaker mutants. As for the strong mutants, they had to attack together. A combination of five or more mutants against one, and that was when they could achieve success. But in other occasions, even the five mutants would be eliminated. As for those new mutants that had just broken out of the facilities that they were being held for further observation, they were agitated. That was especially after they came to realize that they were not the only ones that had special abilities. And it seemed that this group that had come to deal with them was more organized, implying that they had been present way longer than themselves. Some of them decided to give in, but others did not want to. So, for those that did not agree, they immediately began fighting back. None of them wanted to be controlled, especially considering that they had gained so much power. Others that had decided to give in what given an option of joining the government. And after understanding the benefits that would come, they decided to join them. And with the situation where mutants could be seen fighting everywhere, it was obviously impossible to put under wraps the fact that mutants existed within this world. Additionally, many people immediately understood that by being exposed to the rain, they would be able to gain those abilities. So, people began ignoring the advice from the government for them to stay away from the rain, and began getting exposed to the rain. With so many people passing out after being exposed to the rain, the hospitals were once again filled with patients. Of course, it was impossible for them to be able to accommodate all the patients, and so, others had no other choice but to be taken care of by their family members back at home. As for others, they ended up passing out, lying out in the rain for several days without anyone to take care of them. For those unlucky ones, they stayed within the same area for several days, but for others, they were lucky enough to be rescued by some people who ended up passing by. The situation within the entire world was changing, especially considering that the number of mutants kept on increasing as days went on. And, with people understanding that they could gain abilities after exposing themselves to the rain, they proactively did that. As expected, the advantage that the police and the other military units had of having weapons had been nullified with the presence of different abilities. And with that, the government had no other choice but to have the soldiers and the police officers to expose themselves to the rain. With that, they would be able to gain the abilities that would allow them to be able to combat those mutants that were running rampant within the nation, causing chaos wherever they went. But that was something that was going to take quite a while, and the chaos would not wait for them. Many people had ended up suffering, from robbery, abuse and many more. Several buildings had been demolished, with many people that were within or around being affected. Other people would blatantly try their abilities out within the center of a city, leading to many people being affected. And considering that at that time, not many people had become mutants yet, many people were just ordinary, who would not resist, ending up dying. The nationalism borders had already been ignored. People were moving around from one nation to another, as they tried to find an advantage that they could take. For those that wanted benefits, they would visit a nation but had what they wanted. As for others, they moved to other nations, in order to escape the situation in their own nations. Many of the government officials had been killed, especially by those people that had gained abilities, and did not like them. The security that those government officials had, having weapons such as guns, were almost useless to the mutants. It might be true that some of the mutants did not have the ability of resisting the guns, but others had that ability. And they were the ones that were leading the charge, with the others following behind them as support. In just a matter of a few days, the situation within the world escalated, with many fights occurring all over the world. The number of mutants had already increased, with more than half of the entire population of the world being mutants. For Nazu nation, those mutants that had been sent in order to deal with the attacks from the new mutants had no other choice but to retreat. After all, they had ended up encountering some mutants that were stronger than themselves by a huge margin. As for those that were looking for Jaden, they did not end up finding him. Even though they had gotten the information that he had been working as a bodyguard within the Roberts family, they could not find any trace of him. As for John, his current whereabouts were completely unknown. The last place that he had been seen was within the central province, when he and the other members of the eagle team had been summoned, in order to undergo the experiment that would turn them into mutants. But ever since that project can be canceled, John and Jaden seemed to have vanished. As the other members of the eagle team, when they were asked about where Jaden and John were, they said that they did not know. But still, the government noticed one thing. That was the fact that it seemed that the members of the eagle team possessed strong abilities. Each and every one of them could be considered as an elite during the time that mutants could only be found within this nation. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that point, they understood one thing. It seemed that it was true, that Jaden and his late parents were involved with the current phenomena that was happening within the world. Regardless of if it was directly or indirectly, they understood that Jaden definitely possessed the information about the current situation, and how to deal with it. It was just that it had been proved impossible for them to be able to find Jaden. Additionally, they had received a message from the members of the eagle team. It was a message from Jaden, informing them that they should stop looking for him, but instead, they should form a force of their own. They were supposed to completely forget about the issue of nationalism, and government. But instead, they should just create a small force of their own, in order to face the current situation. After all, with the appearance of many mutants, it was inevitable that people from different nations might end up attacking Nazu. Well, it was not as if Nazu was an enemy of the other nations, but it was not possible for them not to have any enemies out there. And that was something that really happened several days later. People from different nations, having their own abilities, actually arrived into Nazu nation. The moment that they arrived, they began running rampant. But of course, the people within this nation were not just going to allow some people to attack them. They also began resisting. This was something that led to another round of war. The number of deaths was obviously high, with each day having people dying in thousands or even in tens of thousands. But as the fights all over the world went on, different mutants realized something. That was the fact that the longer that they used the abilities that they had, the stronger they became. And that was something that fueled another round of war, with many people proactively looking for people to fight. They wanted to see their own abilities growing, and so, they attack others. The entire world had been turned, leading to a situation where only the strong could survive. As for those that possessed weak abilities, or non-combat abilities, they ended up hiding. That was when the establishment of several strongholds began. Humans were actually hiding from other humans. And at this point, the rain that was relentless was still falling. But one month after, the rain that had been relentlessly falling finally stopped. But just as the people were feeling slightly relieved, another thing happened, sending many people into further despair. Chapter 428 Mutated Animals What people had never noticed was the fact that while it was true that humans were undergoing mutation due to the rain, the same actually applied to animals and other things within this world.Those wild animals that had been exposed to the rain also began experiencing mutation. After all, the stone that had been used in the creation of the mutation gas was not something that could only affect humans, but it could also affect animals. After all, the research on mutation had begun on animals by Jaden''s parents. If the components of the stone could not affect animals, then Jaden''s parents would not have found any results at all. Back to the topic, while the mutation of the humans had occurred faster, for the animals and other forms of life within the planet, it had taken quite a while. Even after the rain had stopped, the water sources had obviously been contaminated by the rain that had been relentless for several weeks. So of course, even if an animal or another form of life within the planet had escaped the rain, they would obviously not escape the water, which was considered as a source of life. So slowly, they were also being exposed to the components that were within the rain that had fallen. Of course, the mutation agents within the water began taking effect, not only on those that had been exposed to the rain, but instead, even those that drunk the water that was contaminated. But of course, this was something that actually took several months. It did not take a few days like the humans, but instead, it took a solid 6 months for the mutation signs to be exposed. While it might be true that for the first stone that Jaden''s parents had gotten, and began using research on it had effect after just a few days, this was an advanced version. It was several times better, indicating that its effects were way better as compared to the previous one. So, for the mutation to be able to take place within the animals, it took quite a long while. Of course, the main reason behind that was simply because the engineering of the mutation gas that was released by Jaden into the air was mainly tailored for the humans. For the humans, it took effect quite fast, just a matter of a few days. But for the animals, considering that it was not meant for them, even though it could affect them, it took several months, which was the reason why it took 6 months for the first mutant animals and plants to begin appearing. They did not just appear within forests outside, but even within the cities and strongholds that have been built. Some people began seeing that their pets or plants had begin changing. For instance, there was one person who had a cat in his house within a stronghold. The cat suddenly became sick, and passed out for an entire week. He nearly thought that it had died, I did not mean for the fact that he could see that it was breathing, and it was not rotting. He was confused though, considering that even though the cat had passed out, and had not eaten for an entire week, it was still alive. Additionally, its body did not show any signs of becoming thin. But then suddenly, that person thought of something. Before they themselves became mutants, they had passed out for several days, before finally waking up. Could it be that his cat was also undergoing mutation? As he thought of that, he was both excited and nervous. After all, there was no guarantee that after the cat mutated, it was going to survive or die. Additionally, if it survived, would it still consider him as a friend? Regardless of his feelings, he did not do anything to the cat for the several days that it had passed out. And finally, one day, he had just come back from fighting a group of mutants that had been attacking the stronghold, when he found something strange with his house. The moment that he entered into the house, he found that the entire house had been turned upside down. It was as if someone had entered into his house, just to ruin everything. But he found something unusual, that was the fact that the walls of his house had not been touched. Even though everything else within the room had been destroyed, the door, the windows, and the wall were completely the same way he had left them before. And just as he was wondering what was going on, he was shocked when he noticed that there was some noise that was coming from his bedroom. Currently, the bedroom door was open, even though he had previously closed it. He Immediately raised his guard. It was true that he was within a stronghold, and the possibility of an enemy being within the stronghold was low, there was always a possibility that an enemy might have infiltrated into the stronghold. So, he was ready to use his abilities at any moment in order to deal with whoever it was that had broken into his house. As he approached the door to his bedroom, the noise within the bedroom suddenly stopped. And then, a big cat stepped out of the bedroom, approaching him. At first, the man was so surprised to see such a huge cat within his house. He instinctively thought that there was a possibility that it was a cheetah or leopard that had somehow managed to enter into his house. As for its appearance, there was a possibility that this was a type of cat that they had never seen before. But then again, he found that this cat was quite familiar. Why did it look like his own cat that he had left behind? And thinking about it, he looked towards the area where he had left the cat, only to see that the area did not have the cat. "Meow!" The cat suddenly meowed, bringing the man back to his senses. At this moment, all his nerves were tense, as he looked at the cat in front of him. He swallowed, wondering if the cat was going to attack him or not. But looking into the eyes of the cat that still looked the same as it was before it passed out, he finally began approaching it. And when he was sure that the cat was not going to attack him, he touched it, and the cat simply rubbed its head against his hand. The man had mixed feelings. At this moment, he was having a cat that was the size of a dog within his house, and he knew that it had actually mutated. At the same time, he was not sure if only his cat had mutated or not. To answer him, the mutation was something that had happened worldwide, encompassing all life forms. While he was lucky that his cat did not attack him, others were not. For several mutants, after understanding that they actually held much power due to becoming mutants, some of them actively went ahead to hunt for those big cats and other wild animals from the forests. They just wanted to feel the thrill of keeping them in their homes as pets. And considering that they had only kept them for a few months, the animals have obviously not been tamed, especially those that had been brought home while being adults. When they passed out, several of them had actually been thrown out by their owners, well, those that caught them. They just thought that those animals were useless, and there was no need of keeping them anymore as they had passed out. Others simply thought that there was no need for them to care about an animal that had some form of illness. They could just go ahead and hunt for another one, then bring it back home. But for others, they just observed it, allowing the animal to stay within the cage where it was being kept. And there were others that outrightly killed them after realizing that they had only passed out, and were not waking up even after few days. For those that had killed, and those that had thrown away the animals that they were keeping, it could be said that they were extremely lucky. But for those that did not do that, the moment that those animals woke up, they had increased in size. The increase in size was something that had happened in just a matter of a few minutes, before the animals woke up. For those that had observed as the animals began increasing in size, they were scared. And by the time that they wanted to react, the animals had already woken up. Several of them used their abilities, as they tried to deal with the animals that had broken out of their cages. But of course, not all of them were going to succeed. After all, they were not dealing with ordinary animals here, back instead, they were dealing with mutated animals. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And these mutated animals were way beyond ordinary animals, considering that they possessed abilities as well. And completely different from humans who had to try several times in order to be able to grasp the abilities that they had, for these mutated animals, it was just instinctive. They could instinctively use the abilities that they had gained, which was something that allowed them to easily deal with the situation that they were facing. Additionally, it was clear that the intelligence of these animals had been increased, as for those animals that faced the mutants that they could not deal with, they simply ran away. And with their increased strength, they were able to easily break out of the houses or cages where they were being kept, before rushing out. And just like that, another round of chaos erupted, with the entire world boiling. And for the first time ever since the mutation, the humans finally understood that they needed to band together. Chapter 429 New Developments From the previous battle between mutants, it had now turned into a bottle of races. The humans were fighting against the mutated animals, and they realized something as they kept on fighting against the mutated animals.That was the fact that it seemed that the strength of the mutated animals kept on increasing as time went by. Initially, it would have been easy for them to be able to deal with any mutated animal, as long as their abilities or good enough. But as time progressed, they had no other choice but to face a single mutated animal in a two versus one battle. And in a situation where a single mutant was faced with two or more mutated animals, there was always a high possibility that that mutant would end up dying. But even if they manage to escape, they would only end up living with grievous injuries. And that was something that sent the entire human race into a moment of despair. They understood something. If they wanted to survive and not be wiped out, they would have no other choice but to clear out the mutated animals before they got even stronger. But what was the number of animals that could be found within the entire world? The number was obviously high, and it was almost impossible to be able to get them all. There was going to be a large number of mutated animals that were going to remain within this planet, and they would grow stronger, and the human race would definitely be wiped out. But what other choice did they have? They had no other choice but to fight the mutated animals, because if they did not fight, they would end up dying. While it was true that initially, they were the ones that were going to look for the mutated animals, the situation had changed. Several strong mutated animals, even those that were considerably weak as compared to the others, would occasionally attack the strongholds. As for the cities that had still existed even 6 months after the mutation began, they had already been wiped out. Only the strongholds remained, and within those strongholds, the remaining hope of the human race was there. Well, the population of the human race had decreased, but it was not by a huge margin, at least by comparing to the entire population of the human race. By now, about 10% of the human race had already been wiped from the face of the planet. Well, even though the number was not that high as compared to the remaining population, it was still quite a big number. The only reason why humans continued being alive was due to the fact that they had established strongholds. Yes, the strongholds did not actually have the capability of stopping the mutated animals from attacking. Instead, within a stronghold, many mutants with combat abilities had gathered. And so, they would be able to easily deal with the mutated animals that would come attacking the stronghold. Even if it was difficult for just a single mutant to be able to deal with a single mutated animal, considering that there was a large number of mutants within a single stronghold, they could simply team up, and deal with the mutated animal. But of course, the situation was not the same all over the world. After all, for those strongholds that were not prepared, or only had a few mutants that possessed combat capabilities, they faced a dire situation. For example, there was a stronghold that existed close to the forest. During the establishment of this stronghold, it was established in such a way that it was going to be close to an area where hunting could be done, and it would be a very good source of food. But then things changed. It was not just animals that had mutated, but even plants had done that. While it was true that most of the plants had only a grown huge over time due to the mutation, some of the plants had actually gained sentience. And, they had turned into plants that needed to devour organic life forms in order for them to be able to improve. So, they also began hunting animals and humans alike. For this stronghold that was located close to the forest, it was targeted by mutated animals and mutated plants. I''m so, it did not even last a single day before it was completely razed to the ground. Scenes like this kept on happening all over the world, with many strongholds not being able to hold on for a long time. Even if a stronghold was not destroyed in a single day, or a week, it would still happen after a month. With each and every time that mutated animals attacked, there was always a certain number of casualties. And comparing the population of the mutated animals and plants to that of the humans, it was clear who had the advantage. And for that reason, in a battle of attrition, the humans obviously lost. And so, the casualties on the human side kept on increasing as days moved by. Regardless, the losses that the humans had suffered were obviously not without realizing something. It seemed that as long as they consumed the meat of the mutated animals, or the fruits of the mutated plants, they would actually be able to get stronger. The Improvement varied from physical increase in strength, to an improvement in the level of the abilities that they had. And so, for the first time in several months after the emergence of mutated animals, humans actually began actively looking for mutated animals. They all understood the concept of fighting and killing in order to be able to survive. Simply put, it was the battle of survival of the strongest. And to get stronger, they would have to devour the others. This was something that happened for several months, and without them even noticing, an entire year had already gone by ever since the mutation began. And after several months of humans realizing that they could actually get stronger by hunting mutated animals, and consuming their flesh, they had actually grown considerably strong. It was just that the same principle was applied to the mutated animals and plants. They could eat other mutated creatures in order to be able to increase their own strength. And due to that, they also actively went ahead hunting for humans and other mutated creatures. And, it could be said that the mutated animals and plants were the ones that were having it easy but at the same time, they had it hard. It was quite easy for them considering that they had so many targets that they could consume. They could simply consume other animals, enabling them to be able to grow. But it was also difficult for them, considering that they had so many enemies. Other animals around them, were considered as enemies. This implied that if they were not strong enough to be able to resist an attack from another animal, they would end up being consumed, being a supplement for the other animal. Several years began passing by, and the fight finally begun subsiding. The reason behind that being the fact that the targets for mutation were no longer that week. The entire population of both mutated animals, plants and humans had reduced drastically within just 3 years. But still, the strength of either side was obviously stronger as compared to 3 years ago when the mutation began. Some form of balance had began being formed between the three sides, and the establishment of territories had been completed. The mutated animals would stay out of the strongholds that had been strengthened over time, while the humans would try as much as possible to avoid the areas where the mutated plants and animals could be found. As for the mutated plants, majority of them could be found within thick forests. And of course, within those forests, mutated animals could be found, but only in small numbers, and only those that were slightly weak. Regardless of the situation, after the battle that had lasted for 3 years, Jaden''s aim had already been achieved. He wanted the entire civilization within this planet to get stronger, and they had done just that. As for himself, during the time that all this was happening, he just passively continued being a bodyguard. He became a John''s bodyguard for an entire year ever since the mutation began, before finally shifting to become a bodyguard of another person from the options that have been provided by the system. And, after 3 months, he had no other choice but to shift, changing the client. It was this final client that he had been together with for all these remaining 1 year and 9 months. As expected, all the clients had faced danger. And even though it was true that Jaden was the reason why they were facing the danger, it was indirectly caused by him. He had created danger, but he had still created an opportunity, and that was the reason why he was still receiving rewards from the system. And considering the level of danger that he was dealing with, the rewards from the system for those 3 years have been quite good. At least, they had allowed him to grow stronger, and understand how big the universe was. But still, there was something that he had maintained. That was the bodyguard department of the Nightstar security company. With his interference, that department had not been decimated like other companies, or the other department of the company. Instead, it still flourished even within the situation where the entire human race was facing a threat of extinction. And all this while, Jaden had not claimed any word that was supposed to come from the bodyguard department. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 430 Destiny Battleship [Different rewards for the host have been accumulated, the final reward is being calculated.][Calculation completed. The host has been rewarded with an intermediate level interstellar battleship.] Jaden was completely shocked the moment that he heard what he had received. He had received a battleship? What did the system imply? Maybe it was for the preparation for him to face any other civilization in case it came knocking, but there was yet another possibility, there was already another civilization that was approaching his own civilization. Jaden went ahead and asked the system about it, but the system did not respond anything related to what he had asked. Instead, the system only informed him that he was supposed to be prepared, considering that that was the aim of the system arriving within this planet. Jaden did not want to think much about it, and decided that it was better for him to try and say what was contained within the battleship. So, he immediately used his teleportation ability, together with the ability for him to be able to fly, has he appeared high in the sky. Then in the next moment, he claimed the reward from the system. And the moment that he did so, with a flash of light, a huge battleship suddenly appeared within the sky, in front of him. The size of the battleship was extremely big, something that Jaden had not anticipated at all. Just by looking at it, Jaden estimated that it perhaps had an area of 3 km2. At this point, he could not help but wonder, was this actually a battleship, or a mothership? After all, first of all, this ship was extremely huge. And, Jaden doubted that it would be flexible enough to be able to deal with small battleships of other civilizations. Well, maybe the defense systems of this battleship were extremely high, which would enable it to be able to easily deal with the attacks. But still, how was it supposed to target small opponents? As many thoughts continued occurring within his mind, another prompt from the system appeared. [Destiny battleship: a battleship in the form of a mothership. It contains several small battleships, scout ships, and is armed with high technology weapons. By itself, it can easily deal with an entire civilization.] [The Destiny battleship contains energy that can ensure it fully operates for over 20 years.] After receiving those two prompts, Jaden finally understood what was going on. It seemed that on its own, it was still a battleship, but it was in the form of a mothership. It could be said that It was a moving fortress. Even though it was not extremely huge to be able to contain all the humans within this planet, but still, it definitely possessed enough things to be able to battle other civilizations. Jaden was not really sure about the abilities of the other civilizations, considering that he had never encountered them anyway. So of course, he did not know about the abilities that the other civilizations possessed, and if it was true as the system had claimed that this battleship was capable of dealing with them. Regardless, he tended to believe what the system had said. But, he decided to see what this battleship possessed. As for the matter of not being able to control the battleship, that was something that could be easily dealt with. With a store, he could just purchase any skill that was required for operating the battleship, and he would be able to operate it like a pro. The moment that he approached the battleship, the hatch opened, and Jaden went in. The moment that he went into the battleship, it was only then that he realized just how modern the battleship was. Simply put, it was just like a world of its own inside there. After entering through the hatch, one would be brought into something like an elevator. Then, the moment that the hatch behind them closed, another door would open in front of them, leading to another place. It was just that the moment that that door opened, Jaden nearly thought that he was outside, instead of inside the ship. But when he saw the situation inside, he finally understood. He was just inside a different space. It seemed that the technology that had been used in the crafting of this ship was so advanced in such a way that Jaden nearly thought that he had entered into another city. He could see the buildings in the surrounding areas, consisting of shops and many other things. But more than that, above everything, there was actually a sky. And, there was the sun up above. But Jaden realized that the sun above was just something like an illusion. It did not possess the heat that was supposed to be possessed by the sun. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jaden moved within the battleship, and then, he finally realized why the system had claimed that this battleship was capable of dealing with an entire civilization on its own. It seemed that there was another technology that had been used here, allowing the space within the battleship to be extremely huge as compared to what was seen outside. In comparison to what the Destiny battleship looked like outside, it was as if one was comparing a fly and a huge cargo plane. Leaving all of that aside, after going through everything within the battleship, Jaden realized just how powerful this Destiny battleship was. It was clear that the technology that was used in the creation of this battleship was so advanced that the civilization where he came from could only dream of. After going through everything that he could about the battleship, Jaden suddenly thought of something. According to the system, before it came to this planet, the civilization where it came from had been destroyed. But somehow, the things that Jaden had received from the system definitely came from somewhere, right? How was it that the system that did not have the support of its civilization, be capable of producing everything that it had given so far? It actually did not make sense to him. He felt that there was something that was completely unusual here. But just as he was thinking of that, another prompt from the system responded to the question. [The host has already experienced the technology that integrates the space manipulation ability. That is the same method that was used for the system. There is another dimension that was opened up, with many things stored within it.] [Everything that the host has received so far was previously stored within this space before the civilization that the system came from was destroyed. And that includes the Destiny battleship.] Upon hearing the system''s response, Jaden was once again shocked. Just the ability of creating a space where they could store things with something that was out of his reach. And then again, he was wondering about the level of the civilization that the system came from. That civilization that had the ability of creating the system, and more than that, just how powerful were they? Considering that they were facing an attack, and yet, a big battleship like the destiny battleship was still being kept within the system, it was clear that it was not really that much important in the battle. In simple terms, it could not change the outcome of the battle. And since that was the case, it was clear that the civilization definitely had more high level battleships, which they had been using during the fight. As he thought of that, Jaden finally began doubting if there was any possibility that he could actually deal with any civilization that might come attacking. If it was as civilization that had just entered the interstellar level, using the battleship, he definitely could do that. But if it was another civilization of the same level as the civilization of the origin of the system, it was obviously impossible for him and this entire civilization to be able to deal with them. As he was thinking about that, another prompt from the system made him feel relieved. "The host doesn''t have to worry that much about those matters. Even though it was true that the destiny battleship was not required during that battle, as it could not affect the outcome of the battle, it was not that the destiny battleship was weak, it was just that the firepower of the enemy was higher.] [Considering this, there was no need to waste something that could be used by another civilization in order to deal with the current situation where other civilizations keep on destroying others in order to gain more territory and resources.] Since that was the case, Jaden felt that all was good. It was just that, he understood one thing. No matter what, he had to find a way of improving the destiny battleship. But, how was he supposed to do that? First of all, the battleship itself was at a level that he had never experienced before. Even though he had the skills of using it, he did not have the skills of creating it. Additionally, it was impossible for him to be able to acquire the skill, considering that the currency that was being used by the system store at this point was different from the previous one. Even for him to acquire the skills that could allow him to control the battleship, he had to spend something that was called security points. And it was not that easy to be able to acquire the security points.